《I Am in Marvel with Unlimited Cards》


 Chapter 1: Transmigration into Marvel?

    "Beep beep beep¡ª¡ª"


    The transmitter pager fell to the ground as the Former Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. Fury looked on in astonishment at his rapidly disintegrating body. After uttering a "Damn," he turned into ashes and dissipated in the wind on the streets of New York City.


    Finally, the screen of the pager displayed a symbol resembling that of Captain Marvel.


    This is an Easter egg in the movie [Avengers 3].


    As the movie played in the theater, the names of the crew started scrolling upward, signaling the end of the film.


    "That''s it? Thanos hasn''t been defeated yet."


    The audience expressed their lingering dissatisfaction as they picked up their belongings one by one and left the theater.


    A High school student, Lu Ming sat motionless in the best seat, holding a large tub of popcorn in his hands. He was still immersed in the storylines of Marvel that had just unfolded.


    "No wonder they laid the groundwork with over a dozen standalone Marvel films."


    "Even Doctor Strange, who saw millions of possible outcomes in the future, got tricked by that idiot Star-Lord in the end."


    "Captain America and Iron Man did a great job. Their battles in different parts of the universe were top-notch."


    "Thanos truly is the ultimate boss of Marvel''s Phase Three. With a snap of his fingers, he wiped out half of all life in the universe."


    "Spider-Man, who just returned to the screen, and the popular Black Panther... over half of the superheroes died like that. Can they come back to life? Unfortunately, I''ll have to wait until next year for Avengers 4."


    Lu Ming shook his head with a regretful expression on his face. For him, a die-hard Marvel fan, waiting a year was truly agonizing.


    Agonizing indeed!


    "Guess I''ll have to watch it again." Lu Ming stood up from his seat just as the movie credits finished rolling. The names of the crew scrolled across the screen, and a line of text appeared at the bottom.


    "Do you want to enter the world of Marvel Movies?"


    "YES/NO"


    When Lu Ming saw the unexpected text on the screen, he froze. Whether it was due to the 3D effects or not, that text seemed to detach from the screen and float in front of him.


    What the hell, is this the second Easter egg?


    Feeling confused, Lu Ming looked around but he realized that all the other viewers had already left. He was alone in the vast theater.


    Looking back at the screen, the text still hovered in the center, gradually fading from black to white, about to disappear completely.


    Is this a prank? Do they think they can scare me, the unrivaled king of skipping classes?


    Lu Ming chuckled as he thought of his self-proclaimed title before he extended his finger to click on one of the options. However, as soon as his index finger lifted, a sudden electric shock sensation surged through his body from his fingertip.


    Damn, is this for real?


    Before Lu Ming could complain, everything went black before his eyes, and he lost consciousness.


    ...


    Lu Ming gradually regained consciousness, with his head feeling like it had gone through a ringer. He sat up halfway from the single bed, bewildered as he looked around the crowded wooden room.


    It was filled with furniture and decorations in a Western style. Next to his bed were tightly arranged rows of identical military-style single beds.


    "Where... am I?" Lu Ming wondered, filled with uncertainty. He rubbed his eyes as if suspecting he had mistaken something, then quickly scanned the surroundings.


    No, he was indeed lying on a bed in a military camp. More precisely, it was a single bed in an old-fashioned Western-style military camp.


    "This can''t be real. Did I really cross over? Hmm, into the Marvel Movie World?" Lu Ming couldn''t make sense of his situation for a moment.


    Waking up suddenly in a foreign military camp, combined with the strange options before losing consciousness, he desperately needed to verify his thoughts.


    He immediately unzipped his pants and lowered his head to check. After a brief inspection, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness, everything was still intact.


    "It seems like I didn''t cross over, but rather, my soul got transmigrated."


    Lu Ming felt both frustrated and helpless at this point. Although he couldn''t see his face at the moment, judging by his fair skin and other physical conditions, he could tell that he had transmigrated into the body of a foreign young man who was not much different in age from his previous life.


    Lu Ming sat on the single bed for a while before fully realizing the cruel reality in front of him. However, considering that his previous life was a mixture of being an orphan fostered by relatives and the bombardment of new things in the 21st century, he surprisingly easily accepted the inexplicable soul transmigration.


    Since he was here, he might as well make the best of it. Making a fuss or being unable to accept it would only lead to self-destruction. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What was more important was that since he was now part of the vast group of crossers, and apparently in a world like Marvel where the mortality rate for ordinary people was high, there must be a golden finger on his body!


    With this in mind, Lu Ming was about to search his body to see if there were any built-in systems or something similar.


    Just as he was about to do so, the door to the room suddenly opened, and a blond and blue-eyed youth walked in.


    Seeing Lu Ming awake on the bed, the blond youth paused for a moment, then quickly walked towards him with clear excitement on his face.


    Lu Ming, who was quick to react, knew that the person in front of him was likely a friend of the original owner of this body, whom he had reincarnated into.


    If he could deceive him, he might be able to obtain information about the original body''s identity, as well as the current environment and the current information of this world.


    Adapting to the occupied body and blending into the larger environment was the first test for a transmigrated individual!


    The corners of Lu Ming''s mouth curved upwards as he made sure to show a friendly smile on his face. However, the first sentence spoken by the youth approaching him made his smile freeze on his face.


    "Kyle, are you all right?" The youth said in fluent English.


    It was undoubtedly pure English!


    Lu Ming''s mouth twitched slightly. Looking at the concerned expression on the youth''s face, his previous smile vanished, and his lips pressed tightly together. He couldn''t help but feel the urge to curse inwardly.


    What the hell? Wasn''t it supposed to be everyone speaking Chinese in the entire universe? Are novels and comics all lies?!


    In his previous life, he was just an average high school student, and no matter how good his English was, he couldn''t have a normal verbal conversation with a foreigner. Let alone speaking broken English now, he couldn''t even understand a single word of what the other person was saying.


    Seeing Lu Ming''s face turning pale, the youth''s expression of concern intensified, and he continued to speak a series of words in English that went past Lu Ming''s understanding.


    Lu Ming forced out an ugly smile as he clenched his fists covered in cold sweats. He had never imagined that a language barrier could create such a predicament.


    Just as he was about to take a desperate gamble and respond randomly, several translucent White Card cards jumped out from the back of the youth''s head, floating and rotating around his body.


    The youth seemed oblivious to the cards swirling around him and continued to express his concerns.


    Four White Cards?


    Like encountering a savior, Lu Ming''s attention immediately shifted to those cards floating around the youth.


    [American Soldier Training Uniform Suit]


    [Bicycle Riding]


    [Street Fighting Skills]


    [Basic English Mastery]


    Except for the first card, which had the annotation "Item Card" and was in a Non-Extractable state, the other three cards were labeled as "Ability Cards" and were in an Extractable state.


    Without even thinking, Lu Ming ignored the other cards and focused on the last Ability Card, "Basic English Mastery."


    [Basic English Mastery]:


    Can master common spoken and written English.


    White Ability Card.


    Current Status: Extractable.


    Whether to extract?


    Note from the Author: This is a fanfiction novel based on a movie, intended for entertainment purposes. It is not a serious literary work (please don''t take it seriously).


    The fictional world depicted here is not the real world but a Marvel movie universe twisted by technology and various branches of evolution. Please don''t scrutinize it based on real historical events or items (military and history enthusiasts, please forgive me).


    The opening plot may be a bit clich¨¦, but it will gradually improve after Chapter 4 (if it doesn''t suit your taste, just ignore it).


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 2 Extracting Card Abilities

    Card Abilities, Extractable?


    Is this what they call my "golden finger" as a transmigrator?


    Without further ado, Lu Ming immediately extracted the card ability of "Basic English Mastery" from the youth standing in front of him.


    It was just a passing thought, and within three seconds, the extraction was complete. The youth''s words, which Lu Ming could now understand, reached his ears. "Are you okay? You look awful. Do you want to go to the infirmary again?"


    "Uh, I''m fine. I just haven''t fully woken up yet," Lu Ming replied as he tried out his English, which flowed fluently with a local accent.


    "That''s good then." The young man breathed out a sigh of relief as he handed over a glass of water and some medicine, smiling. "Take your medicine first."


    Lu Ming nodded as he swallowed the pills, took a few sips of water, and relaxed for a moment. "Phew, I feel alive again. By the way, my head still feels a bit dizzy. I want to confirm something with you, where am I?"


    Seeing Lu Ming''s serious expression, the youth was briefly astonished but quickly laughed it off as a joke. "Kyle, did you hit your head and pass out? This is a training base of the U.S. military."


    "Kyle, Military Training Base?" Lu Ming contemplated, knowing that the original body''s name was Kyle, and he had naturally accepted Kyle as his new name.


    From now on, there would be no more Lu Ming; there was only the brand-new Kyle.


    After all, no matter how cruel reality was, life had to go on.


    The youth continued, "Yes, a training base. We''ve only been training as new recruits for a day. Maybe the weather was too hot, and you suffered from heatstroke during the high-intensity running training."


    Heatstroke, it seems this body''s constitution isn''t very good.


    Kyle silently complained, and it was as if suddenly remembering something and he quickly placed his hands on the youth''s slender shoulders and asked anxiously, "By the way, let me ask you one more question: have you heard of the ''Avengers''? It''s important, tell me quickly."


    Confirming whether this was the Marvel World was his top priority.


    "Kyle, don''t shake me so hard," The youth rolled his eyes, almost feeling like his malnourished and frail body would collapse.


    After Kyle stopped shaking him, he let out a sigh of relief and replied, "I really don''t know what you''re talking about, what is Avengers? Some kind of alliance? What is that?"


    "You don''t know..." Kyle frowned, but quickly remembered something and widened his eyes as he asked, "Wait, what''s the current date? I mean the year, month, and day."


    "Kyle, did you really hit your head?" The youth exclaimed in surprise and worry.


    "Just tell me."


    "It''s September 1943."


    "1943... during the Second World War..." Kyle fell into silence. Even in the Marvel World, the Avengers didn''t exist during World War II.


    By the way, there is one iconic character in this era.


    "One last question." Kyle took a deep breath and asked with an anxious expression on his face, "Is there someone here in the training camp named ''Steve''?"


    "Steve?" The youth''s expression became strange when he heard this.


    "Yes, Steve Rogers." Kyle quickly confirmed. In the Marvel World''s World War II era, Steve Rogers was the earliest hero to appear in the Avengers.


    Captain America, he should also be Marvel''s earliest superhero.


    "Kyle, what are you talking about?" The youth blinked and, under Kyle''s puzzled gaze, pointed to himself and said with a smile on his face, "I am Steve Rogers."


    Upon hearing this, Kyle widened his eyes in shock and carefully examined the youth in front of him from head to toe.


    Compared to a normal young man, he had a slender and delicate figure, simple blonde hair, and a face that appeared seemingly weak but exuded a righteous aura. Ah, no wonder it felt somewhat familiar. The youth in front of him was none other than Captain America himself before receiving the Super Soldier Serum.


    Since he was here, this place was undoubtedly the Marvel World.


    Kyle had no interest in paying attention to his real-life idol in front of him. He didn''t know whether he felt happy or scared at this moment. The thought of being able to interact with superheroes and amazing technology that lived in movies excited him. However, the powerful villains in the Marvel World also gave him a headache.


    But this was Marvel during World War II. Whether he had the fortune to live until the 21st century was also an uncertain factor. It was too early to worry about Thanos'' finger snap.


    Besides, Captain America himself was right there. That could be considered a big opportunity, right? (Even if it''s a mosquito leg, it''s still a leg.)


    With this in mind, Kyle''s gaze towards Steve changed, which sent shivers down Steve''s spine, causing him to instinctively take a half step back.


    "Oh, right." Steve seemed to remember something important and said with concern, "Commander Brandt asked me to inform you that once you wake up, he wants to see you."


    "Oh, the commanding officer for training new recruits?" Kyle nodded. He had watched the first Captain America movie and had some impression of the role of a training officer.


    He remembered that before Steve became Captain America, he was constantly targeted by the commander and his fellow teammates because of his frail and weak physique.


    Maybe it was trouble caused by the original body''s host. Passing out from heatstroke on the first day of training as a new recruit must have given the commander a very unfavorable impression.


    After contemplating for a moment, Kyle calmly said, "I don''t quite remember how to get to the commander''s office. Could you take me there?"


    "Alright, follow me," Steve nodded.


    Steve led Kyle out of the military camp dormitory, and the two walked along the internal roads of the base.


    Outside the gate, the sunlight was dazzling. On the vast training grounds of the base, groups of young soldiers wearing white short-sleeved shirts and baring their toned arms ran under the command of their slogans.


    "Hey, look, isn''t that Kyle and Steve?"


    "He got heatstroke on the first day of training. What a greenhorn (newbie)."


    "One pretty boy and one weakling. They make quite a pair."


    A squad of new recruits, blowing their whistles, ran past the two. Obviously, they were training teammates who shared the same dormitory.


    "Kyle, you don''t have to pay attention to them," Steve turned back to comfort him, but instead, he saw no trace of resentment on Kyle''s face. Instead, there was a hint of a smile that seemed both present and absent.


    Kyle, of course, didn''t pay any attention to those new recruits. With his golden finger that allowed him to draw cards, only Steve, who would soon become Captain America, qualified as his comrade.


    On the way to the commander''s office, Kyle continuously tested his Extracting Card Ability.


    Soon, he gained some insights into his ability:


    First of all, as long as a person is within three meters of his body, he can obtain the card data from that person.


    Currently, the cards can be divided into Item Cards and Ability Cards. Item Cards are non-extractable, while Ability Cards can be freely copied and extracted.


    Ability Cards represent a person''s skills and abilities. Commonly used skills, such as Basic English and driving, fall under Ability Cards, which are categorized as White Cards. Those who have reached a certain level of expertise in a specific field, such as English Proficiency or Pistol Proficiency, have green cards.


    "Green Ability Cards can also be extracted, but the extraction time is longer than that the time is for white cards..." Kyle was still exploring his Extracting Card Ability when Steve suddenly reminded him and patted his shoulder, leading him toward a room.


    "Reporting, Commander! Soldier Steve, I have brought Kyle here."


    "Uh, Soldier Kyle reporting!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following Steve, Kyle stood with him at the entrance of the office, performing a standard military salute.


    "Come in!" With a stern and composed voice, the two walked side by side into the office. The interior was simple and neat, following the military style, with a single desk placed in the center.


    A middle-aged man in a military uniform sat in the office chair, presumably Commander Brandt. In addition to him, there was a female agent wearing a military-style dress and holding a record document, standing beside the desk.


    "Soldier, how is your body doing?" Commander Brandt glanced coldly at Kyle, who immediately responded, "Reporting, sir. My body has fully recovered, and I''m ready to resume training."


    "Oh?" Commander Brandt frowned and calmly said, "No need for training anymore. You can go pack your things. Someone will send you back home tomorrow morning."


    Steve''s expression slightly changed. These words undoubtedly pronounced Kyle''s death sentence in his military career.


    The female agent remained silent, keeping her head down as she recorded something in the document.


    Only Kyle, the person in question, remained calm, it was as if the statement didn''t concern him at all. He calmly responded, "Reporting, sir. I insist on staying and continuing the training as a soldier."


    Commander Brandt snorted coldly. "Training? What training? You collapsed from heatstroke on the first day, and your willpower is lacking. It''s a disgrace to the US military!"


    "You tell me, what qualifications and abilities do you have as a defender of the nation?" As he spoke, Commander Brandt''s gaze swept over Steve, clearly including him in the scolding as well.


    Facing the questioning, Kyle took a deep breath, took a step forward, and confidently replied, "Give me a chance, Sir, and I will show you my abilities and qualifications."


    With just this step, Kyle entered the three-meter range of Commander Brandt. Concentrating his mind, he saw more than thirty white and green cards appear before his eyes.


    Impressive! No wonder he is the officer training new recruits. There are nine Green Cards alone!


    [Pistol Proficiency], [Rifle Mastery], [Military Support Equipment Mastery], [Military Boxing Mastery], [Training Soldiers and Instructing Mastery]...


    "You talk quite big for a weakling. Tell me, how do you plan to demonstrate these so-called abilities?" Commander Brandt sneered as he spoke. This statement could be understood as confidence if one had talent, but if one lacked talent, it was pure arrogance.


    What abilities could a recruit who collapsed from heatstroke on the first day of training have?


    The female agent beside the desk shook her head inwardly, her perception of Kyle deteriorating. Although the soldier in front of her could rank within the top three in terms of looks in the entire training camp, his willpower and self-awareness were not even on par with Steve''s.


    "If you don''t believe me, Commander, would you like to have a test with me as a soldier?" After seeing Commander Brandt''s cards, Kyle''s confidence grew, and he calmly said, "If I win, I''ll continue to stay in the camp. If I lose, there''s no need for the Commander to bother with expulsion; I will pack my things and leave on my own."


    "A test? You? You don''t want to play cards or flip a coin, do you?" Commander Brandt gave him a look of contempt as he asked this question.


    "Of course not, Sir. I want to have a test that would showcase my abilities as a soldier!" Kyle said with a deep breath.


    "That''s enough! Soldier, you shouldn''t go overboard!" Commander Brandt stood up and slammed the desk with a hint of annoyance on his face. "What qualifications do you have to challenge me? You''re humiliating an officer. I can easily report you to the military court and have you court-martialed!"


    Kyle knew he had no way back and could only persistently say, "I never meant to insult you, Sir. I am serious and want to take this opportunity to demonstrate my abilities as a soldier."


    "You!" Commander Brandt was about to say something when the female agent beside him interjected, "Soldier, what do you want to challenge Commander Brandt in?"


    "Just marksmanship. Any type of firearm will do," Kyle answered firmly.


    The female agent locked her beautiful eyes onto Kyle, and it looked as if she is trying to find something on his face. Finally, she said, "I think we can give him a chance," before returning to her silence.


    "You want to challenge me in marksmanship, huh? I can''t tell if you''re overly confident or just giving up on yourself," Commander Brandt sneered as he spoke while sitting back in his chair with a silence that spoke volumes.


    He continued, "But I''ll make sure you leave from here convinced. Five o''clock this afternoon, at the shooting range, we''ll compete on the fifty-meter rifle target."


    "Okay," Kyle breathed a sigh of relief. Everything was going according to plan, and his attention was now focused on the female agent.


    A female agent who could interject in the commander''s words seemed to have some authority. Kyle wanted to see if she had any Ability Cards that would be useful in the upcoming challenge.


    With a decisive thought, Kyle directed his attention toward the female agent. At the next moment, he was almost dumbfounded.


    Far surpassing the commander''s thirty-odd cards, more than seventy Ability Cards sprang forth from the female agent. The white and green cards intertwined, almost obscuring her mature and graceful figure.


    [Psychology Mastery], [Medical Aid Mastery], [Morse Code Mastery], [Assassination Mastery], [True Rifle Mastery], [Etiquette Mastery]...


    There were nearly twenty green Ability Cards alone!


    Moreover, among them was a card that was even greener and more vibrant than the ordinary Green Cards, radiating brilliance...


    "Since this is a wager, can we have this agent as a witness? It would be best to have physical evidence," Kyle suggested with a smile on his face. At this critical moment, he wasn''t trying to flirt.


    After all, extracting Green Ability Cards required three minutes of time and had to be done within one meter of the target.


    However, the confident look on his face silenced everyone in the office, including Steve.


    Author''s Note: This story follows the Marvel universe''s superhero, individualism, and the fantastical elements of technology and mythology.


    (That is to say, some plot elements may be exaggerated, and item attributes enhanced, all to match the protagonist.)

 Chapter 3 Marksmanship Competition

    On the first day of joining the camp, the new recruit challenged the commanding officer to a marksmanship competition!


    This message was like throwing a high-explosive grenade into a pool, causing a wave of shock and astonishment throughout the training base.


    What''s more, the new recruit collapsed from heatstroke while running, and the officer was a professional training officer of a higher rank. This contrast caused a seismic sensation in the base.


    Whether it was the soldiers or the other officers, upon hearing about this competition, they were all stunned and couldn''t help but feel sorry for the new soldier.


    "Why the hell did that guy piss off Officer Brandt? I heard that officer used to participate in shooting competitions and he even won bronze medals some national tournaments."


    "Is that new recruit out of his mind?"


    "He''s giving up on himself. He''s going to embarrass himself thoroughly this time."


    Nevertheless, this was something that the gossipmongers loved to see and hear. In less than five minutes, almost everyone in the training base headed towards the shooting range, hoping to witness the disgraceful performance of the soldier named Kyle.


    "Kyle, you''re too impulsive," Steve sighed repeatedly as he spoke. "You hardly even use a gun. How can your marksmanship compare to an officer who has been in the military for a long time? Go back and apologize to Officer Brandt. Maybe you can..."


    "Don''t worry, after this competition, no one here will look down on us anymore." Kyle remained calm, not showing any trace of nervousness on his face.


    The reason why he wasn''t nervous was because he had already obtained an Ability Card that would ensure his victory in this match!


    Training Base, Open Shooting Range.


    The viewing platform of the shooting range was already crowded with soldiers wearing military uniforms and helmets. Many officers in military uniforms were also present to watch the spectacle.


    Officer Brandt took his position and tested his gun first, while Agent Carter persistently held her file book nearby. When Brandt saw Steve and Kyle entering the scene, he waved his arm toward the various firearms arranged on the table and said, "Here are all the rifles used by the U.S. military. Choose one for yourself."


    Kyle nodded but didn''t walk toward the table. Instead, he approached Agent Carter with a smile and asked, "Agent Carter, what kind of gun do you use? Can you lend it to me for a moment?"


    Agent Carter looked up. Under the bright sunlight, her exquisitely beautiful face, red lips, and fair skin exuded a captivating charm.


    It was only after leaving the officer''s office that Kyle learned the name of the female agent from Steve''s mouth¡ª Peggy Carter. She was even more beautiful and captivating than the character portrayed in the movies.


    "Of course, but are you sure you want to use it in this competition?" Agent Carter said coldly while taking out her personal gun, which was a black and exquisite pistol.


    "Soldier, are you joking? You want to compete with my rifle using a pistol?" Officer Brandt''s face filled with anger as he spoke.


    Comparing the precision of a pistol to that of a rifle, even at a fifty-meter target?


    "Please let me borrow it for a moment," Kyle confirmed as he received the specialized pistol from Carter Slade. The exquisite pistol seemed tailor-made for women, surpassing the craftsmanship of the rifles on the table.


    The pistol''s barrel shimmered with a chilling light in the sunlight, indicating that it was undoubtedly a lethal weapon.


    "Nice gun," Kyle complimented as he started to handle the pistol in his hand.


    "We''ll settle it with three shots. No need to waste more bullets on you," Officer Brandt said while he released the safety of his rifle and stepped onto the firing platform.


    "Three shots it is. Sir, please take the first shot," Kyle said with a smile, making a gentlemanly gesture.


    "You really are quite arrogant, let me show you what marksmanship looks like," Officer Brandt replied before he swiftly aimed his rifle, took a few seconds to align his sights, and then fired three shots at the target fifty meters away from him.


    After finishing the shots, he stood up with a satisfied expression on his face. Hitting the fifty-meter target with a rifle was basic, and with his over twenty years of shooting experience in the military, it was effortless for him.


    Soon, the instructor reported the target results, "Officer Brandt, two shots in the bullseye, one shot in the inner circle, a total of twenty-nine points!"


    Twenty-nine points, nearly a perfect score!


    The soldiers watching at the shooting range exclaimed in surprise, and Officer Brandt felt satisfied. However, he maintained a serious expression on his face and shook his head, saying, "I''ll admit that I am not in my best form. Otherwise, thirty points would be easy."


    "Well deserved for Rifle Mastery," Kyle shrugged as he silently thought in his mind and walked towards the firing platform.


    In his previous life, he lived in a peaceful era and had never even touched a pistol, let alone trained with one. But now, holding an Ability Card related to pistol mastery, as he held the pistol, an unprecedented sense of familiarity arose within his heart.


    Looking at the distant target, Kyle''s movements were not exactly fluid, but he still raised his arm and, in less than half a second, aimed and fired three consecutive shots!


    "It looks quite convincing," Officer Brandt shook his head. Fifty meters was already a long distance for a pistol, and hitting the target posed a difficulty level much higher than with a rifle.


    To win, all three shots had to hit the bullseye, a probability close to zero for a rookie soldier.


    As expected, the instructor examined the fifty-meter target for quite some time before loudly announcing, "Soldier Kyle, three shots missed, the score is 0."


    Silence fell upon the shooting range, followed by uproarious laughter from the audience.


    Officer Brandt was also stunned. He thought Kyle was brimming with confidence and, even if he couldn''t defeat him, he would at least hit the target. But all three shots were missed.


    "This was a waste of time, a complete and utter waste of time. Kyle, pack up your things and get lost," Officer Brandt mocked as he spoke. But at that moment, Kyle, who was still on the firing platform, suddenly shouted, "Instructor, please check the one-hundred-meter target."


    "One-hundred-meter target? What else do you want to do? Haven''t you played enough jokes?" Officer Brandt couldn''t hold back any longer. Holding his rifle, he angrily approached Kyle, his face turning pale with rage, and the barrel almost touching Kyle''s head. "Do you believe I''ll shoot you right now?"


    Kyle spoke with a calm expression on his face, "Before you shoot me, can you wait for the instructor to report the results of the one-hundred-meter target?"


    "Are you crazy? Do you really want me to shoot you?" Officer Brandt angrily retorted. Just then, the hurried voice of the instructor reporting the one-hundred-meter target results sounded from a distance:


    "R-reporting, Soldier Kyle, one-hundred-meter target, three shots bullseye, thirty points!"


    The one-hundred-meter target, three shots bullseye!


    The shooting range, which was previously filled with laughter, fell silent once again. Both the soldiers on the field and the officers wore expressions of astonishment.


    Officer Brandt, in particular, had an incredulous look on his face. He double-checked with the instructor and, once the instructor confirmed the results, he awkwardly set down his rifle.


    "With this outcome, I have won this competition. Sir, I will continue training at the base," Kyle said while feeling secretly relieved inside. He had narrowly avoided having a gun pointed at his head, and that was no joking matter.


    However, he had won. It was a close call, but it was enough.


    Without waiting for Officer Brandt''s response, Kyle left the firing platform and walked towards Agent Carter, returning the special trait pistol to her.


    Agent Carter looked at him in astonishment and exclaimed, "I didn''t expect you to achieve such a level with a pistol."


    "With the range of this special trait pistol, you can do the same," Kyle replied with a smile.


    "How did you know?" Peggy Carter couldn''t help but ask.


    "I guessed. But today, you were my luck of victory. Next time, I will properly thank you when I have the chance," Kyle said before he turned and left the shooting range, leaving a bewildered Carter and a mentally absent Officer Brandt behind. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Outside the shooting range, Steve saw Kyle coming out and ran over, giving him a hug. "Kyle, you scared me!"


    "Come on, don''t be so clingy. I''m straight," Kyle said, but even as he spoke, he kept his hand on Steve''s slender shoulder after the hug.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so skilled with a gun. Teach me sometime," Steve said happily.


    "Naturally, we''re in this together. Let''s go grab a meal."


    The two of them walked shoulder to shoulder toward the cafeteria. As the soldiers watched them leave, applause erupted from the audience stands, initiated by someone, and soon thundered throughout the area.


    The new recruits who previously mocked and taunted them in the dormitory hung their heads in shame.


    Pistol Hitting the bullseye at one hundred meters, surpassing the rifle at fifty meters! Such incredible marksmanship deserved the applause and respect of everyone in the military camp.


    "The army''s food is quite nutritious, but the taste is still not that great," Kyle said as he returned to the barracks to rest after dinner. After the impressive bet, the attitudes of the recruits in the dormitory underwent a complete one-hundred-eighty-degree transformation.


    As Steve put it, those who used to ignore them were now desperate to befriend them, and those who used to bully them were now timidly trying to make amends.


    This was the deterrent power of strength and talent.


    Having enjoyed the convenience and benefits of extracting ability cards, Kyle grew even more fond of the feeling of constant self-improvement and enhancement.


    With nearly twenty people in the dormitory, he was like a dry sponge, constantly extracting various types of cards from his surroundings without discrimination.


    However, these soldiers were still young recruits, and even if they had cards, most of them were limited to White Cards, with very few Green Cards. And among the Green Cards, there were very few that had practical value.


    Agent Carter was still the best. When would he be able to extract all those twenty-plus Green Cards from her?


    Kyle, who had finished collecting the cards, leaned back on his bed, lost in thought. Suddenly, Steve approached and curiously asked, "Kyle, what are you thinking about?"


    Still in a daze, Kyle blurted out, "I''m thinking about Agent Carter."


    "Ah, Agent Carter." As soon as Steve heard the name, his face stiffened.


    "You like Agent Carter, don''t you?" Kyle chuckled and reassured him, "Don''t worry, I won''t steal the woman you''re interested in."


    "You really won''t?" Steve''s face showed a mix of gratitude and disappointment. "I better not try. I''m not worthy of someone like her."


    "Don''t underestimate yourself, Steve. Believe in your abilities and future." Kyle patted Steve''s shoulder, giving him an encouraging pep talk. "If you want to pursue that woman, maintain your determination and drive, tap into your potential. I don''t want to see a battlefield without you by my side."


    After all, you are Captain America! In this Marvel World War II era, you''re definitely the main character.


    "Thank you, Kyle." Steve nodded firmly and stepped back from the bed.


    You go ahead and strive to become stronger. Although I have the ability to extract cards, I''ll always be right there at the forefront with you.


    Kyle watched Steve''s figure and returned his thoughts to the Ability Cards he had collected.


    Setting aside the numerous White Ability Cards covering various fields, he currently possessed only five Green Cards.


    [Rifle Mastery]


    [English Proficiency]


    [Military Boxing Mastery]


    [Psychology Mastery]


    [True Pistol Proficiency]


    Among them, [True Pistol Proficiency] outshone the other four Green Cards.


    [True Pistol Proficiency]: Mastery of near-perfect pistol skills. Rare Green Ability Card.


    This was the highest-value Ability Card Kyle had extracted from Agent Carter. With this rare card, he could easily defeat an officer with Rifle Mastery.


    Otherwise, the gambling match between Kyle and the officer, both wielding rifle mastery, would have been a fifty-fifty chance.


    "Green Rare Card > Green Card > White Card."


    "Green Ability Cards are harder to come by than White Cards, and the requirements for extraction, be it distance or timing, are much higher."


    "For now, there''s no need to go into battle, so the other Green Cards aren''t of much use. What I need most now are green Ability Cards that enhance physical abilities!"


    Kyle pondered. His original physical condition was weak, which was why he had collapsed from heatstroke on the first day. To adapt to the high-intensity training in the military camp, he needed to change his physical condition.


    Directly extracting abilities related to physical fitness from others, such as the [Military Boxing Mastery] Green Card, [Running Expertise] White Card, or [Swimming Expertise] White Card, would indirectly improve his physical fitness.


    Unfortunately, the boost provided by White Ability Cards was minimal, while the physical enhancements from Green Ability Cards were significant.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll continue searching for Ability Cards and I''ll focus on green Ability Cards that enhance physical abilities."


    Kyle''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he thought of this. Everyone at the military training base would be his prey!


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 4: There’s a Monster Among the Recruits

    Early the next day.


    After finishing breakfast and completing the morning weight training, the new recruits assembled on the square in neatly dressed uniforms.


    However, the training officer was not the usual Commander Brandt but another sturdy and tall middle-aged military officer. His Caucasian skin was tanned, and he exuded a strong and imposing aura with his muscular build.


    "Commander Brandt is taking a rest today, so I am taking over today and leading you in combat training. My name is Joseph Kingsley, you can call me Instructor Joseph," The substitute officer said loudly.


    "Understood!" The new recruits responded in unison.


    "By the way, the outstanding newcomer soldier from yesterday is among you, right?" Instructor Joseph asked with some curiosity, and all the new recruits turned their gaze toward Kyle from the second row. Steve looked slightly nervous as he kept an eye on his buddy.


    "Soldier Kyle, step forward!" Instructor Joseph ordered, and Kyle marched out of the formation.


    "You''re quite amazing. Your marksmanship with the pistol yesterday was indeed remarkable," Instructor Joseph praised halfway before changing his tone. "But being a sharpshooter alone falls far short of being an excellent American soldier! If an enemy gets close to you, they can bring you down in less than a round!"


    Seems like he''s here to suppress my arrogance.


    Kyle silently mocked himself, but his expression remained humble as he asked, "May Instructor Joseph allow me to personally experience it?"


    A blatant provocation!


    The new recruits behind Kyle felt a chill down their spines when they heard Kyle''s words.


    Instructor Joseph''s verbal education paused for a moment, and he felt a hidden anger in his heart. No wonder Commander Brandt was so frustrated that he needed a break. This new recruit is quite audacious!


    Instructor Joseph smiled instead of getting angry and said cheerfully, "Very well, I will let you witness what close-quarters combat is all about."


    "What if I accidentally injure you, Instructor? What should I do then?" Kyle asked with a concerned expression on his face.


    "I authorize you to fight back freely. That''s an order!" Instructor Joseph waved his hand, signaling Kyle to make the first move.


    "In that case, I won''t hold back, Sir."


    As soon as the words fell, Kyle moved. Within a few steps, he closed the distance between them and entered the range for close-quarters combat. He clenched his fists and took action with precise and efficient military boxing fighting skills!


    [Boxing Combat]: Master practical military boxing techniques, focusing on close-quarters combat. Green Ability Card.


    A connoisseur can tell whether it''s real or not with a single action. Instructor Joseph didn''t expect that Kyle had perfectly mastered military boxing combat. He could only defend hastily, but he ended up at a disadvantage, being suppressed and struck.


    Kyle didn''t care about the officer''s rank or any flashy moves. He smoothly executed the military boxing combat techniques, flawlessly attacking Instructor Joseph as if he were a punching bag during training.


    "This is embarrassing!" The expression on Instructor Joseph''s face slightly changed as he sensed that the looks of the new recruits had shifted.


    Since they both possessed the Military Boxing Combat Mastery, Kyle''s punches were mostly parried, but on the surface, it appeared as if Kyle were overpowering him.


    "Are you done? Merely mastering military boxing combat won''t be enough to fight against me!" Instructor Joseph changed his tactics, using a combination of strikes and kicks, as he started to overpower Kyle.


    "So this guy got some skills." Kyle panted heavily as he silently thought in his heart, he resisted the opponent''s attacks while also diverting his attention to Instructor Joseph''s Ability Card.


    [Military Boxing Combat Mastery], [Endurance Combat Mastery], [Counter-Attack Combat Mastery], [True Physical Fitness]¡ª


    There were four Green Cards solely dedicated to physical training and among them, one was a Green Rare Card!


    "No wonder you were able to counter my attacks so quickly even when at a disadvantage." Kyle''s eyes brightened as he thought of this after seeing the cards, and he focused on extracting the cards from the instructor''s body.


    Extracting a Green Ability Card required him to be within one meter of the proximity of the target and continuously be there for three minutes.


    This was Kyle''s true purpose in challenging the instructor. There was no better reason for close-quarter proximity than sparring.


    Kyle was at a disadvantage but continued to fiercely resist. Instructor Joseph couldn''t knock him down, and he intended to stop, but as soon as his body relaxed, Kyle immediately engaged him again, utilizing military boxing combat.


    "Soldier, do you really want to force me to injure you?"


    Instructor Joseph gritted his teeth, but Kyle seemed to gain more strength with each passing moment. He continued to engage relentlessly. After three minutes, the extraction of [Counter-Attack Combat Mastery] succeeded.


    Kyle felt a warm power circulating throughout his body, enhancing his physical abilities. At the same time, he seemed to have mastered the techniques of counter-attacking combat as if he had been practicing them for over a decade.


    "Fall the fuck down!" Instructor Joseph intensified his punches as he silently cursed in his heart. He intended to knock Kyle down, but Kyle suddenly looped his hands and locked his arms, starting to counter-attack!


    Counter-Attack Combat! Military Boxing!


    Kyle, who obtained the amplified card abilities, was closing the gap between their strength, allowing the originally near-ending battle to continue and extend further.


    Joseph, the instructor, and Kyle engaged in a fierce battle, neither of them able to defeat the other amidst the flying dust.


    They both looked like Master Fighters at this moment!


    The new recruits on the sidelines watched in astonishment as the intense close-quarters combat attracted more troops from the training grounds. Soon, a circle within a circle formed around the two combatants.


    "What''s happening over there?" Agent Carter who was passing by saw the scene and curiously asked a nearby officer who rushed over. The officer shrugged helplessly and replied, "A new recruit is sparring in close-quarters combat with Joseph."


    "Joseph?" Carter exclaimed, slightly parting her sensuous lips in surprise.


    "Yes, Joseph, the specialized training instructor for close-quarters combat," The officer sighed, "I don''t know how that new recruit managed it, but he held his ground against Joseph for almost ten minutes."


    "What''s the name of that new recruit?" Carter opened the document in her hand as she spoke.


    "Kyle. Soldier Kyle."


    ...


    Card Extraction Succeeded.


    [True Physical Fitness]: Maintains a robust physique, making the individual healthier than an average person, enhancing endurance and physical strength. Rare Green Ability Card.


    "It worked."


    Kyle gasped for breath as his sweat soaked through his uniform. He had obtained the final physical Ability Card. Although the power that clearly enhanced his physical strength surged through his body, the soreness and fatigue were deeply ingrained. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a push of his legs, Kyle leaped backward like a retreating soldier, while Joseph, the instructor, continued to pursue with a low growl. Kyle suddenly raised his hands and said, "Alright, I surrender. I''m out of juice. I can''t continue"


    "Hmm?" Joseph, also panting heavily but he stopped his fist just in front of Kyle''s nose at the last moment. With his bristling beard, he said, "What''s wrong? Can''t go on?"


    "I must admit, Sir, you''re stronger in terms of power, speed, and fighting skills. I concede. If it weren''t for you holding back, I would have lost my arms and legs long ago," Kyle sat down on the ground and began to flatter Joseph without hesitation.


    "You brat," Joseph cursed in his mind before he also tiredly sat down on the ground without caring how many people were watching. "At the beginning, I did go easy on you, but later, I fought you seriously. I have to say, soldier, your talent for combat is the best I''ve seen in my twenty years of military service. You''re an absolute monster."


    During the dozen minutes of their battle, Joseph, the instructor, felt like Kyle was studying him, rapidly improving his close-quarters skills. It was truly astonishing.


    "It was a great fight. Let''s spar again when we have the chance," Joseph, the instructor, said with a smile on his face. He genuinely liked a soldier who could quickly grasp fighting skills.


    "No problem," Kyle nodded confidently. Besides the three physical cards he had extracted earlier, Joseph, the instructor, still had several other green Ability Cards.


    "You soldiers¡ª" Joseph raised an eyebrow, scanning the surroundings, and shouted, "What are you all looking at? Don''t you have training to do? Do you also want to spar with me one-on-one?"


    ''We''re definitely not on Kyle''s level, much less yours.'' The observing recruits didn''t dare to respond and quickly scattered like a disturbed beehive while cursing this demon-like duo in their heart.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 5: The Super Soldier Project

    In the underground office of the training base''s highest authority:


    Kyle Doffer''s personal profile:


    Male, 22 years old, height 178cm, weight 68kg.


    Born in 1921, at his home located at 199 Seamist Street, Brooklyn, New York, USA.


    Current family status: Single. Both parents were American soldiers who sacrificed their lives in the secret war in 1935 and were posthumously recognized as martyrs.


    He underwent a physical examination and was selected as a new recruit for the batch of Super Soldiers during this year''s World Expo Recruitment.


    On the first day of new recruit training, he competed in marksmanship with Commander Brandt and won convincingly with his exceptional pistol shooting skills.


    On the second day of new recruit training, he engaged in close combat training with Commander Joseph and was defeated due to physical exhaustion. However, three days later, the two of them had a rematch, and Kyle emerged victorious showing great progress.


    On the third day of new recruit training...


    ---


    Agent Carter suggested listing him as the top choice for the Super Soldier Program.


    Commander Brandt suggested listing him as the top choice for the Super Soldier Program.


    Commander Joseph suggested listing him as the top choice for the Super Soldier Program.


    ---


    At the bottom of Kyle''s profile, there were signatures of the three responsible individuals for the selection and assessment of the super soldier program.


    "I didn''t expect that within just six days of the evaluation and selection process, we have more than three officials recommending the same soldier," An imposing middle-aged man, who wore a general''s uniform and boasted a four-star rank said as he set down the file in his hand, signifying his extraordinary status.


    "To be honest, I don''t really like that soldier, Kyle," Commander Brandt said with a disdainful expression on his face before he sighed, "But I have to admit that he possesses all the talents and abilities of a Soldier."


    Commander Joseph nodded in agreement and said with emotion, "Yes, within just five or six days of training, he has shown qualities that rival the top-tier special forces soldiers. General Chester, if it weren''t for your reminder that the Super Soldier Serum has yet to undergo the final experiment, I would have thought that Kyle was a product of a secret experiment, a true super soldier."


    "If the Super Soldier Serum proves effective on him, he may be the most versatile and perfect soldier ever created, not only in the United States but in the entire world," Agent Carter coolly offered her judgment.


    "Yeah, he would be the Perfect Soldier, not just in the United States, but in the whole world!" Commander Joseph affirmed.


    After the three individuals in the underground office finished speaking, General Chester''s gaze fell upon an elderly scientist wearing glasses.


    He asked, "Dr. Abraham Erskine, what do you think? After all, the Super Soldier Serum is your creation, and you should have been involved in the selection of the first test subject."


    "Regarding Kyle, he is indeed exceptional in terms of physical strength and amazing willpower," Dr. Abraham replied slowly.


    Finally, he gathered his courage and expressed his thoughts, "But I believe Steve would be more suitable. His determination and sense of justice are essential qualities of a perfect soldier."


    Steve was originally his favored candidate for the Super Soldier Program, but Kyle''s sudden emergence was too outstanding, overshadowing the entire training base of new recruits.


    "Three to one, then," General Chester tapped his fingers on the desk and turned to the last man in the room, "Howard Stark, as the scientific strategist responsible for the Super Soldier Program, do you have anything to say?"


    Howard, dressed in a gentlemanly suit, shrugged and smiled, "I am only responsible for the scientific strategic project. The selection of soldiers is your job, and I have no objections to whoever you choose."


    General Chester pondered for a moment and said, "Alright, let someone approach Kyle and let him learn about the Super Soldier Program, see what he thinks, and if he is willing to go under such a procedure."


    "I''ll go," Agent Carter, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up.


    "Very well, you go," General Chester nodded solemnly and said, "Tomorrow, prepare for the final experiment for the super soldiers!"


    In the military dormitory for new recruits:


    Kyle had just finished showering, his short blond hair still dripping with water as he stood shirtless in front of the mirror, wearing only a pair of shorts.


    With his finely chiseled facial features and sun-kissed handsomeness, his most prominent feature was his strong and muscular physique, with abs that resembled those of a trained bodybuilder.


    "A body that surpasses every ordinary individual in physical skills. Is this the result of ten Green physical Ability Cards?" Kyle looked at his reflection in the mirror with great satisfaction on his face. He was confident that he surpassed the special forces soldiers in terms of strength, speed, and physique.


    Moreover, he hadn''t had a moment of leisure in these few days. In addition to the physical skills Ability Cards, he had flawlessly drawn numerous white and Green Ability Cards of various professional skills.


    Currently, he had accumulated a staggering thirty-six Green Ability Cards, and the number of White Ability Cards exceeded four hundred!


    This was what people called a genius and all-around ability, nothing less.


    It has been nearly a week since his rebirth in this universe, and according to the progress of the Captain America movie, the Super Soldier experiment should have started. Kyle was contemplating this when he heard a loud noise, and the door to the dormitory was pushed open.


    "Steve?" Kyle walked out of the bathroom in confusion but when he saw a beautiful woman entering the dormitory, his expression turned to surprise. "Agent Carter? Are you lost? This is the new recruits'' dormitory."


    Indeed, it was Agent Carter who entered the dormitory, her mature figure accentuated by the usual military dress, holding documents in one hand, and walking with clean and precise steps as she stopped in the hallway of the dormitory.


    "No, I didn''t get lost. I came here specifically to find you," Agent Carter raised an eyebrow slightly, asking coldly, "Shouldn''t this be the time for the recruits'' collective training? Why are you taking a shower in the dormitory?"


    "Haha, it''s just a small privilege for breaking the training base''s individual record," Kyle chuckled, not hurrying to put on his shirt. Instead, he draped a towel over his shoulders to cover the important parts as he spoke. "I don''t have much to offer as a host, but please bear with it, Agent Carter. Just find a place to sit."


    Agent Carter maintained her composed demeanor as she surveyed the dormitory, and found no chairs. In the end, she chose to sit on the edge of a bed.


    "So, what''s the matter? Why are you looking for me?" Kyle wasn''t polite either, using the towel to dry his damp hair, leaning towards the other side of the bed where Agent Carter was sitting. The single bed left less than a meter of space between the two.


    "Why are you sitting so close?" Agent Carter looked at him coldly. In response, Kyle shrugged and said, "This is my bed, so it''s normal for me to sit on it."


    Agent Carter: "..." She didn''t expect that she would end up accidentally sitting on Kyle''s bed.


    Kyle maintained a smile. He had a reason for sitting so close. After all, Agent Carter had nearly ten Green Ability Cards on her, which he didn''t possess.


    Engaging in conversation with a beautiful woman while casually drawing cards was much more enjoyable than the past few days.


    "Let me get straight to the point. How much do you know about the Super Soldier Program?" Agent Carter brought her legs together and asked.


    "Super Soldier?" Kyle''s face showed a surprised expression as he answered, "I only know that we, as new recruits, were initially selected for the Super Soldier program. I''m not very familiar with the rest."


    "Let me explain them. The Super Soldier program was developed by Dr. Abraham. It involves injecting a serum medicament into the human body, which stimulates cellular vitality and transforms the human physique from the inside out. In theory, it can enhance all aspects of a person''s physical condition by at least three times! It creates a superhuman combat capability far beyond that of an ordinary soldier," Agent Carter explained, "The training officer should have already told the new recruits that within this week, the first participant for the Super Soldier experiment will be chosen."


    "I know," Kyle nodded, but he seemed somewhat distracted. He smiled and asked, "So, have you chosen me?"


    "We haven''t made the final decision yet. I''m just here to inquire about your willingness," Agent Carter said, her gaze briefly passing over the well-defined abdominal muscles that Kyle exposed before quickly averting her eyes.


    "The Super Soldier experiment?" Kyle murmured, resting his chin on his palm as he pondered.


    In the movie, Steve was chosen as the first test subject for the Super Soldier experiment and obtained the most perfect human physique, becoming Captain America. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, at the moment of Steve''s success, the Super Soldier Serum was seized by a Hydra spy. The serum was ultimately destroyed, the doctor was killed, and the ability to replicate the Super Soldier was lost.


    Now, due to his outstanding performance, could he replace Steve as the first test subject for the Super Soldier experiment?


    Narrowing his eyes, Kyle looked at Agent Carter nearby and made a decision. He smiled and said, "I''m sorry, but I refuse the opportunity to be the pioneer of this Super Soldier program."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 6: Heading to the Frontline

    "Refuse? He actually refused?!"


    Upon hearing Kyle''s straightforward answer, Agent Carter was stunned. Her usually cold and composed face showed a bewildered expression on it as she asked back. "Why? This is what every recruit in the training base dreams of."


    Kyle smiled and slowly raised a finger, speaking in a relaxed tone. "Firstly, this is an experiment after all, and I cannot ignore the possibility of failure, although the chances of failure are very low. And I believe in myself. I believe that even without the Super Soldier Serum, I can become an outstanding soldier."


    Kyle meaningfully raised a second finger. "Secondly, and most importantly..."


    "What is it?" Agent Carter asked, puzzled. It was the first time he felt such a strong sense of curiosity.


    "Although I turned down the opportunity to be the first Super Soldier, I can recommend someone¡ª Steve. He has a potential that is not inferior to mine! I hope you consider him seriously."


    Kyle concluded in this way.


    Exiting the military dormitory, Agent Carter was still in a state of confusion.


    In her opinion, Kyle gave up the opportunity to become the first super soldier and passed it on to Steve. She couldn''t decide whether his decision was foolish or showed loyalty. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But this means that the selection of the Super Soldier candidate for tomorrow is almost finalized," Agent Carter signed as she went away. Kyle himself relinquished the first seat, so it would be Steve, the second chosen person.


    Inside the military dormitory, Kyle was examining the Green Ability Card he had just extracted from Agent Carter when the door suddenly opened with a bang, and a thin figure rushed in.


    "Steve, what are you doing here and why are you in such a hurry?" Kyle didn''t even raise his head as he spoke knowing that it was Steve who had returned.


    "Kyle! Why?!" Steve rushed to the bedside, his face filled with an incredulous expression as he asked loudly, "Why did you give up the opportunity to become a Super Soldier to me?"


    "Oh, so you already know?" Kyle replied with a smile.


    "Dr. Abraham came to see me and told me," Steve replied back with the same incredulous expression on his face.


    "In that case, you''ll be leaving the dormitory tomorrow and heading to the secret laboratory," Kyle guessed as if he knew something before he smiled and said. "Isn''t that great? For you, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you become a Super Soldier, it will completely transform your life."


    "For me, of course, it''s a dream come true, but you also need this opportunity," Steve said with some difficulty in his tone.


    "If you really want to know why I denied this then I can only say that this opportunity is more important for you," Kyle answered softly. He made this choice after careful consideration.


    With the ability to Extract Ability Cards from other people, he could safely and quickly extract the abilities of others, without risking his life in the Super Soldier experiment.


    Although Steve succeeded as the protagonist in Captain America''s movie, there was no guarantee that the Super Soldier Serum would be flawless for others. Even if he succeeded, there was a certain probability that he would have that grotesque appearance of Red Skull.


    Furthermore, if there were no Captain America, the main plot of Marvel would likely go awry, which was something Kyle did not want to see.


    "If you want to thank me, then strive to complete the Super Soldier experiment for me. Don''t let me down," Kyle smiled as he sincerely patted Steve''s shoulder.


    Brother, go and fight to become stronger, then come back and let me extract your abilities. Think of it as a profitable investment; there''s nothing more to it.


    "Kyle, you''re a really good person." Steve, unaware of the whole truth, had tears in his eyes that sent chills down Kyle''s spine. He almost kicked him off the bed.


    The next morning, Steve packed his belongings and secretly left the training base. No one among the recruits knew where he was going, except for Kyle. The Super Soldier program was officially underway in a hidden underground base.


    Another day passed.


    Commander Brandt gathered all the new recruits at the training base and announced the termination of the Super Soldier project, causing an uproar among the recruits.


    Kyle knew that everything was proceeding according to the normal trajectory of Marvel''s history. The first super-powered artificial hero in Marvel''s history¡ª Captain America¡ª had quietly come into being.


    Inside the commander''s office...


    "It''s a pity. Dr. Abraham is dead, and the Super Soldier Serum can no longer be produced. Kyle, you lost your only chance to become a Super Soldier," Commander Joseph expressed his regret to Kyle and he genuinely felt sorry for him.


    "This is God''s choice," Kyle sighed in response, but internally, he remained unruffled.


    With the ability to Extract Cards, who said he couldn''t become a Super Soldier without the Super Soldier Serum?


    Kyle made a request, "Commander Joseph, I heard that Steve succeeded. Can I go and see him?"


    "I''m afraid not," Commander Joseph shook his head, explaining, "Steve is currently in the secret base, undergoing personal training to adapt to his new abilities. General Chester has given orders that no one should disturb him."


    "Then when will his training be completed?" Kyle asked anxiously.


    "I''m afraid it will take at least several months," Officer Joseph answered truthfully.


    "Several months?" Kyle frowned. This was similar to a scene from one of Captain America''s movies, except he didn''t expect the training to be completely isolated. Without access to Steve, he wouldn''t be able to extract his Ability Card.


    "Several months will pass quickly. By the way, General Chester has new instructions for you, a new mission," Officer Joseph said with a serious expression on his face. "Soldier Kyle, due to your outstanding performance during the training period, you will be sent as a superior recruit to participate in the mission with the 102nd Division on the front lines of the war!"


    "To the front lines?" Kyle''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. This sudden and significant news exceeded his imagination.


    "Kyle, you are about to face real war. Don''t die so easily at the hands of the enemy," Officer Joseph said, placing combat uniforms, rifle ammunition, and the mission information for the front lines on the desk.


    "Yes Sir," Kyle spoke as he took the items, feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    He never expected to be sent to the front lines so soon, to participate in World War II!


    His plan was to obtain the Super Soldier Ability Card from Steve and then face the war with a strong guarantee, but he didn''t expect it to happen so suddenly!


    This was also a consequence of Kyle''s exceptional performance during these days of training, which led to his early graduation from the training base and deployment to the front lines.


    Officer Joseph waved his hand in farewell. "An aircraft will come to pick you up this afternoon. Go back and get ready."


    "Yes Sir," Kyle nodded and walked out of the office while holding the items in his hand.


    "Come back alive, kid," Officer Joseph sighed as he watched Kyle''s figure. In a large-scale war, no matter how talented a soldier is, there was a high probability of death.


    Pushing open the door, warm sunlight bathed Kyle''s face, dispelling the haze in his heart.


    He relaxed his grip on the military suit and smiled contentedly.


    He walked straight ahead confidently. With his current physique and skills, he was the elite among the elites, and combined with the Extracting Card System, there was no reason for him to die in this mere World War II!


    If he had to die, it would be under the future Thanos'' finger snap.


    Kyle encouraged himself as he regained his spirit and walked forward with confident steps.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 7: Engaging in Battle and Killing Enemies.

    1943, during World War II.


    Led by German leader Adolf Hitler, the Nazi Party-dominated military launched a large-scale invasion of Europe.


    As a new recruit, Kyle was directly sent to the 102nd Regiment of the Marine Corps stationed in the front-line area.


    In the afternoon, a military transport plane arrived at the training base to pick up the new personnels. Kyle arrived at the front-line area around 9 p.m. Just as the transport aircraft had arrived over the temporary camp of the operational headquarters, he understood why he was urgently sent here.


    Looking down from the plane, he saw a chaotic scene in the temporary camp. Dozens of dim, warm lights illuminated the tents and military supplies that were haphazardly set up. Officers and soldiers moved around like ants on a hot pan.


    "The crazies of the Nazis are still desperately pushing forward. Requesting additional ammunition support!"


    "Someone help me lift the medical stretcher!"


    "Where are the reinforcements? Has no one arrived from the rear?!"


    "All units, reinforce the battle zone! We can''t let them advance another step into European territory!"


    The commanding officer shouted through a megaphone while the maimed and wailing wounded soldiers were continuously carried into the tents on stretchers by the medics.


    Bloodied soldiers carried newly arrived ammunition supplies from the rear, boarded muddy military vehicles, and drove into the darkness heading towards the battle zone.


    The renowned and disciplined U.S. Army was now in disarray.


    "Soldier! Are you the new reinforcements?" A bearded officer, drenched in sweat, approached Kyle and grabbed him as soon as he got off the military helicopter.


    "Yes, Soldier Kyle reporting," Kyle quickly responded.


    "Just one new recruit? There''s no need to report. We''re short-staffed. Take your weapon and go straight to the battlefield! We''ll do the briefing later." The bearded officer hurriedly said, taking Kyle''s backpack and throwing it near the military tent, giving him the feeling that he was being treated as cannon fodder.


    Indeed, as a new recruit with no combat experience, his first time on a large-scale battlefield was essentially considered a one-way trip!


    "I understand," Kyle took a deep breath as he spoke. He was already wearing his battle suit and helmet. Holding an American rifle in his hand, he jumped onto a military vehicle used for transporting supplies.


    The four-wheel-drive military vehicle didn''t even stop as it shuttled back and forth, swiftly carrying supplies to the front-line battle zone. The two light beams on the front of the vehicle pierced the darkness like sticks.


    Kyle gripped the American rifle tightly in his hand as the sounds of bombing ahead became increasingly clear and his heartbeat increased as adrenaline surged throughout his body.


    "I don''t seem to be scared... but rather vaguely excited," Kyle murmured to himself as he felt the feeling in his heart. He had drawn too many Ability Cards, with over a dozen cards that enhanced his willpower.


    Well, let''s shift my focus. Kyle''s gaze fell on the supplies in the rear compartment of the vehicle. With a thought, a series of densely packed Item Cards appeared on the surface of the numerous boxes.


    [Medical Stretcher]


    [Emergency Medical Kit]


    [Military canned food supplies]


    [American Hand Grenade]


    [American Rifle (collective term for American rifles)]


    [Box of medium-caliber rifle ammunition]


    ...


    The above were all numerous white Item Cards, interspersed with a few green items, such as [High Explosive Grenade], [High Magnification Sniper Rifle], and [Compact Rocket Launcher].


    These Item Cards are different from before; they are all in an extractable state!


    "Ah, I see." Kyle''s eyes lit up as he muttered to himself, "Private items held by others cannot be extracted by me. But these supplies, for the time being, are considered ownerless, so I can freely extract them and convert them into Item Cards to carry with me."


    No harm in taking advantage of them.


    Kyle immediately began extracting items from the vehicle, converting some of them into Item Cards to carry with him. After all, these supplies were hastily transported for frontline combat and no one would notice if there were fewer supplies.


    However, he had initially thought that extracting the Green Item Cards would take at least three minutes, just like the Green Ability Cards. But he was surprised to find that extracting ownerless items only took three seconds.


    "Five Rocket Launchers, I''ll take two of them."


    As Kyle reached the end of his extraction, he hesitated for a moment. Suddenly, a burst of intense gunfire erupted, and after the driver of the military vehicle let out a scream, the vehicle violently shook and came to a stop after colliding with an obstacle.


    Ambush!


    Kyle reacted quickly as he immediately put himself on high alert. He crouched down quietly, holding his gun and pressing against the rear wall of the vehicle compartment, his ears pricked to listen for any sounds outside.


    "Tap, tap, tap."


    Several sets of footsteps approached rapidly. Kyle quickly realized that the enemy didn''t seem to intend to destroy the supplies vehicle directly but rather to plunder it.


    "They don''t want to destroy the supplies on the vehicle. This is my opportunity." Kyle remained unusually calm as he perfectly demonstrated his expertise with over a hundred practical skills and Ability Cards.


    With his right hand holding the gun, Kyle extended his left hand into the air and a Green Item Card quickly materialized between his two fingers.


    Unlike Ability Cards that only manifested within his own skills, Item Cards were originally physical objects transformed into cards. Therefore, Item Cards could be materialized or dematerialized or even returned to their original state for use.


    "Be careful, let''s go take a look."


    "Don''t let your guard down."


    Two enemy soldiers approached the vehicle cautiously while conversing quietly in German. They jogged towards the military vehicle with a green tarp covering its rear compartment. Just as they were about to use their bayonets to pry open the tarp, a dark metallic item was thrown from inside.


    "Shit, a grenade!"


    "Get down!"


    The words had just left their mouths when the two German soldiers in the front were instantly blown apart by the grenade. Shrapnel and flesh splattered in the darkness, and a figure quickly dashed out from the rear of the vehicle.


    "We''ve got enemies!"


    The remaining three German soldiers, who were on guard not far away, shouted and tightly gripped their triggers, unleashing a barrage of bullets toward the rear of the vehicle. However, all their shots missed, hitting the ground and their fallen comrades'' bodies.


    That figure was too fast!


    Taking advantage of the darkness and the distraction caused by the high-explosive grenade, Kyle''s figure remained untraceable. By the time they realized and tried to locate him, Kyle had already launched a fierce counterattack.


    "Bang!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A loud gunshot rang out from the darkness, and the foremost German soldier was shot directly in the forehead, his head exploding in a mixture of red and white as blood and brain matter sprayed backward. The remaining two soldiers, still terrified and unable to determine the direction of the gunfire, were greeted by two more gunshots.


    Not more, not less, exactly three shots. The sound of the gunshots was like the verdict of death, and the remaining German soldiers quickly joined their fallen comrades on the ground.


    "Not bad." Kyle emerged from behind a tree, shrouded in the night. He surveyed the bodies of the fallen soldiers lying in a pool of blood.


    When he had just rushed out of the rear compartment of the vehicle, he had also glanced around to confirm the enemy''s position. After evading the first intense barrage of bullets, he proceeded to accurately shoot his targets.


    In his first real battle, he had flawlessly killed five enemies without getting injured himself. It could be called a perfect victory.


    "This is my first time killing someone." Kyle looked at the nearby corpse of a German soldier, whose eyes were still wide open, clearly unable to accept his fate.


    There was no joy or sorrow on his face. He was as cold and indifferent as the god of death.


    Kyle had expected that experiencing his first kill, combined with the extremely bloody scene before him, would at least make him nauseous.


    But in reality, he felt nothing in his heart. An unwavering resolve reminded him that if he hadn''t killed them, he would now be lying on the ground as a lifeless corpse instead of them.


    "It''s not for the sake of some American-style justice of protecting home and country. I''m only doing it for myself. And in order to survive in this world and establish a stable foundation, I''ll achieve my own accomplishments." Kyle coldly spoke to the bodies on the ground, "Encountering me can only mean you''ve had terrible luck."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 8 Cruel War

    After a brief battle, Kyle began to scavenge the battlefield for spoils of war.


    Once the German soldiers died, all the items they carried became extractable as their owners had died making them ownerless.


    "Hmm, what''s this?" Kyle looked at the two parchment scrolls he found on a German soldier and, with a thought, two Item Cards appeared before his eyes.


    [Encrypted Map 1]: Contains detailed topographic maps of the German forces'' operational area and the location of their temporary base.


    [Encrypted Map 2]: Contains information collected by the German elite squad on the distribution of American forces, their camps, and supply routes in the operational area.


    "No wonder they dared to venture deep into enemy territory. It turns out they dispatched an elite squad from Germany." Kyle wore a pensive expression on his face as he realized the significance of the two parchment maps he held in his hand and he kept them as Item Cards.


    These maps were like strategies, providing information on the distribution of forces for both sides, as well as detailed terrain of the local area. No wonder the German forces were putting so much pressure on the Americans.


    Kyle swiftly collected the equipment from the German soldiers and transferred them to his military vehicle.


    When it came to ammunition, Kyle never considered it too much. He claimed all the military supplies that should have been looted by the enemy, without feeling the slightest bit of guilt in his heart.


    Finally, looking at the military vehicle that he had completely emptied, Kyle cleared the two dead American soldiers from the driver''s seat and turned the slightly damaged military vehicle into a Card, which he carried with him.


    With the card collection complete, Kyle was now fully armed, carrying a carload of military supplies.


    Feeling fully prepared, Kyle stood on a small mound and gazed at the nearby combat zone. He pondered quietly, "It''s time to join the frontline battle."


    Having experienced his first kill in this new life, Kyle had a deeper understanding of his own abilities. With the Ability Cards and Item Cards he possessed, he had the confidence to face even a large-scale war.


    Since war was an inevitable part of his reborn life, he welcomed it with even greater intensity!


    On the frontline battlefield...


    "Boom!"


    "Ratatatat!"


    The overlapping sounds of cannons and gunfire resembled a thunderous symphony. The red and blue flames erupted from the muzzles, while the explosions of shells and grenades created dazzling flashes in the night, as the American and German soldiers fiercely clashed against each other.


    The US forces mainly focused on defense, using piled-up dirt and stone trenches as cover, forming a linear formation to continuously block the advancing German soldiers.


    Despite the constant harvest of German lives by bullets and shells, the German forces persisted in their inch-by-inch invasion, using the bodies of their fallen comrades as cover. The distance between the two combat zones was shrinking by the minute.


    "These damn Nazis have lost their minds. They''re nothing but war-crazed maniacs!" A black sergeant leading a group of American soldiers clenched his teeth and spoke with bloodshot eyes as he scanned the soldiers around him who were struggling to hold on.


    He tightened his fists and shouted into the radio, "Our soldiers are running out of ammunition! Haven''t the reinforcements and supplies from the rear arrived yet?!"


    "At this rate, our defense line can only hold on for another ten minutes--"


    Before the sergeant could finish his sentence, a heavy artillery explosion roared in the area, and a shell landed a few meters away from him, obliterating a nearby soldier.


    "What''s this?" The sergeant was thrown to the ground by the shockwave of the explosion. Ignoring the ringing in his ears and the discomfort in his body, he struggled to stand up and looked forward from the destroyed trench and saw a huge machine crawling like a monster. The wheels on that machine crushed the bodies of countless German soldiers into mincemeat as it moved.


    "Those damn Nazis! They held back until now, and they even deployed tanks? I was wrong. It''s not ten minutes, it''s ten seconds before our defensive line is breached!" The sergeant''s face was filled with despair as he looked at this scene.


    As the German tank advanced while adjusting its firing direction, a loud, thunderous explosion resounded behind the sergeant just moments before the second shell was fired.


    "Boom!"


    The rocket artillery not only produced a piercing sound but also emitted thick smoke from its tail, tracing a parabolic curve through the air. With impeccable accuracy, it crossed a distance of forty meters and landed directly on the barrel of the German tank.


    Coincidentally, the second shell of the tank had yet to be fired from the barrel, but it was instantly engulfed in a brilliant explosion, turning the tank into a pile of scrap metal. This caused significant casualties among the nearby German soldiers who were trying to advance.


    "Nice!" The American soldiers who witnessed this scene became elated, including the black sergeant.


    The sergeant''s eyes widened as he saw this scene and the situation, which seemed hopeless, instantly turned around with a single rocket artillery shot. Unable to resist, he turned his head o look at the person who accomplished it.


    Several meters behind the trench defense line, just beyond the soldier''s view, a sturdy and handsome young man stood with a Rocket launcher slung over his shoulder. It was none other than Kyle, who had hurriedly arrived.


    Seeing the soldiers'' gazes focused on him, Kyle smiled faintly and introduced himself, "Soldier Kyle, here to reinforce the frontline!"


    This grueling and brutal defense war lasted throughout the night!


    From the darkness until the pale dawn broke on the eastern horizon, the German army finally abandoned their suicidal breakthrough attempts and retreated like a receding tide.


    This could be considered a temporary victory for the American forces¡ª A pyrrhic victory (A Pyrrhic victory is a success that comes with great losses or unacceptable costs.)!


    The defense line was divided by a line of life and death. The bodies of German and American soldiers piled up like mountains on the desolate battlefield, turning several miles of land into scorched earth, tainted by dark-red blood.


    Countless surviving American soldiers lacked the strength to cheer. After enduring a night of continuous high-intensity combat, their bodies and minds were exhausted. Many soldiers collapsed unconscious on the ground, their hands still tightly gripping their rifles.


    Kyle was equally fatigued and sat in a trench covered in bloodstains and mud. This night''s experience was unlike anything he had ever encountered or experienced before.


    Despite his marksman skills, where a single bullet could claim a life, the harsh survival conditions on the battlefield, combined with the relentless enemy onslaught, put immense pressure on him.


    It was like a tug of war-with death, requiring his body to remain tense at all times. Any slight relaxation could result in bullets piercing through any part of his body.


    This was the reality of large-scale warfare!


    Only when the enemy retreated did Kyle throw the red-hot firearm barrel to the ground. The rifle hissed and emitted smoke as it touched the slightly wet ground, clearly rendered useless after fulfilling its duty.


    "Soldier, your name is Kyle, right?" The black sergeant struggled to approach him. His left eye was completely damaged, and one of his hands hung down due to a gunshot wound.


    However, he grinned, revealing his white teeth, and said, "Considering how young you are, this must be your first time on the battlefield, right?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s right." Kyle nodded while he gasped for breath.


    "It truly is your first time on the battlefield, and to encounter such a large-scale war. Your performance was exceptional, far beyond that of a rookie. I''ll personally recommend you for commendation to the Colonel when we return," The sergeant praised.


    "Whatever. After experiencing such a war, feeling alive is already a blessing," Kyle reflected.


    "Indeed. Just being alive is a stroke of luck." The sergeant smiled and said, "Let''s wait a bit longer. Reinforcements from the rear will arrive soon to relieve us, and we can rest for half a day."


    "Rest? I''m afraid I can''t do that." Kyle shook his head and tapped the pocket of his military uniform, saying, "I have something important that I need to submit to the Colonel!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 9 Counter Attack

    Inside the temporary camp at the frontline, in the command tent.


    "After last night''s battle, we have lost 987 soldiers, while the German enemy has suffered more casualties than us, with a total count of nearly two thousand," The soldier reported the situation to Colonel Marcos.


    Upon hearing the report, Colonel Marcos furrowed his brow deeply. The death toll of nearly three thousand soldiers, coupled with countless injuries that rendered them unable to fight, indicated just how brutal the battle had been.


    "The Germans were so desperate to occupy this area last night. They must have intended to make it a strategic zone and then penetrate deep into European territory. Although they temporarily retreated, they won''t easily give up. After regrouping, they will soon launch another offensive. Communication Officer, how many troops do we have in the rear that can reinforce us?" Colonel Marcos'' brow tightened as he thought of the future attacks.


    The communication soldier replied, "The remaining forces in other frontline areas are also stretched thin in terms of manpower and military resources. We have three units, totaling three hundred soldiers, available for reinforcement. One of the units is composed entirely of newly recruited soldiers formed from the training base."


    "New recruits?" Colonel Marcos, upon hearing this, couldn''t help but shout in anger, "What good are new recruits? This is the frontline, not a training camp!"


    Just then, a soldier''s voice could be heard outside the tent, relaying a message. "Reporting! A soldier named Kyle has arrived, claiming to have important information that he needs to notify Colonel Marcos."


    "Soldier Kyle?" Colonel Marcos was taken aback for a moment, unable to recall the sudden appearance of this person in the camp. After some thought, he decided to let Kyle in.


    As Kyle entered the tent, Colonel Marcos looked at him and exclaimed, "Aren''t you the new recruit who reported in yesterday?"


    "Yes, Colonel Marcos," Kyle nodded, recognizing the officer in front of him as the one who received him at the airport and then directly sent him to the frontline combat zone.


    "What are you here for?" Colonel Marcos asked in a cold voice, feeling unimpressed at this moment. Kyle hadn''t even cleaned himself yet, and his battle suit was stained with the foul odor of blood and dirt.


    "I obtained a crucial piece of intelligence from an Elite German squad last night. I believe it will greatly assist in this battle, so I came to inform you immediately after the battle ended," Kyle said as he took two paper scrolls from his pocket.


    "An Elite German squad? Intelligence?" Colonel Marcos was surprised when he heard this and he eagerly took the scrolls, asking, "How did you acquire them?"


    "I killed them and found the papers on their bodies," Kyle shrugged, briefly recounting the encounter with the German Elite Squad during his journey to the combat zone.


    "The enemy''s elite squad lurking in the rear of our main forces, and you killed them all?" Colonel Marcos found it hard to believe. He then nervously unfolded the paper scrolls and saw that they contained maps and numerous coded words used by the German forces.


    "It''s indeed the German code language," Colonel Marcos''s eyes widened in both surprise and delight. "The information they gathered about the combat zone should be on here! Communication soldier, immediately go to the rear and request professional codebreakers to come over!"


    "No need, it''s not necessary," Kyle waved his hand as he spoke.


    "Not necessary?" Colonel Marcos and the communication soldier looked at Kyle in confusion.


    With a tired look on his face, Kyle smiled and said, "I happen to have learned the German code language from the experts at the training base."


    ---


    Three days later.


    Inside the underground research lab.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    In the training area, the oversized punching bag kept flying through the air under the powerful punches.


    Wearing a sweat-soaked tank top, a tall and muscular young man with blond hair stood firmly in front of the punching bag. Every punch he threw displayed an unimaginable strength contained in his arms as he relentlessly pummeled the bag back and forth.


    Agent Carter watched this from nearby, her eyes filled with concern, as she spoke up, "Steve, you should take a break. You''ve been at it for an hour already."


    "Bang!"


    Steve continued to pound the punching bag with increasing force, his sweat flying off and splattering onto the ground.


    Agent Carter raised her voice, "Steve!" in an attempt to get his attention. Finally, Steve stopped his assault on the bag, which swung back and forth like a pendulum.


    "What am I doing? Am I really a Super Soldier? Or just an experiment hidden in the basement? I don''t want to be like this," Steve said with a bitter smile on his face.


    "Steve, your time to fight will come," Agent Carter reassured him.


    "When? How long do I have to wait?" Steve''s face, handsome and full of righteousness, was now filled with a pained expression.


    He sighed, "Kyle has already gone to the front lines to fight! And here I am, Steve Rogers, entrusted with great expectations, yet left behind to live in peace without even going to war."


    "Kyle..." Agent Carter fell silent upon hearing the name.


    "I should be able to do more than just pass the time here," Steve said with determination.


    "Of course. Soldier Steve, you are capable of so much more." Suddenly, a confident voice interjected their conversation as Steve and Agent Carter turned their heads to see a middle-aged man in a suit and tie walking toward them.


    "I am Senator Brandt. I have ample resources and opportunities at my disposal, enough to showcase your extraordinary talents to the entire nation. It can also be a powerful aid in the ongoing war," Senator Brandt smiled and took out a business card from his pocket, handing it over. "I call it the Captain America Publicity Campaign."


    "Captain America?" Steve was taken aback by the name and he hesitated for a moment before accepting the business card offered by Senator Brandt. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, at the frontline camp.


    "Kyle, Colonel wants to see you at the command post."


    "The Command Post?" Kyle, who had just returned from combat, was momentarily surprised. He handed his firearms to the Communication Officer in charge of relaying messages and made his way to the white tent in the area which was also dubbed as the main tent or the headquarter for this battlefield.


    "Soldier Kyle, reporting in!"


    "Come in."


    As Kyle stepped into the tent, he noticed several officers in military uniforms, almost a dozen of them. Colonel Marcos, the highest-ranking officer at the ''headquarters'', sat in a chair and, upon seeing Kyle''s arrival, raised his voice to introduce him. "Gentlemen, this is the Soldier Kyle, who brought back two pieces of intelligence maps three days ago and successfully deciphered them."


    All the officers immediately focused their gazes on Kyle, expressing their astonishment at his young and handsome appearance.


    "Soldier Kyle, you have truly achieved a great feat this time!"


    "Yes, I heard that one of the maps contained intelligence about our military camp. If it had fallen into the hands of those Nazis, this place would have been bombarded by enemy planes."


    "Don''t forget the importance of the second map."


    "They are both important! Being able to retrieve and decipher the intelligence maps shows the growing strength of our new recruits."


    "A rare talent indeed. Our army needs fresh blood like yours."


    Kyle found himself amidst a shower of praise until Colonel Marcos cleared his throat and the tent fell silent.


    "Soldier Kyle, the significant contribution you have made to the army will be duly reported once we secure our victory," Colonel Marcos said solemnly.


    Kyle''s pupils constricted and a surprised expression appeared on his face as he asked, "Victory? Are you saying..."


    "That''s right." Colonel Marcos nodded, spreading out the decoded information from the second parchment on the table. With an imposing aura, he declared, "Thanks to you, the second map reveals several German encampments outside our combat zone."


    "With this information, the General has issued new orders¡ª tonight, we will launch our first large-scale counterattack on them!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 10 Promotion

    "The objective of this counterattack operation is to concentrate our forces and destroy five German encampments," Colonel Marcos began explaining the operations and every officer in the command tent listened attentively.


    It was evident that they had been eagerly awaiting the opportunity for a counteroffensive for a long time now.


    With the front defense zone continuously under pressure from the German forces, it was only a matter of time before it would completely collapse. But once this counterattack succeeded, it would deal a severe blow to the morale of the German troops.


    "The enemy''s large-scale operational base will be assaulted by me and two Lieutenant Colonels, leading five or more units," Colonel Marcos explained while gesturing at a large map.


    The map was a three-dimensional model specifically designed for military use, clearly indicating the five German encampments outside the defensive line.


    "It seems like this is going to be a big one. The Colonel is personally leading the operation, intelligence on the enemy''s base coordinates, sufficient manpower... combined with a nighttime assault¡ª winning this battle will not be difficult," Kyle thought to himself.


    As the one responsible for deciphering the code messages, he had a clear understanding of the information recorded on the map. Upon hearing Colonel Marcos'' distribution of forces for the assault plan, Kyle knew that victory was almost guaranteed.


    This was the importance of intelligence in warfare. The side that seized the advantage often emerged as the victor.


    Colonel Marcos proceeded to allocate each officer their respective units and provide them with briefing documents for the assault plan. After receiving their assignments for the night, the officers swiftly left the tent to prepare for the upcoming operation.


    Soon, Kyle found himself alone in the command tent.


    Did the Colonel forget about me?


    Kyle inwardly grumbled as he looked at Colonel Marcos, who had resumed his seat. However, he didn''t waste any time. During the planning meeting, he took the opportunity to extract a few excellent green Ability Cards from the officers around him.


    Although accumulating a certain number of green Ability Cards and stacking similar ones would no longer result in significant enhancements to his physical abilities and skills, Kyle knew they might come in handy in the future.


    Colonel Marcos took a sip of water and then shifted his gaze onto Kyle. His stern expression softened, and he smiled, saying, "Soldier Kyle, tonight''s assault plan is crucial. Although you just returned from the front lines this morning, you will be participating in the operation after resting in the afternoon."


    "Of course. Participating in the first counteroffensive against the Nazis would be an honor for me, Sir. Tonight, I will give my all, using my full strength to fight the enemy," Kyle declared firmly.


    "Your determination as a soldier, your eagerness, and your outstanding performance on the battlefield¡ª I have heard about them from several Sergeants," Colonel Marcos nodded with satisfaction as he looked at Kyle.


    He genuinely admired this new soldier, finding him more impressive the more he observed him.


    Typically, a new recruit sent to the battlefield could be expected to perform at around 70% of their normal capacity. However, Kyle, despite being new, fought like a seasoned veteran, adapting effortlessly to the battlefield.


    For the past few days, in addition to arranging the counteroffensive plan, Colonel Marcos had made multiple verifications of Kyle''s identity at the rear base, fearing he might be a secret spy disguised as a German soldier.


    Clearing his throat, Colonel Marcos spoke with a meaningful tone, "But tonight, I''m not only asking you to participate in the assault as a soldier."


    "Not as a soldier? Then what..." Kyle was taken aback, and a strange expression crossed his face. He guessed what was coming and said, "Colonel, you''re not asking me to lead a unit to assault the small-scale German transit encampment, are you?"


    "Correct," Colonel Marcos nodded, assuring him that he wasn''t joking. He took a rank insignia badge from a drawer and placed it on the table, stating precisely, "Indeed. Not as a soldier, but as a ''Corporal.''"


    "Me, a Corporal?" Kyle pointed at himself with a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    Although the rank of a Corporal wasn''t high, in the military, it was considered an entry into the "non-commissioned officer" level!


    He had only been here for three days and he bypassed the ranks of Private, Private First Class, and Technician 5th Grade and went straight to being a Corporal. Since when did the rank of Corporal become so cheap?


    "Why? Don''t you believe in your own abilities?" Colonel Marcos smiled as he asked this question.


    "Naturally, I believe in my abilities. But I never expected to be directly promoted to Corporal. I am after all a newbie with no rank as a Soldier," Kyle shrugged before he quickly regained his composure.


    Putting it in peacetime, it would be impossible for a new recruit to rise to the rank of Corporal in just three days, even with a General as their backstage support," Colonel Marcos said solemnly.


    "But now we are in the midst of a World War! Kyle, the number of enemies you have personally killed in the battles you''ve experienced in these past few days is probably several times more than those old veterans who lived during peacetime and killed over a dozen years," Colonel Marcos continued.


    "With your exceptional individual combat performance and superior analytical skills in intelligence, it would be a waste for someone like you to remain just a no-rank soldier. Since you possess the ability and the army urgently needs elite talents like you, directly promoting you to Corporal is only a natural course of action," Colonel Marcos explained.


    "I understand," Kyle nodded.


    Heroes often emerge in troubled times. It is precisely because they are in the midst of World War II that individuals with abilities can quickly rise in rank, regardless of their background or accumulated experience.


    Kyle also liked this kind of era where one only needed their ability to prove themselves.


    Kyle''s lips curled slightly, and his azure eyes radiated with confidence. For the first time, he felt fortunate to have been reborn in the World War II era of the Marvel Universe.


    Colonel Marcos smiled and said, "Rest assured, as it is your first time leading a unit, especially in such a crucial counterattack operation, I won''t leave you to command alone."


    "That''s good. I was afraid of messing up on my own," Kyle let out a sigh of relief after hearing this. He now understood that Colonel Marcos was not only launching a counteroffensive but also providing him with an opportunity for training.


    Colonel Marcos called out to the Communications Officer outside the tent, "Notify Sergeant Fury and ask him to come here."


    "Sergeant Fury?" Kyle rubbed his chin, feeling somewhat familiar with the name.


    Soon after, an African-American officer entered the tent. His left eye was bandaged, but he was already dressed in a complete combat uniform, ready for action.


    "It''s you, Sergeant," Kyle exclaimed in surprise when he saw this man. The person who walked in was none other than the African-American sergeant he encountered on his first experience on the battlefield.


    "Kyle, not just a soldier, but Corporal Kyle now," Sergeant Fury greeted him warmly, then saluted Colonel Marcos, saying, "Sir! I''m Sergeant Fury, fully recovered and ready to carry out any mission!"


    "Very well," Colonel Marcos nodded, introducing Fury to Kyle. "This is your partner for tonight''s operation, Nick Fury. As a sergeant, he has already commanded for some time and has extensive field command experience."


    Kyle blinked, and upon hearing the name of the African-American officer, he was momentarily stunned.


    Nick Fury? Hmm, the future Director of S.H.I.E.L.D.?


    "Let''s get along," Sergeant Fury said with a serious expression as he nodded toward Kyle. He appeared far from the fierce and authoritative aura he would exude in the future; instead, he still looked quite young, around twenty-five years old.


    "Let''s," Kyle composed himself as he replied. It is the World War II era now, and not even S.H.I.E.L.D. has been established, let alone the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    But leading troops into battle alongside the future Director of S.H.I.E.L.D.?


    Now that is interesting.


    (From the Translator -- Fury''s age is correct in this. This seems to have happened in one of the infinite Marvel Multiverse. Later, he kept himself alive with the "Infinity Formula" also called the Forever Formula.


    It happened like this, The Forever Compound is an alchemical serum produced by the Brotherhood of the Shield. It is a diluted form of the Elixir of Life developed by Sir Isaac Newton in 1652. Nick Fury was seriously wounded in France during World War II. He was saved in part due to Professor Sternberg''s Infinity Formula. Fury must be inoculated by the serum every year or he will age dramatically. Since Fury''s first inoculation, the Colonel had to pay a blackmail price to Sternberg every year to acquire the serum which was the way he was able to remain alive and he also took the formula from Professor Sternberg later and became its owner. You can search for more information on the internet


    The most important thing to remember is that this is Marvel AU so there would be many such instances)


    (End of the chapter) sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 11 TRIBUTE EXTRACTION!

    Colonel Marcos looked at Kyle and Fury and said, "Since you two already know each other, I won''t say much more. Tonight, as team leaders, you will lead a hundred soldiers fully armed and head to the Fifth Site ¨C the German small-scale transit warzone for a surprise attack."


    "Remember, this operation involves the simultaneous counterattack of the Fifth Site forces. Once you reach your destination, you must complete the assault mission within the specified time!" Colonel Marcos''s eyes sharpened like a Hawk as he spoke. "Success is the only option, failure is not allowed!"


    "Understood! We guarantee to complete this mission!" Fury and Kyle saluted solemnly, indicating their full acceptance of the Mission orders.


    "You can go back and rest for now, Corporal Kyle. Fury, you need to start organizing the troops immediately. When the night arrives, the two of you will depart with the troops on time."


    After Colonel Marcos handed over the Mission briefing and a small-scale battlefield map to both of them, he allowed Kyle and Fury to leave.


    "Kyle, see you tonight," Fury bid farewell to Kyle right after leaving the command tent.


    Although he still had an injured left eye, he was highly focused on this surprise attack Mission. After saying goodbye, he headed directly to the supply area of the temporary camp.


    Kyle, on the other hand, returned to his temporary tent. He was not invincible; despite having a physique that ranked among the top soldiers, continuous warfare had taken its toll on him.


    Lying in an uncomfortable bed, Kyle closed his eyes to rest, but his mind entered a vast space.


    Card Space!


    Like being in a dream, he found himself in a boundless white cube-shaped space, with hundreds of cards he had accumulated spinning in a hurricane-like motion.


    "Although tonight''s surprise attack is highly certain, I can''t afford to be careless. I need to find a way to enhance my own combat power." Kyle thought as his consciousness transformed and found itself in the center of the card storm, observing the cards rapidly flying past him.


    In these three days, his ability to extract cards had evidently improved further.


    Firstly, he gained the ability to enter the Card Space with his consciousness, allowing him to freely view and simulate the use of the cards he had extracted.


    Then, he obtained the Extracting Card Ability called ''Tribute Extraction.''


    As the name suggests, Card Tributing involves selecting ten Item Cards of the same grade from his Card Space inventory and sacrificing them. There was a high probability of extracting any card of the same grade and a low probability of obtaining a card of a higher grade.


    A grade higher than Green was a qualitative leap from White to Green. Up until now, Kyle had not obtained any cards surpassing the Green grade, whether they were Ability Cards or Item Cards.


    "What would cards beyond Green look like?"


    Kyle was curious and based on the positioning of the Rare Green cards he had encountered so far, if it was an Ability Card, it had already reached the pinnacle of professionalism. If it was an Item Card, it would be a valuable and precious item.


    Cards surpassing the Green grade should fall into the realm of superpowers for Ability Cards and true black technology items for Item Cards.


    "Regardless of which type, they would be of great help in my current situation," Kyle murmured to himself before he waved his hands to separate the Ability Cards and Item Cards within the Card Space.


    The next step was simple. Kyle kept some cards with combat value and collected most of the Item Cards that could be sacrificed.


    Finally, he tallied the results.


    Green Item Cards: 66 cards.


    White Item Cards: 389 cards.


    "I still feel like I don''t have enough to draw, but this is the result of my continuous extractions on the battlefield over these three days." Kyle sighed, feeling a bit reluctant as he proceeded with the next step. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tribute Extraction!


    "You have sacrificed [American Rifle], [Iron Helmet], [Box of Rifle Bullets], [Communicator]¡­"


    Ten selected White Item Cards disappeared from the Card Space, and a brand new White Card appeared before him.


    "Extraction succeeded. Congratulations, you''ve obtained [Life Increase]Card."


    "Life Increase Card?" Kyle''s heart skipped a beat as he quickly reached out to receive the new White Card and examined it.


    [Life Increase]: Increases the user''s natural lifespan by three months. Rare White Ability Card.


    Current Status: Can be used on others.


    "Increasing natural lifespan? Well, I guess it won''t work if someone kills me." Kyle couldn''t hide his disappointment when he saw the description of the card. This Life Increase Card seemed to be different from what he had imagined.


    But then again, it was just a mere Rare White Ability Card. How could it possibly have the god-level effect of resurrection?


    "However, the fact that this Ability Card can be used on others is still pretty good. Perhaps higher-grade life-boosting Ability Cards can truly bring someone back from the dead."


    Kyle thought optimistically and continued with the Tribute Extraction while thinking, ''Now that I''ve become an American, I hope I have some good luck too!''


    "Extraction Succeeded. Congratulations, you''ve obtained [Gentleman''s Suit]."


    A piece of clothing? What Congratulations, what kind of a reward is that!


    Kyle''s heart was bleeding, but his determination remained strong as he continued with the sacrifices.


    "Extraction Succeeded. Congratulations, you''ve obtained the [Stainless Steel Water Bottle]."


    "This is too ordinary. Let''s continue sacrificing and drawing!"


    "Extraction Succeeded. Congratulations, you''ve obtained the [Basic Japanese Mastery]."


    "What is this? Give me another draw!"


    "Extraction Succeeded. Congratulations, you''ve obtained the [Saddle of the Warring States Period]."


    This is a real loss! Such a disappointing result for sacrificing ten White Item Cards.


    Kyle''s mind was filled with frustration as he stared intently at the cards, he had obtained with a bloodshot look in his eyes that resembles that of a gambler.


    He realized that Tribute Extraction had the potential to extract any card, but the range of possibilities was vast, and the results could be quite varied.


    However, some of the Item Cards were of no use to him, so it was better to try his luck with Tribute Extraction than to keep them with him.


    "Extraction Succeeded. Congratulations, you''ve obtained the [Bat]."


    "A bat? An animal card?" Kyle was slightly surprised by this card and his gaze quickly fell on the newly appeared card.


    [Bat]: Summons a regular bat to aid you in battle. Rare White Lifeform Card.


    Current Status: Can be continuously used. Do you wish to summon?


    Lifeform Card?


    Kyle suddenly realized that all the cards he had directly extracted from nearby resources were either Ability Cards or Item Cards. This was the first time he had come across the third type of card.


    "If I have a certain number of Lifeform Cards as support, wouldn''t that make me a Summoner?" Kyle smiled and classified the Bat Card as a combat resource.


    He continued with the Tribute Extraction until over three hundred unused White Item Cards were depleted. Aside from a pile of basic foreign language cards, he obtained three Rare White [Life Increase] cards and only two Lifeform Cards, the [Bat] and the [Shiba Inu].


    (Shiba Inu is a type of dog breed.)


    After sacrificing three hundred White Cards, he failed to draw a single Green-Grade card. The probability of extracting a card of a higher grade was indeed too small.


    Feeling helpless, Kyle shifted his gaze to the sixty-plus Green Item Cards. Most of these were obtained by scavenging from the piles of dead bodies on the battlefield, and they were not easy to come by.


    He had only six chances left for Tribute Extraction.


    "When a person dies, they lose everything so why not go all in." Kyle gritted his teeth and decided to sacrifice all sixty Green Item Cards at once!


    Sacrifice and draw!


    "Extraction succeeded. Congratulations, you''ve obtained [Life Increase], [Elegant Evening Dress], [Toxic Hornet''s Nest], [Nepalese Army Knife], [Urban Parkour], and [Stealth]."


    "What is this?" Kyle''s eyes widened in astonishment as he looked at the cards he had obtained, especially one of the cards.


    Among the new cards, one stood out with its vibrant blue color, outshining the White and Green Cards within the Card Space.


    (End of this chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 12 THE ASSAULT BEGINS

    As the sun set below the horizon, the vibrant red dusk faded away, giving way to the arrival of the night.


    Under the cover of darkness, the German forces on the frontlines continued their peaceful retreat, just as they had done in the previous days. However, inside the temporary American base, a quiet buzz of activity began to stir.


    Hundreds of young American soldiers dressed in battle suits stood in formation, holding their American rifles and carrying military green backpacks filled with ammunition and supplies.


    Due to the fact that the five targeted German camps were scattered in different locations, the assembly times for the five units were staggered. Otherwise, the temporary base would have been overrun with thousands of soldiers.


    Fury had already gathered his hundred-man unit early on and was now explaining the important details of tonight''s assault.


    "I know that some of you are fresh recruits who have just arrived from training bases. So, pay attention and memorize the instructions I just gave. Don''t slow us down tonight!"


    "On the battlefield, anyone who hesitates or disobeys orders will not be warned through a military court. Instead, I''ll simply put a hole in their forehead!" Fury''s voice boomed as he stood alone at the front of the unit.


    He had shed his gentle demeanor from the command post, and now his dark face appeared stern and menacing, with his remaining right eye resembling a fierce and dominant wolf. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soldiers remained silent, not daring to make a sound. Among them, a young soldier positioned at the rear of the unit glanced around subtly while maintaining his military stance, as if searching for someone.


    A nearby recruit noticed this and whispered, "George, this isn''t a training base. Don''t get distracted."


    "I know," George replied in a hushed voice. "Have you seen Kyle? He was sent to the front lines a few days ago, but it''s possible he''s also in this temporary base."


    The recruit murmured, "Kyle? He might have already been killed. No matter how exceptional his skills are, the training base and the battlefield are completely different."


    "I hope he proves himself and survives," George clenched his fist. He ranked at the top among the recruits in terms of physical fitness and skills but was always overshadowed by Kyle''s presence at the training base.


    "Who is it?!"


    Fury''s voice suddenly boomed, startling George. He quickly regained his composure and looked in the direction indicated, only to realize that the sergeant was not referring to him.


    "It''s me."


    Emerging from the darkness of the night beyond the illuminated assembly area, a well-built individual approached the unit. As the young man''s handsome face became visible under the lights, many of the new recruits couldn''t help but gasp, struggling to maintain their military composure.


    Could it be¡­ Kyle?


    George''s eyes widened in disbelief. With his strong sense of pride, he could never forget the young man standing before them at this moment.


    Within just a week, Kyle had impressed various specialized training instructors, breaking records in all individual combat exercises at the training base and surpassing the target scores for pistols, rifles, sniper rifles, and rocket launchers.


    Even though Kyle had been deployed to the front lines ahead of time, rumors about him still circulated within the training base. His legendary feats seemed to grow in exaggeration.


    Even the strictest training instructors often used Kyle as an example to admonish the new recruits.


    "Attention!" Fury raised his voice, and his sharp eye scanned the unit, silencing any remaining murmurs.


    Kyle had chosen not to carry a military backpack but instead had a rifle slung over his shoulder. He also wore a sheath for a military knife on his waist and had two small pistols holstered on each side of his legs, making him the lightest-equipped soldier on the field.


    He walked directly beside Fury, coldly meeting the gaze of the assembled soldiers.


    As the new recruits in the unit puzzled over the situation, Fury introduced him in a serious tone, "This is Corporal Kyle, one of tonight''s commanding officers. For tonight''s assault mission, you must follow our commands without question. Understood?"


    "Understood!" The soldiers responded in unison. Even if they were given a hundred times the courage, they wouldn''t dare to utter a single word of dissent.


    "Kyle¡­Corporal?" When George saw Kyle, he was dumbfounded. Hearing Kyle''s rank as a Corporal, he couldn''t help but lower his head in shame, afraid that Kyle would recognize him.


    The recruit who had just spoken with George felt a sense of being slapped in the face and muttered to himself, "I was wrong. He is a monster, indeed a monster no matter where he goes."


    "Is it time to depart?" Kyle asked Fury, as he had spent a considerable amount of time mastering the newly drawn cards and arrived at the designated time.


    "Yes, it''s time to depart," Fury replied, looking down at the time displayed on his device. He waved his hand to the hundred-man unit and commanded, "All soldiers, follow the military vehicles and proceed to the mission location at a jog!"


    As soon as Fury finished speaking, he and Kyle boarded one of the idle military vehicles. The highly maneuverable vehicle quickly braked and led the way toward the wilderness outside the camp.


    The objective was to assault a camp but instead of directly crossing the defensive lines, they took a roundabout route to avoid enemy reconnaissance and headed toward the mountains and forests adjacent to the wilderness.


    Once they reached the designated location, Fury and Kyle abandoned the military vehicle and led the hundred-man unit to start climbing the mountain, navigating through the dense jungle in darkness.


    Without accurate information about the exact location of the German camps, such a flanking maneuver would have been futile. However, armed with intelligence, they could infiltrate deep into the enemy camp.


    "After crossing this hill, we''ll be very close to the small transit camp mentioned in the intel. Pass on the orders to the soldiers: Everyone enters a state of readiness, and if you spot enemy troops, don''t alarm them. Maintain silence and await further instructions," Kyle commanded in a cold and authoritative tone. Although it was his first time leading troops, he exuded confidence and dominance in his very being.


    Fury, standing beside him, suddenly frowned and said, "Kyle, something doesn''t feel right."


    "Hmm?" Kyle looked at him in surprise.


    Fury illuminated the mission map with the weak light of a small flashlight and said gravely, "Take a look at the map. After crossing this mountain, the distance to the combat zone is not far, but it''s too far from the German rear headquarters. This location doesn''t seem suitable as a transit station for resource transport."


    "Do you think the information message we received is false?" Kyle furrowed his brow.


    "It''s hard to say. Let''s keep moving forward and see. Even if it''s false, we can safely retreat," Fury analyzed the situation before they continued leading the soldiers to climb over the mountaintop.


    Over hills and mountains, they went.


    When Kyle and Fury, at the forefront of the unit, cleared the obstructing bushes and saw the scene below, their bodies froze simultaneously.


    Below the slope, a circular iron fence enclosed a hundred meters of barren land. Every ten meters, there were fortress-like gun emplacements serving as outer walls. Within the iron fence, lights were scattered everywhere, and numerous German soldiers could be vaguely seen patrolling back and forth.


    "Oh my God, is this the small transit camp mentioned in the intel?" Fury''s mouth gaped in astonishment and he was rendered speechless.


    "It seems that the location in the intel is correct, but the target assault camp is not what we imagined," Kyle remained calm, but he also felt the urge to curse someone at this time.


    This was no longer a camp; it was a full-fledged enemy base!


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 13 CONFIDENCE

    "I now have a better understanding of the situation," Kyle remarked, his gaze fixed on the enemy base nestled below the mountain. "The intelligence we acquired from the parchment map, which reveals the location of the German camp, is accurate. However, these guys must have played a deceptive game with the coded messages."


    Fury pondered the conversation, deep in thought as he spoke. "So, they switched the messages regarding the camp sizes?"


    "Yes, that''s correct," Kyle nodded.


    Among the five enemy German camps, one was a large base, three were medium-sized camps, and the remaining one served as a transit station.


    The Germans displayed their intelligence by exchanging the coded messages between the large base and the transit station.


    "In other words, the enemy base we''re currently facing was meant to be raided by Colonel Marcos with five or more units, according to the plan. And the small camp that we were assigned to infiltrate is the target Colonel Marcos is heading towards," Fury stated with a bitter smile on his face.


    "There''s no use complaining now," Kyle responded coldly. "Fury, you have more experience in on-the-spot operations than I do. In this situation, what do you think we should do?"


    Fury furrowed his brow, his lone eye fixed on the distant enemy base. After a moment of contemplation, he reluctantly said, "It''s evident that we have to abandon the surprise attack plan. Even if we have the advantage of initiating the attack, it would be nothing short of suicide for a mere hundred troops."


    Kyle probed further, "Can''t we contact Colonel Marcos using the communication device we brought?"


    "No," Fury shook his head without hesitation, explaining, "We are too close to the enemy base. At this distance, the signal can easily be intercepted by the enemy. Moreover, there isn''t much time left before our forces attack the other four enemy camps. Once that happens, the large base here will be alerted."


    Kyle then remarked with a blank expression on his face, "So, based on conventional judgment, we have no choice but to give up on the surprise attack plan, right?"


    "Fury, have you forgotten? We made a promise to Colonel Marcos that we would ensure the success of the surprise attack plan!"


    "But¡­" Fury hesitated.


    "No ''buts''!" Kyle interrupted him and continued to guide, "If we relinquish the opportunity to surprise attack the large base now, it will be difficult to find such a favorable chance again once the enemy becomes vigilant!"


    Realizing something, Fury looked at Kyle with astonishment, his face turning serious. "Don''t beat around the bush. Are you thinking what I think you''re thinking?"


    "You can''t hide anything from you. But this isn''t just an idea; it''s a battle plan." Kyle smiled faintly and leaned closer to Fury, whispering a few words in his ear.


    After hearing Kyle out, Fury stared at him as if he were looking at a madman, tremblingly saying, "Infiltrating the base alone? Are you crazy? Or do you want to get yourself killed?"


    Kyle shrugged and said resolutely, "I''m not crazy. Given the current situation, the only way to accomplish the surprise attack plan is to take this risky attempt. If I can infiltrate the enemy base, disrupt their defense mechanisms from within, and then have the hundred-person unit launch an attack from the outside, there is still a certain probability of success."


    "It''s not that simple to infiltrate such a large base," Fury stated, shaking his head.


    "That''s my concern. I just need your approval and support," Kyle responded firmly.


    Fury fell silent, his lone eye fixed on Kyle for a while, before speaking slowly but forcefully, "To be honest, I have no reason to dissuade you from doing this. After all, no one wants to give up on the plan before it even starts. So, you can go ahead and give it a try. But let me make it clear beforehand: If you fail, I will immediately withdraw with the troops and leave you here."


    "Don''t worry, I would never risk someone else''s life for my own."


    With these words, Kyle threw caution to the wind and swiftly dashed forward, gaining momentum as he descended the slope until he vanished into the darkness below the mountain.


    "This guy is crazy," Fury sighed.


    Heading directly to the large base as a lone soldier was undoubtedly suicidal behavior. However, for some reason, Kyle emanated an unwavering confidence that intrigued Fury.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of that enigmatic aura that Fury chose to agree to this highly perilous and almost suicidal method of operation.


    After leaving the team, Kyle retreated into the jungle at the foot of the mountain, where he removed his American battle suit. From the Card Space, he selected a suitable German soldier''s combat uniform and swiftly put it on.


    Proposing to infiltrate the enemy base alone, Kyle wasn''t intending to throw his life away. Instead, he possessed enough confidence to ensure his own safety.


    This confidence comes from the Blue Card he obtained during the Tribute Extraction today!"


    [Stealth]:


    [You become one with the shadows, you became a Nightwalker, you eliminate your own presence and reduce your visibility.


    While in the Nightwalker state, enemies cannot see you outside a certain visual range (10 Meters). Within 10 Meters, they can only see a translucent figure, and within five meters, they have a normal line of sight.


    During the night, the Nightwalker provides night vision within a hundred meters, doubling the stealth effect and increasing movement speed.


    Note: After initiating an attack, the stealth state will be lifted and cannot be entered for ten seconds.


    Nightwalker can perform a forced instant teleportation for a range of One Kilometer. The ability has a cooldown of 24 hours. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blue Ability Card.]


    This is a blue-quality Ability Card. As expected, it belongs to the category of superpowers, surpassing the level of expertise or mastery that only some rare people can achieve!


    With the [Stealth] card, Kyle''s individual combat capabilities are no longer bound by human abilities.


    "Stealth Mode Engaged!"


    Kyle silently recited in his mind as his eyes transformed into a dark crimson color, allowing him to see clearly within a hundred meters in the darkness. Simultaneously, his body seemed enveloped in a mist, appearing elusive in the night.


    In Nightwalker state.


    Carrying a Military knife, Kyle jogged towards the enemy base about half a mile away, entering stealth mode, with even the sound of his boots landing on the ground barely audible.


    Safely approaching the vicinity of the enemy base, Kyle suddenly stopped his pace and observed from a distance of fifty meters.


    Rows of bright lights hung on the iron wire fence, and once a figure was exposed under the lights, the amplification of the stealth invisibility would be greatly weakened.


    Kyle was contemplating how to infiltrate the base when suddenly, from a hundred meters behind him, two beams of light slightly illuminated the night sky, and a German military vehicle slowly approached the main gate of the base.


    "A supply truck?" Kyle''s mind stirred, and he continued to move stealthily toward the direction of the military vehicle.


    ''Tap, tap, tap¡ª''


    Faint and frequent footsteps quietly resonated in the deserted plain.


    Kyle stealthily approached the front side of the military vehicle, watching as the front of the vehicle was about to collide with him. He made a direct sprint, exposing himself a step ahead.


    "Whoa?!"


    The German soldier, who was the driver, was dozing off, and his entire body jolted with fear as he saw a figure rushing out of nowhere. He instinctively slammed on the brakes.


    With his mouth agape, he couldn''t utter a word before a flash of the knife from outside the window struck, instantly silencing his words and ending his life.


    Stealth, assassination, and disposing of the body¡ª the whole process flowed seamlessly, and it looked as if Kyle had done it thousands of times.


    The military vehicle came to a stop, its engine turned off. Kyle coldly tossed the German soldier''s body, with a cut-throat, out of the driver''s seat. It was somewhat reminiscent of looting equipment in an online game. The body on the ground revealed several Item Cards in the Extractable state.


    [German Soldier ID Card], [German Soldier Combat Suit], [German Pistol]¡­


    After a while.


    The military vehicle restarted and continued its journey toward the front gate of the German base.


    Kyle''s heart raced with anticipation as he approached the enemy base, his Nightwalker abilities granting him an unprecedented advantage in stealth and infiltration. With each step, he focused on the task at hand, determined to disrupt the enemy''s defenses from within.


    ...

 IMUC-CHAPTER 14: THE GIRL AND THE SLAUGHTER

    At a sprawling military base situated in Germany, security was of paramount importance, evident in the formidable three-meter-high iron mesh encircling the compound. The base was akin to a well-guarded fortress, except for its main entrance, which lacked the reinforced protection and instead was manned by nearly thirty well-equipped German soldiers.


    As the night wore on, fatigue began to take its toll on some of the guards. In this momentary lapse, the distinct sound of an engine reverberated through the air as a German military vehicle gradually approached the main gate from a distance.


    "Halt! Stop!"


    Despite recognizing the vehicle as their own, the guards dutifully halted the military transport at the main gate and detained it for inspection.


    "What''s the situation?" Accompanied by a group of armed soldiers, a German Captain strode forward and knocked on the car window of the military vehicle.


    The window was swiftly rolled down, and the driver, donning a flat cap, presented his soldier''s identification through the opening. In a weary and hoarse tone, he responded in German, "Um, Military Supplies."


    "Standard procedure." The German Captain waved his hand, prompting three or four soldiers to approach and inspect the contents of the vehicle''s rear compartment.


    Within a matter of seconds, the soldiers returned with a hint of fluster and whispered a few words into the German Captain''s ear as they drew nearer.


    Sensing the German Captain''s gaze fixating on him, Kyle, skillfully disguised as the driver, raised an eyebrow and instinctively lowered the brim of his hat, casting a shadow over his youthful face.


    Have I been exposed?


    Maintaining an impassive expression, Kyle''s body tensed as he prepared to utilize his covert ability of instantaneous movement should the German guard discern his true identity.


    The German Captain motioned for the inspecting soldiers to step back and approached the vehicle window alone.


    Remaining alert, Kyle watched intently as the German Captain''s serious countenance suddenly transformed into a smile. Cheerfully, he retrieved a rolled-up cigarette from his pocket and extended it towards Kyle, remarking, "My friend, it''s tough for you to be running errands for the Officer at such a late hour."


    Kyle naturally accepted the cigarette, his demeanor composed as he replied, "No problem, it''s what I''m here for."


    "Very well, let him through!" The German Captain bellowed, and the barrier at the main gate swiftly opened. Kyle wasted no time in revving the engine, and the military vehicle surged forward into the base.


    The interior of the expansive base surpassed the atmosphere of a temporary combat zone, especially considering the stringent military discipline characteristic of the renowned German establishment. Wide lanes capable of accommodating two vehicles side by side were flanked by various wooden or tented camp structures on both sides.


    Even within the base, there were regular intervals of illuminating lights, and patrols consisting of six German soldiers crisscrossed the area.


    With his peripheral vision, Kyle quickly surveyed the distribution of the patrol teams as he maneuvered the vehicle deeper into the base, eventually arriving at the designated area where numerous vehicles were parked, serving as a storage hub for supplies.


    The supply garage appeared deserted and shrouded in silence, devoid of any human presence. Capitalizing on this opportunity, Kyle switched off the engine and brought the vehicle to a halt.


    Rather than immediately activating his stealth mode, he proceeded directly toward the rear compartment of the vehicle.


    "I was careless earlier. I forgot to ascertain the nature of the stolen military vehicle''s cargo. And the fact that the base''s guard, the German Captain, commended a mere driver like me by offering a cigarette¡­" Kyle muttered to himself, deep in thought. Discreetly concealed in his right hand, he held the military knife, transformed into a card, while his other hand disengaged the latch securing the iron door of the rear compartment.


    ''Squeak¡­''


    As the rear compartment''s iron door swung open, a faint sobbing sound echoed from within.


    "What is this?" Kyle frowned, and with a graceful leap, he entered the rear compartment. The darkness gradually gave way to clarity, revealing a young girl¡ª the supposed military supplies.


    She was a young Caucasian girl, appearing to be approximately sixteen years old. Her lustrous golden curls were damp with sweat, and even in the dim light, her delicate doll-like face exuded a breathtaking beauty.


    Clad in a thin white dress, her tender figure exuded an innate elegance. However, she was tightly bound with military-grade ropes, her mouth sealed shut with adhesive tape, and she lay curled up within a spacious wooden crate.


    Attached to the wooden crate was a white paper tag bearing a German inscription: "European Materials Collected. Received by Commander Leo."


    "These savages¡­"


    Witnessing this heart-wrenching sight, Kyle clenched his teeth, an unquenchable flame of anger surging within him.


    Kyle had never despised war, but the despicable act of invading lands, plundering homes, and snatching young girls as commodities always repulsed him. It was an evil that he couldn''t stand.


    Inside the cramped box, the golden-haired girl trembled with fear, her tear-filled blue eyes scanning the figure that entered. With her mouth sealed shut by tape, all she could manage were muffled sounds of struggle, "Uh Uh Uh."


    "Don''t be afraid," Kyle approached gently, trying to reassure her, but the girl''s panic only intensified, her fear reaching new heights.


    "Uh." Suddenly, realization dawned on Kyle, and a bitter smile crossed his face. Switching back to fluent English, he spoke, "Don''t worry. I''m an American Soldier, and I won''t harm you." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Realizing that his words alone weren''t enough to ease her worries, Kyle decided to reveal more of himself. He removed his hat, unveiling his young and handsome European face. Finally, the girl began to find solace in his presence.


    Indeed, appearances still held power regardless of the era.


    "Stay silent. I will set you free," Kyle declared as he picked up the Military knife and swiftly cut the ropes that bound the girl. With a gentle hand, he removed the adhesive tape, freeing her mouth. Overwhelmed with relief, the golden-haired girl couldn''t help but cling to his waist, weakly sobbing.


    "You''re safe now," Kyle whispered, a warm smile gracing his face as he affectionately stroked her beautiful golden locks.


    Suddenly, a voice in German broke the silence from outside the vehicle, asking, "Who''s in there?"


    The girl in Kyle''s arms froze, her trembling intensifying.


    "Stay quiet. I''ll handle them," Kyle whispered back, his expression quickly shifting from warmth to indifference as cold determination gleamed in his eyes.


    In a hoarse voice, he responded in German, "I''m Bern. There are supplies in the vehicle to be delivered to Commander Leo. Can you come and help carry them?"


    "Understood," The German Captain of the patrol team outside the vehicle replied without suspicion. Accompanied by five soldiers, he approached the rear compartment of the military vehicle.


    The German Captain and two soldiers from the patrol team entered the rear compartment first. As their flashlights pierced the darkness, they were met with the sight of the golden-haired girl curled up in fear inside the box.


    "Hey?" Confusion laced the German Captain''s voice, but before he could finish his sentence, a figure suddenly dropped down from the compartment ceiling.


    "Pu-Chi!"


    In the darkness, the Military Knife sliced through the air with deadly precision. Swift and sharp, it swiftly dispatched the three soldiers on top of the compartment, painting the space with warm, crimson blood.


    Kyle''s actions were swift and precise, taking the lives of the three soldiers on the vehicle without hesitation. Like a ferocious cheetah, he lunged toward the remaining three soldiers outside the vehicle.


    Within a span of four to five meters, propelled by his superior physical abilities, it took him less than half a second to reach such distance.


    Kyle''s hand rose, and the knife fell. The fourth German soldier''s head flew high as the sharp military blade, coupled with his formidable strength, severed the soldier''s neck and spine in a single strike.


    The two remaining German soldiers reacted sluggishly as their bodies were paralyzed by extreme fear.


    They yearned to retaliate, to shout, to flee, but it remained within the realm of unattainable wishes. In the next moment, their desires were shattered.


    Kyle plunged his military knife into the heart of one soldier, while his other hand clamped down on the last soldier''s neck, pressing him forcefully to the ground.


    "Die!"


    The two soldiers struggled briefly, their vitality slipping away as their bodies turned into lifeless corpses, becoming mere remnants in Kyle''s hands.


    ...

 IMUC-CHAPTER 15 THE HIDDEN BASEMENT

    Tick-Tick.


    The thick, viscous blood oozed from the slightly curved blade of the Military Knife, staining the ground as the lifeless bodies of six German soldiers fell from the rear compartment of the vehicle.


    "Phew~" Kyle''s heart raced with excitement, adrenaline pumping through his veins, and sweat cascading down his forehead.


    Every ounce of his robust physique and honed combat skills had been put to use during those fleeting five seconds of lethal efficiency. Not a single German soldier had been given the chance to raise the alarm and alert their comrades in the base.


    Kyle couldn''t afford to relax just yet. He swiftly surveyed his surroundings, ensuring that he hadn''t inadvertently alerted any other nearby soldiers. Taking a moment to wipe the blood off the Military Knife with the clothing of one of the fallen soldiers, he carefully sheathed the blade and secured it back to his waist.


    Without wasting a second, Kyle carried the bodies of the three soldiers outside the car, discreetly placing them in the rear compartment. As he did so, the young girl he had rescued peered out from the wooden crate, her eyes wide with astonishment as she took in the sight of the six lifeless bodies before her.


    The girl who felt fear moments ago was now in awe. She looked at Kyle, unscathed despite the grisly scene, and found herself filled with gratitude and wonder.


    German soldiers¡ª known for their formidable combat gear and unwavering military discipline¡ª were often perceived as unstoppable killing machines by civilians.


    Yet, these six powerful soldiers had been swiftly dispatched by a young man''s blade, without a chance to call for help. It was an extraordinary feat that few would believe if they hadn''t witnessed it with their own eyes.


    "Um¡­" The girl mustered her courage and spoke softly to Kyle, "Thank you."


    Kyle shrugged, still catching his breath. "It''s too early to thank me. We''re still deep inside a heavily guarded German base."


    "Huh?" The girl looked slightly bewildered, struggling to grasp the gravity of their situation.


    "I don''t have time to explain this to you right now. Just stay hidden here, don''t make a sound, and I''ll come back to rescue you later."


    With those words, Kyle swiftly left the compartment and sealed the iron door at the rear of the car. Though it wasn''t an ideal situation to keep a delicate girl in close proximity to six lifeless bodies, there was no time to address that concern now.


    Having already spent considerable time infiltrating the base, Kyle was acutely aware that he had approximately twenty minutes left until the planned attack on the Mission.


    Even if their unit didn''t initiate the operation, the other four units would commence their assaults on enemy camps in four different locations. Once that happened, the large base he was in would be on high alert, rendering his surprise attack futile.


    "Stealth Mode On." Gripping his military knife tightly, Kyle activated his Nightwalker ability, silently making his way deeper into the base. Every step was cautious, his senses attuned to the darkness that enveloped him.


    "Step, step, step¡­"


    He moved with precision, evading a passing patrol team by a mere five meters without arousing suspicion.


    Though the base had sporadic lighting fixtures and stationed patrols at regular intervals, it wasn''t brightly lit nor overflowing with troops. This allowed enough room for darkness to be his ally as he maneuvered through the base, silently and undetected.


    In the cover of darkness, Kyle relied on his keen perception of his surroundings, accurately gauging distances, and leveraging his stealth. It was more effective than mere invisibility, granting him the ability to navigate the base unnoticed.


    Kyle continued his stealthy journey, eventually halting at a corner in front of a wooden house.


    This particular house stood out from the others, as it was heavily guarded by multiple patrol teams, with a soldier stationed at the entrance.


    "Could this be the officers'' rest area? Or perhaps the command center?" Kyle pondered, intrigued by the heightened security measures. To his surprise, the door of the house was unlocked and was slightly ajar.


    If he could eliminate the base''s commander first, his lone infiltration mission would be halfway accomplished.


    The question remained: how could he gain entry to the house undetected?


    Frowning, Kyle suddenly recalled something¡ª a realization that brought a mischievous smile to his lips.


    Standing before the spacious house, the guard on duty remained vigilant, resembling a tall poplar tree. His weapon was firmly held in his hand, his gaze scanning the surroundings.


    Even within their own base, there was no room for negligence when it came to guarding the items stored inside this house. The officers ensured that stringent protection measures were in place.


    "Just one more hour and someone will take over my post," The guard mused to himself when, out of nowhere, a dark lifeform descended from above. It fluttered its wings and struck the guard''s face.


    "A bat?"


    Startled, the guard instinctively reached out to catch it. However, this bat was anything but ordinary. It displayed a ferocious aggression, sinking its teeth just below the guard''s eye and refusing to let go.


    "Get the fuck off!" The guard winced in pain, his eyes tightly shut, as he stumbled backward and collided with the door. With anger burning in his veins, he reached out with both hands, desperately grasping at the bat. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seizing the opportunity created by the guard''s momentary lapse in defense, a figure blurred past the guard''s side and swiftly crossed the threshold of the house.


    "What in the world is happening?!"


    A patrol team arrived promptly, drawn by the commotion. Their eyes widened as they witnessed the guard angrily hurling the lifeless bat to the ground and spitting on it. "Bah, it''s nothing, just a bat."


    The members of the patrol team exchanged bewildered glances, finding the scene before them rather comical.


    The door to the house closed behind the guard, and from the darkness inside, a distinct human figure emerged. It was Kyle, still concealed by his stealth mode.


    "The Lifeform Card is even more practical than I had initially anticipated," Kyle muttered to himself. The White Lifeform Card had proven to be remarkably effective in this situation.


    This was primarily due to one of the inherent characteristics of the Lifeform Card¡ª Obedience.


    The lifeforms summoned from the Lifeform Card dutifully followed their owner''s commands, which greatly minimized the risk of accidents, transforming it into a truly formidable "Lifeform" weapon.


    "Alright, now let''s see what this place is all about."


    Kyle''s gaze fell upon the house''s hallway. From the moment he stepped inside, he sensed that it wasn''t a command center or a mere resting area.


    The layout seemed to resemble that of a storage warehouse for supplies. Within the expansive house, rows of densely packed shelves stood, housing boxes of various sizes, stacked atop one another.


    Without needing to open the boxes for inspection, as Kyle focused his attention, a series of messages from Extractable Item Cards appeared on each box.


    [German Rifle], [Rifle Bullets], [Anti-Infantry Jumping Mine], [Detonator Grenades]¡­


    An armory?


    Kyle''s eyes gleamed with excitement. This discovery held far greater significance than locating the command center. Uncovering the armory meant gaining control over the lifeblood of this sprawling base.


    Stepping further into the house, Kyle began extracting weapons and equipment from the armory at a rapid pace, retrieving one item every three seconds.


    His relentless search continued until he reached the innermost part of the house. Suddenly, he halted in his tracks, squatting down on the floor and tapping it lightly with his fingers, producing a subtle hollow sound.


    A hidden basement beneath the armory?


    A faint smile curved on Kyle''s lips. Such a rudimentary trick could not deceive him. Swiftly identifying the floor panel that concealed the entrance to the basement, he descended the stairs. However, contrary to his expectation of encountering total darkness, the underground chamber emanated a mysterious blue glow.


    As Kyle fully entered the basement, his attention was immediately drawn to a box-shaped energy source radiating a luminous blue hue. The sheer power exuding from it permeated the air, creating an unmistakable presence.


    ¡­

 IMUC-CHAPTER 16: INFINITE ENERGY

    [Tesseract''s Energy]:


    The power derived from the Cube could furnish tanks and guns with astonishingly destructive force, an energy of infinite potential nestled within the realm of abstract concepts.


    Blue Item Card.


    Do you want to extract it?


    The above is the card message displayed by the block-shaped blue energy entity.


    "Oh my¡­" The card''s message shimmered in blue, catching Kyle''s attention. His face contorted with astonishment, a rare crack in his typically composed demeanor. He had never anticipated stumbling upon a god-tier artifact from the Marvel World so swiftly.


    The Tesseract! A bona fide god-level item, it had once served as the receptacle for the Space Stone, one of the six Infinity Stones¡ªa tool of cosmic magnitude.


    "Indeed. During World War II, the Hydra organization stumbled upon the Tesseract and harnessed its limitless energy for warfare," Kyle mused aloud, his gaze fixed upon the enigmatic energy cube before him. A sense of trepidation washed over him, and a cold sweat broke on his brow, both for himself and the makeshift U.S. military unit stationed in the combat zone.


    To this day, such energy remained absent from the front lines. It was evidently a recent creation by the German forces, as yet untested in an official capacity.


    Unbeknownst to an unsuspecting world, the sudden introduction of energy-boosted German forces into the theater of war could result in catastrophic consequences for the European front lines.


    Yet, serendipitously, the present circumstance played to Kyle''s advantage.


    Eyes glinting with excitement, he picked up one of the energy cubes. Each of these possessed the potential to serve as a Blue Item Card¡ªa tribute worthy of extraction.


    "There should be at least twenty of these in this crate, right?" Kyle pondered, on the verge of embarking on a card-drawing spree. However, a faint sound reached his ears from behind, causing his expression to shift abruptly. Before he could react, a cold metallic object collided with the back of his head.


    "Don''t move. If you make a move, I''ll blow your head off." The man behind him, holding a gun, spoke in German. With a click of mechanical sound, he had already released the safety on his pistol.


    Carelessness.


    Kyle tensed up his body and sighed inwardly. He never expected that he would let his guard down while drawing cards, and he never expected that there were people hiding in this underground basement.


    "Put down what''s in your hands and raise your hands." The gunman continued with a commanding and forceful tone.


    "Don''t shoot," Kyle said as he put the energy cube back into the box and raised his hands.


    In this life-or-death situation, Kyle remained calm and pondered his options.


    The simplest way would be to directly use Stealth to forcibly teleport out of the enemy base. However, that was the last resort, to be used only if absolutely necessary.


    "Very good. I didn''t expect you to speak German. You truly are an American rat that managed to infiltrate my base." The gunman said coldly, without any immediate intention of shooting. This made Kyle dismiss the idea of forced teleportation.


    "What were you hoping to accomplish by infiltrating this place?" The gunman persisted, but this time Kyle remained silent, refusing to provide an answer.


    "Heh, I''ll find a way to loosen that tongue of yours," The gunman sneered, maintaining the firm pressure of his pistol against Kyle''s head. In his other hand, he retrieved a walkie-talkie. "Hello, this is Commander Leo. Dispatch soldiers to Warehouse No. 2''s basement immediately. We have an American rat in our midst¡­"


    So this guy is Commander Leo, the one who was provided with girls in the name of resources. He must also be the highest-ranking commander of this large base.


    Kyle still stood motionless with his hands raised, but at some point, a card had silently materialized between his fingers.


    "Commander Leo."


    Before the man behind him finished his conversation, Kyle suddenly spoke in a cold tone, "Do you know a saying from my hometown?"


    Commander Leo slightly paused, hung up the walkie-talkie, and asked coldly, "What saying?"


    His pistol was pressed tightly against the back of Kyle''s head. As soon as there was any movement, he would immediately pull the trigger.


    Kyle replied softly, "That saying is, ''Villains die due to being talkative''."


    "Villain?"


    Commander Leo''s brow furrowed, perplexed by the meaning behind Kyle''s words, when suddenly, an Evil Dog emerged from the nearby darkness. Its menacing teeth glistened with a cold, sinister light as it swiftly clamped down on his wrist, still gripping the gun.


    [Evil Dog]: Summon a vicious Evil Dog infected with rabies to fight for you.


    Green Lifeform Card. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhhhhh!" Commander Leo cried out in pain as he fell to the ground. The Evil Dog appeared to be a large dog resembling a Tibetan Mastiff, with green glints in its eyes. Its incredibly strong bite tore a large piece of flesh from his wrist, exposing bone.


    "Tonight, I''m the Hero, and you, of course, are the Villain."


    A smile curved on Kyle''s lips as he gently caressed the fluffy fur of the Evil Dog.


    "Please, I beg you. Don''t kill me. Even if you kill me, you won''t be able to leave this place alive!" Under the intense desire to survive, Commander Leo, who had previously displayed a stern and ruthless demeanor, pleaded for mercy.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you," Kyle said with a smile. Before joy could appear on Commander Leo''s face, the next words drained the color from his face, "The thing I hate the most is when people put a gun to my head. So, I''ll use you to feed the dog."


    As soon as the words left Kyle''s mouth, as if attuned to his command, the nearby Evil Dog emitted a savage roar and lunged forward, sinking its teeth into Commander Leo''s neck.


    Unperturbed by the agonized screams of his adversary or the gruesome sight of the Evil Dog feasting on flesh, Kyle proceeded to extract the energy cubes scattered throughout the basement.


    Even at the rate of drawing one card every three seconds, it would still take over a minute to extract more than twenty energy cubes. By the time the German soldiers within the base received the communication call, alerting them to the presence of an intruder, they should already be converging upon Kyle''s location.


    "One minute from now, the base''s defense mechanisms must be compromised, and I must break through the enemy''s ranks to make my escape. Time is of the essence," Kyle muttered to himself, his eyebrow raised in determination as he continued extracting the energy Item Cards. Simultaneously, he retrieved another Lifeform Card from his Card Space.


    [Toxic Hornet''s Nest]: Summon a beehive housing hundreds of venomous hornets. These deadly insects can inflict fatal injuries within half an hour. Rare Green Item Card.


    Current Status: One-time summon, lasts for half an hour. Will you use it?


    "Now is your time to shine," Kyle murmured meaningfully, his gaze fixed upon the card.


    Meanwhile, in the forested area adjacent to the sprawling base, hundreds of American soldiers lay in wait, their expressions grave. Sergeant Fury, their steadfast leader, couldn''t help clenching his fist in mounting apprehension as they awaited a certain occurrence.


    "Sergeant Fury, the designated raid time is drawing near. What should we do?" George inquired anxiously.


    "Wait a little longer," Fury replied in a deep voice, uncertain of the exact event they were anticipating.


    Perhaps Kyle had not yet successfully infiltrated the base and had met an untimely demise.


    Even if Kyle had managed to infiltrate the base, how could he, with his individual capabilities, dismantle the defense mechanisms comprising thousands of soldiers and advanced equipment?


    "Give it another five minutes. If there is no sign of activity from the large base within that timeframe, we will abort the raid mission and retreat immediately." Fury took a deep breath. Just as he uttered those words, exclamations erupted from several soldiers nearby.


    "Sergeant Fury! It appears that there is a movement within the enemy''s stronghold!"


    (End of this chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 17: DARING ESCAPE

    At the entrance of Warehouse No. 2 in the German military base:


    A multitude of nearly a hundred German soldiers, armed with top-notch German rifles, stood in solemn formation in the expansive space before the warehouse. The commotion attracted additional patrolling soldiers, who quickly gathered around.


    "Captain Leo is unresponsive on the radio. Repeat, unable to establish contact with Captain Leo."


    "Sir, should we forcefully enter the warehouse and conduct a search?"


    "Absolutely! There''s likely only one person on the other side, and they have no grounds to intimidate us on our own territory. But proceed with caution. The warehouse contains highly flammable and dangerous ammunition. Let''s avoid any mishaps. If you encounter the enemy, subdue them with bayonets first."


    After the officer in charge of base patrols finished his instructions, he waved his hand, signaling the two soldiers closest to the warehouse door to open it.


    With deliberate care, the soldiers gradually pushed open the warehouse door, revealing an abyss of darkness within. Several patrol teams swiftly entered, their weapons at the ready, their helmet lights piercing the gloom, scanning every direction.


    "Step, step, step¡ª"


    As the sound of footsteps reverberated from above, Kyle knew that the enemy soldiers had already infiltrated the ammunition warehouse. Coincidentally, he had just converted the final energy cube in the box into a card.


    A total of twenty-five energy cubes, equivalent to twenty-five Blue Item Cards, were now in his possession.


    "Now it''s time to make our escape." Kyle remained composed, casting a glance at the decaying flesh that was once the enemy commander and transforming the nearby Evil Dog, whose tongue dangled, back into a card.


    The dog wouldn''t serve its purpose in the upcoming situation.


    Generally, Lifeform Cards could be reused, with the exception of special ones like the Toxic Hornet''s Nest. This significantly enhanced the value of Lifeform Cards.


    "I wonder what kind of Lifeform Cards are available in higher qualities than green. Could I draw monster cards from otherworldly creatures, like King Kong or Godzilla?"


    A whimsical thought fleetingly crossed Kyle''s mind, only to be dismissed promptly as he focused on leaving the basement. Little did he know that this fantastical idea would soon manifest into reality in the not-so-distant future.


    At that moment, a substantial number of German soldiers had completed their search of the upper levels of Warehouse No. 2 and redirected their attention to the final underground passage.


    "Throw a smoke bomb inside."


    A soldier held a smoke bomb, ready to hurl it, while another positioned his hand at the entrance to the hidden door leading to the basement.


    Just as they opened the door to the basement, preparing to toss the smoke bomb, a billowing cloud of black mist billowed forth, causing the smoke bomb to tumble outside the basement.


    "Cough, what the hell is this?"


    One of the German soldiers coughed and aimed his flashlight at the swirling black mist. As the patrol team caught sight of the objects before them, their scalps tingled, and their faces blanched in terror.


    It was no ordinary black mist; it consisted of hundreds of dark brown hornets, each larger than a marble, densely congregated together.


    "Hornets! Poisonous hornets inside!"


    "Oh my god! Run! Get out of here!"


    Panic swept through the German soldiers within the warehouse as they desperately fled, hoping they hadn''t disturbed the hornets. However, once the venomous insects escaped the basement, they relentlessly pursued the soldiers, launching attacks on their unprotected faces with their venomous stingers.


    Within moments, dozens of soldiers broke down and sprinted out of the warehouse. Many of those stung writhed in agony on the ground, clutching their faces and emitting anguished wails.


    Emerging from the basement behind the swarm of hornets, Kyle witnessed the chaotic scene. He muttered softly to himself, "Just a Rare Green Lifeform Card, yet it proves to be incredibly formidable."


    "Nevertheless, it''s time to fulfill the raid mission. I don''t have the luxury of playing with all of you. I must escape this place swiftly."


    Disregarding the German soldiers, Kyle gripped the Nepalese military knife tightly and swiftly vanished into the abyss of darkness.


    Kyle, in his Nightcrawler state, capitalized on the pandemonium unfolding within and outside Warehouse No. 2, deftly navigating between the swarming hornets and disoriented soldiers as he stealthily made his way back to the parked military vehicle.


    With the central area of the base consumed by the lively spectacle, patrol teams were scarce in the outer parking lot, allowing Kyle to move swiftly and undetected as he returned to the spot where he had commandeered the enemy''s vehicle.


    Pushing open the rear compartment''s iron door, he was greeted by the sight of six lifeless bodies. Hastily, he leaped into the rear compartment and, to his immense relief, discovered the slumbering girl within the wooden crate. Finally, he could exhale a sigh of relief.


    "Wake up! We need to leave. Get up quickly!" Kyle nudged her, but the girl remained unresponsive, her fragile form limp and unyielding.


    Could she be dead?


    Pressing his finger against her nostrils, Kyle detected a faint breath, confirming her survival, albeit in an unconscious state due to her weakened condition.


    However, transporting an unconscious and injured person in her current state would only amplify the danger they faced.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Kyle gritted his teeth and made his decision, "Consider yourself fortunate to have crossed paths with me. Since I promised to get you out of here, then¡­"


    He carefully hoisted the girl onto his back, improvising with ropes to securely fasten her to him. Her body was delicate and supple, akin to a luxurious quilt.


    "This weight is lighter than a package," Kyle murmured as he carried the girl, then turned around and departed from the blood-tinged rear compartment of the vehicle.


    However, just as he reached the edge of the rear compartment, he swiftly recoiled, shutting the iron door behind him.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    In an instant, the iron door of the vehicle''s rear compartment was riddled with bullet holes.


    Pressed against the iron wall of the compartment, Kyle furrowed his brow. It appeared that unexpectedly, there were three or four patrol teams outside the vehicle, exemplifying the German soldiers'' combat prowess.


    "I cannot allow myself to be trapped here!" Kyle thought urgently, quickly grabbing one of the corpses inside the vehicle and using his foot to forcefully kick the iron door halfway open. Then, summoning all his strength, he hurled the lifeless body out.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Mistaking the corpse for an escaping enemy, the German soldiers unleashed a barrage of intense gunfire, reducing the body to a mangled mass of flesh and bone in mid-air.


    And this was only the beginning.


    Shortly after, the second corpse was flung out, drawing the concentrated fire of the German soldiers once again.


    Without affording the German soldiers the opportunity to reload their ammunition, Kyle swiftly discarded the third corpse!


    The bullets that struck the third corpse noticeably diminished by half. As the body descended toward the ground, a figure suddenly burst forth from behind it, sprinting in the opposite direction!


    It was Kyle!


    By exploiting the first two corpses to deplete the enemy''s ammunition and employing the third corpse as a makeshift shield, Kyle skillfully transitioned from a perilous hail of gunfire to a momentary respite while the enemy soldiers scrambled to reload their magazines! sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 18: GRAND FIREWORKS OF WAR

    "Step!"


    With relentless speed, Kyle raced forward, his burden secured on his back, maneuvering through a maze of parked military vehicles as he sprinted towards the iron fence on the edge of the base.


    "Don''t let him escape! Chase him!"


    A relentless pursuit of over twenty German soldiers trailed behind, firing their guns as a storm of bullets descended upon the vehicles that served as temporary cover.


    Thanks to Kyle''s well-built physique, enhanced by an array of physical Ability Cards, and the small size of the girl he carried, it seemed as if he had a doll-like backpack, posing no hindrance to his movements.


    Darting past a barrage of bullets, Kyle crouched behind a civilian off-road vehicle. At that very moment, the girl on his back emitted a soft "Hmm" sound, rousing from her previous state of unconsciousness.


    "What¡­ what''s happening?" The girl opened her eyes, immediately sensing that something was amiss. Bound by ropes once more, she found herself tethered to a muscular man, clinging to his back like an octopus.


    "You''re awake," Kyle replied, panting and feeling a sharp pang in his left shoulder. Under the strain of relentless combat, his body glistened with sweat, and his battle suit had grown damp with perspiration, allowing both of them to feel each other''s body heat.


    "What do we do now?" The girl''s face flushed as she recognized Kyle and asked in a feeble voice.


    "We''re escaping," Kyle responded, his left shoulder throbbing as he gingerly touched the wound. Warm, viscous liquid seeped through his battle suit, staining his palm crimson.


    "You''re injured." The girl exclaimed with a surprised expression etched on her face.


    "It''s just a minor injury," Kyle replied in a hushed tone.


    He had likely been hit when he broke through the rear compartment of the vehicle earlier, but due to his body being in a tightly stretched state of excitement, he hadn''t noticed it.


    "What should we do now?" The girl''s voice trembled with a hint of tears, as she finally realized the danger they were in.


    "Don''t worry, I made a promise to save you, and I don''t intend to break it." Kyle looked up behind him, estimating the distance to Warehouse No. 2. Several bullets whizzed past him, creating sparks as they hit the nearby vehicles.


    Kyle suddenly smiled. "We should be far enough from the center of the base now."


    "We''re in this situation, and you''re still laughing."


    The girl bit her lip in frustration, her delicate hands firmly pressing against Kyle''s wounded left shoulder, preventing the blood from flowing out.


    "Don''t worry, with my body, it won''t be¡­"


    Before Kyle could finish his sentence, he suddenly became aware of something and quickly lunged sideways. The next moment, the spot where he had been standing was blasted black by a hand grenade, obliterating half of the vehicle''s rear end.


    "It seems they''re getting angry. They''re willing to destroy the base''s military vehicles and supplies just to kill us."


    Kyle calmly assessed the situation. Despite his injury, it hadn''t hampered his mobility. With nimble and astute maneuvers, he utilized the military vehicles as cover, evading successive volleys of gunfire, and continuing their breakout.


    Kyle chuckled suddenly. "We should be far enough from the center of the base by now."


    "Once again, why are you laughing in this situation." The girl''s voice trembled with a hint of reproach as she bit her lip. Her fragile hands maintained their firm pressure against Kyle''s wounded left shoulder, staunching the blood flow.


    "Have you ever seen fireworks?" Kyle asked, his words puzzlingly cryptic.


    "Huh?" Confusion etched across the girl''s face. She watched as Kyle''s right hand delved into his pocket, retrieving an object resembling a remote control.


    "This is the grand fireworks display that unfolds amidst war," Kyle concluded, pressing the button on the remote control in his hand.


    Simultaneously, outside the entrance of Warehouse No. 2 within the German military base¡­


    Scores of German soldiers had congregated, creating a chaotic scene of scattered corpses, smoke grenades, discarded firearms, helmets, and other debris. The aftermath of their confrontation with the hornets and the American infiltrators painted a grim picture.


    "Our commander, Leo, was discovered dead in the warehouse''s basement."


    "No trace of the intruders has been found."


    Several soldiers emerged from Warehouse No. 2, reporting the situation. The officers exchanged bewildered glances, struggling to comprehend how their base had been invaded and subjected to significant damage without their awareness.


    "Damn it! Reinforce our troops and conduct a thorough search of the entire base!" The second-in-command of this base barked in frustration.


    At that moment, a panicked soldier burst out of Warehouse No. 2, shouting, "Run! Run for your lives!"


    "What''s happening now?!" The officers demanded in unison.


    "They''ve planted a timed bomb inside¡ª"


    Before the soldier could finish his sentence, something occurred¡­


    And there was no continuation.


    The timed bomb corresponding to the remote control will activate immediately under the remote control. That timed bomb was set up by Kyle as soon as he infiltrated the warehouse. It wasn''t a powerful bomb, but its blast radius was enough to engulf the size of the entire building.


    "And that building happened to be an ammunition storage warehouse."


    "Boom!"


    A deafening explosion reverberated, followed by a cascading series of blasts that merged together, each eruption intensifying the explosive force.


    From Kyle''s perspective on the outskirts of the large base, the dazzling burst of flames instantly enveloped the central area of the base. The dust wave generated rose outward at a visible speed.


    Kyle, carrying the girl, quickly dove under a vehicle. A gust of airwaves roared, painfully vibrating his eardrums, and the vehicle''s window glass shattered from the flying debris.


    When the dust settled, Kyle climbed up from under the wrecked vehicle. Along with the girl, he looked towards the rear, only to see the central area of the base flattened, engulfed in roaring flames that turned the night sky crimson.


    The grand fireworks unfurling amidst the chaos of war truly lived up to their name.


    The German soldiers, who had been relentlessly pursuing Kyle, stood in stunned disbelief. Some sank to their knees, their mournful cries merging with the chaos that surrounded them.


    "Let''s seize this opportunity. Let''s go." Kyle drew deep breaths, lifting the girl as he took tentative steps forward. Yet, he stumbled, nearly collapsing to the ground.


    His strength began to fade, his physical functions declining, and his consciousness and vision gradually blurred.


    "What''s wrong with you?" the girl asked worriedly. In her eyes, considering the amount of blood Kyle had lost after being shot, it was already incredible that he had lasted this long.


    "I''m fine," Kyle replied, biting his tongue to stimulate his nerves, trying to regain his composure as he slowly moved towards the barbed wire fence ten meters away.


    "Damn it, they''re over there!"


    "Avenge our comrades! We can''t let him get away!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From a short distance behind, the surviving German soldiers cursed and shouted, continuing their pursuit of Kyle and the girl.


    "If we continue like this, they will catch up to us! Untie me, let me go and stall them," The girl insisted, determination in her voice as she made up her mind.


    "Enough of that nonsense. With your petite frame, you wouldn''t even delay them for half a second," Kyle said with a bitter smile, contemplating their current predicament.


    If it came down to life and death, he would have to abandon the girl and employ his stealthy teleportation to secure his escape.


    But was it truly a matter of life and death at this moment?


    Kyle sighed. His condition was deteriorating rapidly, and without prompt medical attention, his life could be in jeopardy.


    "In that case¡­" Kyle was about to suggest something when a large group of familiar figures suddenly materialized ahead, causing his eyes to widen. "This is¡­!"


    "Target the ones in the front and eliminate the rest! Kill them all!" The African American leader of the group coldly commanded.


    "Da-da-da!"


    The sound of dense gunfire filled the air, yet every shot missed Kyle''s body, instead finding their mark on the German soldiers who pursued him from behind.


    Despite their numerical disadvantage, the group of German soldiers was swiftly eradicated.


    "You finally arrived, Fury," Kyle breathed a sigh of relief the moment he saw Fury appear, he knew the life-threatening crisis had been averted.


    "From this point forward, leave the follow-up tasks to us," Fury, leading the troops, stepped forward to support Kyle, his dark face displaying a row of gleaming white teeth.


    (End of this chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 19: THE END OF THE BATTLE

    In the final stages of the raid, Kyle had already pushed his body beyond its limits. Excessive blood loss from being shot, coupled with prolonged high-intensity combat, had taken its toll on him As soon as he allowed himself to relax, he swiftly fell into a unconscious state.


    Fury commanded several soldiers to transport Kyle and the rescued girl back to the temporary camp for urgent medical attention, while he continued the assault with the remaining ninety soldiers.


    Thanks to Kyle''s massive explosion, the once formidable base now stood defenseless, its organizational systems riddled with vulnerabilities.


    The hundreds of surviving German soldiers found themselves without commanding officers to lead them into battle. Their initial plan had been to rescue their injured comrades from the explosion area, but now they were faced with a fully armed and well-prepared American force joining the assault, resulting in their swift collapse.


    The battle raged on from late into the night until five o''clock in the morning. As the sky brightened, resembling daylight, Fury and his troops finally completed their "clearing" of the large base. Despite their overwhelming force, they had still lost twenty-seven soldiers.


    However, the outcome was extraordinary. Alongside Kyle''s remarkable accomplishments, their unit had successfully annihilated approximately 1,200 German soldiers stationed at the base, effectively seizing control of the enemy''s major military stronghold.


    This marked the first time the American military had achieved such a stunning victory in battle!


    Of course, Kyle remained oblivious to these developments. He slumbered soundly for an entire week while in his comatose state.


    When he finally regained consciousness, it was the morning of the eighth day.


    Kyle opened his eyes and found himself lying on a spacious white hospital bed. His left shoulder was bandaged from his waist down, and an IV tube was connected to his wrist. Various medical instruments and probes adorned his bare upper body.


    Was it really necessary for such extensive measures due to a gunshot wound?


    Kyle couldn''t help but smile wryly, realizing that he had been unconscious for quite some time. After all, during his period of unconsciousness, his mind had been trapped within the confines of the Card Space.


    But now, he felt mentally and physically revitalized. His body must have undergone significant recovery.


    With his hand, Kyle disconnected the IV and probes, gently pressing against the wound on his left shoulder. He could still discern a faint ache, but he comfortably reclined against the headboard.


    The tables on either side of the bed were adorned with flowers and fruits. A gentle breeze stirred the gauze curtains, offering glimpses of the serene blue sky, forest, and grassland beyond. The atmosphere exuded tranquility.


    "Where have I been transported to?" Kyle pondered. Clearly, this was neither the frontline combat zone nor a training base.


    But ultimately, it didn''t matter where he was. As long as he was alive and in good health, that was all that truly mattered.


    Kyle, ever adaptable, felt a pang of hunger in his stomach. Without delay, he reached for an apple on the table, biting into it and relishing the satisfying crunch as it quelled the surge of hunger.


    As he reached for a third apple, the door to the ward suddenly swung open, and instinctively, Kyle looked up while still munching on his apple.


    The sight that greeted him left him astounded.


    Before his eyes stood a face as exquisite as an angel''s, with large, clear, aquamarine eyes and soft, pink lips. Golden curls cascaded down her shoulders.


    The young girl donned a sky-blue knee-length dress that accentuated her graceful curves, her youthful body exuding a lovable and enchanting charm. Her exposed arms were slender and fair.


    This was the second top-tier European and American beauty that Kyle had laid eyes on since his rebirth. The first had been Agent Carter from the training base, although Carter exuded a more mature and glamorous beauty, while the girl before him radiated a captivating and endearing appeal.


    Observing Kyle biting into the apple, the girl blinked in surprise before excitedly calling out from the doorway, resembling a lively rabbit, "Doctor, doctor! Kyle has awakened!"


    "So, it''s her," Kyle murmured in astonishment. Hearing that familiar voice, he recognized her as the girl he had rescued from the German base.


    At that time, the darkness had shrouded their surroundings, and the girl''s face had been pale and bloodless, her body tied up in a pitiful state. She had appeared entirely different from her present appearance.


    "Hey, hey, you shouldn''t eat the apple like that. You have to peel it," The girl informed the doctor before swiftly returning to the ward and snatching half of the apple from Kyle''s hand.


    "Why are you here¡­" Kyle began to speak but quickly realized his mistake, correcting himself, "Um, where am I?"


    The girl replied, "We are at the First Military Hospital in New York. After your rescue at the frontline temporary base and stabilization of your condition, you were transported here via a military transport aircraft for further recovery."


    "Ah, so that''s how it is," Kyle nodded thoughtfully, taking in the gravity of the situation.


    "You have no idea. That bullet didn''t just hit your left shoulder; it was only a few centimeters away from your heart. It really scared me during the rescue, but luckily your physique is incredibly robust and superior," The young girl said as she approached Kyle, reaching out to adjust his white bandage.


    "What are you doing?" Kyle looked at her in surprise, noticing the faint fragrance of her golden hair as she drew near.


    "I''m helping you change the bandage. My parents were doctors and nurses, so I''m quite adept at these things," The girl explained with a touch of sadness flickering across her pretty face.


    Kyle understood that as a captive, her family and friends in the area must have fallen victim to the invading German forces.


    Sensing the tense atmosphere, Kyle compelled himself to find a topic of conversation. "By the way, I never expected¡­ that you would also take care of people."


    "Of course. You have to understand that when you desperately rescue yourself from an enemy base, it''s not just a matter of salvaging a bunch of supplies," the girl replied, sticking out her pink tongue, a faint blush spreading across her face as she reminisced about the night she had been tied to Kyle''s back. "And, I do have a name¡ªLucy Jane. Just call me Lucy."


    "Got it," Kyle smiled, allowing Lucy to skillfully change his bandages.


    Before long, the doctor, who also held the position of deputy dean, hurriedly arrived at the ward to examine Kyle''s injuries.


    "Doctor, how is he?" Lucy asked anxiously.


    "He''s fine," The doctor smiled, adjusting his glasses as he addressed Kyle. "I never expected that an ordinary person would take about a month to recover from such injuries, but you have already made significant progress in just a week. In about three more days, you can officially be discharged."


    "Three more days?" Kyle shrugged helplessly. While others might consider his physique to be at the top level, he still felt considerably weak.


    With the assurance that his injuries were not a cause for concern, the doctor left the ward, leaving behind a remark, "By the way, there''s an officer who asked me to inform him once you woke up. I just called him, so he''ll probably come here to visit soon."


    An officer coming to visit him?


    Kyle scratched his head, his mind racing. It wasn''t difficult to guess who the coming officer would be as he was acquainted with fewer than ten officers, and only one or two of them shared a close relationship with him.


    After some time¡­


    When the officer knocked on the door and entered the ward, Kyle wore a completely predictable expression, but he still feigned surprise and asked, "Major Joseph, why are you here?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Indeed, the officer who had come to visit was none other than Major Joseph, the combat instructor from the training base who had given Kyle several physical Green Cards.


    "You bastard, why wouldn''t I come!" Officer Joseph, without a hint of pretense, laughed and scolded Kyle at the same time. However, when he noticed Lucy in the ward, he cleared his throat and straightened up, assuming a more serious demeanor. "Oh, so there''s family here?"


    Lucy, peeling an apple, shyly lowered her head, refraining from retorting.


    ...

 IMUC-CHAPTER 20: LEAPING THROUGH RANKS

    "Enough with the banter, Officer. I''m injured and can''t spar with you, so just tell me, what are you doing here" Kyle playfully remarked to his close friend Joseph. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You little brat, you truly are¡­ amazing! You''ve made us proud!" Officer Joseph''s scolding tone took an unexpected turn, transforming into genuine praise, as he had done countless times before.


    "I''ve heard all about your accomplishments. Going to the frontlines, achieving the rank of Corporal in just three days, gathering crucial enemy camp intelligence, leading a hundred soldiers, and single-handedly obliterating an entire large enemy base against all odds," Officer Joseph spoke with emotion, extending his thumb in admiration. "You''ve truly outdone yourself. Do you realize how pivotal this counteroffensive battle is for our army? By destroying a large enemy base, three medium-sized camps, and securing a victory in a transitional battle, you''ve reversed the situation in the frontline combat zone! This flawless counteroffensive has become the talk of all military units and the entire country!"


    "As the greatest hero of this counteroffensive battle, you''ve become an idol for all soldiers and a national symbol. It has even sparked an upsurge of enthusiasm among young people to enlist."


    In comparison to his swift promotion to Corporal, this time Kyle had gained widespread fame with just one battle!


    "Don''t shower me with too much praise, or I''ll grow a big head," Kyle chuckled, exuding confidence from his youthful and handsome face.


    Just like Captain America, who had shone during World War II with his Super Soldier Physique, Kyle, possessing the even more formidable Extracting Card System, faced little difficulty in becoming an American hero.


    However, this battle had significantly boosted his reputation in the military, exceeding Kyle''s expectations.


    Kyle blinked and asked Joseph with anticipation, "By the way, with such remarkable achievements, has the Commanding General mentioned anything about my rank?"


    "You brat, you''re already a Corporal, and you''re still concerned about your rank." Officer Joseph felt a little dissatisfied in his heart and he blew on his mustache and said sternly, "Military rank is earned step by step. What matters is repelling the Germans and defending our homeland. But, well, you have indeed achieved great merit in this counteroffensive, and your rank has been elevated a bit."


    Kyle picked up on the key point in those words and eagerly asked, "How much of a ''bit'' are we talking about?"


    "See for yourself." Officer Joseph seemed reluctant to say more and retrieved a soldier''s ID card from his uniform pocket, tossing it to Kyle.


    Kyle swiftly caught the card and opened it. It was a newly issued personal soldier''s ID card, featuring a black-and-white portrait taken when he enlisted.


    Kyle Doffer: Male, 22 years old, United States Second Lieutenant rank.


    "Second Lieutenant?!" Kyle was taken aback. This was more than just "a bit." It was a substantial leap!


    From Corporal to Second Lieutenant, there was a two-rank difference, equivalent to a three-step jump.


    Kyle had made a three-step leap when he was promoted from soldier to Corporal, but that was merely a soldier rank, the lowest officer position. This time, however, he had vaulted to a genuine officer rank and had become a Commissioned Officer!


    "Officer Joseph, I see you''re also a Second Lieutenant, right?" Kyle looked at Joseph with a puzzled expression, suddenly understanding why his instructor was displeased.


    "So, now you''re happy. You don''t have to address me as Officer anymore." Joseph clenched his teeth and spoke with a stern expression on his face. "It took me ten years of a slow progression to reach the rank of Second Lieutenant, and you, you achieved the same in less than ten days. So you can imagine how I feel."


    "No, I don''t think you can even imagine how I feel." Joseph complained with a touch of resentment, "You''ve been given a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    Joseph let out a sigh and continued, "We are currently in the chaotic period of World War II, and the country urgently needs role models to inspire young people''s enthusiasm and aspirations to join the military, as well as boost the morale of the army. And you, who stepped forward voluntarily, naturally earned the rank of Second Lieutenant."


    Joseph paused for a moment and continued with a smile, "You''re not like ''Captain America,'' relying on propaganda films and empty titles. Your rank as a Second Lieutenant is a testament to your true strength and achievements!"


    "Captain America." Kyle''s heart skipped a beat, and he couldn''t contain his excitement as he asked, "Is it Steve?"


    "Yes, it is." Joseph retrieved a folded copy of the New York Daily News from his pocket and grumbled, "That kid underwent a successful Super Soldier experiment, and his physique went through astonishing changes. But instead of heading to the battlefield, he spends his days with politicians, making military propaganda films, singing and dancing to raise funds for war bonds, and creating a righteous image for himself as Captain America."


    Kyle eagerly took the newspaper, and Lucy helped him unfold it as they both examined its contents.


    On the front page, a large black-and-white photo dominated the space. It depicted a young man clad in blue and white striped tight clothes, with a handsome and heroic face and a tall, muscular physique.


    "Buy an extra E-Series war bond, and the soldiers on the battlefield will have one more bullet!"


    "Who is both strong and brave enough to save America from fire and water? Answer Captain America''s call and join our fight!"


    These bold English banners adorned the newspaper, placed above the headlines and subheadings.


    "It really is Steve." Kyle smiled as he gazed at the tall young man in the photograph, faintly recalling the memory of his past frailty.


    Captain America, Marvel''s first artificial superhero, had finally made his debut.


    Even though his introduction came through these humorous and somewhat absurd political propaganda methods.


    "Joseph, I don''t have a Mission right now, do I? It''s been two weeks since I last saw Steve, and I really want to meet him. I hope you can help me with that." Kyle looked at Joseph with anticipation, suppressing the eagerness in his heart.


    He needed to obtain the Super Soldier Ability Card as soon as possible. He had grown tired of being limited by the peak physical capabilities of an ordinary human.


    "I understand." Joseph furrowed his brows a little as he heard Kyle''s request. Personally, he harbored a strong dislike for Steve, but since it was Kyle who made the request, he had no reason to refuse.


    Joseph nodded and agreed, "Alright. Steve is currently traveling across the United States for promotional activities. However, two days from now, he will be delivering a propaganda speech at the training base in Europe, and I''ll be returning there as well. I''ll arrive early to pick you up and take you there."


    "Okay, I can wait for these two days." Kyle nodded in agreement, his hands clenched into tight fists.


    Obtaining the Super Soldier Ability Card successfully would mark a significant leap in his journey in this Marvel World!


    ...

 IMUC-CHAPTER 21-DOUBLE CARD DRAW.

    Noon at the First Military Hospital in the United States.


    Due to being in a time of war, there were many injured officers and soldiers being treated in the hospital, as well as family members who came to visit. However, being a military hospital, everyone here was very disciplined and kept their voices low, fearing to disturb others.


    Kyle, dressed in patient-specific clothing, walked through the corridors of the hospital''s lobby. His young and handsome face immediately attracted the attention of many opposite-sex individuals.


    Thanks to the relatively less crazy information dissemination compared to the 21st century, few people recognized Kyle as the hero of the recent counterattack campaign.


    In fact, Kyle, the youngest lieutenant officer in the United States, was not as famous as Steve, known as "Captain America."


    Facing the expressive gazes of the nurses, Kyle responded with a smile instead of words before he walked out of the hospital building and entered the green park outside.


    The sun was shining brightly at this time, with lush trees and green grass surrounding the park. The pond''s fountain blinked with a clear light, making it a delightful sight for the patients and visitors.


    Of course, Kyle was not the kind of person who could endure resting for a long time.


    He took a few deep breaths of fresh air and began to warm up his body by doing a set of Military Fitness Boxing, which was also his formal routine.


    As he finished the set, his bones crackled like popping beans, and his body, which had been stiff and sluggish, became invigorated and his complexion became much rosier.


    "Feels good." Kyle exhaled a warm breath of air. Despite the lingering pain in his healing left shoulder, he felt far more comfortable than lying weakly in a sickbed, being someone accustomed to the battlefield environment.


    Tomorrow, he would be heading to the training base with Joseph. He didn''t want to display any signs of lethargy. Having made a promise to outperform Steve, he aimed to excel in everything he did.


    At some point, Kyle had developed his own sense of pride and principles.


    "Oh, I almost forgot about the spoils from the counterattack campaign."


    Drenched in sweat, Kyle sat on a park bench, closed his eyes as if taking a rest, and quietly delved into the Card Space within his mind.


    In contrast to the previous battle, the vast white space was devoid of the numerous cluttered white and green Item Cards.


    However, this time, the rewards surpassed any previous encounter!


    Twenty-five uncategorized Blue Item Cards were prominently placed at the center of the card vortex. Each card contained an infinite energy source capable of granting modified firearms astonishing destructive power.


    Yet, upon seeing the Blue-Grade Cube Fragment, Kyle had already devised a plan for its usage.


    Rather than utilizing this energy on firearms, it would be better suited as material cards for Card Tributing!


    "With two Blue Card Tributes, even if I don''t draw cards beyond the blue grade, I will still possess two Blue Cards that can significantly enhance my personal strength." Kyle brimmed with anticipation as he looked at the twenty-five Blue Item Cards in front of his mental manifestation.


    The boundaries and potential outcomes of Card Tributing varied greatly. It held the possibility of both losses and unexpected rewards.


    [Stealth], a Blue Ability Card, stood as the ultimate result of Card Tributing.


    Without the Stealth Ability, Kyle would struggle to infiltrate the enemy base, let alone breach their defenses.


    "May the goddess of victory in New York bestow upon me a fortune-boosting luck. I must achieve favorable outcomes." Kyle felt as if he had returned to the lottery segment of a game from his previous life, his emotions filled with excitement and apprehension as he sacrificed 10 Blue Cards.


    Tribute Extraction!


    "You sacrificed [Cube Fragment]¡Á10!"


    "Extraction Succeeded. Congratulations, you''ve obtained [Blue Eagle]."


    A Blue Card, clearly of the Biological Type, materialized before Kyle''s eyes. The blinking blue light on the card indicated its exceptional grade coefficient.


    "Rare Blue on the first try?!" Kyle couldn''t believe his luck. Drawing a Rare Blue card was akin to hitting the jackpot. He swiftly took hold of the new card and examined it closely.


    [Blue Eagle]: An unusual avian lifeform residing on cliffs at an altitude of ten thousand meters. Rare Blue Card.


    The blue eagle was three times larger than a typical eagle, boasting a wingspan of up to ten meters. Its feathers were dark blue, and it possessed remarkable vitality and defensive capabilities, enabling it to withstand attacks from conventional heat-based weapons.


    With a visual range of ten thousand meters, it could unleash sonar-like screeches as an attack technique. It could achieve a maximum flight speed of Mach-4, although its carrying capacity diminished when transporting a passenger.


    "A rare flying mount of the ''flying type''?" Kyle was astonished. In an online game, it would undoubtedly be an exclusive and coveted rare mount for affluent players.


    In the Marvel World, this blue eagle could be classified as an extraterrestrial monster-level lifeform!


    "It can reach speeds of up to Mach-4, even faster than a fighter jet." Kyle contemplated. He personally found the blue eagle immensely appealing, but unfortunately, its unique existence rendered it impractical for regular use.


    Imagining himself riding the blue eagle in the real world or summoning it to attack enemies, he could picture being either shot down by his own country''s fighter jets or pursued by a group of Biologists eager to capture and dissect it.


    In terms of practicality, the rare blue "Blue Eagle" likely couldn''t match up to the Rare Green "Toxic Hornet''s Nest."


    "Well, let''s set it aside for now. It will still prove useful in specific environments. After all, it''s my first Rare Blue card!" Kyle consoled himself, placing the "Blue Eagle" in the emergency usable space for convenient emergency situations.


    The next step was the second Card Tributing. After this draw, he would only have five "Cube Fragments" remaining, which wouldn''t be sufficient for another extraction.


    "Please, grant me a card that''s more practical." Kyle silently prayed.


    Now he understood that a card''s practicality was of utmost importance. The cards suitable for immediate use held the greatest value!


    "You sacrificed [Cube Fragment]¡Á10!"


    "Extraction Succeeded. Congratulations, you''ve obtained [Vibranium Bracer]." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Vibranium, what an extraordinary item!" Kyle''s face lit up with excitement as soon as he heard the name of the new card.


    After all, anything bearing the prefix "vibranium" couldn''t be ordinary!


    Vibranium, the premier material in the Marvel World, originated solely from Wakanda, the secretive nation of Black Panther. In the outside world, Captain America''s shield was the only known item forged from vibranium, in the future.


    Kyle eagerly grasped the new Item Card and meticulously examined its properties.


    "[Vibranium Bracer]: A right armguard crafted from pure vibranium. Blue Item Card."


    It perfectly conformed to the wearer''s right arm and effortlessly neutralized various physical injuries and the impact of heat-based weapons.


    "Isn''t this like the right-hand component of Black Panther''s suit, minus the claws?" Kyle expressed his satisfaction.


    Though it wasn''t an Ability Card, it served as advanced black technology equipment, something he desperately needed at present.


    With the impending Super Soldier Physique, Vibranium Bracer, and Stealth Skill, this combination would truly make Kyle invincible on the battlefield!


    (End of this chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 22-STEVE.

    Early the next morning. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following breakfast at the hospital, Kyle changed into a fresh officer''s uniform sent by Joseph. The uniform featured a Second Lieutenant rank badge.


    Lucy was even more concerned about Kyle''s appearance than he was as she meticulously adjusted the collar and sleeves of his uniform, smoothing out every wrinkle with her hands.


    "I''m not attending a fancy social gathering. There''s no need to dress so formally," Kyle joked but Lucy seemed preoccupied and remained silent, not responding to his words.


    "What''s wrong? Did something bother you?" Kyle inquired further.


    Summoning her courage, Lucy nervously asked, "Kyle, are you going back to the battlefield with that bearded officer?"


    "Not to the battlefield just yet. I haven''t been assigned with any mission so we''re simply returning to the training base we were at before," Kyle reassured her with a smile. "Why the concern? It''s normal for officers to return to the battlefield."


    "Can I come with you?" Lucy lowered her head, her small hands fidgeting and clasping each other as she asked.


    Kyle''s expression turned serious as he replied, "Lucy, do you think the battlefield is a fun place? Have you forgotten how you managed to escape from there?"


    "But¡­ my family died on the battlefield, and I have no home anymore. If even you leave, then I¡­" Lucy''s beautiful eyes filled with tears.


    "Well, that''s an issue."


    Kyle stroked his chin as he pondered for a moment, and proposed, "I have an idea. My family home is here in New York. My parents died in the previous war, and it''s currently vacant. If you don''t mind, you can stay there for now."


    Having seen his own file at the training base, Kyle knew he was an orphan before joining the military and he resided in a retro mansion left behind by his deceased parents.


    The keys to the house were stored in a storage facility in New York, retrievable with proper identification.


    "Stay at your place?" Lucy''s eyes widened and a rosy blush spread across her fair and delicate face as she heard Kyle''s words, these words held a different meaning for her.


    Wasn''t this like living together in advance, even if the other party wouldn''t often be home?


    "You can stay for as long as you like," Kyle smiled, lovingly tousling Lucy''s golden hair as he spoke.


    For now, Kyle had no intentions beyond treating Lucy like a close sister.


    "Kyle, you''re so kind to me," Lucy''s eyes sparkled with joy. She quickly tiptoed and lightly kissed Kyle''s cheek before darting away, blushing like a startled rabbit.


    "Uh, that was unexpected¡­"


    A subtle feeling stirred within Kyle as he touched the cheek that had received an unexpected kiss but he swiftly brushed aside these thoughts.


    Now was not the time for comfortable romance.


    He needed to continue growing stronger, strong enough to face any unforeseen crisis in this world.


    Accumulating Military Achievements, rising in rank, building a reputation, gaining power, and even wealth¡ª many things awaited Kyle.


    Being thrown into this Marvel world, merely desiring to be an ordinary person would be a waste of the Extracting Card Ability bestowed upon him by fate.


    Kyle had his own life blueprint, waiting for him to add vibrant strokes to it.


    Around 8 o''clock in the morning.


    Joseph arrived in a jeep to personally pick up Kyle and take him to the military airfield.


    After bidding farewell to Lucy in New York, Kyle boarded the transport plane with Joseph, returning to the training base he was initially in.


    Meanwhile, at the training base. A stage had been set up in the square for a speech, and Steve, as Captain America, was scheduled to address the crowd. However, this had political implications.


    The base commander had issued orders for all soldiers in the training camp to attend the speech on the square, and failure to comply would result in discharge. Interestingly, this time, no officers were present alongside the soldiers.


    This was because not only the soldiers but also all the officers scoffed at Steve, who claimed to be Captain America but had never set foot on the battlefield.


    It could be imagined that when Steve, dressed in tight clothes bearing the American flag symbol, took the stage to deliver his speech, he would face strong resistance from the soldiers.


    And indeed, that was the case.


    Steve stood on the podium, facing the deafening silence below, attempting to warm up the atmosphere as he addressed the hundreds of soldiers before him. "Alright, who''s ready to volunteer?"


    "Cut the crap. We''re here to volunteer, aren''t we?" A soldier in the crowd impatiently shouted, causing laughter to erupt among the seated soldiers on the square.


    "We want to see some dancing, not speeches!"


    Amidst the soldiers'' uproar, Steve awkwardly responded, "I believe they''ll be performing a song later, so I was thinking of what to do with the extra time."


    "Get lost!"


    "Hey pretty boy, maybe you should dance in those shiny boots of yours!"


    The soldiers showed him no respect, becoming rowdier by the minute. Some began hurling fruits and bottles onto the stage.


    Agent Carter who was standing behind the stage, clenched her fists, she wanted to intervene and support Steve but felt utterly powerless at this moment.


    At this moment.


    "What is the meaning of this?" A cold and commanding voice suddenly reverberated from behind the square. Instantly, all eyes in the square turned toward the source, filled with surprise.


    There stood a young man in an officer''s uniform, his presence emanating a faint aura of authority. His sharp, icy eyes met the gazes of the soldiers below.


    "That''s a Second Lieutenant." A soldier, who had been on the verge of arguing, noticed the rank insignia on the young man''s chest and, to everyone''s disbelief, swallowed his words.


    "A Second Lieutenant? But he is so young? Why haven''t we heard of him before?"


    "He can''t be older than us, right?"


    Amidst the nervous whispers, some recognized the young officer and exclaimed loudly with mixed expressions, "It''s Second Lieutenant Kyle!"


    Second Lieutenant Kyle?


    The new recruits were momentarily stunned, their gazes now filled with admiration as they looked upon the young officer.


    "Is it really him?!"


    "No doubt! Who else but Kyle could be a Second Lieutenant at such a young age?"


    "Oh my god! The American hero, he''s my idol."


    "Who isn''t? I joined the military because of his achievements!"


    The soldiers on the square became overwhelmed with excitement, struggling to find the right words to express themselves. Finally, someone shouted, "Stand and salute!" In an instant, hundreds of soldiers rose to their feet, turned around, and saluted the young officer. "Good day, sir!"


    "Thank you for your service, sir!"


    Facing their admiration, Kyle, his expression stern, responded, "No need for salutes. Just two weeks ago, I was one of you. But is this how you treat your fellow soldiers? Is this the extent of your military conduct?!"


    The soldiers exchanged glances, their jaws clenched, and swiftly turned around again, bowing apologetically to Steve on the stage. "We''re sorry!"


    Steve on the stage remained silent, gazing at the cold and formidable young officer standing behind the soldiers and a mix of excitement and embarrassment stirred within his heart.


    Suddenly, he recalled the scene at the training base, as the sun was setting when Kyle had emerged victorious in the shooting competition.


    At that time, Kyle had said to him, "Steve, from now on, no one will dare to look down on us."


    (End of chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 23- SUPER SOLDIER ABILITIES.

    Kyle''s arrival instantly became the center of attention at the training base.


    Being the youngest Second Lieutenant officer and an American hero, these titles were enough to ignite excitement among every new recruit, turning him into the hottest topic of discussion.


    Finally, the rumored real person had arrived, making him more captivating than any idol dancers or other attractions. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seizing the opportunity, Steve slipped away and retreated backstage, where a group of dancers in short skirts took the stage to entertain the crowd.


    However, the soldiers on the square remained high-spirited, eagerly scanning the area in search of Kyle, who had disappeared from the stage.


    Meanwhile, backstage at the lecture stage¡­


    "Steve."


    "Kyle!"


    The two handsome young men paid no mind to the curious stares from the backstage staff and embraced each other with laughter, their unique gestures reflecting their deep bond.


    While Kyle maintained a warm smile, Steve''s face radiated uncontainable joy, resembling that of a jubilant child.


    "Hey, take it easy. My left shoulder wound hasn''t fully healed yet."


    Kyle playfully scolded, laughing as he looked at the tall and robust Steve standing before him. He playfully punched Steve''s solid chest and exclaimed, "I never expected you to grow this much taller. You''re even taller than me now."


    At 180cm tall, Kyle found himself surpassed by Steve, who had grown to an impressive 188cm, towering over him by half a head.


    "Thanks to the Super Soldier Serum, I''ve become stronger than my appearance suggests," Steve honestly admitted with a tinge of sadness and regret evident in his expression. "Unfortunately, Doctor Erskine was shot by a spy from the Hydra organization, and the only sample of the Super Soldier Serum was stolen and destroyed. Otherwise¡­"


    "It''s alright," Kyle shrugged nonchalantly. "Even without the Super Soldier Serum, I don''t mind."


    ''After all, I still have the trump card of drawing cards,'' Kyle thought to himself, keeping his thoughts to his advantage.


    "By the way, Kyle, what happened to your right hand?" Steve''s gaze fell upon Kyle''s tightly wrapped hand, encompassed by a white bandage. Although the officer''s uniform concealed most of it, the wrapping was still noticeable, encompassing Kyle''s entire right hand, including his palm.


    Kyle raised his tightly wrapped Vibranium Bracer and casually concocted an excuse, "Oh, this? It''s just a minor scratch from a previous battle."


    "The Surprise Counterattack Battle!" Steve''s eyes gleamed with excitement, unable to hide his enthusiasm. "I''ve heard about your record. You have to tell me all about the situation back then."


    For Steve, a patriotic war enthusiast brimming with passionate ideals who had never set foot on a real battlefield, frustration consumed him.


    And that was precisely what Kyle had in mind, prompting him to readily agree, "No problem. Let''s find a place to have lunch, and I''ll tell you everything."


    After uttering those words, Kyle''s gaze shifted toward Agent Carter, who stood behind Steve.


    Agent Carter, a mature woman exuding a cold and elegant demeanor, was akin to a thorny rose, emanating an aura that kept people at a distance.


    Kyle jested, "Agent Carter is here too. Perfect! Let''s have lunch together. I''ve been meaning to repay you for help at that time."


    Initially, Agent Carter intended to coldly refuse, but for some inexplicable reason, she hesitated and said, "Then¡­ let''s go."


    Huh? She agreed? Is this some kind of a ploy?


    Kyle experienced a brief moment of astonishment. He had expected someone as aloof as Agent Carter to outright decline his invitation.


    But since she had consented, he could only let things unfold naturally.


    Ten minutes later, at the cafeteria of the training base¡­


    Seated at a table in the central area, Kyle occupied one side, while Steve and Agent Carter sat side by side on the other while an awkward atmosphere lingered during the meal.


    "Um¡­ Kyle, we''re having lunch here?" Steve hesitated, surveying the medley of food on his plate. It wasn''t that he found it distasteful, but he considered the person beside him.


    Inviting Agent Carter to have lunch at the soldiers'' cafeteria was a daring move only Kyle would attempt.


    "You see, this training base is situated near the frontlines in Italian territory. If we want to dine at a restaurant, we''d have to fly over and have dinner," Kyle explained with a smile. "What''s the matter? Weren''t you a frequent visitor here?"


    "I''m fine, but¡­" Steve subtly gestured towards the silent Agent Carter by his side.


    "Oh, right. Chef, give our beautiful Agent Carter a big chicken leg!" Kyle shouted directly at the cafeteria chef, breaking the silence.


    Steve remained silent, taken aback by Kyle''s boldness, while Agent Carter paused for a moment before using her spoon to savor the mixed lunch on her plate.


    After a few bites, Steve couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer. "Kyle, tell me more about the Surprise Counterattack Battle. I heard that due to faulty intelligence, you and a hundred-man unit confronted a large German base."


    "That''s correct. At that time, as a newly promoted Corporal, I led a hundred-man unit with another Sergeant to undertake the assault mission¡­" Kyle began delving into the details of the battle, all while discreetly focusing his gaze on Steve sitting in front of him.


    In an instant, a sight only visible to Kyle unfolded before him. Over a hundred cards, each bearing a different color, materialized from the back of Steve''s head, spinning and hovering by his side.


    [Driving Mastery], [English Proficiency], [Military Boxing Mastery], [Pistol Proficiency], [Sniper Rifle Mastery], [True Shield Mastery]¡­


    White and Green Cards filled Kyle''s field of vision.


    Compared to two weeks ago when he only possessed the initial Four White Ability Cards, Steve had undeniably undergone a remarkable transformation!


    Of course, it wasn''t merely the number of cards that caught Kyle''s attention. He could obtain as many White and Green Ability Cards as he desired.


    Kyle''s gaze swiftly landed on the pinnacle of Steve''s head, where an unrivaled deep Blue Ability Card floated, emanating a radiant light that outshone the other hundred cards.


    [Super Soldier]: Attain the pinnacle of human physicality. Rare Blue Ability Card.


    Induced mutation from human genetics and elevates physique to the theoretical limits of human perfection, significantly reduces aging, enhances the immune system, enables low-level regeneration, and boosts resistance to attacks.


    Possesses a flawlessly proportioned body surpassing the capabilities of ordinary humans, with exceptional speed, reflexes, and intellect.


    Current Status: Extractable.


    Would you like to extract it?


    "This is a Rare Blue Ability Card for physique," Excitement surged through Kyle as he glimpsed at the card.


    In the realm of Ability Cards, it was evident that physique-based cards held greater value than skill-based ones.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Kyle chose to extract it. However, in the next instant, an unprecedented warning abruptly flashed in his mind.


    ''Warning! Card extraction takes thirty minutes!''


    ''Warning! Rare Blue Rank Ability Cards can only be extracted once!''


    ''Warning! Once extracted, the cardholder''s physique will be permanently transformed and cannot be changed!''


    Kyle''s expression shifted as the three warning messages about card extraction etched deeply into his mind like a knife.


    "Kyle, what''s wrong with you?" Steve couldn''t help but worry and ask when he saw Kyle abruptly stop.


    Agent Carter also stared at Kyle, astonishment evident in her eyes.


    "It''s nothing. I just suddenly remembered the intense circumstances of that battle," Kyle shook his head, brushing off the momentary distraction, and continued with the unfinished account of the battle.


    He didn''t dwell on it for too long, as his mind swiftly made a decision.


    Proceed with the extraction!


    (End of this chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 24: THE POOR RELY ON MUTATION

    The Super Soldier Ability was an indispensable asset, and despite the significant restrictions, Kyle saw no reason to give up on extracting it. He understood the value of this Rare Blue-Quality Ability Card and the potential it held.


    Fortunately, the restrictions only applied to the Rare Blue Xards. Kyle could still extract the lesser-rarity Blue Ability Cards, but finding individuals in the Marvel World who possessed Superior Green Ability Cards or above was a challenge.


    The continuous half-hour duration required for card extraction demanded Kyle''s utmost dedication. He invested a substantial amount of time explaining the intricacies of the previous counterattack campaign to Steve and Agent Carter.


    Of course, certain details were deliberately omitted, such as the existence of the "Stealth" Ability Card, the enigmatic "Evil Dog" Lifeform Card, and the mysterious "Cube Fragment."


    "¡­So, I infiltrated the armory of that massive base and unexpectedly came face to face with the enemy Commander in the warehouse basement¡­ After eliminating him, I planted a timed bomb in the warehouse."


    "From there, it was a matter of evading the pursuing German soldiers and detonating the bomb to breach the base''s internal defense mechanisms. Once accomplished, they would be powerless to prevent our hundred-man assault." Kyle presented the story as if he were recounting an enthralling tale, using it to buy more time for the card extraction process.


    His throat felt dry, so he took a sip of water, only to realize that Steve and Agent Carter were still engrossed in the description of the battle.


    "You single-handedly infiltrated the base and dismantled the enemy''s defense system, that''s truly remarkable," Steve praised, his eyes betraying a touch of envy.


    This was the kind of experience he had always yearned for.


    "Venturing into the heart of the enemy base alone, you certainly have no regard for your own life," Agent Carter remarked coldly.


    "Have you ever heard the saying: ''If one loses their passion, life will appear dull and colorless''?" Kyle smiled confidently, gazing at the two individuals before him. Continuing with conviction, he declared, "Even if given another chance, I would still stake my life on the path filled with rewards and risks."


    "Rather than being a star that accompanies the moon, it''s better to be a blazing meteor streaking across the sky, shining brightly and challenging the sun."


    He would not be overshadowed by any protagonist or invincible villain. If they stood in his way, he would strike without hesitation.


    As long as he was present, there would be no single protagonist in the Marvel Universe!


    This was Kyle''s creed in this world, and nothing could sway him from it.


    Observing the man exuding a strong sense of belief and aura, Agent Carter couldn''t help but display a hint of unusual emotion in her beautiful eyes.


    "Kyle, you''re right. Life should be filled with passion and excitement," Steve said, clenching his fists quietly as if fueled by a surge of adrenaline. He felt an intense desire to be on the front lines, challenging enemy bases right away.


    "Fear not, opportunities always come knocking. Steve, your strength is genuine, and you are undoubtedly qualified to fight side by side with me. I have complete confidence in that," Kyle affirmed with a smile. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, as one of Marvel''s iconic heroes, Steve, with his shield in hand, held nearly a fifty-fifty chance in any given situation.


    "Oh, by the way, Agent Carter, you''ve been in such close proximity to Steve. Are you two¡­" Kyle playfully winked.


    Agent Carter shot him a cold glance and retorted, "This is purely work, I am here to gather information on the Super Soldier for further analysis."


    "That''s right, Kyle, don''t jump to conclusions." Steve quickly waved his hands, attempting to clarify the situation.


    "The two of you do make quite a pair. Have you ever considered¡­" Kyle continued teasing.


    "Clang!"


    Agent Carter forcefully placed her spoon on the metal tray and rose from her seat. "I''m done eating," she stated, walking toward the cafeteria door.


    Steve let out a sigh and complained, "Kyle, you''re so direct."


    "I''m just creating opportunities for you," Kyle reassured, patting him on the shoulder. He gestured in the direction of the door. "Are you sure you won''t go after her?"


    "Got it. We''ll talk later this afternoon." Steve, his mind sharpened by the Super Soldier Serum transformation, nodded and headed in the direction Agent Carter had departed.


    Once the two of them were gone, Kyle finally released a long-awaited sigh of relief. He pressed his hand against his chest, his forehead glistening with beads of sweat.


    As soon as the rare Blue Ability Card was stored, it took its position at the top of the stack in the Card Space, asserting its dominance. Simultaneously, a tingling sensation emanated from within Kyle''s body, and he felt as if he was being repeatedly grilled on a barbecue.


    Kyle understood that the Super Soldier Ability Card, being a physical attribute, would thoroughly transform his genes and physique. Determined to find a secure and reliable location for the genetic metamorphosis, he quickly thought of the training base''s public shower room.


    During this time period, when the performance on the stage was still ongoing, the shower room was devoid of people. Kyle entered a separate cubicle, stripped off his clothes and equipment, and turned on the showerhead and cold water cascaded down on his body, washing away the various scars on his muscular body.


    However, the stabbing and burning sensation intensified within him. It felt as if something was being torn apart and forcibly reshaped, even his bones squeaked in response.


    "Ugh!" Bloodshot veins filled Kyle''s eyes as he clenched the card-turned-solid Nepal military knife between his teeth, using it as a stress reliever to stifle his screams of pain.


    If anyone had been present, they would have witnessed Kyle''s exposed physique gradually expanding and retracting, it was as if his body was adjusting itself to the most optimal form. Veins emerged on his body one by one, forming a distinct pattern, while his muscles became even more solid and well-defined with each expansion and retraction.


    The mutation persisted for three minutes.


    "Huff!" Kyle opened his mouth, and the military knife fell to the ground, imprinted with a row of teeth marks. His chest muscles continued to pulsate rapidly, gradually calming down. Steam rose from his skin, and the scars that once adorned his body seemed to have been completely washed away, leaving no trace of his past injuries.


    The transformation was a success!


    Kyle could sense that his body now harbored an immense power that he could not have possessed before.


    "Although the Super Soldier represents the epitome of human physicality, can I still be considered fully human?" Kyle pondered.


    He no longer belonged to the highest echelons of human-defined categories in terms of age, vitality, cell aging, physique, strength, learning ability, memory, and thinking speed.


    One could even argue that he had become a humanoid monster, and such a description wouldn''t be an exaggeration.


    "I finally possess a trump card that can firmly establish my position in this world," Kyle exclaimed with relief, feeling a significant burden lifted off his shoulders.


    While he had the Extracting Card Ability before, he still fell within the boundaries of human limitations, making him vulnerable to bullets that could end his life. However, with the Super Soldier Ability, even if he were to be hit by a bullet, it would only result in minor injury without jeopardizing his life.


    Thus, the Super Soldier Ability marked a momentous step in Kyle''s growth, and it provided him with an indispensable enhancement.


    After taking a refreshing shower, Kyle donned his officer''s uniform and realized that he had grown slightly taller, nearing a height of 185cm. His physique and abdominal muscles had become more resilient and robust, filling out his clothes and exuding a more intimidating presence.


    Indeed, the poor relied on mutation.


    Kyle sighed inwardly and confidently left the shower room, ready to face the world with his newfound power.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 25: RESCUING THE HOSTAGES

    As Kyle stepped out of the shower room, he was greeted by a change in the weather. The sky had darkened, with thick clouds looming overhead, and a light rain began to fall, pattering against the ground and creating small puddles that marred the training base''s pathways.


    The scene seemed eerily familiar, reminiscent of a past event in a similar timeline.


    Seeking refuge from the rain, Kyle noticed a woman approaching him through the curtain of falling droplets, holding an umbrella. She appeared hurried, scanning the area as if searching for someone.


    As Kyle recognized the stunning face of the woman, he couldn''t help but exclaim, "Agent Carter?"


    "Kyle!" Agent Carter spotted him standing under the eaves of the shower room and hastened her steps, paying no mind to the wet ground. She closed the distance in two quick strides.


    "Why aren''t you with Steve? What are you doing in front of the men''s shower room?" Kyle asked, surprised and somewhat playful. "Do you have a habit of admiring men''s perfect physiques?"


    After all, during their time as soldiers in the training base, Agent Carter once barged into the dormitory while Kyle happened to be coming out of the shower.


    However, this time, Agent Carter didn''t bother refuting the teasing remark. Instead, she anxiously said, "Kyle, I came here specifically to find you. Please go and talk to Steve! Only you can convince him now!"


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Kyle scratched his head feeling perplexed at the moment.


    "I''ll explain on the way. We must hurry; there''s no time to waste!" Agent Carter firmly grabbed Kyle''s hand and led him into the rain.


    Together, they made their way toward the tent area near the military camp.


    "So, you''re saying that the 107th Regiment''s soldiers were ambushed by the Germans in the front-line combat zone in Austria, and only a few managed to escape back here? Among the missing soldiers is Sergeant Bucky Barnes?" Kyle pieced together the information from Agent Carter''s brief message, understanding why she was so concerned.


    Bucky Barnes.


    He was Steve''s best friend before they joined the army, but later became the Winter Soldier under Hydra''s control. For him, Steve even ended up in a full-blown fight with Iron Man.


    Now, knowing that something had happened to Bucky nearby, Kyle was certain that Steve would risk everything to save him.


    "So, Agent Carter, are you asking me to stop Steve and make him reconsider?" Kyle inquired.


    Agent Carter nodded affirmatively and replied, "Exactly! Aside from not knowing if those ambushed soldiers are still alive, we lack the necessary forces here to launch a proper rescue operation. It''s too dangerous for him to go alone, crossing into the most perilous war zone in Europe and infiltrating enemy-controlled facilities."


    "I understand." Kyle smiled and didn''t say much, causing Agent Carter to furrow her brows slightly, sensing a foreboding outcome.


    However, Kyle was the only one who could potentially halt Steve''s resolute actions.


    As they reached the camp area, specifically the tents designated for propaganda personnel, they spotted Steve still dressed in his blue and white striped tight-fitting uniform adorned with the star-spangled symbol. He had donned a rain-resistant jacket and was preparing to change a spare tire on a military jeep.


    It was evident that he intended to embark on the journey alone.


    When Agent Carter returned, Steve was about to speak, but his expression suddenly turned unnatural upon seeing Kyle standing behind her. "Kyle, are you here to convince me as well? I know the risks involved, but if I have the ability and don''t act then I will feel guilty for the rest of my life."


    "You are quite good at presuming things! I haven''t even said a word yet. How do you know I''m here to convince you?" Kyle impatiently shrugged and assisted Steve in hoisting the second spare tire onto the rear compartment of the vehicle.


    Steve was taken aback before he patted Kyle''s shoulder in surprise, and the two exchanged smiles. Between men, words often proved unnecessary as a single action conveyed their understanding of each other''s thoughts.


    "Kyle, you?" Agent Carter looked at him incredulously, feeling as if he was only adding to the trouble.


    "I''ll go with him. It shouldn''t be a problem. Two people are much safer than one," Kyle stated confidently.


    Agent Carter glanced at Steve and then at Kyle, her expression filled with bitterness. "Don''t you understand? This is not something that one or two people can handle at all."


    In less than half a minute, Agent Carter''s attempts to stop them completely failed. Considering their well-being, she had to secretly utilize the resources at her disposal.


    Ten minutes later, a plane defied the thunderstorm, bravely soaring through the dark skies and heavy rain, penetrating deep into the occupied war zone in Europe.


    Inside the plane cabin, Steve and Kyle sat on one side, while Agent Carter occupied the other, briefing them on the situation. "Hydra''s camp is located in Klausburg, nestled between two mountains, resembling a factory. I''ll try to get the plane as close to one of the entrances as possible."


    "Stark is the best pilot I''ve ever seen, and only he dares to take off in this thunderstorm," Agent Carter added.


    As she spoke, a gentlemanly man in his thirties, dressed in a sophisticated manner, casually waved his hand from the pilot''s seat.


    Howard Stark? The renowned founder of Stark Industries and the father of Iron Man.


    Kyle''s eyes lit up; he had long desired to meet this legendary figure in the Marvel World. He greeted, "Is this the Strategic Scientific Reserve''s Howard? I''ve seen your scientific inventions at exhibitions, and they''re all works of genius."


    "Second Lieutenant Kyle," Howard responded politely. "I''ve heard about you too¡ª the one who refused the Super Soldier Project, the lone war fanatic, and the one with the title of an American hero. If there''s a chance, I''d love to treat you to some cheese hotpot when we get back. Of course, it would be even better if Agent Carter joins us."


    "Deal." Kyle smiled, seemingly unfazed by the imminent danger, as if he believed he would return safely.


    With a few cards up his sleeve, he truly wanted to have a good conversation with Howard.


    "Attention, we''re entering enemy-occupied territory!"


    Howard, rarely serious, issued a warning as he skillfully manipulated the controls, maneuvering the aircraft to evade incoming gunfire. The plane shook violently, causing intense tremors and jolts.


    Through the windows, they could clearly see lightning flashing across the sky above, while the darkness of the wilderness below was constantly illuminated by the enemy''s muzzle flashes. Natural and man-made attacks severely hindered the plane''s progress. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s too dangerous. Steve and I will jump from here. You should turn back immediately," Kyle made the decision before opening the plane cabin. The night wind rushed in from the hundred-meter altitude, causing his windbreaker to billow open.


    "We''re already quite close to the enemy''s factory from here," Steve nodded, standing up and joining Kyle at the cabin doorway.


    "Steve," Agent Carter called out, speaking slowly, "Please make sure you come back alive."


    "Don''t worry," Steve reassured her before taking the leap first.


    "With me around, Steve will be fine. We''ll have a real feast when we return," Kyle waved his hand confidently, following Steve''s lead and leaping into the darkness below.


    In just a few seconds, the two of them vanished swiftly into the night rain.


    "It''s not just Steve. Please make sure you come back too, Kyle," Agent Carter murmured softly on the plane, her thoughts unknown.


    (End of this chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 26 EXPOSED

    Beneath the vast expanse of the night sky, fierce winds howled, accompanied by the symphony of thunder and lightning. Bullets zipped through the air, filling the atmosphere with danger and anticipation.


    Kyle''s gaze remained fixated downward as he hurtled through the air, his cloak billowing in the tumultuous wind.


    This time, he had chosen to accompany Steve on a mission to rescue their fellow troops, and he did it because he wanted to test the full extent of his abilities in actual combat.


    Additionally, the prospect of accumulating achievements and claiming spoils enticed him. It was an opportunity too enticing to pass up.


    Not far below, Steve deployed his parachute, and Kyle diligently calculated the precise moment to activate his own parachute device. The two of them descended gracefully toward the wilderness.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Just as they neared a height of twenty meters, the enemy soldiers stationed below became aware of their presence and unleashed a barrage of gunfire upon the sky.


    "I''ll draw their fire!" Steve shouted, concerned for Kyle''s safety. Immediately, he adjusted his parachute to descend rapidly, intentionally becoming a target to divert the enemy''s attention to himself.


    ''I don''t need you to shield me from bullets.'' Kyle shook his head as he thought with a smile playing on his lips. With his left hand, he unsheathed the Nepalese military knife secured at his waist and with a swift, calculated motion, he severed the parachute ropes tethering him!


    Still several meters above the wilderness, and devoid of the parachute''s buoyancy, Kyle descended swiftly once again.


    Witnessing this extraordinary spectacle, not only Steve but also several German soldiers below stood dumbfounded.


    "Is that fellow attempting suicide?"


    Before the thought could fully register in the minds of the German soldiers, Kyle descended from a dozen meters above and executed a seamless roll upon the muddy ground before he effortlessly rose to his feet.


    "My legs feel a tad numb, but now I can accomplish feats beyond the reach of ordinary individuals," Kyle remarked in a low voice that no one other than him could hear before his cold demeanor got tempered by a hint of a smile.


    Without undergoing any formal testing or experiments, he simply possessed an intuitive understanding of his newfound capabilities. Thus, he embraced the risk and embarked on this daring endeavor.


    With his physical abilities surpassing the limits of human potential, it was akin to a treasure trove discovering its key. Hundreds of combat skill cards intersected with his capabilities, akin to a sports car unleashed on an open highway, resulting in unfathomable transformations.


    "What are you waiting for? Shoot that man!" The German soldiers remained transfixed, their gaze fixed upon Kyle. Only after their leader''s urgent reminder did they hastily raise their firearms and take aim.


    Yet, Kyle''s reflexes were unparalleled. Instead of retreating, he propelled himself forward while brandishing the military knife in his left hand as he charged swiftly toward the German soldiers and their awaiting muzzles.


    "Step!" Kyle abruptly sidestepped to the left, evading the incoming barrage of bullets. They harmlessly grazed his right shoulder, embedding themselves into the ground.


    In a moment of panic, the German soldiers redirected their aim to the left, but Kyle deftly maneuvered to the right.


    His movement to dodge the bullets served as a means to avoid the deadly spray of bullets. However, it was the remarkable speed at which he moved that proved truly astonishing.


    The average sprinter in a hundred-meter race typically completes the distance in approximately ten seconds. However, Kyle traversed the same span in a mere three or four seconds!


    Considering the close proximity between him and the enemy¡ª merely twenty to thirty meters¡ª the distance seemed to disappear in the blink of an eye.


    "P¨±!" Before the second wave of bullets could be unleashed, Kyle closed the gap between him and the enemy soldiers, and he swiftly raised the knife in his left hand. With a resounding sonic boom, the gleaming blade sliced through the air.


    The leader''s eyes widened with horror as the barrel of his rifle shattered, tumbling to the ground. Within moments, a clean bloodstain adorned his neck, severing his head from his body.


    "Monster!" A soldier, positioned behind the fallen leader, cried out in fear and retreated. Yet, before he could go far, Kyle took a decisive step forward. Extending his right hand, he seized the soldier by the neck from behind, effortlessly lifting his entire body with a single hand.


    "Let him go!" Another soldier pleaded frantically with his gun trained on the nearby Kyle. However, before he could pull the trigger, a figure suddenly descended from above, landing forcefully upon him.


    "You took your time," Kyle chuckled lightly when he saw this scene. With the soldier still grasped firmly in his hand, he executed a complete 360-degree rotation, driving the soldier''s face forcefully into the soil.


    "Kyle, what''s the deal with your speed and strength?" Steve asked while he stepped on a struggling German soldier with an astonished look on his face.


    Kyle remained calm. He never intended to hide his Super Soldier abilities from Steve, as he knew that sooner or later, he would have to explain it to the military if he wanted to utilize his powers to their full extent.


    "I didn''t tell you because I''ve only recently gained control over this power," Kyle sighed and explained to Steve seriously, "Do you remember the counterattack battle ten days ago? In the warehouse of the enemy''s large base, I found a vial of serum on the commander. I planned to bring it back to the base for scientific research, but unfortunately, the vial broke and the liquid entered my wound while I was escaping."


    Steve had no doubts about Kyle''s words and asked eagerly, "Was the liquid in the vial light blue?"


    Kyle nodded, confirming, "Yes, that''s right. The serum fused with my blood, and I passed out in excruciating pain. When I woke up in the hospital, my body had undergone an unprecedented mutation, surpassing ordinary humans in both strength and speed."


    "Kyle, congratulations. It seems you obtained the Super Soldier Serum and successfully integrated it into your body," Steve said happily.


    "The Super Soldier Serum?" Kyle asked back with a confused look on his face.


    "Yes. Doctor Erikson was originally associated with the German Scientific Department, but he later escaped from the research facility. I heard that some high-ranking German soldier also used the Super Soldier Serum, but it seems that there was a remaining supply, luckily, it was obtained by you," Steve marveled.


    He genuinely felt happy for Kyle, as he was the one who gave up the opportunity for the Super Soldier Program and recommended Steve for it. Steve had been carrying a sense of guilt all along from that time.


    Kyle knew that the story he made up was a bit rough, but based on Steve''s unwavering trust in him, it was an easily believable lie.


    Once he gets Steve to believe him, he would relay the information to the military, and the matter of Kyle possessing Super Soldier abilities would be settled.


    "I was worried about you before, but now that you''re also a Super Soldier and have more combat experience than me, the chances of us successfully infiltrating the enemy''s factory and rescuing the soldiers have greatly increased!" Steve exclaimed excitedly.


    "In that case, I''ll take command of the infiltration mission," Kyle nodded confidently and looked meaningfully at Steve. "But first, let me give you a brief lesson on the battlefield."


    Before he finished speaking, Kyle lifted his left foot and stepped forward, completely submerging the struggling soldier''s head into the muddy ground.


    The soldier''s limbs flailed even more frantically, soil splattering around, but under the overwhelming force, he quickly suffocated in the earth.


    "On the battlefield, never show any mercy towards the enemy. Aim for a single lethal strike. Killing may not always be just or even right, but eliminating the enemy is the military''s code and justice," Kyle said coldly, his chilling aura causing the environment around him to drop to freezing point.


    "I understand," Steve hesitated a little but still nodded. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter how strong his physique was, he was still a rookie who had never set foot on the battlefield. He needed proper guidance¡­ no, he needed to be taught.


    "Then follow me, we are moving to the front entrance of the factory! We will avoid patrolling enemy soldiers whenever possible, but if avoidance is impossible, then don''t give them a chance to communicate. Engage them directly and kill them before they could call for backup!"


    After Kyle finished speaking, he set off toward the factory direction that he had observed from the plane earlier, with Steve following closely behind.


    Once again, the two of them swiftly disappeared into the night rain.


    ...

 IMUC-CHAPTER 27 INFILTRATING THE FACTORY

    Amidst the muddy terrain, a convoy of six German supply trucks slowly made their way toward the Base, their destination.


    Outside the main gate of the German fortress, two figures moved swiftly through the jungle, hidden by the cover of rain. They approached the rear compartment of the last supply truck, taking advantage of the darkness and stealthily closing in.


    Kyle was the first to flip into the rear compartment, which was only covered with a tarp. Inside, he spotted two fully armed German soldiers. Under his breath, he muttered, "One each."


    With lightning speed, he lunged at one of the soldiers, swiftly covering the soldier''s mouth with his right hand while plunging the half blade of his army knife into the soldier''s heart.


    The remaining soldier, witnessing his comrade''s demise before his eyes, finally reacted and tried to draw his weapon. However, a young man behind Kyle sprang into action before he could.


    The American symbol adorned Captain America''s shield as it struck the soldier''s forehead, followed by a powerful strike from Steve that shattered the soldier''s neck, rendering him unconscious.


    "Not bad moves, just a tad bit slow," Kyle nodded, calmly evaluating Steve''s performance as he sat beside them.


    "You were just too fast," Steve replied with a bitter smile as he dragged the unconscious soldier''s body.


    "If we''re going to fight side by side, you''ll need to keep up with my pace," Kyle shrugged nonchalantly, disposing of the soldier''s body by tossing it out of the truck. Steve followed suit.


    Killing and disposing of bodies became their straightforward method of infiltration.


    The German factory Base they aimed to infiltrate was situated deep in the rear of the combat zone. Since countless supply trucks entered and exited the area daily, the soldiers guarding the main gate did not inspect the rear compartments of each truck.


    Unbeknownst to the convoy, their own truck carried two enemy Super Soldiers, allowing them to enter the Base Factory without arousing suspicion.


    As the transport trucks came to a halt and the surroundings grew quiet, Kyle and Steve emerged from the rear compartment, taking cover amidst the stacked supplies. This infiltration proved remarkably easy, far simpler than Kyle''s previous assault on the larger enemy base.


    The light rain had ceased, and in the dimly lit night, a massive factory building loomed within the base.


    Soldiers could be seen transporting supply crates into the facility. Armed guards wielding firearms with blue-light effects patrolled the area, while tanks stood guard, protecting the factory perimeter.


    "Unlike a Military Base, this truly resembles a manufacturing factory," Kyle remarked to himself as he surveyed the surroundings. His gaze fixated on the towering factory building, approximately twenty meters tall, from which faint sounds of machinery emanated.


    "They are working day and night, continuously building and laboring in this factory. I wonder what they''re producing," Steve expressed his confusion.


    The realization suddenly dawned on Kyle as he glanced at Steve and he soon made up his mind and shared his plan earnestly, "Steve, we need to split up."


    Steve looked surprised. "Split up? Wouldn''t it be safer to stick together inside?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Safety isn''t the main concern here. Our top priority is to swiftly locate the hostages. If we''re discovered by the enemy, we can easily escape with our abilities, but the fate of the hostages will be uncertain," Kyle explained. "Given the vastness of this factory, if we divide our search, our first objective should be to rescue the hostages once we find them."


    "That makes sense. Just be careful on your own," Steve agreed before he headed towards the factory building while evading the guards with an impatience look on his face.


    As Kyle watched Steve''s retreating figure, a triumphant smile crept onto his face.


    Apologies, brother. I need you to draw the enemy''s attention in the factory. Consider it a weight-bearing exercise I''m offering you¡ª after all, there''s no better way to learn than through real combat.


    "A manufacturing factory¡­ At this point, what other energy resources could the Germans be after, better than the Cube Fragment?" Kyle licked his lips, gradually fading into the darkness until he completely disappeared from the spot.


    Engaging Stealth Mode. Activating Nightcrawler Mode.


    Kyle transformed into an elusive shadow, silently tailing Steve from up close.


    Inside the factory building at German Base, the internal machinery and equipment appeared more advanced than the exterior. German workers tirelessly operated the instruments.


    Steve proceeded cautiously, advancing stealthily. Without Kyle''s guidance, he had to be extra vigilant, but his movements grew slightly more relaxed as more time passed.


    "Snap!" With a single flick, Steve crushed the head of a patrolling soldier and made his way further into the factory, leaving a misty trail ten meters behind him.


    "Not bad skills, but that shield is a bit over the top," Kyle couldn''t help but comment as he watched Steve.


    Steve''s infiltration was already impressive, but he insisted on carrying a shield made which had the American flag on it and he was wearing clothes painted with stripes and stars, it clearly marked him as an American soldier, as if he feared people wouldn''t recognize him.


    "Well, he is the Captain America, being a shield-bearer is only natural for him," Kyle shook his head and continued to follow behind Steve.


    Steve ascended to the third floor of the factory, where metal pipes and equipment lined the area beneath suspended iron tracks. The corridor on the third floor showcased shelves filled with items emitting a radiant blue light.


    "Energy Cartridges?" Steve picked up a cartridge glowing in blue from one of the boxes with a surprised expression on his face. With limited time on hand, he pressed forward, continuing his search for the hostages.


    As Steve moved ahead, Kyle, who had been stealthily maneuvering, halted near the supply shelves. He gazed at the rows of shelves brimming with blue-glowing cartridges, his excitement giving way to contemplation.


    Cube Fragments, how many are here? How many times can I draw cards?


    A surge of joy coursed through Kyle, but as he focused his attention on the supplies, the elation on his face swiftly faded.


    [New Energy Cartridge]: A new energy cartridge made from Cube Fragments that unleashes incredibly destructive laser beams. Rare Green Item Card.


    Do you want to extract?


    Extract my foot!


    Kyle was speechless. He had initially assumed that all these energy cartridges were of blue quality, but they turned out to be mere Rare Green cards.


    Rare Green Item Cards could be used as materials for Tribute Extraction, but they were still classified as Green Cards!


    That was also why Kyle''s enthusiasm rapidly diminished. Extracting these energy cartridges before him would only prove helpful in actual combat. It would be more worthwhile to trade them for ordinary green items on the battlefield rather than using them for Card Tributing.


    "Forget it, let''s go save the hostages with Steve," Kyle muttered helplessly. However, just as he was about to rise and take a step, a sudden realization halted him in his tracks.


    Wait a fucking minute.


    What are the primary materials being utilized in this large-scale new energy manufacturing factory?


    "That''s right. I''ve been too fixated on these useless supplies, neglecting the fact that this place houses one of the most precious items on Earth, even in the entire universe." Kyle''s heart quivered, and he clenched his fists in excitement.


    The Tesseract! It''s here, serving as the container for one of the Infinity Stones, the Space Stone!


    "Damn it!" Swiftly activating his stealth mode, Kyle paid no heed to the risk of exposure as he swiftly made his way toward the control center of the factory.


    *(End of this chapter)*

 IMUC-CHAPTER 28 DON’T YOU DARE RUN

    Inside the confines of the Fortress Factory¡­


    "Warning! Alert! The prisoners confined underground in the factory have escaped. All soldiers, proceed immediately to suppress the situation!"


    The walls of the factory were bathed in the glaring glow of red warning lights, while urgent messages blared repeatedly through the communication broadcast. Both the guards inside and outside the factory swiftly reacted to the unfolding chaos.


    "So, Steve has already freed the captured soldiers." Kyle, still stealthily navigating the factory corridors, heard the urgent broadcast and instantly realized that Steve had succeeded in the rescue mission.


    He was a lot quicker than Kyle had anticipated! There was no time for contemplation!


    Up ahead in the hallway, Kyle spotted a group of German soldiers and swiftly deactivated his stealth mode, propelling himself forward with unbridled speed.


    With a military knife firmly gripped in his left hand and his right hand clenched into a fist, he surged ahead with increased velocity.


    "Enemy attack!" One of the German soldiers at the front of the group panicked and shouted. In response, they pulled the triggers of their firearms, unleashing dazzling blue-white lasers like light from the muzzles.


    The corridor was narrow and straight, making it easy to hit the target without much aiming. Moreover, the laser beams were several times faster than bullets, rendering it nearly impossible to evade, even with Super Soldier Physique.


    Kyle''s pupils contracted as the laser beam expanded in his field of vision, causing the hair on his body to stand on end.


    He made no attempt to dodge or shield himself. With a burst of speed that bordered on reckless abandon, he propelled himself forward. In the split second before the laser struck his chest, he swung his right arm swiftly.


    "Chi!"


    To everyone''s astonishment, the laser beam that could vaporize a human body was unexpectedly deflected by Kyle''s right arm!


    The German soldiers at the front of the group barely had time to react as their own laser beams rebounded and struck them, reducing them and their battle suits to vapor within moments.


    "He casually deflected the laser¡­"


    "Who the hell is he?"


    The German soldiers wore expressions of bewildered terror as they looked at this. The new energy weapons had been known for their lethal potency since their production, but it was the first time they witnessed them being rendered ineffective and sent back by the mere swipe of someone''s hand.


    "Get the fuck out of my way!" Kyle paid no mind to whether the enemy still possessed the will to fight, whether they would retaliate or flee, or whether they remained frozen in place¡­


    None of it mattered to him!


    Like a cheetah pouncing into a group of rabbits, Kyle commenced his grim harvest of lives as he tore through the enemy ranks. His small military knife became the scythe of the Goddess of Death, claiming the life of each soldier with every swift stab or slash.


    With his superhuman strength and razor-sharp blade, enemy battle suits and human bodies proved as fragile as paper. Crimson blood splattered in the air, saturating the corridor in a macabre hue.


    "GET OUT OF MY WAY!" Kyle murmured coldly as he delivered a devastating elbow strike, sending the last soldier hurtling through the air. His right hand, now adorned with bandages and sleeves completely vaporized by the laser beam, revealed the cold metallic sheen of the Vibranium Bracer.


    Vibranium, also known as sound-absorbing steel. Not only was it one of the most resilient materials in the Marvel universe, but it possessed the remarkable ability to absorb heat, energy, and kinetic force!


    Thanks to the Vibranium Bracer, the laser that had struck Kyle''s right hand lost its offensive power, and the rebound occurred due to the momentum of his swing.


    After dispatching the group of German soldiers with decisive efficiency, Kyle wasted no time and sprinted toward the control room of the factory.


    Unbeknownst to him, his ruthless slaying of the enemy soldiers had been clearly captured by a camera nestled in the corner of the wall, transmitting the footage to a distant location within the facility.


    Meanwhile, deep inside the control room of the factory¡­


    Red Skull, with a middle-aged officer-like figure, observed the numerous monitors before him, his faux-skin face betraying a trace of fear.


    "Two Super Soldiers infiltrating the factory?"


    Red Skull uttered these words upon witnessing the surveillance screens in the underground area of the factory. One screen displayed Steve, clad in blue and white striped attire, swiftly incapacitating two soldiers.


    Another screen captured Kyle charging through the German ranks, leaving seven brutalized bodies in his wake as he closed in on his target.


    "The first one is one thing, but why is the second one so powerful¡­" Red Skull couldn''t believe his eyes as he watched this scene on the screen.


    He had to admit that he couldn''t match Kyle''s prowess, the way he treated the German soldiers armed with new energy weapons as if they were mere ants.


    With his maximized superhuman physique, exceptional close-quarters combat skills, and a decisive killing instinct, Kyle resembled a war machine.


    Both of them were Super Soldiers, so why was there such a stark difference in their abilities?


    Red Skull didn''t dwell on the question for long. Calmly, he activated the self-destruct mechanism throughout the factory while the elderly scientist standing behind him was horrified and asked, "What are you doing?!"


    Red Skull pointed indifferently at one of the surveillance screens, which displayed Kyle swiftly advancing toward them, and said. "No one can stop him, not even these soldiers here, and perhaps not even me."


    "Retreat immediately!" Red Skull commanded before he swiftly made his way to the control room wall. He opened a hidden compartment, revealing a perfectly square object emitting a blue glow. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Tesseract! This object held more power than the entire factory and surpassed the combined might of ten such facilities.


    "It should be just ahead!" Kyle increased his speed as he turned a corner. Before him lay a straight corridor with the control room situated in the middle.


    Coincidentally, at the entrance of the control room stood a German officer holding a bag, accompanied by an elderly scientist, both preparing to make their escape.


    "Are they trying to run? Leave the Tesseract behind!" Kyle snarled coldly as he swiftly closed in on them.


    "Stop him!" Red Skull had no intention of engaging in combat with Kyle. He glared fiercely at the scientist, then hurriedly moved toward the end of the corridor, clutching the bag tightly in his hands.


    "Damn it." The elderly scientist''s face turned pale with fear as he realized that he had been abandoned and weakly slumped down at the doorway.


    "I told you, don''t even think about running!" Kyle pursued with icy determination. He was convinced that the bag in the officer''s hands most likely contained the Tesseract.


    "Worthless." Red Skull cast a disdainful glance at the elderly scientist. He had never intended to rely on an old man to impede a resolute and decisive Super Soldier.


    "Try this." Unbeknownst to Kyle, Red Skull already held a Cube Stone Fragment in his hand and he forcefully threw it toward Kyle.


    "A Cube Fragment?" Kyle looked at the energy cube in surprise. It was the raw material used to create energy cartridges, the same blue-quality item he had acquired in the large base.


    Could this stabilize energy and be used as a weapon directly?


    Kyle''s doubts were swiftly answered as Red Skull drew a handgun and aimed at the airborne energy cube and pulled the trigger.


    "This man has gone mad!" Kyle roared in anger as he hastened his steps. He grabbed the elderly scientist lying on the corridor floor, using him as a human shield to protect himself.


    Simultaneously, bullets struck the energy cube.


    In the next moment, even the air seemed to freeze¡ª


    ''Boom!''


    The explosion of the energy cube surged like a tidal wave, spreading shockwaves inch by inch, obliterating everything in its path!


    (End of this chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 29 RETURN

    The blinding tidal wave of energy surged, obliterating everything in its path¡ª walls, floors, and steel doors alike, nothing escaped its reach.


    "Ahhhhhh!" The bespectacled old scientist''s screams were drowned out as his body disintegrated, vanishing completely. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The corridor crumbled, its walls collapsing under the force of the explosion. Dust filled the air, sending shockwaves that flung Kyle through the air with great violence.


    After a few moments, the chaos subsided.


    At the end of the corridor, Red Skull ripped off his fake mask, revealing the horrifying crimson skull beneath. He gazed at the devastated corridor and spoke with a cold expression on his face, "Until we meet again, Super Soldier," before turning away without a backward glance.


    After a short while, a disheveled figure emerged from the rubble¡ª it was Kyle, who had narrowly escaped the disaster.


    "Cough, Cough." Kyle dusted himself off before his eyes fixated on the discarded mask lying on the ground. His voice carried an icy determination as he spoke, "Red Skull, next time¡­ I promise you, the sight of your death will be a glorious one for me!"


    He vowed to remember this grudge.


    Fortunately, with the human shield in front of him, Kyle managed to withstand most of the energy wave and thanks to the Vibranium Bracer''s defense, only his sleeves were burnt to a crisp, and his clothes suffered minor damage.


    "However, I missed the perfect opportunity to seize the Tesseract." Kyle sighed inwardly. This setback was a true wake-up call, reminding him not to underestimate the cunning villain, Red Skull.


    After all, Red Skull was the founder of Hydra, and while his strength might be slightly inferior to Steve''s and not on par with Kyle''s, his deceptive tactics were hard to anticipate.


    In the midst of Kyle''s contemplation, a sudden alarm blared from the partially intact central control room and he snapped back to reality and rushed inside with a sense of urgency.


    Within the control room, the control panel emitted black smoke, and the main screen displayed red German text: "Factory Self-Destruct countdown: 61 seconds," with the seconds ticking down rapidly.


    Facing the screen was a young man, who was unconscious and strapped to an experimental table. Adjacent to him, a large map adorned the wall, displaying six scattered flags marking various German weapon production factories and bases.


    Kyle''s gaze locked onto the map, and a card message appeared in his mind.


    [German Factory Distribution Map]:


    It contained the distribution map of six German weapon production factories and bases. White Item Card.


    Extract it?


    "Another map. This must unlock some new information." Kyle blinked and a cold smile formed at the corner of his mouth.


    Red Skull, you can run as much as you want, but I will dismantle your lair piece by piece.


    As Kyle extracted the distribution map from the wall, a tall figure burst into the room. Their eyes met, and both individuals paused in surprise.


    "Kyle?"


    "Steve?"


    After their meandering paths, Kyle and Steve reunited in the factory''s control room.


    "What happened here?" Steve surveyed the heavily damaged control room, a mixture of concern and confusion on his face.


    "It''s simple¡ª the commander of this factory grew impatient and threw an energy bomb to stop me." Kyle shrugged, nodding towards the unconscious young man in the room. "That''s the person you wanted to save, right?"


    "Bucky!" Steve''s face lit up with joy upon seeing the young man and he hurried over, intending to wake him up.


    "Just throw him over your shoulder. This place is about to explode." Kyle pointed at the main screen where the countdown had dwindled to thirty seconds.


    Steve nodded and hoisted his unconscious comrade onto his shoulders. Kyle, ready to lead the way to safety, noticed something on the control console.


    [Car Key]: The car key to Red Skull''s exclusive vehicle, a four-wheel-drive car crafted with top-notch German engineering, boasting astonishing horsepower.


    White Item Card.


    "I''ve got it. Follow me!" Kyle swiftly grabbed the car key and guided Steve toward the factory''s garage.


    With the countdown reaching zero, the factory erupted in a chain reaction of explosions, engulfing the surrounding area in a fiery spectacle. The flames illuminated the deserted night wilderness.


    Outside the factory, a large group of captured American soldiers was set free. Armed with the new energy weapons and tanks they had seized, they had already overwhelmed the stationed German forces.


    Witnessing the factory''s self-destruct sequence, all the American soldiers hurriedly evacuated to safety.


    At that moment, amid the fiery backdrop, the roar of an engine accompanied by the sudden appearance of a stylish and exquisite luxury car reached the surroundings.


    "Follow my lead and break through towards our base!" Kyle shouted from the driver''s seat as he floored the accelerator, taking charge and crashing through the factory''s iron fence, treating Red Skull''s precious vehicle as if it were a tank.


    "Follow me! Everyone, follow!!" The American soldiers, catching sight of Steve and Bucky in the conspicuous car and realizing they were on the same side, erupted with excitement. They trailed behind the car, surging into the vast darkness of the wilderness.


    One night passed.


    In the early morning, with the sky barely brightening, Agent Carter couldn''t contain her curiosity and rushed to the communication center at the training base to inquire about the news.


    "Second Lieutenant Kyle and Steve Rogers vanished in Zone 3 last night. The factory in that area has gone silent. The search team has returned, and we are preparing to officially declare them deceased," Agent Carter''s anxiety increased when she heard the report.


    Officer Brandt personally received the message, and he spoke to Carter in a cold tone, "Because of you, we have not only lost an outstanding officer and a propaganda captain but also the lives of hundreds of soldiers!"


    "I am prepared to take full responsibility for the consequences," Agent Carter responded calmly. She couldn''t bring herself to believe that those two men would perish so easily on the battlefield.


    "No matter what you say now¡­" Brandt''s words were cut short as his attention shifted to the sound of a car engine faintly emanating from beyond the base''s wilderness.


    "Quick, look! What is that?"


    "Oh My God!"


    The soldiers who were preparing for training in the base gathered in astonishment at the rear entrance, quickly making their way on both sides.


    A heavily damaged luxury car led the way, with Kyle driving cautiously at the front. Steve and the now awake Bucky sat side by side in the backseat.


    Behind the luxury car were hundreds of American soldiers armed with new energy weapons. Though exhaustion marked their faces from the overnight battle, their steps exuded unwavering determination.


    They had returned!


    "That guy¡­ He really¡­" Brandt, the commanding officer, struggled to find words as he saw enemy tanks being brought back at the rear of the formation.


    Had they plundered the enemy factory?


    "Please give me a chance to show my abilities as a soldier!"


    The resolute words of the young man echoed faintly in Brandt''s ears. Somehow, that new recruit who had arrived at the base had quickly become a hero, repeatedly defying the odds.


    "He truly is remarkable!"


    Finishing his interrupted words, General Brandt led the applause, and the soldiers at the training base followed suit, clapping their hands.


    The thunderous applause resonated through the air above the base for a long time.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 30 STARK INDUSTRIES

    The battle that Kyle and Steve fought to rescue the hostages ended in a resounding victory.


    After submitting the battle report and intelligence map to General Brandt, Kyle didn''t have time to personally verify his military accomplishments. He quickly changed into a formal dress shirt and joined Howard, Agent Carter, and the others.


    After all, before the hostage rescue, Howard had promised to treat them to a cheese hot pot, and Kyle couldn''t let him off the hook so easily.


    Knowing Howard''s wealth and sophistication, they knew they were in for a special experience. The group boarded a Stark plane that day and headed to the nearest city for a banquet and dinner.


    Howard, being the man of means that he was, had selected an extraordinary venue for the occasion.


    The hotel entrance was adorned with dazzling golden lights, and a clean red carpet covered the floor. Security personnel dressed as gentlemen in suits greeted them, while attractive receptionists in short skirts welcomed them with charming smiles on their faces.


    "Howard, you really know how to live the good life," Kyle commented, and Howard maintained a smile without responding, leading the three of them into the hotel.


    Howard was clearly a regular visitor here. The receptionists didn''t even bother to check their identities. As soon as they saw Howard, they approached him to provide various VIP services.


    Inside the grand hotel, the ground-floor dining hall exuded a more understated elegance. Classical chandeliers cast a warm light in the surroundings, while a violinist played in the corner, creating a pleasant ambiance.


    The guests dined gracefully to the soothing music. Most of the people present were not exceptionally wealthy or noble, but they seemed detached from the worries and concerns of the ongoing war.


    As Howard was about to ask the receptionist to find a table for four, Kyle interjected and requested two separate tables for two.


    A smile crossed Howard''s face. "A table for two? Second Lieutenant Kyle, you understand me well. Let me have dinner with the lovely Agent Carter tonight."


    "You''re jumping to conclusions," Kyle rolled his eyes and glanced at Agent Carter, who was seated beside Steve. Tonight, she had forsaken her military uniform.


    Agent Carter wore an off-the-shoulder gown befitting the occasion. With a touch of makeup accentuating her already stunning beauty, she looked even more radiant and captivating. The perfectly fitted red dress highlighted her mature figure.


    "As promised, I brought Steve back safely. I keep my word," Kyle said to Agent Carter, not waiting for her response, and patted Steve on the shoulder. "You take Agent Carter to dinner first."


    "Ah!" Steve exclaimed in surprise, then quickly nodded. "Oh, I see."


    ''I''m giving you an opportunity, so make the most of it, buddy.'' Kyle chuckled to himself as he thought of this. He didn''t harbor any particular feelings for Agent Carter, so there was no sense of regret.


    However, tonight''s purpose extended beyond a lavish dinner.


    "Please follow me, gentlemen," The receptionist spoke courteously and gestured towards the dining area, leading Steve and Agent Carter to their seats.


    "Ah, so Agent Carter just left like that?" Howard''s face displayed a hint of disappointment on it as he glanced at Kyle and hesitated. "Should we, two grown men, dine together? Or should we also have a table for two?"


    "Whether you want to eat or not is up to you. Honestly, I have something else to discuss with you," Kyle shrugged.


    "Something else?" Howard looked at Kyle with curiosity.


    Kyle spoke with significance, "Let''s find a place to sit first, and then I''ll give you the details."


    They descended to the underground floor of the hotel.


    This area had a different ambiance compared to the main dining hall. Dim lights illuminated the scene, and people of various backgrounds danced to the music, losing themselves in the moment.


    The serving staff, holding wine glasses, donned revealing outfits resembling bunny maids, their exposed chests and long legs appearing quite alluring.


    Howard and Kyle settled at the bar in the drinks area. Along the way, Howard even openly pinched the buttocks of a few passing bunny girls, exhibiting a blend of debauchery and gentlemanly charm.


    Kyle couldn''t help but silently remark on the playboy nature of the Stark family. He ordered a glass of vodka from the bartender, while Howard opted for a cocktail.


    "Well then, let''s raise our glasses and toast to World War II," Howard elegantly raised his glass, making an unexpected statement.


    Kyle looked at him with a surprised expression on his face and asked, "Are you actually happy about the war?"


    "Of course. As someone who studies strategic science, deadly weapons, and cutting-edge technology, I can''t fulfill my potential without a war," Howard replied, maintaining his smile as he looked at Kyle. "And the same goes for you. Without this war, it would have been impossible for you to rise from a new recruit to a Second Lieutenant in just a few weeks."


    "I have to admit, you have a strong sense of self-interest," Kyle chuckled, raising his glass to clink it with Howard''s.


    War had its pros and cons. It provided unprecedented opportunities for those with skills and abilities, while for those without, it was a detestable catastrophe.


    Taking a sip of his drink, Howard said, "Let''s get to the point. Tell me what you want to discuss. Otherwise, I might as well go chat with the beautiful ladies."


    Kyle nodded and went straight to the point. "Alright, I''ll be direct¡ª I want a stake in Stark Industries."


    "You want to become a partner in my company?" Howard seemed a bit surprised but he considered it and spoke. "Can you explain why?"


    Kyle continued drinking and stated, "It''s simple. I believe in the inherent potential of Stark Industries. I''m convinced that it will become the top strategic and scientific manufacturing company on this planet. And most importantly, I believe in you. You''re an undeniable genius."


    "I must say, you have good judgment," Howard responded, satisfied with the answer. He was already a genius and had enough pride to back it up.


    "During the war, my focus is still on the country''s technological strategic research. Although Stark Industries hasn''t made significant progress yet, it has already achieved results in the anti-gravity project and will expand into more scientific fields in the future. If the war ends, Stark Industries will experience rapid growth!"


    As Howard spoke, he looked at Kyle earnestly and said, "I don''t want to underestimate you. I''ve seen your file, and you don''t have many assets to your name. Even as a commissioned officer, your salary wouldn''t amount to much. So, how exactly do you plan to invest in Stark Industries?"


    Kyle knew that his newfound friendship alone wouldn''t secure him shares in Stark Industries, so he had prepared enough leverage to discuss shares with the proud genius, Howard.


    "What I''m investing isn''t money, but the future," Kyle said as he reached into his pocket and placed a thin, rectangular device on the bar counter.


    The device consisted of a nearly seamless tempered glass screen with tiny cameras embedded in it. The back was a smooth metal casing with a prominent cutout Apple logo. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, it was a smartphone! An iPhone!


    (End of chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 31 COOPERATION

    "What kind of device is this? The manufacturing process seems to be excellent," Howard remarked, his expertise as one of the most outstanding manufacturers among scientists allowing him to recognize the superb craftsmanship of the iPhone.


    He picked up the phone, assessed its weight, and began to manipulate it, experimenting with different gestures.


    "I call it a ''Phone''," Kyle said with a faint smile on his face, taking on the role of a salesman. "Don''t let its small size deceive you. In reality, it''s a device that incorporates hundreds of functions. It has features like fingerprint and facial recognition, basic voice control, photography and video recording capabilities, storage and decompression, messaging, alarm clock, calculator, voice recording, games, music, call services, and even a search engine, among many others."


    "A small device like this actually possesses such advanced practical functions?" Howard exclaimed in amazement as he thoroughly began to examine the phone.


    Kyle smirked inwardly, finding it amusing that the brilliant manufacturing genius of this Earth was marveling at a mere phone. He almost couldn''t contain his laughter.


    This phone was just an Item Card of common White Quality that he had acquired during Card Tributing, and Kyle had initially thought it had little use in the context of World War II. However, after encountering Howard on the plane during their travel, a sudden idea occurred to him.


    For him, the phone was currently useless, but for Howard, it was an entirely different story.


    Regardless, in the 1943 setting, this phone had indeed leaped over half a century of advanced technological progress, even if it had become a commonplace item in the 21st century.


    As Howard operated the phone, observing the screen light up, his eyes grew even brighter. His fingers swiftly executed various commands.


    Kyle was astounded by this sight. He hadn''t even explained the basic operations of the phone to Howard, yet Howard, relying on his keen sense for technological products, quickly grasped how to operate it on his first try.


    Truly, he was the father of the man who would create Artificial Intelligence and the Iron Man suit. Howard possessed the passive card ability of "Technological Adaptation."


    Kyle let Howard continue using the phone, having already deleted most of the software and changed the time records. Even if Howard were to discover any secrets within it, Kyle wasn''t concerned.


    This trial lasted a full ten minutes.


    As Kyle poured himself a fourth drink, Howard finally turned off the phone''s screen.


    He stroked his chin thoughtfully and then looked at Kyle with seriousness in his eyes as he spoke. "Colorful high-resolution display, precise touch control, and various practical software features that are currently unattainable. This device called a ''Phone'', comes from a technological level far beyond our planet or perhaps from the future world."


    "Forgive me for not disclosing too much about its origin. However, I can guarantee a few things," Kyle replied, addressing Howard''s doubts. He smiled and raised three fingers, saying:


    "One, its origin is absolutely secure.


    Two, there is no second phone like this in the world right now.


    Three, it will only bring benefits to you, without any drawbacks. As long as you fully comprehend the advanced technology and techniques of this device, Stark Industries will have enough capital and expertise to venture into the top-tier technology manufacturing industry after the end of World War II."


    "I understand," Howard said, once again lost in thought.


    Kyle remained patient and began to observe the gentlemen and elegant ladies dancing gracefully around him while savoring the unique taste of the vintage wine in his glass.


    "Sir, would you like to dance with me?" Several young ladies and noble women took the opportunity to approach Kyle, as he appeared young, handsome, and exuded charm with his perfect physique in his tailored suit and shirt.


    "I''m sorry, I have some matters to discuss with my friend," Kyle politely declined, disappointing many of the young women, although a few determined ones handed him their contact cards before leaving.


    After a while, Howard cautiously asked, "If you invest this phone in my company, how much stake in Stark Industries are you aiming for?"


    With those words spoken, the conversation could continue and Kyle also secretly breathed out a sigh of relief, realizing that he wasn''t as calm as he appeared on the surface.


    Although he had great confidence in the phone, this was still the Marvel World. With the existence of new energy weapons, anti-gravity devices, laser tanks, and even automated fighter planes, the realm of advanced technology was vast and unpredictable. Kyle couldn''t be sure if he could truly impress Howard with a Phone.


    "I want 40%," Kyle said, opening the negotiation.


    "40?" Howard, who had just taken a sip of his drink, was caught off guard and coughed out the sip he had just taken. He coughed repeatedly and said, "Your asking price is too high!"


    "Since it''s a collaboration, I''m not just investing in this one phone," Kyle replied calmly, revealing his second hidden card. "The phone I brought today is just a bargaining chip for our initial discussion. I have something even better than this."


    "Can you give me a rough idea of what that item does?" Howard''s interest was piqued once again. The surprises Kyle had brought him tonight were already significant enough.


    "I can only say that the item is an entry point into the field of Artificial Intelligence," Kyle said and as soon as he finished speaking, Howard trembled all over. He placed his glass unsteadily on the bar counter, spilling the drink on the table.


    In an era where computers were still under development and systems were in their infancy, what did Artificial Intelligence represent?


    It represented the future!


    "If what you''re saying is true, then what you''re investing in truly is the future," Howard exclaimed, his body shaking with excitement.


    Kyle smiled and asked, "Under these circumstances, do you think 40% ownership of Stark Industries is too high of a price?"


    "Not high. Not high at all. Even if you want 50%, I''ll give it to you!" Howard''s previous hesitation had disappeared completely as he had no reason to refuse.


    Money, fame, power, and beautiful women¡ª Howard enjoyed them all, but when it came to inventions, they were nothing compared to them!


    "I only need 40%. You will still be the founder and the primary shareholder of Stark Industries," Kyle said with a smile. Only when Stark Industries was completely under Howard''s control could it develop into a top-tier industrial powerhouse in accordance with the timeline.


    His investment was a surefire way for him to reap massive profits, it''s like owning a chicken that laid golden eggs. He wouldn''t have to worry about money in the future.


    "That''s settled then. You will invest with the phone and the other item, and in return, I''ll give you 40% ownership of Stark Industries," Howard laughed heartily before he called the bartender over and ordered another drink, raising his glass high in the air. "Here''s to a fruitful deal!"


    "A fruitful deal indeed," Kyle responded, raising his own glass.


    The two clinked their glasses once again, then both tilted their heads back and finished their drinks.


    No one knew that the largest share transaction in the history of Stark Industries, the future''s top enterprise, had been agreed upon at the bar counter of this underground ball. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (End of this chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 32 ARMED AND FORMING A TEAM

    Kyle estimated that Agent Carter and Steve would soon finish their dinner soon, so he and Howard left the underground dance hall bar.


    "Kyle, after completing such a big deal tonight, it''s only fair for you to treat us," Howard teased. After this brief negotiation, the two of them had established a preliminary partnership and had become quite close.


    "Sure," Kyle replied with a smile, blinking his eyes. "But you know I''m still quite poor at the moment, and I haven''t even received my military officer''s salary yet. I wonder if my Boss can advance me next month''s dividend from Stark Industries."


    "You really¡­" Howard shook his head with a speechless expression on his face, feeling like he had dug a pit and ended up burying himself in it. Nonetheless, he took out a golden, exquisite card from his wallet and handed it over with a certified check.


    "This card is a permanent VIP card for this charming hotel, and it contains a $20,000 deposit. You can use it for now. In addition, here''s a check for $100,000. You can withdraw cash from Central Banks in major cities, but it''s best to make an appointment in advance, as they might not have that much cash readily available."


    It''s worth noting that the average salary of an ordinary American soldier was only $60 a month in this time. This casually thrown sum of $120,000 was a truly substantial amount.


    Kyle accepted it without hesitation, jokingly saying, "I didn''t expect the monthly dividend to be so high. Thanks, Boss."


    Howard urged him, saying, "Skip the thanks and just bring me the second investment item as soon as possible. I''ll have the lawyers prepare the agreement to transfer the shares to you. Once you sign it, you''ll be a partner in Stark Industries."


    "No problem," Kyle nodded. The second item of investment was also conveniently carried with him, but it wasn''t convenient to take it out in front of people.


    So, what was this second investment item? In fact, it was a system program chip for a Supercomputer.


    It was one of the Green Item Cards that Kyle drew, which was even more useless than the phone. It was a scattered component of a unit. However, if someone wanted to venture into the field of Artificial Intelligence, this chip would undoubtedly be an excellent stepping stone.


    Just as Kyle and Howard returned to the hotel lobby on the ground floor, they saw Agent Carter hastily walking towards them.


    "Did you already finish dinner? Where''s Steve?" Kyle asked in surprise.


    Unexpectedly, Agent Carter glared at him and replied, "Where were you two? I sent Steve to find you, but he couldn''t locate you."


    "Well¡­" Before Kyle could answer, Howard chuckled and said, "Don''t bother asking something like that. Men naturally go to places for entertainment by spending money."


    ''Your answer can be easily misinterpreted, you know.'' Kyle inwardly complained, but Agent Carter didn''t think too much about it.


    She instead spoke with a serious look on her face, "General Chester just sent a message with instructions. He asked me to relay them to all of you. Let''s head back to the training base for now."


    "We haven''t had a chance to relax yet, and now we have to go back to work," Howard lamented while patting his forehead.


    "It''s about the Intelligence Map, right?" Kyle wore a pensive expression on his face as he spoke. He had already anticipated that after submitting the intelligence map, there would be instructions and actions from higher-ups. However, he didn''t expect the decision to come so quickly.


    "Kyle!" Steve''s voice came from behind as he returned at that moment.


    "Now that everyone''s here, let''s settle the bill and leave," Kyle smiled and casually handed the hotel staff his VIP card from his pocket. "Tonight''s expenses for the four of us will be covered with this."


    With money in hand, he felt much more confident.


    "Kyle, I didn''t expect you to be so wealthy," Steve exclaimed in surprise. Even without looking, he knew that the expenses at this hotel were not something an ordinary person could afford.


    Even more astonished was Agent Carter. She had also seen Kyle''s personal file, so where did this VIP card from the hotel come from?


    What exactly did these two do just now?


    Agent Carter looked at Kyle and Howard suspiciously and was unable to come up with a reasonable explanation. That day, they dined in a big city and returned to the training base on the same day.


    On the plane, Agent Carter earnestly conveyed General Chester''s Mission to the three of them.


    "Kyle and Steve, you two will be the team leaders. You need to select soldiers from the training base and form an armed team. Your mission would be to launch attacks on the six factory bases in the German war zone, which are the sources of weapons and supplies. Once the factories that supply weapons fall, Germany will no longer pose a threat to Europe!"


    "Steve, from now on, you will be promoted to the rank of Corporal," Agent Carter said, her gaze falling on Kyle. "As for you, your accomplishments will continue to accumulate. There won''t be any immediate promotions this time."


    "It doesn''t matter," Kyle nodded. The Second Lieutenant rank was still fresh, and he was used to the rhythm of rapid promotions after accumulating military achievements. He liked the thrill of jumping ranks.


    Agent Carter continued with a serious tone, "Stark, you will provide scientific and strategic weapons for the two Super Soldiers."


    "Oh," Howard replied absentmindedly as he piloted the plane. Then, as if realizing something, he turned around in surprise. "Two Super Soldiers?!"


    "That''s right, Kyle has also become a Super Soldier," Steve answered, revealing that piece of information he specifically reported after returning from the war.


    Agent Carter stared directly at Kyle and said seriously, "From now on, I will be responsible for supervising and documenting your progress, collecting data on you."


    "Okay," Kyle responded weakly, muttering under his breath, "At least I''m a Second Lieutenant. It''s embarrassing to have a woman like you supervising me. Isn''t Steve enough to be your guinea pig for research?"


    Agent Carter pretended not to hear anything as she maintained her cool and elegant pose.


    Steve immediately suggested, "To assemble the manpower needed for the armed team, we can gather the soldiers we rescued last night. They have been engaged in frontline combat and have experience in using the new energy weapons to fight against the German forces." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No problem. They must be itching to prove themselves, considering they were captured as prisoners last night. However, in addition to them, I also want to bring in someone from the 102nd Division," Kyle contemplated.


    "Who?" Agent Carter asked. As long as it is requisitioned one person from the frontline, she had the authority to do so.


    "His name is Nick¡¤Fury. He''s a very intelligent and capable Sergeant," Kyle said with a smile. This was an opportunity to quickly accumulate military achievements and he would also be taking good care of Fury.


    "Achoo!" Inside a makeshift tent on the frontline battlefield, a one-eyed African American officer sneezed. He rubbed his bald head in surprise, feeling a bit confused.


    "The weather isn''t cold, but why do I have a sense of foreboding in my heart?" Fury muttered to himself with a puzzled expression on his face. The frontline he was stationed at had no major battles going on anymore, yet he couldn''t shake off the eerie feeling creeping up his spine.


    (End of chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 33 SHIELD

    A day had passed.


    Steve gathered the soldiers he had previously rescued and quickly formed a sizable unit. This was largely due to his personal charisma, his strong sense of justice, and his natural ability to embody the role of a captain.


    At noon, a helicopter landed at the training base, and Fury, carrying a military package on his back, stepped out of the aircraft. He looked around with a confused expression on his face, he didn''t know why he had been transferred here from the frontline.


    The frontline commander had only notified him of an important reassignment and hastily instructed him to pack his belongings before boarding the helicopter.


    "Fury, good to see you in one piece," A familiar voice suddenly came from behind him and Fury turned around and, upon seeing the person, couldn''t help but widen his eyes. "K-Kyle?"


    "Call me Sir," Kyle said, deliberately wearing a serious expression and pointing to his rank insignia on his chest.


    "Yes, Second Lieutenant Kyle. I hope you aren''t the one who brought me here this time," Fury said grudgingly. He had known since the frontline that Kyle had been promoted to the rank of the Seconf Lieutenant, so he wasn''t particularly surprised at the moment.


    "Who else, besides me, would specifically use military authority to transfer you?" Kyle shrugged.


    "Tell me, why did you bring me here? It''s not to join you on the battlefield, is it?" Fury''s voice trembled as he spoke. Although his previous collaboration with Kyle had earned him a promotion to First Sergeant, recalling that crazy battle was still too much for him.


    Kyle wasn''t one to follow conventional tactics step by step. If he could face the enemy head-on, he wouldn''t back down. If he couldn''t, he would find another way to fight. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call him a war fanatic.


    "No, we''re not going to the frontline," Kyle reassured him.


    Fury was about to let out a sigh of relief when Kyle''s next words nearly took his breath away. "We''re going into enemy territory, attacking six different German factory bases."


    "You''re really dragging me into this," Fury grumbled as a frustrated feeling arose in his heart.


    "I''m actually looking out for you, allowing you to showcase your commanding abilities in advance," Kyle revealed a devilish smile on his face as he spoke.


    As the future Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., it would be a waste to leave such talent trapped in the stalemate of the frontline battlefield.


    On the underground level of the base.


    The corridors were illuminated by dim yellow lights, dividing the area into various research departments and basements. Many communication officers, researchers, and officers were analyzing the situation in the frontline war zone.


    Kyle led Fury deeper into the facility. Just as he stepped up to the entrance of the Scientific Strategy Department, someone inside noticed his presence and a figure in a blue jumpsuit quickly approached them.


    "Kyle, perfect timing. How do you like my new battle suit?" It was Steve who had stopped in front of the door and asked for Kyle''s opinion.


    "Well¡­" Kyle''s gaze fell on Steve, who was now wearing a more high-quality and fashionable form-fitting suit compared to before. The suit still had the familiar blue base color, with a prominent silver star on the chest and a deep blue mask covering half of Steve''s face.


    ''How should I put it? The outfit was eye-catching, but was it really suitable for going into the War?'' Kyle silently mocked, knowing that without thinking twice, the enemy would recognize the team leader in such a flamboyant attire. Who else would they target at that time?


    But joking thoughts aside, Kyle''s words of appraisal were completely different. "It''s great! This suits your title as ''Captain America.'' Just like a captain, leading the team with a dazzling presence, it will give the soldiers a great sense of inspiration and belief!"


    "Really? That''s wonderful," Steve nodded in satisfaction, then noticed Fury standing behind Kyle. "And who is this?"


    Kyle introduced, "Allow me to introduce him, this is Nick Fury, the commanding talent I specifically requested Agent Carter transfer from the frontline."


    "Hello, I''m Steve Rogers, one of the team leaders for this mission," Steve extended his hand with enthusiasm and shook Fury''s hand.


    The future Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. and the symbol of the former S.H.I.E.L.D., the two of them, thanks to Kyle''s intervention, had an early and historic meeting in the underground facility.


    "Kyle, I knew you would be satisfied with the Captain America battle suit I made. The material used for the suit is not ordinary leather, but a high-fiber material. It''s durable, resistant to dust and heat, and has some bulletproof capabilities," Howard said as he emerged from the laboratory and joined the conversation, offering a surprise to Kyle. "I''ve also prepared a set for you. The materials have just arrived by air shipment."


    "Oh, that''s not necessary, not necessary at all" Kyle forced out a smile as he spoke while thinking about wearing the same battle suit as Captain America on the battlefield. The level of embarrassment would be off the charts.


    Howard spoke with seriousness, "It''s necessary. I promised to provide scientific strategic equipment support for you two Super Soldiers. It''s part of my job in the military."


    After Kyle''s repeated attempts to resist proved futile, he reluctantly agreed, "You can make the battle suit, but I need some modifications according to my requirements." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No problem," Howard nodded in agreement. He then gestured for them to follow him and said, "Come, let me show you something."


    Howard led them into the research laboratory and picked up an item from a shipping crate, placing it in front of everyone.


    Kyle widened his eyes in anticipation. It was a smoothly surfaced, metallic-looking disc-shaped shield. At the same time, a holographic message appeared above the shield.


    [Adamantium Shield]: Made from original Adamantium material, consisting of vibranium, iron, and a certain chemical compound.


    Nearly indestructible, it can withstand extreme pressure, temperatures, radiation, and electromagnetic waves, and prevent the propagation of kinetic energy. It possesses perfect aerodynamic characteristics and can be thrown with controlled force and angle, which would cause it to return to its original position.


    Rare Blue Item Card!


    "This shield is made from a unique combination of materials, and due to the unknown synthesis process and proportions, it''s impossible to replicate this metal. It can be considered one-of-a-kind equipment in the world," Howard explained as he looked at Kyle and Steve.


    There was only one shield, but who should it be given to?


    Both of them were Super Soldiers, and in the original timeline, Howard would have given it to Steve, the first Super Soldier. However, now, considering both public and private interests, Kyle was obviously the best candidate to use the shield.


    "Kyle¡­" Howard didn''t finish his sentence when Kyle reached out and took the shield. He tapped the shield''s hard surface with his fingers and sighed, "It''s really an excellent piece of equipment."


    "Steve, you should use it," Kyle casually handed the shield to Steve as he spoke, surprising everyone present.


    "Kyle, this¡­" Steve held the shield in his hands, feeling a bit overwhelmed and wanting to refuse.


    "That''s enough," Kyle slapped Steve''s shoulder heavily, interrupting his words. "What are you hesitating about? Take this shield and don''t hold back on the battlefield."


    "Yes, I understand!" Steve replied, not being sentimental, and tightly gripped the shield, his eyes filled with determination and resilience.


    Good, that''s the spirit.


    Kyle smiled faintly when he saw this. He had the Vibranium Bracers as his defense equipment, and while the shield was great, it didn''t suit his combat philosophy of "offense is defense."


    Besides, how could Steve face the villains without his iconic shield?


    Captain America should be like this, wearing the most eye-catching battle suit, wielding the toughest shield, charging ahead, and taking the hardest hits.


    (End of Chapter)


    (From Translator- Captain America''s primary weapon is his shield, a concave disk 2.5 feet in diameter, 3 inches thick, weighing 12 pounds. The shield is made of a unique Wakandan Vibranium and Proto-Adamantium alloy that has never been duplicated. So calling it Adamantium Shield is correct and it sound cooler than calling it Vibranium Shield)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 34 THE CARBONADIUM SWORD

    "Well, since Kyle said so, let Steve use the shield," Howard pondered for a moment before saying, "Actually, there''s another piece of equipment here. While it may not be as versatile as the shield, its offensive capabilities are far greater."


    "Don''t keep us in suspense. Show us the equipment," Kyle urged.


    "One moment," Howard replied before opening another shipping crate and pulling out an item that resembled a longsword. The hilt was sized to fit comfortably in the hand, with the rest covered by a leather scabbard.


    "What is this?" Kyle''s gaze locked onto the item as a blue card message quickly appeared.


    [Carbonadium Sword]: A high-quality longsword made from Carbonadium alloy.


    Blue Item Card.


    Carbonadium is a radiological metal that, while not as hard as Adamantium, possesses excellent flexibility, resulting in an incredibly thin blade. This sword is durable and sharp, capable of suppressing the healing factor in a person''s genes, causing permanent wounds.


    While it lacked a Rare prefix, its Blue Quality demonstrated its exceptional nature.


    "A Carbonadium steel sword," Kyle reached out and took the sword, gripping the cold handle and drawing the blade from its scabbard and an eerie cold light gleamed in the basement as the blade emerged.


    This was a one-handed sword, with an extended crossguard and an exceptionally sharp blade that no one would doubt could cut through iron like butter.


    Howard explained, "The Carbonadium alloy used in this sword was obtained from the Russians, and there is only enough to make this small one-handed sword. I designed it in a medieval style, hoping you would like it."


    "I really like it," Kyle nodded, unable to conceal his satisfaction.


    With the Vibranium Bracer serving as his defense, what he needed most now was an offensive weapon. His battles with the German forces armed with new energy weapons had rendered his Nepalese military knife inadequate for the intensity of combat.


    And this Carbonadium steel sword was the perfect replacement for his worn and damaged blade.


    "Alright, with one of you wielding the shield and the other wielding the sword, as the leaders and top fighters of the team, you''ll have a better chance of attacking and destroying the German factory base," Howard said. Then he remembered something and said to Kyle, "Later, present your requirements for the Combat Uniform. I can have it made tonight. That way, both of you will be fully equipped by tomorrow."


    Kyle nodded. The modifications to the Combat Uniform would be based on Captain America''s suit, and he could reluctantly accept it as long as the color scheme, pattern design, and helmet configuration were removed.


    Steve said, "Our team has also gathered, with about five hundred members. With the new energy weapons of the German forces as the main arsenal and conventional weapons as support, we can form a well-equipped offensive force."


    "It seems that once the intelligence personnel in the base finish their analysis and the orders from above are finalized, we can start our operation tomorrow," Kyle''s mouth curled slightly and his eyes gleamed with icy determination.


    Red Skull, I want to see how long you can hide! S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Fury saw Kyle''s cold expression, he instinctively took a half-step back, feeling sorry for the German forces who had attracted the attention of this killing maniac.


    Another day passed.


    On this morning, the commanding officer in this training base, a Colonel, finally obtained the official orders after an hour-long discussion with the Commanding General.


    The highest-ranking officer responsible for this mission was Second Lieutenant Kyle, along with team leader Captain Steve. They would lead a force of five hundred troops into enemy territory, crossing thirty miles to launch an attack on the first factory base!


    The operation was codenamed Operation Whitestar!


    In the afternoon, inside the base''s basement


    ¡­


    Agent Carter hurriedly walked through the corridor, glancing around as if searching for someone. Finally, she opened the door to the research lab, only to be met with a powerful explosion accompanied by a faint blue light.


    Two researchers wearing lab coats were thrown by the shockwave, landing in a disheveled state on the ground.


    "Stark, are you alright?" Agent Carter called out, looking at Howard and his assistant sitting on the floor in astonishment.


    "It''s nothing, just researching the new energy source of the German forces," Howard got up from the ground and said, puzzled, "Why are you here? Aren''t Kyle and Steve about to leave?"


    "I was just about to ask you the same thing!" Agent Carter looked at the empty research lab and frowned. "I thought they would be here preparing with you."


    "No, Kyle came by last night to take the Combat Uniform, and I haven''t seen them since. They''re probably out on the plaza organizing the team," Howard shook his head and explained.


    "These two really keep us on our toes," Agent Carter stomped her foot and quickly made her way to the base''s plaza.


    When Agent Carter arrived at the main plaza of the training base, she found it packed with soldiers. They were excitedly tiptoeing, eagerly trying to get a better view, their expressions filled with anticipation.


    Just then, from the center of the crowd of soldiers, a stern voice rang out, "Listen to my command, everyone sit down!"


    "Swoosh!"


    Over a thousand American soldiers immediately sat down quietly on the ground, instantly silencing the once-bustling plaza.


    On the outermost edge of the crowd stood Agent Carter, who had just arrived, still standing in place with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    Following her gaze forward, she saw the five hundred armed troops preparing to depart, encircling the inner area of the central zone, while the rest of the soldiers from other training bases surrounded the outer perimeter.


    In the circular area with a radius of five meters, two tall and sturdy young men faced each other.


    One was wearing a blue and white-themed Combat Uniform, with a silver star emblem symbolizing American justice on his chest. He wore a dark blue mask that covered his face and carried a colorful metal shield on his back.


    The other one was dressed in a black and gold-themed Combat Uniform, with a rotating cross emblem representing death on his chest. Since he wasn''t wearing a mask, his handsome face, sharp like a knife, was revealed. He carried a one-handed sword with a sheath on his back.


    "Steve, Kyle, what on earth are you doing?" Agent Carter looked at the two figures surrounded by countless soldiers on the plaza, still completely bewildered.


    In the central area, Kyle stared directly at Steve and said coldly, "Steve, are we really going to fight? The planned departure time is approaching."


    "Yes! Let''s consider it an early warm-up exercise," Steve firmly replied, clenching his fists and assuming a close combat stance.


    "I won''t hold back," Kyle squinted his eyes. Although he didn''t know why Steve suddenly proposed a fight before the departure, he had no reason to back down.


    Steve said with determination, "Please use your full strength."


    "Very well," Kyle smiled faintly, also choosing not to use the weapons on his back. Instead, he clenched his fists, assuming a similar close combat stance.


    They say that you have a fifty-fifty chance against anyone.


    Today, I''ll prove them and you wrong.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 35 FIGHT

    On the plaza, over a thousand American soldiers sat in the central area, eagerly watching.


    Just a moment ago, Kyle and Steve were silently confronting each other, but in the next moment, they both explosively charged towards each other.


    From the perspective of a third party, it seemed like only a blink of an eye, and they were already engaged in fierce close-quarters combat.


    "Be careful." Realizing that he couldn''t let Kyle seize the initiative to take action, Steve took the initiative to apply pressure.


    As he approached the attack range, he gathered power in his left hand and lashed out toward Kyle''s face like a whip.


    ''Hey, bro, don''t hit people in the face!'' Suppressing his desire to retort in his heart, Kyle reacted quickly, lifting his right arm without the Vibranium Bracer to block the strike.


    "Bang!" The attack failed, and Steve bent his left leg backward, raising his knee in an angular shape.


    He wanted to deny any opportunity for respite and relentlessly apply high-intensity offensive pressure to crush his opponent.


    As if expecting it, Kyle raised his left leg and, with a delayed strike, kicked Steve''s leg, which was about to collide with his abdomen, halting it precariously.


    "Hmm?" Steve frowned, not expecting to be at a disadvantage so quickly due to the experience gap.


    He gritted his teeth, not retreating but advancing, and continued to launch punches and kicks, engaging in close-quarters combat with Kyle.


    "Bang, Bang, Bang!" Although it was just a game of fists and kicks, the powerful collision between them produced a resounding burst of force in the air!


    "They truly are worthy of being Super Soldiers."


    "So strong! Their punch could kill an ordinary person, right?"


    "Cough, cough. Can everyone behind us take a step back? I''m getting a bit nervous now."


    The soldiers in the crowd were dumbfounded, and the soldier sitting closest to the inner circle instinctively shifted his buttocks backward, fearing that the fight would affect them.


    Kyle once again blocked a punch with his fist, although he was skilled, he was gradually starting to feel a bit breathless under the relentless onslaught.


    This made Steve secretly delighted, feeling that his persistent offensive was paying off. However, in a moment of exchange, he suddenly saw a faint smile on Kyle''s cold face.


    He''s actually smiling.


    Cold sweat dripped down Steve''s forehead. But at this point, they were already entangled in close-quarters combat and couldn''t stop their ongoing attacks; they could only grit their teeth and continue until the end.


    "You finally realized it, huh?"


    Kyle maintained a smile at the corner of his mouth. Steve really understood him well, knowing that he excelled in offense compared to defense. So he had desperately strengthened his own offensive to prevent Kyle from launching an attack.


    "Unfortunately, you don''t understand that by doing so, you''re giving up your natural defensive advantage." Kyle shook his head lightly, and the defensive posture of his hands and feet suddenly changed, transforming him from a defensive stance to an aggressive one¡ª


    Counterattack combat!


    Endurance boxing!


    Military boxing techniques! Grappling! S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    Kyle began to smoothly switch between over a dozen offensive combat moves and Steve''s face turned pale, Kyle''s fighting skills were changing too quickly.


    In a last-ditch effort to switch from offense to defense, Steve was relentlessly struck by a series of punches and kicks, which made him unable to muster the strength to counterattack or defend.


    "Let me show you what real offense looks like!" Kyle smiled with a cold expression on his face as he firmly suppressed Steve, and with a slight gust of wind, his punches struck mercilessly, leaving him no room for resistance.


    Steve forced a bitter smile and found himself in a passive position, with his hands protecting his face, being treated unilaterally as a punching bag.


    "What¡­ what exactly happened?"


    "Just a moment ago, Second Lieutenant Kyle was being suppressed, and now he''s hanging Captain Steve up for a beating?"


    "I don''t understand either¡­"


    The watching American soldiers erupted into a commotion and complex gazes fixed on the dramatic scene unfolding in the central area.


    "Soldiers, this is what happens when you don''t work hard to learn fighting skills." A voice came from outside the crowd of soldiers, and some turned to see Second Lieutenant Joseph, dressed in military uniform, who had somehow become part of the audience.


    Joseph watched the two fighters while speaking, "Steve''s fighting skills are far inferior to Kyle''s¡ª if Steve has about five fighting skills, then Kyle already has fifteen."


    At this point, Joseph couldn''t help but laugh and admit, "This kid truly is a monster among monsters!"


    "Get up!"


    In the central area, Kyle threw a straight punch with all his strength that cleanly and decisively hit Steve''s abdomen, sending him flying.


    Steve let out a pained grunt as his shield, scraping the ground, slid beneath him until it barely came to a stop among the surrounding soldiers.


    "Admit defeat, Steve. There''s still a significant gap between us, and if you were an enemy, you would be dead in less than fifty rounds." Kyle spoke coldly while panting heavily, his gaze fixed on the fallen Steve.


    Physically, the two of them were evenly matched.


    But even though Kyle couldn''t use excessively lethal techniques, his strength still overwhelmed Steve. As Joseph had said, their combat skills were worlds apart!


    Steve knew the fighting skills that Kyle knew, but the reverse wasn''t necessarily true.


    Of course, it wasn''t Steve''s fault. Even with his ability to learn quickly, he still needed to rely on a great deal of energy to study and master them, along with practical combat experience.


    Kyle, on the other hand, was different. There was no need for him to study them; he simply utilized Card Extracting Ability. It was a bit like the feeling of helplessness when an ordinary member encountered a player who was using cheats in an online game.


    "I haven''t¡­," Steve struggled to get up from the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. With determination, he said, "I haven''t given up yet. I can keep fighting like this for another day!"


    "Suit yourself." Kyle shrugged and was about to continue his attack when Steve''s next move caused him to reveal a slightly surprised expression.


    It turned out that Steve had strapped his Adamantium Shield onto his left hand.


    "That''s more like it; otherwise, it would be too boring." Kyle smiled and suddenly burst forward with increased speed.


    This time, Steve didn''t charge head-on but calmly lifted his shield, watching as Kyle charged toward him. Suddenly, he swung his left hand forward with force, launching the shield as a ranged projectile¡ª


    He had actually used the shield as a throwing weapon!


    Kyle''s pupils contracted as he watched the shield approaching him. He quickly raised his right fist to collide with it.


    While he managed to block the shield, with a sharp sound, the shield, resembling a boomerang, folded back in its original direction.


    "Oh no, this shield¡ª"


    Kyle realized what was happening and tried to retreat. But it was too late; Steve had already leaped towards him from above, catching the returning shield with his left hand and bringing it crashing down from above.


    In a hurry, Kyle could only use his elbow to strike the shield, but the force of the blow was completely absorbed.


    At the same time, Steve''s shield strike continued forcefully, instantly pushing Kyle''s body down, and forcing him to kneel on one knee to support himself. Even the compacted earth beneath him formed a noticeable depression.


    This was the first time Kyle faced the properties of the Adamantium Shield, and he suffered a major setback.


    The vibranium component of the shield seemed to completely absorb any kinetic energy! As long as an attack landed on the shield''s surface, it would be forced to MISS!


    (End of this chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 36 CLASH OF SHIELD AND SWORD

    "How about this then?" Steve gripped the circular shield with both hands as he used his own weight to try to crush Kyle directly beneath him.


    "Not bad," Kyle replied with laborious breaths. He firmly pressed his left shoulder against the shield, with one knee and his right palm sunk into the muddy ground.


    Steve wanted to bring the shield down and overpower Kyle, while Kyle aimed to push the shield away and rise to counterattack. At this moment, their battle became a pure power struggle, a tug-of-war of sheer strength!


    "Kyle, surrender!" Steve said solemnly, as he began pouring in his full strength to exert pressure upon Kyle, and the shield gradually began to lower. After all, occupying the higher ground, Steve believed that he was not inferior to Kyle in terms of raw strength.


    "It won''t be that easy," Kyle gritted his teeth as he replied back while maintaining his position of shielding without wavering. The lowering of the shield was, in fact, just the ground beneath them collapsing under Kyle''s feet.


    Although he was wearing a tight black Combat Uniform, the bulging muscles all over his body were visibly expanded. With his right palm supporting the ground, his fist clenched tightly at some point. The golden sunlight shone on Kyle''s body which is crafted like that of a Greek God, making him look like a bronze sculpture representing pure power.


    Under the astonished cries of the American soldiers and Steve''s incredulous gaze, the shield pressing down on Kyle began to rise inch by inch at a rapid pace.


    "If you want me to surrender, this alone is far from enough," Kyle pushed Steve''s shield away and took a few steps back, panting heavily, and spoke with an exhausted expression on his face.


    "I admit that but now, your stamina is almost depleted," Steve said, his eyes filled with complex emotions. Kyle had exerted his full strength and pushed the shield aside, disregarding everything else and this indeed had won back a slight glimmer of hope for Kyle, but it also pushed him into a desperate situation.


    Steve continued, "Your attacks have no meaning against this shield."


    "Steve, it seems you''ve forgotten," Kyle suddenly smiled and said, "I haven''t used my weapon yet. Do you really think you''ve already won?"


    Saying that Kyle reached back and gripped the hilt of his sword with his left hand, pulling out the Carbonadium Sword. Compared to the Adamantium Shield with its colorful graffiti patterns, the Carbonadium Sword was simply a single-handed sword, with a smooth mirror-like blade that exuded a suffocating sharpness.


    "While close-quarters combat is not bad, it''s too troublesome to rely on fighting to kill enemies on the battlefield," Kyle said coldly as he tightened his grip on the sword with his left hand. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He still possessed the green Ability Card for Swordsmanship.


    But what was more important was not just the Swordsmanship, but leveraging the sharp characteristics of the Carbonadium Sword to significantly increase his attacking power.


    Even if he had weapons like the Carbonadium Steel Claws or the Carbonadium Steel Knife in his hands, the difference would not be that significant.


    With a sharp cold weapon, Kyle could achieve a one-hit kill with any of these weapons!


    At the outermost edge of the soldier crowd¡­


    Joseph looked at the two weapon-wielding individuals in the central area and quickly walked up to Agent Carter. "Agent Carter, those two guys are really going all out now. If we don''t stop them soon, there might be an accident!"


    Agent Carter shook her head lightly, her gaze never leaving the battlefield as she spoke, "Now they''re going all out? Haven''t you noticed it already? They''ve always been serious about wanting to defeat each other."


    Joseph asked in confusion, "What''s going on? Their fight came out of nowhere, and isn''t it almost time for Operation Whitestar to begin?"


    "I can only speculate," Agent Carter muttered with a sharp and complex look in her eyes. "Steve has been holding onto something for a long time, wanting to let it out. It''s because no matter what they do, Kyle always manages to be one step ahead of him, leading the way."


    "The qualification for the Super Soldier Program, the Adamantium Shield, these were all indirectly given to Steve by Kyle. Despite this, Steve still feels that the gap between him and Kyle is getting bigger and bigger."


    "He even feels a lack of confidence in his own title of Captain America, he is perhaps questioning himself¡ª why can he only huddle under Kyle''s protection despite having better opportunities and weapons? He also wants to be at the forefront like Kyle, holding up a shield for him."


    "So, as a Captain who is about to lead soldiers into enemy territory, Steve wants to find himself and regain his confidence through this fight with Kyle."


    After Agent Carter finished speaking, the intense battle in the central area was reaching its climax.


    The fierce clash of sword and shield produced no sparks due to the dissipation of kinetic energy, only the crisp sound of metal striking against each other reverberated clearly in the square.


    After their sword strikes and shield defenses neutralized each other, the two combatants brushed past each other, still delivering painful blows with their fists! Kyle and Steve were the best friends and rivals in this world, each possessing their own pride and indomitable spirit.


    Both wanted to be at the forefront, winning more stages and attention in this era.


    Under the sun, on the square. Kyle and Steve, one with a sword and the other with a shield charged towards each other with a resounding roar.


    This awe-inspiring scene was imprinted in the eyes and minds of over a thousand American soldiers at the base, remaining as vivid as if it happened yesterday even half a century later. And even half a century later, this scene would be transformed into a physical sculpture by the most accomplished sculptor, standing proudly in front of the War Memorial.


    "Bang!!!"


    The Carbonadium Sword flew high into the air, spinning countless times before embedding itself in the muddy ground not far behind Steve.


    Steve maintained his shield-swinging posture, while Kyle was forcefully thrown backward, leaving a noticeable mark on the ground. Finally, he lay motionless on the ground feeling thoroughly exhausted.


    "Captain Steve?" The soldiers were prepared to cheer for the victor, but at this moment, Steve raised his hand and exhaustedly admitted his defeat. "I''ve lost."


    A clear bloodstain appeared on the side of his neck. It seemed like a minor injury, but blood continued to drip from it.


    "You must be tired," Kyle struggled to get up and brushed off the dirt from his body as he spoke. The final decisive blow wasn''t when his sword slipped from his hand. It was when he deliberately threw the sword as a hidden weapon after taking a shield strike.


    If he hadn''t held back, Steve would have been decapitated by now.


    "Kyle, did you use all your strength?" Steve gasped as he covered his wound, his eyes fixed on Kyle, seeking an answer.


    Kyle hesitated for a moment before he nodded and said, "Yes."


    Although he hadn''t used "Stealth" and "Vibranium Bracer" yet, Steve was the most formidable and challenging opponent he had ever encountered.


    "Is that so?" Steve nodded with satisfaction, clenching his fists firmly. He said with unwavering determination, "This time, I''ll let you take the lead, but someday, I''ll definitely surpass you! Otherwise, I would have let down your expectations!"


    "Then I''ll wait to see that day," Kyle replied with a faint smile. He glanced around at the surrounding soldiers, took a deep breath, and spoke coldly, "Are you all ready? Follow us to annihilate the enemy on the battlefield!"


    "We''re ready!" The resounding shouts of the massive answer echoed throughout the base. Five hundred American soldiers rose to their feet with a brush, gazing fervently at the two figures in the center.


    "Then grab your weapons and follow our lead!" Steve shouted loudly, taking up the command. The assembled soldiers immediately gripped their ready firearms and collectively made way for a path.


    After this battle, both of them were covered in wounds, but their prestige was multiplied several times compared to before the fight, and the morale of the troops was at an unprecedented high.


    "So, what are we waiting for? Let''s go!" At the command of Kyle and Steve, the two of them charged ahead, leading their team out of the base, and departing with great momentum.


    Watching this scene, Joseph exclaimed, "These two might just change the course of the war."


    "No," Agent Carter watched the team depart and stated firmly, "They will definitely change it!"


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 37 RENOWNED NATIONWIDE

    Over a month later.


    New York, Brooklyn, Seamist Street.


    The winter-wrapped streets gradually came alive under the morning sun, and it was the time shortly after the Christmas season and just before the arrival of the new year. Despite being in the midst of World War II, the bustling economic metropolis of New York remained untouched by the war''s smoke and flames.


    On a wintry morning, people bundled up in coats hurriedly walked the streets, busy with their work and livelihoods. From time to time, one could see children wearing hoods and clutching stacks of black and white newspapers, darting through the bustling streets and shouting:


    "Latest edition of The New York Times! Major Kyle and Lieutenant Steve once again annihilate the German Bases with their troops!"


    "Wall Street Journal! Two American heroes shine again as the German front retreats twenty miles due to insufficient resources!"


    "Indomitable and victorious, the iron-blooded officer who turned the tide of the war. Today, we present to you the glorious path of Major Kyle, the enemy of ten thousand men!"


    During this period, the newspapers were mostly filled with frontline combat reports, especially those highlighting victories. Once published, they would be snatched up by eager citizens in no time.


    Sure enough, within half an hour, the rosy-cheeked newspaper boy, whose face was freezing in the cold, sold out two stacks of newspapers on the windswept street.


    It proved that even though the surface of World War II had not affected New York, it was enough to make people worry about the American troops on the front lines, and they hoped and prayed for the war to end soon.


    "Can I have one, please?" A golden-haired girl wearing a purple scarf smiled and waved at the newspaper boy running past her on the street and spoke. The boy immediately ran over and took the change, placing the last copy of the newspaper in the girl''s basket.


    His eyes widened as he looked at the girl whose face resembled that of an angel, unable to resist praising, "Big sister, you''re really beautiful."


    "Such sweet words. Thank You." The golden-haired girl''s beautiful eyes curved as she smiled warmly, her smile capable of melting the surrounding snow, causing countless passing gentlemen to accidentally bump into lampposts.


    "I should head home now." Lucy exhaled a breath of cold air and elegantly carried her basket of groceries and newspapers as she walked back home.


    Although it was referred to as "home," it was actually the house where Kyle used to live. Located at 199 Seamist Street, it was a classic Western-style duplex villa with a balcony garden.


    Lucy took off her boots upon entering and was greeted by the warmth of the fireplace. The temperature inside was much cozier than outside, so she removed her thick coat, revealing her graceful figure beneath the woolen sweater.


    After placing the basket on the table, Lucy''s elegant and poised demeanor outside quickly changed. She hurriedly unfolded the newspapers from the basket with an excited look on her face and laid them out on the table.


    The newspapers all had headlines and picture sections, and the heroes in these newspapers differed greatly. They were either a stern young man wielding a round shield and commanding the soldiers, or a cold-looking young man in black combat attire brandishing a long sword charging towards the enemy.


    Beneath the pictures in the newspapers were detailed character introductions.


    "Steve Rogers, 23 years old, Captain America, Lieutenant Officer."


    (Steve Rogers, in his first battle ventured deep into the enemy''s rear area alongside Major Kyle, breaking through the factory base, rescuing 500 American soldiers held captive there and successfully making a breakthrough to come back.


    His soldiers call him Captain America and he lead his team and charged at the forefront with his shield, capturing five German Bases within a month and minimizing casualties on our side.


    He is a patriot, a Super Soldier, the embodiment of American justice!)


    ¡­


    Lucy quickly glanced over Steve''s personal profile, but her eager eyes quickly fell on the other side, where a longer and more detailed personal profile was written.


    "Kyle Doffer, 23 years old, the youngest Major in military history." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon reading this, Lucy''s face lit up with satisfaction, and she gently opened her lips to recite Kyle''s subsequent achievements:


    "Major Kyle is the youngest recipient of the rank of Major in the history of the United States. In a counterattack operation, he infiltrated the enemy base despite overwhelming odds, annihilated the German commanding officer and the main force, and successfully turned the tide of the frontline battle.


    To this day, Major Kyle''s military campaigns have always ended in resounding victories. He has achieved extraordinary feats by single-handedly taking on entire enemy squads. According to incomplete records, he has surpassed ten thousand kills, earning him the title of a true nemesis of ten thousand enemies!


    He is a symbol of American power and a hero feared by the German Army. He is known as the ''Devil'' and the ''Executioner''."


    The latest news reveals that the President of the United States has awarded Major Kyle with an honorary medal for his services."


    Lucy finished reading smoothly in one breath and her face became radiant with happiness. Although such extensive and praising reports about Kyle were frequently published during this period, she would buy these newspapers every time and spend days exploring and reading them.


    "Just a few months ago, he was just a rookie who infiltrated enemy bases, and now he has become a Major Officer. He represents the power of the United States, a true hero!" Lucy pouted her rosy lips as she spoke.


    She was under immense pressure now. Not only in New York City but young women across the entire country were infatuated with the cold and handsome-looking young man depicted in the newspaper.


    After all, movie theaters in some major cities would occasionally screen propaganda films showcasing battlefield operations.


    Kyle and Steve could be considered Heroes in these past few months, just like characters in war documentary films. Their perfect figures, daring actions, and youthful handsomeness were all on display.


    A single gesture of them raising an arm or looking into the camera on the projection screen was enough to elicit ecstatic screams from some infatuated teenage girls.


    "Anyway, I was the first one to know Kyle. Lucy, you have to stay strong. There''s no reason you would lose to those women." Lucy silently encouraged herself as she curled up on the sofa.


    She resembled a woman waiting for her husband to return, and finally muttered with a touch of melancholy, "It''s almost the New Year, I wonder when Kyle will come back¡­"


    Meanwhile, hundreds of miles away from New York, in the glacial mountains of an enemy-controlled area. A rugged railroad track extended from the snowy mountainside below, surrounded by snow-capped peaks with fierce winds and falling snowflakes.


    On the top of one of the snowy peaks, a team of several dozen American soldiers clad in military coats lays in wait, using listening devices to intercept messages transmitted from the rear base.


    Fury spoke with certainty, "It''s been confirmed without a doubt. The approaching train carries an important figure from the Hydra organization, a newly appointed middle-aged German scientist named Arnim Zola."


    "Alright, let''s board the train. Since we only need to capture a prisoner this time, we don''t need too many people," Kyle quickly said while looking towards Steve at his side.


    Steve nodded and replied, "It''ll be just the two of us, along with Bucky. The three of us are skilled solo operatives, and we don''t need to fear the number of guards on the train."


    "OK," Kyle nodded in agreement. In truth, he could handle this mission alone without fearing any danger.


    Kyle, Steve, and Bucky.


    The three of them prepared themselves, standing side by side on the freezing cold edge of the peak, looking down several hundred meters of the steep slope, patiently awaiting the arrival of the enemy''s train.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 10 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C p*treon.com/marvel6395 (put ''a'' instead of *)


    Support me on Patreon for extra chapters


    2$- 10 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 38: THE RAMPAGING TRAIN

    "Wuwuwu, clang clang¡ª"


    The steam whistle of an old-fashioned train echoed faintly through the snowy peaks, surrounded by pristine white snow-capped mountains.


    A long steel cable hung from the peak, spanning a hundred meters of vertical drop, with its other end tied to the slope of the opposite snow-covered mountain, directly above the railway tracks.


    "This is what it must feel like swinging on a swing." Kyle shrugged as he stood at the edge of the peak, tightly gripping the iron ring apparatus that slid along the descending cable.


    "Be careful. If we miss the ten-second window, we''ll be run over by the train," Steve warned.


    "Alright, I''ll find the right timing," Bucky nodded. Unlike the Super Soldiers, he carried an energy weapon as his primary means of engagement.


    "Everyone ready!"


    Fury had been observing the situation through a telescope. When he saw the approaching enemy train on the tracks below, he raised his voice, "It''s moving fast. Get ready¡ª"


    "3, 2, 1, GO!"


    As soon as Fury''s command fell, Kyle leaped off the peak, grabbing the iron ring and sliding rapidly down the cable. Steve and Bucky swiftly followed behind.


    "Swoosh!" The biting wind mixed with snowflakes blew against their faces as Kyle, clad in black tactical gear, broke through the wind and snow.


    He watched as the train''s locomotive zoomed past beneath him on the tracks, then released his grip and effortlessly landed on the roof in the middle of the train.


    "Thud!" Steve and Bucky also landed on the train roof one after another. The train continued its high-speed journey, with the snow-covered valley just beside the tracks, creating a nerve-wracking drop of several hundred meters.


    "Kyle, what''s your plan?" Steve asked aloud, knowing Kyle''s preference for solo missions despite his rank as a Major.


    "It''s simple. I''ll enter the train from the middle car to divert the enemy guards'' attention. You two go ahead and rush to the front car, to the driver''s cabin, and capture the mission target," Kyle explained and without waiting for Steve''s response, he swiftly climbed down the side of the train car, forcefully breaking through the door with a twist of the handle.


    Within seconds of Kyle entering the train car, the interior echoed with intrusion alarms, the laser bursts of energy weapons, and the agonized cries of enemy soldiers.


    Bucky on the roof shook his head as he spoke, "As expected, he is straightforward and brutal."


    "Let''s go," Steve said casually, waving his hand forward. He crouched low, using the train roof as a pathway as he moved toward the front car of the train.


    Inside the middle car of the train, under the bright lights, lay the corpses of five fully armed German guards. Some had their hands directly severed, while others were cut at the waist. The more visually appealing deaths were those with their hearts pierced directly.


    Several energy weapons, emitting a dazzling blue glow, were scattered on the ground, stained with blood. Most of the German guards hadn''t even had a chance to use these high-end weapons against the intruder before losing their lives. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tic-tac¡ª" Kyle, with a cold and expressionless face, held a blood-dripping long sword in his left hand, while his right Vibranium Bracer emitted a faint smoke. His military boots stepped slowly onto the crimson and viscous pool of blood on the floor.


    He surveyed the stacked supplies in the car and suddenly noticed a surveillance camera in the corner of the car, with a dim red light indicating its active state.


    "Have you noticed me?" Kyle''s lips curled into a cold smile as he spoke. He lowered his body and picked up a blue-glowing energy pistol from the ground. Taking aim, he pulled the trigger, and a small blue laser shot out from the muzzle, reducing the surveillance camera to dust.


    On the other end of the monitoring equipment was the main driver''s compartment of the train where a middle-aged professor with a bald head and glasses, along with the train driver, showed a genuine fear emanating from the depths of their souls.


    "The Executioner has truly arrived! We''re doomed, absolutely doomed¡­ The guards on the train won''t be able to stop him," The train driver''s tongue seemed frozen as his voice trembled uncontrollably.


    Kyle, the U.S. Army Major, was not only nationally renowned in the United States but had also reached a very high level of infamy in Germany!


    His reputation was built upon the countless corpses of German soldiers. The German military bore a deep hatred for Kyle and even contemplated carpet-bombing and annihilating him through frontline bombing operations.


    He was like a nightmare haunting the minds of the Germans. Even the most fearless soldiers would be filled with trepidation at the mention of the name "Kyle."


    "Shut up! Deploy more guards to secure this main driver''s compartment!" The bald professor slapped the train driver across the face before he gazed at the flickering surveillance screen.


    Madness flickered in his eyes behind the lenses of his glasses as he muttered under his breath, "Hurry, come at the right moment! Even if it means death, I will drag you down to hell with me!"


    After disabling the surveillance camera, Kyle surveyed the train car, searching for valuable items to scavenge. One of the reasons he preferred solo missions was that he carried many secrets related to the Card System and didn''t want to expose himself too much, even to someone like Steve.


    The other reason was that only through solo combat could he encounter high-quality enemy military supplies and extract them as Cards.


    Especially with the independent development of Hydra within Germany, he had amassed a considerable number of military weapon supplies of Blue Item Card quality after Hydra had developed new energy weapons.


    The [Charged Laser Gun], [Enhanced Energy Pistol], [Cube Fragment]¡­


    Within a three-meter radius of Kyle, his field of vision was filled with Extractable Blue Item Cards.


    "An actual Cube Fragment Box!" Kyle blinked his eyes in pleasant surprise. This was an unexpected gain. A box of Cube Fragments typically contained around Twenty-Five Blue Item Cards.


    Sometimes, even after capturing an entire base or factory, it took time to find half a box of Cube Fragments as raw energy material.


    "With Steve and Bucky, these two should easily be able to deal with the guards in the driver''s cabin," Kyle murmured softly. His thoughts didn''t pause as he continued extracting Cube Fragments at a rate of three seconds per fragment, converting all the energy blocks in the box into cards and storing them in his Card Space.


    Over a minute had passed, and during that time, not a single enemy guard had arrived to interrupt his card extraction rhythm. With the extraction complete, Kyle stood up just as the train suddenly shook violently, causing him to stagger and almost fall to the ground.


    "What''s happening?" Kyle furrowed his brow and quickly opened the train car door, sticking his head out to observe the front of the train.


    He saw that a massive breach had been blasted open in the front car of the train and billowing smoke was pouring out from the driver''s cabin. He could even catch glimpses of red flames flickering within.


    More importantly, the train was accelerating, quickly exceeding the speed limit. Sparks flew from the wheels beneath the train, splashing a large number of sparks onto the tracks!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 10 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C p*treon.com/marvel6395 (put ''a'' instead of *)


    Support me on Patreon for extra chapters


    2$- 10 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 39: DO YOU TRUST ME?

    The piercing sound of the whistle shattered the tranquility of the glacial mountains, disrupting the silence that enveloped the region.


    The out-of-control train hurtled forward, billowing thick smoke, and its speed on the tracks kept increasing without any sign of slowing down. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did Steve mess up?" Kyle raised an eyebrow and was about to climb onto the roof of the train to reach the front. However, when he saw that the train was about to enter a tunnel that could only accommodate the body of the train, he quickly retreated back into the carriage and closed the door behind him.


    As the train entered the tunnel, the lighting inside the carriage dimmed, leaving only faint illumination from the lights.


    Kyle looked down the aisle of the train carriage. Each section of the passageway had automatic mechanical doors installed at both ends, and they were now completely locked from the main control room.


    There was no time to waste.


    With that in mind, Kyle extended his two fingers, revealing a translucent Blue Item Card. In the next moment, a Laser Gun materialized in his hand through the Card Recovery process.


    He aimed the barrel of the gun at the tightly closed door and pulled the trigger!


    "Chhh!"


    The locked mechanical door shattered under the intense blast of the laser, and Kyle, holding the Laser Gun, crossed the threshold and quickly made his way toward the front of the train.


    "Chhh, chhh, chhh!"


    Every closed door along the train carriage corridor was forcefully blasted open by Kyle''s Laser Gun, leaving a trail of devastation in his wake.


    "I should be getting close." Kyle looked at the fifth door, aimed the Laser Gun at it, and fired. The automatic door disintegrated under the laser, and the explosion dispersed the smoke in the front cabin.


    "What is this¡­" As the horrific scene in the front cabin came into view, even Kyle couldn''t help but widen his eyes in astonishment.


    On both sides of the cabin, there were massive holes blasted through the exterior of the train, revealing the tunnel walls and sparks generated by the rolling wheels flying by outside.


    The floor of the cabin was covered in shattered bones stained with crimson blood and it was as if someone had caused it through a suicide bombing. The smoke and fire originated from the control console of the train.


    Steve sat wearily on the floor of the cabin, and beside him was an unconscious bald professor, whom Kyle recognized as the target of their mission.


    "Kyle, you''re here." Steve looked up at Kyle, his clenched fists audibly creaking, as if enduring immense pain.


    "What happened here? How did it end up like this? Are you injured?" Kyle threw away the Laser Gun in his hand as he quickly approached Steve, and helped him up, sensing that something was amiss. He asked, "Where''s Bucky?"


    "It''s all my fault. I underestimated them." Steve sighed, unable to contain his sadness. He said, "Bucky. He saved me but was thrown out of the train by the explosion and fell into a snow-covered valley hundreds of meters deep."


    ''The same fate again? The Fate of Winter Soldier.'' Kyle remained expressionless, knowing that although Bucky hadn''t died, his future would be even more painful than death, having been controlled by foreign governments as a war machine for over half a century, with his humanity eroded.


    Kyle wasn''t good at comforting people, so all he could do was pat Steve''s shoulder and say, "Stay strong. Sacrifices on the battlefield are common for soldiers. Don''t let this affect the mission."


    "I know." Steve took a deep breath, lifted the unconscious bald professor from the ground, and stood firm. He said, "But the mission is complete. This target tried to bite down on a poisoned capsule for suicide, but I knocked him out."


    "It seems the intelligence was correct. The members of the Hydra organization have a tendency to carry poison capsules and use them for suicide." Kyle nodded, pondering, and said, "Now, all we need to do is safely evacuate with the target."


    "And that''s the problem here." Steve''s resolute face revealed a bitter smile as he pointed to the smoke-filled and fiery control panel. "That explosion not only blasted through the exterior on both sides of this carriage but also damaged the train''s control console. The train is currently in an uncontrollable state, and is speeding up."


    "Indeed, the train''s speed should have already exceeded 150 kilometers per hour, and it''s still accelerating. It''s impossible to stop it now," Kyle said as his eyes fixed on the sparks flying from the train wheels as he quickly devised a plan.


    At such a high speed, even jumping off the train would pose a life-threatening risk, not to mention the fact that on both sides of the train were either steep cliffs or snow-filled valleys.


    If it were just him, he could simply use the Forced Teleportation of his Stealth ability. However, with Steve and the hostage in tow, that was not feasible.


    Steve offered his suggestion, his face filled with concern. "It seems we can only make our way to the rear carriage of the train and disconnect the connection between the locomotive and the rear carriages. Hopefully, this will bring the train to a halt."


    Kyle shook his head and vetoed the idea. "You''re thinking too much. If I remember correctly from the glacial map of this area, once the train exits this long and straight mountain tunnel, it will immediately make a turn. At this speed, even if the locomotive and carriages separate, the carriages won''t have enough time to stop and will derail and fall."


    Steve asked with a serious expression, "So what do we do then? Are we just going to do nothing and wait for the train to derail and fall?"


    Kyle fell silent for a moment, then suddenly stared directly at Steve and asked, "Do you trust me?"


    Steve was momentarily taken aback, then without hesitation, he replied, "Of course! If I can''t trust you in this world, then whom can I trust?"


    "Then let''s do nothing," Kyle said with a mysterious smile. Making the decision seemed to ease his mind, and his face relaxed, devoid of any sense of danger.


    He said with confidence, "When the train bursts out of the tunnel and is about to derail and fall, I''ll tell you to jump, and you''ll take the hostage and jump towards the cliff in the valley."


    "Jump off a cliff?" Steve looked at Kyle in astonishment, still puzzled. The bottom of the cliff wasn''t a deep river but a frozen, solid riverbed.


    "Don''t you trust me?" Kyle shrugged.


    "Alright, if you tell me to jump, I''ll jump," Steve replied without further questioning. He held the hostage securely on his shoulders, prepared himself, and faced the tunnel wall.


    Within a matter of seconds, as the train, traveling at a speed exceeding 200 kilometers per hour, swiftly reached the end of the tunnel, the darkness was instantly dispelled by the bright daylight outside.


    The dazzling white light made Steve squint his eyes involuntarily. Simultaneously, the train they were on began to shake violently, and the wheels completely disintegrated, causing sparks to fly.


    "Crack!" The roaring train was supposed to follow the tracks as it turned, but due to the excessive speed, it suddenly derailed at the bend and charged straight toward the empty space above the cliff.


    The frigid wind, carrying snowflakes, rushed into the carriage, and the sense of weightlessness, signaling the imminent fall of the train, emerged.


    "Steve, jump!" Before Kyle could finish his sentence, he had already leaped out of the carriage, taking the lead.


    Without hesitation, Steve, carrying the hostage, followed closely behind Kyle, jumping from the train and plummeting down several hundred meters of the cliff.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 10 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C p*treon.com/marvel6395 (put ''a'' instead of *)


    Support me on Patreon for extra chapters


    2$- 10 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 40: THE EVE OF THE DECISIVE BATTLE

    Kyle, Steve, and the hostage descended rapidly through the frigid wind and snowflakes from heights of several hundred meters above the glacial valley. Meanwhile, a dozen or so train cars tumbled and rolled down the mountainside, exploding as they went down.


    Freefalling from such a height, even experienced parachutists would find it challenging. But this time, they had no parachutes or any other means of escape.


    The physical prowess of a Super Soldier, while extraordinary, remained within the range of human perfection, a Super Soldier is capable of withstanding three to five times the amount of lethal stress compared to an ordinary person but plunging hundreds of meters from a cliff edge, this should have been a certain death scenario for anyone including them.


    Just moments before jumping from the train car, Steve still couldn''t comprehend any means of survival in such a situation.


    However, Steve didn''t hesitate to jump because Kyle had been creating miracles since their days in the training base. Kyle had always been at the forefront, leading and guiding him like a pioneer.


    More importantly, Steve believed in Kyle, and that was enough. Kyle himself didn''t think as much as Steve did. After jumping from the train car, he raised his hands toward the sky, as if waiting for something.


    At this moment, thousands of meters above the glacial mountain range.


    "Swoosh!" A faint blue figure swiftly tore through the atmospheric clouds. Its sharp golden eagle eyes gazed downward as its massive wings, adorned with abundant feathers, abruptly folded, and its head pointed towards the ground, diving downwards.


    It resembled an arrow, breaking the sound barrier within an instant and leaving a series of white shockwaves in the sky.


    "It''s here." Kyle''s lips curled into a smile as he witnessed the narrow opening in the cloud layer. He had already summoned the Blue Eagle during this period and had it patrol the sky within a few miles of his position, creating an exclusive airspace for himself.


    After all, he had become a major threat to the German military and the Hydra organization. A month ago, enemy aircraft had been deployed to the battlefield, attempting to bomb him and Steve.


    The Blue Eagle''s flight maneuverability was exceptional. In a one-on-one encounter with a single fighter jet, it could maneuver behind the opponent before they even noticed its presence and strike with its sharp claws.


    The lifeform summoned by the Lifeform Card formed a close, obedient bond with the Cardholder, even establishing a subtle electromagnetic connection between them. However, maintaining the summoned state of the Lifeform Card for an extended period required providing it with daily sustenance.


    "What''s coming?" Steve asked with a surprised look on his face. His gaze had been fixed on the ground as they continued to fall rapidly.


    Kyle had yet to explain when, in the next instant, a massive shadow cast over them, accompanied by a powerful gust of wind.


    "Chirp!" The Blue Eagle let out a clear cry as it swiftly approached, catching Kyle with its body first, and then using one of its claws to firmly grip Steve along with the hostage. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh my, what kind of bird is this?" Steve was startled as he looked back at the Blue Eagle, with its wingspan of nearly ten meters wide and his mouth gaped in astonishment.


    "Chirp chirp." The Blue Eagle glanced at Steve with its clawed foot. Its wings flapped, tearing apart the wind and snow below, creating a localized hurricane as it ascended into the sky.


    Steve was a little dazed and hesitantly said, "I feel like it''s looking down on me."


    Kyle, sitting on the Blue Eagle''s neck, said, "It''s a type of Eagle. He is very intelligent, with the mental capacity of a ten-year-old child."


    "I''ve never seen such a large eagle before." Steve, knowing they had escaped the danger, relaxed a bit and chuckled, "By the way, how come you''re sitting on it while I''m caught in its claws?"


    "Well¡­" Kyle paused as if lost in thought. He began to weave a story and said, "I met it when I was a child in the forests on the mountains. Back then, the Blue Eagle was the same size as a normal eagle. Later, it was infected by a radioactive medicament from a factory, causing its body to undergo mutations. Not only did its feathers change color, but it also grew larger."


    "I see." Steve nodded, accepting Kyle''s words without doubt or further questions, simply trusting him.


    "Steve, after we return, I hope you won''t reveal the Blue Eagle''s existence to anyone, including Agent Carter."


    Kyle gently stroked the feathers on the Blue Eagle''s head and got straight to the point. "The Blue Eagle won''t harm humans, and it only feeds on the beasts and wild animals in the mountains. If certain individuals with ill intentions were to learn about its existence, they might try to hunt it down."


    "Alright, I won''t say anything," Steve promptly agreed.


    Kyle also felt a sense of relief when he hears this. For the Marvel World, the appearance of lifeforms like the Blue Eagle was still a bit early.


    In the 21st century and beyond, with various mutations and the constant advancements in technology, mythological beings like the God of Thunder and Loki would casually visit Earth. Coupled with alien technology and the existence of magic expanding the mindset of humans, the existence of the Blue Eagle would be less of a surprise.


    After the Blue Eagle safely carried the three of them away from the valley, it gently landed them in the snowy terrain surrounding the mountains. Then, with a powerful beat of its wings, it disappeared into the high clouds.


    Kyle and Steve, along with their captive, hurried towards the prearranged meeting point to rendezvous with Fury''s forces before returning to the base.


    That night, in the underground war room of the base¡­


    The large-scale operational map covered the walls like wallpaper, filled with markers and symbols. Six areas with flagpoles were marked with X''s, indicating they had been successfully eliminated.


    "That''s the situation. Sergeant Bucky Barnes fell into the valley and died during the mission. The captive has been handed over to our specialists for interrogation."


    "The Hydra organization has now separated from the German military. According to our intelligence, Red Skull, the leader of Hydra, possesses a mysterious item that can generate infinite energy."


    "Do we need to seize that item? I haven''t forgotten about my grudge against Red Skull."


    "Of course, even if we don''t create infinite energy, we cannot allow Hydra to freely misuse it."


    At a spotlight-lit desk in the war room, Kyle, Steve, Agent Carter, and Colonel, the base''s commanding officer, sat on chairs, discussing and deliberating.


    "Major Kyle, Lieutenant Steve, I need you both to be prepared!" The Colonel sternly looked at Kyle and Steve across from him and earnestly said, "If we obtain information on Red Skull''s whereabouts from the captive in this mission, it will be up to you two to strike as the shield and sword."


    The shield represented American justice and protection, while the sword represented American power and decisiveness.


    Though Kyle and Steve held respectable ranks, they weren''t extremely high-ranking, yet their reputation and prestige within the country surpassed that of some Generals and Officers.


    Therefore, the base''s commanding officer, Colonel, treated them with equal status and respect.


    Steve nodded in response, "Understood. I will make the necessary preparations in advance and depart immediately once we receive any information."


    "As for Red Skull as the target, you don''t need to tell me twice¡ª I will insist on going," Kyle said coldly.


    He still hadn''t settled the score from their last encounter!


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 10 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395 Support me on Patreon for extra chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 41: CARD PREPARATION

    Late at night, inside the assigned officer''s quarters at the base¡­


    Kyle, who had just finished showering, was wearing nothing but a pair of boxers. He leaned back on the bed, half lying down with his eyes closed, replenishing his energy.


    Of course, he wasn''t pondering about the meaning of life or anything like that. He had entered the Card Space with his thoughts. Within the boundless white space, there were significant changes compared to nearly two months ago.


    Previously, all the cards were mixed together, swirling endlessly like a hurricane. But now, after Kyle''s organizing efforts, the Ability, Item, and Lifeform cards were separated into different Storage Card Areas.


    Apart from the three main card categories, there were also two additional areas: Emergency Card Area and Material Card Area.


    The Emergency Card Area stored cards that would be needed directly in case of emergencies, such as the Evil Dog, Energy Laser Gun, Emergency Kit, and the Blue Eagle.


    The Emergency Card Area didn''t contain a single Ability Card since Ability Cards could be directly used as long as they existed within the Card Space. Unlike Item and Lifeform Cards, they didn''t need to be materialized before use.


    The Material Card Area stored useless Item Cards, which served as "materials" for Card Tributing. Kyle''s purpose for entering the Card Space with his thoughts was to check the Material Card Area.


    After more than a month of plundering and looting from several conquered German bases, most of the spoils were stored in the Material Card Area.


    At this moment, nearly a hundred Blue Item Cards and thousands of green Item Cards were densely piled up in the Material Card Area, giving a sense of accomplishment when seen.


    "After storing these materials for so long, it''s time to try my luck," Kyle took a deep breath as he suppressed his usual anxious feelings when drawing cards.


    With the complete collapse of Germany''s numerous energy factories and the imminent final battle against Red Skull, continuing to store cards at this point wouldn''t serve many purposes.


    Kyle began to count the number of Item Cards in the Material Card Area and quickly arrived at an accurate number.


    Green Item Cards: 1,020.


    Blue Item Cards: 86.


    Converted into Card Tributing opportunities, the Green-Quality Cards would allow for exactly 102 draws, while the Blue-Quality Cards could only be drawn 8 times. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, let''s start with the Green-Quality ones," Kyle waved his hand, directly selecting the 1,020 green Item Cards floating in the Material Card Area.


    Selection is successful. Card Tributing¡ª


    102 consecutive draws!


    "You sacrificed [German Elite Helmet]¡Á26, [German Combat Uniform]¡Á11, [Old Sniper Rifle]¡Á6¡­ [Scouting Equipment]¡Á3, [Energy Magazine]¡Á89¡­ [High-Explosive Grenade]¡Á22, [Anti-Infantry Jumping Mine]¡Á9¡­"


    "Extraction Succeed. Congratulations, you''ve obtained [Life Increase]¡Á11, [True Two-Saber Style Mastery], [Radio], [Rabbit], [Shark], [Bronze Sword], [Hindi Mastery]¡­"


    A complete set of green-quality new cards emitted a radiant green light, leaving Kyle both impressed and disappointed.


    Damn it, this was a 102-card draw! Is it really impossible to get a low-probability blue-quality card?


    And most of these hundred cards were useless cards in chaos, except for some unconventional technological Item Cards that could be handed over to Howard for research. There weren''t many cards that could be useful.


    "I got 11 Rare Green [Life Increase] cards. Is this good luck or bad luck?" Kyle smiled with a helpless expression on his face as he looked at the Life Increase cards.


    [Life Increase]: Increases the user''s natural lifespan by three years.


    Rare Green Ability Card.


    Current Status: Can be used on others.


    The [Life Increase] Card had a more significant effect compared to the White Ability Cards, extending the lifespan from three months to three years.


    However, Kyle was currently a Super Soldier with a physique that had already reached a certain level of aging and natural lifespan. The [Life Increase] Card wouldn''t have a significant impact on his body.


    "Let''s put it aside. It will definitely come in handy in the future," Kyle retracted his contemplation and focused his gaze on the only other Green Rare Card besides [Life Increase].


    [True Two-Saber Style Mastery]: Mastery of the almost perfect dual-wielding sword technique in the two-saber style. Rare Green Ability Card.


    "Passing grade at best," Kyle shrugged helplessly. After all, he didn''t have high hopes for drawing green-quality cards.


    Tonight''s focus was on the next eight blue-quality card draws.


    "Let''s do it. I''m starting to lose my patience with these draws," Kyle took a deep breath, suppressing his anxious mood, and slowly selected ten Blue Item Cards.


    Card Tributing, commence!


    "You sacrificed [Cube Fragment] ¡Á 10."


    "Extraction Succeed. Congratulations, you''ve obtained [Life Increase]."


    Damn it, another [Life Increase] Card?


    Upon hearing the card extraction message, Kyle almost burst into profanity. What was going on with tonight''s draws? Was the Extracting Card System afraid he would die too quickly?


    [Life Increase]: Increases the user''s natural lifespan by 30 Years. Rare Blue Ability Card.


    Current Status: Can be used on others.


    A straightforward and powerful Ability Card that directly increased the natural lifespan by thirty years.


    "Thirty years?" Kyle was a bit surprised. He thought the Rare Blue [Life Increase] would only add ten years at most, but he didn''t expect it to be this much.


    At this rate, as long as he did not die accidentally, he could live until the destruction of the Earth.


    Kyle wryly smiled and continued with the Card Tributing process.


    Although the lifespan was already quite substantial, he hoped for something more substantial!


    In Kyle''s silent plea, ten Blue Item Cards disappeared once again as offerings.


    "Extraction Succeed. Congratulations, you''ve obtained a [Submarine]."


    Is this useful or useless?


    Kyle looked somewhat saddened, but he didn''t pause and continued drawing cards.


    "Extraction Succeed. Congratulations, you''ve obtained [Disguise Voice Changer]."


    God, what use do I have for this voice changer? Next draw!


    "Extraction Succeed. Congratulations, you''ve obtained [Life Increase]."


    Very well, tonight is all about boosting my lifespan. Keep drawing!


    "Extraction Succeed. Congratulations, you''ve obtained [Conan''s Glasses]."


    Kyle was speechless for a moment. What the hell was this unexpected item? Draw one more time!


    "Extraction Succeed. Congratulations, you''ve obtained [Immortal Bean]."


    Immortal Bean?


    Kyle immediately became spirited and quickly took the newly drawn Blue Card.


    [Immortal Bean]: Beans grown by the Cat Sage. When consumed, no matter how severe the injury, even if near death, the body can recover to its peak condition. Blue Item Card.


    "This is not bad. It''s something that can save my life," Kyle revealed a faint smile and immediately allocated the [Immortal Bean] to the emergency card area.


    Finally, it wasn''t in vain to draw cards tonight.


    With two remaining chances to draw blue-quality cards, Kyle waved his hand and decisively selected the remaining twenty Blue Item Cards.


    "You sacrificed [Cube Fragment] ¡Á 20."


    At least let me draw one more skill-type Blue Card, right?


    As soon as Kyle had this thought, two new cards gradually appeared in the Card Space.


    One card was a deep blue translucent color, while the other card was an unseen purple! The radiant light emitted by these two cards instantly became the focus of the Card Space.


    "Extraction Succeed. Congratulations, you''ve obtained [Prototype Venom Symbiote], [Gigantic Primordial Dragon-Turtle]."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 10 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395 Support me on Patreon for extra chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 42: VENOM

    Kyle''s luck was off the charts!


    The moment the purple card was drawn, Kyle''s mind went blank, and he was overwhelmed by a wave of joy that left him feeling a bit dizzy. Happiness had come so suddenly, catching him completely off guard. He had no psychological preparation for this!


    After a brief moment of daze, Kyle''s consciousness quickly grasped the Purple Xard in his hand and examined the card''s message.


    [Gigantic Primordial Dragon-Turtle]: A colossal sea monster that existed in ancient times, resembling an Alligator Snapping Turtle. Purple Lifeform Card. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a natural lifespan of tens of thousands of years, it possessed astonishing defensive capabilities and could easily withstand the bombardment of large-scale thermal weapons. It can be tamed but its combat abilities are relatively low. Its movement on land is extremely slow, while its speed on water is equivalent to that of a normal speedboat with favorable winds.


    The most remarkable characteristic lies in its enormous size, exceeding 2 Kilometers in width and length. It is a rare lifeform in the galaxy that few can surpass in size.


    Due to its immense size, the Ancient Dragon Turtle only feeds on a large scale once every hundred years. It maintains its vitality through continuous hibernation and consumes microorganisms in the ocean, sometimes sleeping for several consecutive months. Over time, its backshell accumulates and forms large tropical forest islands.


    Current Status: Can only be summoned in regions with abundant water resources.


    "This isn''t just a Lifeform Card; it''s practically a movable fortress island," Kyle exclaimed in awe. Indeed, Purple Cards far surpassed the quality of Blue Cards.


    The only regret was that this was a Lifeform-type card. If it were a Purple Ability Card, he could hardly imagine how much it would enhance his strength.


    Although he could continue to draw cards in the future, the German energy factory base had already been almost completely annihilated. There would be far fewer future loot items reaching blue quality.


    "Perhaps for a long time to come, this will be the only Purple Card in the Card Space," Kyle sighed with mixed feelings, placing the [Gigantic Primordial Dragon-Turtle] at the top of the Lifeform Card area.


    His gaze naturally fell upon the other Rare Blue card, and as soon as he saw the card''s name, he was instantly stunned.


    [Prototype Venom Symbiote]: A sentient alien organic lifeform known as a Symbiote, typically appearing in a liquid form.


    Venom requires merging with a host to survive, often taking the form of clothing wrapped around the host''s body, amplifying the host''s strength and abilities. It is extremely afraid of high temperatures and sonic attacks.


    It possesses exceptional learning abilities, constantly acquiring the host''s language, personality, abilities, and more. It rapidly grows stronger alongside the host.


    Current Status: Rapid learning, can mimic clothing seen before, complete defense against ordinary bullets, powerful adaptability, liquid-based regeneration.


    Current number of symbiotic hosts: 0 (the higher the value, the stronger Venom becomes).


    Kyle''s consciousness withdrew from the Card Space and he sat upright against the headboard, bringing out the [Prototype Venom Symbiote] from the Card Space and holding it in his hand, staring at it in a daze, unsure of how to handle it.


    "It''s actually Venom?" Kyle murmured to himself. He was familiar with this entity. In the standalone Spider-Man movies outside the Marvel World, Spider-Man had been possessed by a Symbiote like Venom, which influenced his thoughts and character, turning him into the Black Spider-Man.


    It was hard to say whether Venom posed a threat to the host. The nature of the Symbiote placed it somewhere between good and evil. Especially in its initial form, Venom resembled a dry sponge, absorbing the similar thoughts and abilities of its previous hosts.


    If the host is righteous, Venom is righteous; if the host is evil, Venom is evil. If the host is powerful, the host takes the initiative; if Venom is powerful, Venom takes the initiative.


    That''s what a Symbiote is. It is neither a slave nor a master but a liquid lifeform that has entered into an equal coexistence treaty with its host.


    It was precisely because of this that Kyle felt a sense of unease in his heart. Venom was different from Blue Eagle and Ancient Dragon Turtle; its potential was too high. Once it grew, it could potentially influence his character and thoughts.


    "However, there''s no reason for me to fear a mere Lifeform Card like this," Kyle tightened his grip on the card, his eyes filled with unwavering confidence.


    Under the premise of being Venom''s host, Kyle became the cardholder of Venom!


    Under the Extracting Card System, all lifeforms from Lifeform Cards must obey the commands of the cardholder. At worst, even if the lifeform from the Lifeform Card disobeys the cardholder''s commands, the cardholder has the final means ¨C forced card extraction!


    All lifeforms summoned from Lifeform Cards can be forcibly extracted into cards by Kyle within a certain distance, retransforming them into cards.


    "You are just the product of my Card Tributing. So you will always be beneath me, you won''t have a chance to become the master." Kyle made his decision and no longer hesitated. He directly summoned the card in his hand into a physical lifeform.


    In the next moment, a highly elastic black liquid appeared on his palm.


    ''Squirm¡ª'' The initial Venom seemed like a newly born lifeform, treating Kyle as its mother. It covered his palms with warm black liquid, squirming back and forth to express its joyful mood.


    Using a portion of its own liquid, Venom transformed into black lines, affectionately touching Kyle''s chest, and face, and extending further to touch military boots, the bedsheet, chair, mirror, and even the Combat Uniform hanging on the clothes rack.


    Venom was like a baby and it was filled with curiosity about everything in the world.


    "From now on, you shall be called ''Venom,'' understand?" Kyle attempted to speak, and the liquid lifeform in his hand immediately secreted more liquid, joyfully extending to cover his forearm.


    Kyle didn''t want to be wrapped up in a messy black substance. He pointed to the Combat Uniform on the clothes rack and gave an order, "Transform into that."


    ''Squirm¡ª'' Venom seemed to understand Kyle''s words. One of its extending black lines wrapped around the Combat Uniform. After a moment''s pause, its liquid body rapidly covered everything below Kyle''s neck.


    Under Kyle''s gaze, Venom quickly transformed into the black Combat Uniform that Howard had set, with no noticeable difference from its original appearance.


    "This feeling¡­" Kyle suddenly got up from the bed and stretched his arms, trying to move. The Venom-transformed Combat Uniform not only fit more comfortably but also filled him with a sense of heightened power and excitement.


    ''The power increased by nearly one-fifth.'' Kyle thought to himself as he tightly clenched his fist covered by the Venom glove. He could clearly feel the significant enhancement in his strength.


    And this was just the initial form of Venom. As it followed him into battles and continuously adapted to the host''s body, Venom would become even stronger.


    "In the future, you need to maintain the illusion of the Combat Uniform when outside. Don''t reveal your liquid form to others, understand?" Kyle cautioned, pulling down the cross emblem on his chest. The Venom Combat Uniform, made of highly fibrous material, playfully bounced back.


    The original Combat Uniform material was already good, but every time he returned from a battle, he had to clean off bloodstains and stains, and Kyle often used his right-hand Vibranium Bracer to block energy lasers, which often resulted in the need for Howard to repair the right sleeve of the Combat Uniform.


    To some extent, Venom, with its learning capabilities, self-healing, and ability enhancement, was the best Combat Uniform in the world.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 10 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395 Support me on Patreon for extra chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 43: STIRRING UP TROUBLE

    In the quiet of the night, the disciplined US military base lay silent in the darkness, except for a subtle commotion coming from a certain officer''s solitary room.


    Under the dim yellow light, Kyle, wearing the Venom-infused Combat Uniform, was engaging in warm-up exercises in his single-room quarters. He treated the sturdy wooden bed as a barbell, lifting it repeatedly to adapt his body to the amplified strength he possessed. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his muscles rhythmically flexing and his limbs in continuous motion, the Combat Uniform gradually fused with Kyle''s body, conforming to his physique like a layer of black, leathery skin that accentuated the contours of his perfect physique.


    "Venom, you''re enjoying this, aren''t you?" Kyle said with a smile. He not only felt the pleasure conveyed by Venom, but it also energized him and put him in a great mood.


    After the fusion of Venom with its host, their strengths and emotions intertwined, influencing each other and evolving based on this synergy.


    Today marked the first day of Venom''s birth in its initial form, coupled with its first symbiotic fusion with a Super Soldier Physique. It was ecstatic and couldn''t contain its excitement.


    However, there might be some information about Red Skull tomorrow, indicating an upcoming mission and Kyle couldn''t afford to waste time.


    Kyle exhaled a breath of hot air and lowered the bed back to the ground. He comforted the Venom Combat Uniform, saying, "Alright, I''ll take you out for a stroll tomorrow. We''ve been at it for so long tonight that we won''t even get any sleep."


    Just as he was about to remove the Venom Combat Uniform, a knocking sound came from outside the room.


    "Who would come to see me at this late hour?" Kyle wondered, patting the Venom Combat Uniform to reassure it. He walked over and opened the door, finding a young man in his pajamas standing outside. It was Steve.


    "What are you doing here so late, Steve?" Kyle asked in surprise.


    "I was going to ask you the same question! It''s so late, and you''re not asleep. What are you doing in your room¡­" Steve yawned heavily, his blond hair disheveled. Clearly, he had just been awakened from a deep sleep.


    Oh right, Steve''s single room is located directly below mine on the second floor.


    Kyle remembered and shrugged, saying, "There was a cockroach in my room, so I got up to get rid of it."


    "Are you sure it was just a cockroach¡­" Steve''s face looked strange as he glanced at Kyle''s Combat Uniform. He sighed, saying, "If I didn''t know better, I would think you just came back from the front lines."


    Kyle spread his hands and spoke with a helpless expression on his face, "You know I don''t have many clothes. Sometimes I just sleep in my Combat Uniform for convenience, this way, I would be always ready for action."


    "Alright, get some sleep. We might have some action tomorrow," Steve said, rubbing his sleepy eyes and returning to his room downstairs.


    Kyle breathed a sigh of relief after closing the door. That was close. If Steve had entered the room and seen the original Combat Uniform on the hanger, he wouldn''t know what excuse to give.


    "It''s time to get some sleep," Kyle muttered to himself, and just as he was about to convert Venom directly into a card, another knock on the door interrupted him.


    ''Again?'' Kyle became alert this time. He quickly converted the original Combat Uniform on the hanger into a card and then went to open the door. "Steve, what happened¡­?"


    But when he saw who was outside the door, his words came to an abrupt halt.


    "Agent Carter? What brings you here this late at night?" Kyle raised an eyebrow and asked with a curious expression on his face.


    Indeed, the person standing at the door was Agent Carter, wearing a simple long-sleeved pajama. Her fair skin was partially exposed on her neck, and her short blonde hair lazily hung over her shoulders. Compared to her daytime elegance, she exuded a different kind of charm tonight.


    ''Am I still going to sleep tonight with all these disturbances?'' Kyle silently sighed and looked at Agent Carter, who remained silent. He asked straightforwardly, "Do you want to come in and sit for a while?"


    "Nice try." Agent Carter gave him a disdainful look, turned around, and leaned against the wooden railing of the second-floor corridor, her figure blending into the night. "I have something to discuss with you."


    "Don''t worry." Kyle leaned against Agent Carter''s side as if he had thought of something, facing the star-studded night sky, and softly said, "Tomorrow will be the same. No matter how many times, I will bring Steve back."


    Agent Carter fell silent for a moment, her beautiful eyes glanced at Kyle coldly, and she said, "Aren''t you afraid you won''t come back yourself?"


    "Not come back?" Kyle blinked slightly, shaking his head, and said, "I haven''t really thought about that. Although I don''t want to jinx it, I have a certain confidence in my own strength."


    It wasn''t arrogance, but rather based on his understanding of the Marvel World and his estimation of his overall strength, considering the combination of the Super Soldier Ability physique, dozens of fighting skills, the Sword, Vibranium Bracer, and the newly drawn Venom Combat Uniform tonight, not to mention the lifesaving Blue Eagle and Immortal Bean card.


    If Red Skull was positioned as the current stage''s antagonist, Kyle didn''t really see him as a threat. He would face him head-on without hesitation and see if Red Skull could withstand it.


    Agent Carter continued, "It''s good to have confidence, but there''s always a chance for anything. Kyle, you always recklessly charge ahead, aren''t you afraid that one day you''ll stumble?"


    "You''re concerned about me, are you afraid that I''ll die on the battlefield?" Kyle blinked in surprise. This woman seemed a bit different tonight.


    "Of course!" Agent Carter nodded and admitted, saying, "You are one of the candidates I have chosen to perfect the Super Soldier data. If you don''t come back, it would be a significant loss for our forces."


    "So I''m only valuable for research? I''m currently a Major, a hero of the United States. Show some respect in your tone," Kyle retorted with a helpless smile on his face. At the same time, he seemed to sense something amiss with the Venom Combat Uniform on his body and subconsciously glanced backward.


    To his surprise, he noticed that a liquid black line had split from the back of the Venom Combat Uniform and was slowly extending towards Agent Carter''s body like probing tentacles.


    Agent Carter rested her hands on the wooden railing, supporting her chin with one hand, completely unaware of the intent coming from Venom''s detection on her back.


    "Don''t cause trouble, Venom!" Kyle felt his scalp tingling, knowing that Venom didn''t have malicious intent but was merely curious about the female human''s body upon their first encounter.


    "What''s wrong? You look pale," Agent Carter looked at Kyle with surprise.


    "Nothing. Don''t worry, I will definitely come back safely tomorrow¡­" Kyle replied, trying to brush it off. In the corner of his eye, he saw Venom''s liquid tentacle getting closer to Agent Carter''s back, about to curiously envelop her.


    ''Stop right there!'' Kyle shouted in his mind, swiftly reaching his right hand towards the extending Venom tentacle. His fingers accurately gripped the front end of the black line and merged it back into the transformed gauntlet of his own hand.


    However, his hand continued moving forward and lightly patted Agent Carter''s buttocks.


    "Smack!"


    A crisp slapping sound echoed in the night, freezing the atmosphere between the two.


    Agent Carter''s beautiful face first showed a stunned expression, which quickly transformed into a coldness reminiscent of winter. Her beautiful eyes glared fiercely at Kyle from close proximity.


    "Um, this is a misunderstanding, there was, uh, a mosquito," Kyle awkwardly retracted his hand, his words sounding unconvincing even to himself¡ª mosquitoes in the freezing cold winter?


    "Just go to sleep." Agent Carter snorted coldly, turned around, and walked away down the hallway, leaving behind her icy words, "American hero? Major rank? I see through you now, you are just a common pervert!"


    "Forget it, let''s go to sleep." Kyle shook his head and sighed, wanting to quickly fall asleep and end this extremely tumultuous night.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 10 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 44: THE BATTLE APPROACHES

    The night passed quickly.


    Early the next morning, Kyle was awakened by a communication soldier who informed him that Colonel had issued orders for him to report directly to the underground command center.


    Without wasting any time, Kyle quickly freshened up and had Venom wrap around his body, transforming into a black Combat Uniform. He strapped on the carbon-sodium steel sword and made his way toward the underground passage.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the brightly lit command room, Kyle was surprised to find Steve, dressed in his Captain Combat Uniform, already present there.


    And it wasn''t just the two of them as Colonel had mentioned. Howard, Agent Carter, Fury, the Colonel himself, as well as a dozen intelligence analysts, were all in attendance. The seats around the command table were nearly filled.


    "With such a grand setup, it seems like we''ve received some very important intelligence from the professor," Kyle commented as he walked into the command room.


    "Good to see you, Major Kyle!" The intelligence personnel greeted Kyle with respectful expressions and saluted him.


    Howard shook his head and chuckled, "Man, why are you so slow? We were just waiting for you for this operation briefing."


    "I thought you, the war maniac, would at least be the first to present here," Fury said with a smile, revealing a row of white teeth on his dark face.


    "Kyle, over here." Steve waved continuously, signaling him to take the empty seat beside him.


    Agent Carter remained silent, sitting in her seat as if still angry about last night. However, upon seeing Kyle''s arrival, the seriousness on her cold and elegant face relaxed a bit.


    The Colonel, the officer in charge, gestured with his hand in front of the strategic map, urging Kyle to take his seat. "I was just about to explain the intelligence we have obtained. You''re not late, so find a seat quickly."


    Kyle nodded and briefly waved to acknowledge the people he knew, then sat in the empty seat next to Steve. Regardless of the circumstances, Kyle''s presence alone eased the tense atmosphere in the underground command room.


    The strained expressions of the people present also relaxed, and for some inexplicable reason, they also felt reassured.


    This was the exclusive charm symbolizing the power of the American hero. It wasn''t just an inflated reputation but was built upon his actual combat achievements and the number of enemies he had eliminated.


    "Let''s get to the point," The Colonel cleared his throat and solemnly said, "Late last night, our intelligence personnel obtained highly urgent information from the professor who recently joined the Hydra organization."


    "The founder of Hydra, Johann Schmidt, also known as Red Skull, has strategic objectives beyond occupying European territory. He intends to destroy half the planet and then rule the entire world!"


    Upon hearing this alarming information, most of the people in the command room furrowed their brows.


    "This madman should be locked up in a mental institution. He really thinks he''s a god," Agent Carter snorted.


    Fury murmured thoughtfully, "That''s just too crazy. This might be the root cause of why the German forces no longer want to cooperate with Hydra."


    Howard frowned and said, "We can''t just let him be. Schmidt possesses power far beyond our imagination, and the energy weapons are the best evidence of that."


    Kyle nodded in agreement. After all, he knew better than anyone else what Red Skull had in his possession.


    The Tesseract! Carrying the Space Stone, which held the secrets of cosmic laws, its basic usage alone was sufficient to generate infinite energy. And the explosive power of the Cube Fragment was unparalleled by conventional bombs.


    The Colonel raised his voice and said with a solemn expression on his face, "We have received even more important information: Schmidt plans to fly to the United States today. Once he crosses the Atlantic, it will take him less than an hour to level the entire East Coast! From the United States as the starting point, he intends to expand his attack to half the world!"


    "How much time do we have left?" Kyle asked straightforwardly.


    Colonel quickly replied, "Less than twelve hours."


    "That should be enough," Kyle nodded confidently.


    Colonel shook his head and said, "The biggest problem now is the final Hydra base. It''s different from the factory bases you attacked before. It''s located below five hundred feet in the Alps, making it easy to defend and difficult to attack."


    "I have an idea," Steve, who had remained silent, spoke up. "If we send our troops directly, Schmidt will definitely seal off the entrance to the base and escape. So, we need to send someone to lure them into opening the entrance to the Hydra base alone. Our forces can then launch a surprise attack during that opportunity."


    "Then I''ll go," Kyle shrugged indifferently, his survival skills were beyond extraordinary. Even if he stormed the Hydra base alone, he was confident he could come out unscathed.


    "No," Steve vetoed, looking at Kyle. "You''re skilled in offense, it would be more suitable for you to lead the troops in an external assault. Besides, won''t your presence alone scare Schmidt away?"


    The last sentence was clearly meant as a teasing remark, but everyone in the command room didn''t deny it. Instead, they nodded in agreement, understanding the truth behind it.


    The German Executioner, the battlefield butcher, the hero symbolizing American power, the devil with a ruthless demeanor¡ª Kyle''s imposing presence on the battlefield was no less intimidating than a fully armed and well-trained army. Sending such a man to lure the enemy?


    They must be joking!


    The Colonel, half-jokingly and half-seriously, said, "To be honest, if I were Schmidt and saw Major Kyle storming into the base, I''d choose to run away."


    "Don''t portray me as some kind of monstrous freak," Kyle crossed his arms and glanced at them coldly.


    "I proposed the plan, so let me go," Steve stood up, resolute. "As Captain America, I''ll act as a lone bait, drawing out the Hydra organization for an attack. Therefore, I''m the only suitable candidate."


    As Kyle looked at Steve, who exuded determination and righteousness, an unbidden adjective came to his mind: I am carrying the strongest shield, and I will endure the most brutal beatings.


    "The situation is very urgent, and we can''t delay any longer. The plan is set! Soldiers and Personals from all the bases will coordinate with the two of you in the assault¡ª"


    After the Colonel finished speaking, he slapped his palm firmly on the table, expressing his unwavering determination as he spoke. "So let''s start moving! Let''s hunt down and destroy the final Hydra base and send this madman Schmidt to hell!"


    Three hours later, near the Alps.


    The midday sun was bright and plentiful, and the snow in the forest against the mountains glimmered with dazzling light. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Vroom! Vroom!"


    A burst of explosive engine noise suddenly resounded in the quiet surrounding as Steve, carrying his shield, rode a motorcycle swiftly through the snowy forest trail.


    His hands tightly gripped the handlebars as he accelerated, the motorcycle''s tail emitting blue flames and exhaust, crushing the snow and branches under its wheels. With full horsepower, he charged alone toward the main entrance of the Hydra base.


    "Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡ª"


    These sounds, however, came from behind Steve. It was the sound of more than a dozen enemy motorcycles closely following, chasing after him like relentless shadows.


    "The fish is hooked." On a snowy mountain beside the forest, Kyle coldly watched the motorcycle chase in the woods, resembling a hunter preparing for the hunt, patiently waiting for the impending battle.


    The Venom Combat Uniform he wore subtly conveyed its own excitement, fueled by the host''s excitement.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 10 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 45: KYLE ARRIVES

    Steve Rogers, Captain America.


    As a veteran hero in the current stage of the Marvel World, he possessed the perfect physique of a Super Soldier, a superior mind for making tactical decisions, proficiency in a dozen combat techniques, and the indestructible and functional Adamantium Shield.


    To some extent, his strength was unparalleled even during World War II, making him the most glorious warrior.


    Unfortunately, the sudden appearance of Kyle, who possessed the Extracting Card Ability, put Steve in an awkward position of being overshadowed.


    After all, Kyle''s brilliance was too dazzling. Despite both being soldiers and Super Soldiers, when it came to personal strength, combat record, rank, and even the influence and intimidation as an American hero, Steve would always be in Kyle''s shadow.


    This made Steve strive even harder during his missions. He wanted to prove himself as Captain, constantly trying to take the lead and pave the way ahead of Kyle.


    "Click¡ª"


    Steve coldly watched the enemy motorcycles rapidly approaching from behind in his rearview mirror. As he accelerated, he pressed a button on one of the devices on his motorcycle, and instantly, iron cables shot out from both sides of the motorcycle.


    Three or four enemy motorcycles in the front immediately met their demise. Those entangled by the iron cables tumbled and crashed into the snow, burying themselves in the ground with a heavy impact.


    The remaining enemy motorcycles avoided the cables and continued their pursuit. Soon, they faced the flames shooting from the rear of Steve''s motorcycle and wailed as they fell into a small area engulfed in fire, followed by continuous explosions.


    Easily shaking off the pursuers, Steve lifted his head and saw the main gate of the Hydra base in his sight. Guards wielding energy weapons rushed out to confront him and he positioned his shield in front of the motorcycle as a defense.


    Under the bombardment of energy tank cannons and the dense laser beams from energy firearms, Steve, riding at full speed, fearlessly charged through the main gate of the base!


    This motorcycle had been modified by Howard''s hands and was equipped with various advanced technology devices. Not only did it have the ability to shoot grappling hooks and spew flames from the rear, but it also had a self-destruct mechanism.


    As soon as Steve leaped from the motorcycle after crashing into the Hydra base, the motorcycle continued forward and crashed into the main gate before exploding. The powerful explosion instantly blew open a hole in the door that was halfway open, obliterating a dozen guards in the vicinity.


    "Bring it on!" Steve shouted while holding his shield, single-handedly charging into the group of guards, engaging in combat with dozens of them.


    At the same time, on the side of the main gate of the Hydra base, just a hundred meters away on the snowy mountains, thousands of American soldiers lurked in silence, awaiting the opportune moment according to the plan.


    At the forefront of the army, Kyle crouched on the edge of the snow with Fury, using binoculars to observe Steve''s bloody battle.


    Fury exclaimed, "This guy, although he''s just serving as bait, he''s really starting to fight more like you."


    "No," Kyle shook his head gently and said slowly, "This should be his true fighting style."


    Due to being seen as a symbol of American justice and protection, Steve was often underestimated in terms of his offensive abilities.


    In fact, as the lonely vanguard charging ahead in every war, defending everything with his shield and countering enemies from all sides, that was the true essence of Captain America.


    Next, following the predetermined plan, Steve was eventually defeated under the continuous siege of armed guards and was captured and taken into the base.


    Seeing the base doors fully open, Kyle nodded and gave the command, "Lieutenant Fury, lead the troops and attack the main gate of the base directly. Annihilate and destroy all the internal facilities. Quickly surround this place and don''t let a single member of the Hydra organization escape."


    "Understood," Fury nodded, looking thoughtful as he watched Kyle. "Are you going to infiltrate directly using the pulley system?"


    "Of course. I can''t afford to be slow; otherwise, Red Skull might escape. I must enter the base as quickly as possible and intercept him," Kyle said, his azure eyes gleaming with a chilling light, emanating a barely perceptible aura of killing intent. "It''s also time to settle the old scores from last time."


    Meanwhile, inside the final underground base of Hydra, in the second-floor hall.


    Steve was being held captive by two armed guards and brought directly into the hall, where he stopped in front of a man with a hideous crimson skull face.


    The man in front of Steve, with a hideous crimson skull-like face, was none other than Schmidt, the founder of the Hydra organization, also known as Red Skull.


    He stared coldly at Steve, standing just a few steps away, and said with a contemptuous tone, "You truly inherited the arrogance of the Americans and went overboard. To think that you would come here alone to meet your demise."


    "Dr. Erskine managed to escape from me and gave everything to you and that Kyle," Red Skull sneered.


    Speaking of this, Red Skull gnashed his teeth, his expression twisted with anger to the point that his face appeared even more repulsive. As a Super Soldier like the two before him, he fell short and was disfigured to this extent.


    "Dr. Erskine told me that you are nothing but a complete madman, unworthy of the things he bestowed upon you," Steve taunted with a smile.


    "Shut up! He''s just jealous of my innately gifted abilities! What do you have that''s so special?" Red Skull growled, clenched his fists, and delivered a powerful blow to Steve''s stomach.


    "Cough." Steve coughed in pain, dropping to his knees in the grand hall.


    Red Skull looked down at him before he drew a modified energy pistol from his waist, and said, "Captain, let me end your pitiful life." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the face of life and death, Steve unexpectedly chuckled and said, "Didn''t you ask what''s so special about me? Sorry, I''m just a guy from Brooklyn, New York, but I have a brother."


    Before he finished speaking, a black figure descended along a suspended cable from outside the window on the second floor of the base and crashed through the glass window and into the grand hall.


    The two guards standing at the window noticed the intrusion, but before they could react, the black-clad youth rolled on the ground, dissipating the impact, swiftly rose to his feet, and drew a sharp single-handed sword from his left hand, slashing diagonally in a swift motion.


    "P¨±ch!"


    Like cutting through a watermelon, the fully armed heads of the two guards flew high into the air.


    Everything happened so suddenly. From the intrusion of the black-clad youth to the swift execution of the two guards, it was all completed within half a second.


    When everyone in the second-floor grand hall looked over, all they could see was the emotionless and ruthless youth in black armor, holding the sword, coldly gazing at them, accompanied by the four severed bodies lying behind him, creating a bloody backdrop.


    "Kyle, it''s Kyle from the US military!" Someone in the second-floor grand hall exclaimed, followed by a suffocating sense of panic that engulfed the hearts of most people there.


    The members of the Hydra organization had all been brainwashed and were absolutely loyal to them and they didn''t fear death. However, that didn''t mean they had lost the ability to feel fear.


    And in this world, the only enemy who could truly make them feel fear was the youth standing before them.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 10 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 46: CHASE IN THE TUNNEL

    "Kyle has arrived¡ª"


    This phrase was often used by the German citizens as a means to intimidate children.


    In the hall on the second floor of the base, Hydra''s armed guards couldn''t help but feel their scalp tingling and a shiver running down their spine as they watched Kyle burst in from outside the window.


    They were not afraid of dying in battle, but they were afraid of being directly cut down like pigs and cabbages.


    If the enemy was only Steve, the guards were confident that they could overpower him with their numbers. However, with the addition of the ''Executioner'' Kyle, the situation was completely different.


    Red Skull, who had a clearer understanding of Kyle''s personal strength, naturally understood this point. So when he saw Kyle''s figure appear, he didn''t hesitate for a moment before he decisively turned around and rushed towards the underground passage of the base.


    "Trying to run again?" Kyle entered the hall, his gaze first falling on Steve to ensure his safety, and then immediately locking onto Red Skull''s location.


    Seeing Red Skull attempting to escape, Kyle coldly snorted as he wielded his sword and quickly stepped forward to pursue him.


    At this moment, Steve no longer pretended to be weak and launched an attack. He stood up, swiftly knocking out the two guards who had been restraining him. With his right hand holding the shield, he stared coldly at Red Skull.


    Red Skull clearly sensed the coldness coming from behind his neck so he yelled with a furious expression on his face as he desperately tried to speed up his escape, "Stop them!"


    "Yes!" The armed guards in the base responded in unison, using their bodies to construct a defensive line and firing their guns.


    "Trying to stop me?" A cold smile played at the corners of Kyle''s mouth and with a swift movement of his sword, the arms holding energy weapons in front of him were severed, and crimson blood splattered onto the polished floor.


    But Kyle had no intention of slowing down. The remaining armed guards surged forward once again, forcing him to divert his attention to deal with the obstacles in his path.


    These Hydra soldiers who had been thoroughly brainwashed truly lived up to their reputation. Despite knowing that it was a dead end, the armed guards continued to stand their ground as cannon fodder, shooting and intercepting Kyle and Steve''s pursuit of Red Skull.


    "Shoo¡ª"


    Kyle quickly raised his right hand, deflecting another laser blast, and his left hand, holding the Carbonadium Sword, was stained with blood, which dripped on the ground incessantly.


    He gazed indifferently at the end of the hallway on the second floor, where Red Skull''s figure was receding, about to disappear completely around the corner.


    "Don''t even think about running!" Kyle clenched his teeth as he stepped on the chest of a guard in front of him before he leaped into the air, throwing his left hand in that direction.


    "Whoosh!"


    The Carbonadium Sword flew like a hidden weapon, tearing through the air with a sharp and piercing sound, heading straight for Red Skull''s back.


    "Come here!" Seeing that the sword was about to strike, Red Skull, aware of the danger, grabbed a nearby guard and used him as a shield, positioning him in front of himself.


    "Pshh¡ª"


    The guard''s body was as fragile as paper in front of the Carbonadium Sword as the sword easily pierced through the protective suit and chest, protruding from the back, splattering Red Skull''s body with warm blood.


    "Hmph, Major Kyle, I will remember¡­" Red Skull coldly threw the guard''s corpse to the ground. He was about to taunt them with another sarcastic remark when he suddenly felt something unusual in his arm. He quickly glanced at the wound, which was just a superficial injury, and saw blood flowing out uncontrollably.


    "It''s just a minor flesh wound. With my extraordinary physique, how could this happen?" Red Skull muttered to himself in disbelief. He cast a suspicious glance at the single-handed sword on the guard''s body, covered his injured arm with his other hand, and hastily disappeared from the corner of the corridor, not daring to linger around here.


    "Did I almost let him escape again?" Kyle raised an eyebrow as he thought to himself. At that moment, deafening sounds of soldiers charging came from outside the base.


    It was the massive siege launched by thousands of American soldiers led by Fury against the Hydra organization''s base!


    "Clang!"


    Outside the glass window on the second floor of the base, several agile American soldiers descended on steel ropes, joining the fierce battle with the armed guards in the hall. Their arrival greatly relieved the pressure on Kyle. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well done. Steve, you and the soldiers clear out the Hydra guards here. I''ll go after Red Skull!" Kyle quickly made his decision and swiftly moved through the brutal battlefield in the hall. At the corner, he retrieved his sword from a fallen body and accelerated towards the underground passage.


    "Kyle!" Steve called out, forcefully knocking away the guard beside him with his shield before he followed Kyle with a determined look on his face.


    In the dimly lit passages of the base, Red Skull was in the lead, followed by Kyle in the middle, and Steve at the rear. They couldn''t see each other but maintained a rapid pursuit.


    "With the Venom Battlesuit augmentation, I not only have increased strength but also faster speed than the perfect Super Soldier," Kyle thought to himself, confident that he could catch up to the injured Red Skull.


    And he had another means of acceleration.


    Following the small traces of blood on the ground, Kyle seemed to transform into a shadow in the dimly lit tunnel, his speed skyrocketing to another level!


    [Stealth] Ability Card: Nightcrawler Mode, which increases movement speed!


    "Show me how you can escape from me this time!" Kyle, like a bloodthirsty cheetah, raced forward at full speed, his body accompanied by the rushing wind pressure.


    In a short span of time, Red Skull''s figure appeared in front of him, just ten meters away, in the slightly curved tunnel.


    Within ten meters of approaching someone and with the limitation of the dim lighting, Kyle''s stealth mode was forced to deactivate, fully exposing his figure in the tunnel.


    "Why is he so fast?!" At the same time, Red Skull also noticed Kyle chasing after him and experiencing a tingling sensation on his scalp for the first time in his life.


    ''They were both Super Soldiers, so how could there be such a huge gap between them? Why is he the weak one here?'' Red Skull cursed as he continue to run away.


    With a twisted expression of despair, Red Skull could only continue to flee, knowing he was the prey, but the distance between him and Kyle was steadily decreasing.


    "Schmidt, why don''t we stop and have a drink, talk about life?" Kyle taunted with a sadistic sense of humor, slowly breaking down Red Skull''s psychological defenses.


    Red Skull remained silent, wishing that he could have been born with an extra leg, as he used his full strength to flee for his life.


    "If you won''t stop, then I''ll come to you." Kyle''s words ignited another burst of speed from him as he disregarded the expenditure of his stamina. He dashed forward with his sword, aiming for Red Skull''s back.


    Just five meters away from their final distance, a guard suddenly appeared from a side junction in the tunnel, blocking Red Skull''s path. He held a weapon with a massive flame nozzle, connected to a fuel tank on his back.


    A flamethrower?


    Kyle barely identified the guard''s weapon when he immediately drove his single-handed sword into the tunnel wall, stabilizing his body, and rolled backward.


    The next moment, the flamethrower spewed a five-meter-long column of flames, almost sealing off the narrow tunnel, while the temperature in the air soared.


    (End of the chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 10 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 47: THE DEPARTING FIGHTERS

    Inside the narrow underground tunnel, the flamethrower unleashed a devastating power that surpassed even energy weapons. The continuous burst of flames created a scorching blaze, heating the air to an unbearable temperature.


    Kyle furrowed his brow and quickly retreated to a safe distance, using the recessed tunnel walls as cover to shield himself from the scorching flames.


    If it were an energy weapon, it would be manageable. With his Vibranium Bracer, he could deflect the lasers effortlessly. However, the widespread flames from the flamethrower limited the defensive capabilities of his armguard.


    What made the situation even more perilous was the symbiotic suit Venom that enveloped Kyle''s body. Venom, fearless against bullets and lasers due to its bulletproof nature and liquid healing ability, now conveyed a primal fear to its host, Kyle, under the threat of the intense flames.


    "Hang in there a little longer," Kyle verbally reassured Venom, as he prepared to throw his sword to eliminate the guards. Just as he began to gather strength in his hand, a round object whizzed past him from behind.


    The round shield accurately struck the head of the guard wielding the flamethrower, rendering him unconscious. It then quickly returned in a curved trajectory, revealing its identity as the Adamantium Shield.


    "Adamantium Shield?" Kyle turned his head quickly and saw a tall young man rushing towards him. It was none other than Steve, who had hurriedly caught up with him.


    "Steve, weren''t you supposed to block and clear the guards?" Kyle asked with a surprised expression on his face.


    Steve responded firmly, "There are soldiers assigned to clear the guards so I came to help you with Schmidt."


    "Okay. Let''s see who takes down the Hydra leader first¡­" Before Kyle could finish his sentence, he took off in a sprint towards the end of the tunnel.


    "No problem¡­ Hey, don''t you dare cheat!" Steve called out, keeping up with Kyle''s pace without slowing down.


    The two of them swiftly traversed the final section of the underground tunnel, one after the other.


    Upon emerging from the tunnel, they were greeted by a wide underground base plaza, filled with hundreds of armed guards wielding energy weapons.


    "This is getting tiresome," Kyle coldly muttered as he unsheathed his longsword. Steve raised his shield with determination. Standing side by side, the two of them faced a hundred guards without fear. However, if they were delayed any longer, the Hydra leader, Red Skull, would slip away.


    ''Bang! Bang! Bang!''


    Just then, a large number of American soldiers armed with rifles rushed in from the underground tunnels from different directions of the underground plaza. They swiftly engaged the armed guards, launching a fierce assault on them.


    At the forefront of one of the squads, wearing an eyepatch, was Fury. He smiled and waved at Kyle, calling out, "Kyle, do you need reinforcements?"


    Kyle breathed a sigh of relief and nodded. "Perfect timing. You''re as reliable as ever!"


    As if hearing his words, a woman leading another group of soldiers emerged from the tunnel and she remarked with a cold snort, "Who here isn''t?"


    Steve glanced at the elegant woman and jokingly said, "Agent Carter, you almost arrived late."


    "She did arrive late," Kyle corrected him, causing Agent Carter to glare at him.


    "Hahaha, so it was just me who was behind?" A casual and familiar voice sounded from behind, slightly slower than the rest.


    As the car lights continued to illuminate, a sleek and stylish car drove up, stopping in front of Kyle and the others. Howard, in his customary gentlemanly manner, waved at them from the driver''s seat.


    "Why did you, the logistics of the Scientific Strategic Department, come here? And you even drove Schmidt''s vehicle into the base," Kyle raised an eyebrow, expressing his surprise.


    Howard chuckled and replied, "This is the final battle of the European front. Of course, I had to come. After all, we are a team!"


    We? A team¡­


    Kyle was momentarily stunned as he looked at Fury, Agent Carter, and finally Steve and a subtle smile appeared on his lips.


    Yes, at some point, they had become a team. A team of unstoppable combat elites.


    "Now is not the time for chatting; Schmidt is about to escape in an aircraft!" Steve suddenly reminded them as he pointed his finger toward the end of the underground plaza.


    There, a large transport aircraft was slowly starting up and accelerating towards the exit of the base. There was no doubt that Red Skull was onboard.


    "Get in the car, I''ll take you two there!" Howard quickly said.


    Without hesitation, Kyle and Steve jumped into the car, one on each side. Howard floored the accelerator, and with the roar of the engine, the car sped towards the massive aircraft.


    "We have to win this!" Agent Carter clenched her fist with slight concern as she watched their backs until the car disappeared into the distance at the end of the underground plaza.


    On the aircraft taxiway in the base''s underground plaza¡­ S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With wingspans of thirty meters on each side, the large transport aircraft, with its wide and elongated design, picked up speed. Not far behind it, a car carrying three people was racing at full speed to catch up with the aircraft.


    "The plane is about to take off, and we can''t catch up with this speed!" Steve frowned as he looked at the aircraft ahead, his face filled with worry.


    Kyle, on the other hand, had no worries at all. He glanced at Howard, who remained calm in the driver''s seat, and urged, "Don''t hold back now. Use any technology devices you have hidden in here!"


    "You caught me again. Well, coincidentally, I''ve upgraded this car with some of my own technology," Howard smiled and pressed a button below the steering wheel.


    The exhaust pipes at the rear of the car immediately erupted with blue flames and the car, already traveling at over a hundred kilometers per hour, suddenly accelerated to more than three times that speed. The strong wind pressure made Kyle and Steve hold on tightly to their seats.


    The distance between the car and the transport aircraft kept narrowing. When there were just about ten meters left, the area ahead suddenly lit up as bright as daylight, and the wheels of the transport aircraft began to lift off the ground.


    "The plane is taking off! Steve, send me up first!" Kyle spoke up while standing up from the fast-moving car. Steve seemed to understand what he had in mind and crouched slightly in the car seat, raising his shield.


    "Go!" Kyle took a deep breath and stepped onto the round shield, using his full strength to leap forward.


    Steve also pushed the shield forward, adding momentum to the jump.


    "Swoosh!"


    Kyle soared high into the air, swiftly crossing the ten-meter gap. When he was just a hair''s breadth away from the fuselage of the aircraft, he forcefully plunged the sword in his left hand into the landing gear as a means of securing himself.


    "Kyle!" Steve shouted loudly, then jumped over as well. Kyle promptly extended his right hand, grabbing onto Steve''s arm as they ascended together, following the rising transport aircraft.


    On the base''s runway¡­


    Howard managed to bring the speeding car to a halt just before the cliff. He gazed at the transport aircraft soaring into the sky, with the two figures standing on the landing gear below, and softly said, "I hope you succeed in this battle. When you return, we''ll drink wine and celebrate together!"


    The most important thing is that they must come back!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 10 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 48: SKY HUNT

    In the skies above the Alps, under the intense midday sunlight, the massive transport aircraft roared as it steadily gained altitude. It quickly pierced through the layers of clouds and soared above a kilometer high.


    It headed in the direction of New York City, embarking on its journey across the Atlantic Ocean.


    At the rear wheel of the transport aircraft, Kyle held tightly onto the Carbonadium Sword nailed to the landing gear, while his other hand firmly grasped Steve. The two of them were suspended beneath the aircraft, connected to each other.


    "Kyle, are you okay?" Steve shouted loudly, their voices barely audible amidst the tremendous wind pressure at high altitudes.


    "I''m fine, but you should lose some weight," Kyle quipped, exerting force with one hand to throw Steve upwards toward the frame. Once Steve had a firm grip on the frame, Kyle himself placed his feet securely on the wheel.


    Just beneath their feet was the continuously ascending sky, a sight that sent shivers down their spines.


    "I know the basic structure of this transport aircraft. Follow me," Steve waved his hand, taking the lead as he climbed upward.


    Kyle relied on the Carbonadium Sword to anchor himself to the fuselage, ensuring his safety as he climbed behind Steve.


    As Super Soldiers, their agility and dexterity were extraordinary. They ascended from the rotating wheels of the airborne transport aircraft without any danger. In no time, they reached the lower rear compartment of the aircraft and opened the safety hatch at the bottom, completely entering the interior of the transport aircraft.


    The rear compartment of the transport aircraft was spacious, filled with technology-laden equipment. Dim lights maintained sufficient visibility.


    "Kyle, take a look¡ª" Steve''s face turned solemn as he seemed to notice something. He lowered his voice and gestured towards a particular spot in the rear compartment of the transport aircraft.


    Following his gaze, Kyle saw two peculiar-looking single-seat aircraft parked in the rear compartment of the transport aircraft. These aircraft had a smaller size than typical single-seat fighters, with an elliptical shape and a deep green paint.


    Strangely, there were no obvious gun muzzles on the exterior, but the lower half of the fuselage was three times larger than the upper half. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no need for speculation; the identification message of the Item Card quickly appeared.


    [Atomic Bomber]: A single-seat transport aircraft equipped with a nuclear bomb. Its power to deploy nuclear explosions can easily destroy a large city. Rare Blue Item Card.


    Current Status: Unavailable for extraction. A one-time-use item.


    Kyle''s heart trembled as he saw this. He finally understood why Red Skull was confident enough to annihilate the entire western coast of the United States.


    These were two atomic bombers! If they were allowed to enter the country''s territory, even a superpower with strong military forces would be overwhelmed.


    "Steve, find the device in the rear compartment of the transport aircraft and drop these two planes directly into the ocean," Kyle decisively commanded. At this point, the transport aircraft was likely flying over the Atlantic airspace.


    If Red Skull succeeded in delivering the atomic bombers to New York, the consequences and the loss of life would be unimaginable. Steve also understood this so he nodded in agreement, and just as this happened, a squad of armed Hydra guards rushed over to the rear compartment of the aircraft.


    "We''ve been spotted?" Kyle raised his eyebrows and raised his Carbonadium Sword with a cold expression on his face, and went to confront them while urging Steve, "Hurry up, I''ll hold them off."


    "Enemy attack! Open fire!" The squad of armed guards saw Kyle swiftly charging toward them and quickly opened fire with energy weapons.


    In an instant, the rear compartment of the transport aircraft was illuminated by dazzling blue laser beams.


    "These idiots¡ª" Kyle frowned. He wasn''t afraid of the laser shooting him, but rather the indiscriminate firing of lasers that could potentially ignite the atomic bombers behind him.


    ''I don''t want to be buried here with you cannon fodder!'' Kyle silently cursed these idiots in his mind.


    "Die!" The expression on Kyle''s face grew colder, and with force, he threw his Carbonadium Sword, directly impaling the captain of the guards who was firing most aggressively, firmly pinning him to the metal wall of the rear compartment.


    Faced with the imminent danger, Kyle chose not to evade but instead raised his right hand adorned with the Vibranium Bracer. He continuously blocked the incoming energy lasers, preventing them from reaching the atomic bombers behind him.


    "Kyle, catch!" Steve shouted as if he knew Kyle''s predicament, throwing his Adamantium Shield towards him.


    Kyle leaped into the air and caught the circular shield, holding it in his left hand and using it to block the dense laser beams while swiftly closing in on one of the guards.


    The guard raised his energy laser gun in fear, but in the next moment, Kyle''s right palm blocked the barrel of the gun. The laser shot bounced off the Vibranium Bracer, disintegrating the energy laser gun and the guard''s arm on the spot.


    "Nice!" Steve''s voice rang out just as he operated the device buttons. The compartment of one of the nuclear bombers opened first, and it was dropped into the ocean thousands of meters below the transport aircraft.


    The opening of the compartment caused the air inside the rear compartment to rush out, sucking in several guards toward the opening.


    A demonic smile appeared on Kyle''s face as he calmly looked at the guard writhing on the ground, he held him up with one hand as if he were a small chicken and threw him towards the open compartment where the transport aircraft had been dropped.


    In the following moments, each guard who dared to resist was treated by Kyle and Steve as cargo, and they were all thrown down from thousands of meters high in the air.


    "Kyle!" Steve suddenly yelled, but it was too late. An approaching guard had managed to reach the second nuclear bomber, opened the cockpit, and sat inside.


    Both of them couldn''t stop it in time, and the second nuclear bomber was dropped.


    "We can''t let him get away!" Steve said as he was about to rush out of the compartment. But at the last moment, Kyle intercepted him and pulled him back, watching helplessly as the guard flew away in the nuclear bomber.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t have to deal with him," Kyle said confidently, calmly looking at the vast blue sky outside the compartment.


    As if to confirm his words, beyond the visible high altitude of the rear compartment, a massive blue bird of prey tore through the clouds, dragging a series of shockwaves behind it as it swiftly pursued the departing nuclear bomber.


    "So, you called in the Blue Eagle," Steve said while looking at the silhouette of the Blue Eagel from a distance, feeling relieved in his heart.


    "It''s the final battle on the European front. We can''t afford to be careless," Kyle shrugged and tossed the shield back to Steve. He retrieved his one-handed sword from the metal wall and wiped the blood off the blade on the clothes of one of the guards.


    "Alright, Hydra is left with its final leader," Steve took a deep breath as he stood side by side with Kyle, and with renewed determination, they turned their gaze toward the cockpit door of the transport aircraft.


    From hundreds of feet underground to thousands of meters above the sky, it was time to bring about the final end.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 10 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395


    Read my other works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 49: FROZEN END

    The transport fighter jet smoothly flew above the clouds, basking in the golden sunlight as it sped toward the far end of the Atlantic Ocean. Kyle and Steve cautiously entered the cockpit of the aircraft, with Kyle wielding a sword and Steve holding a shield.


    It was evident that Red Skull had fled in haste, as there were few armed guards on the jet. The guards they had dealt with earlier in the rear cabin were the only ones, leaving the spacious cockpit eerily quiet.


    There were no visible figures on the control instruments of the transport fighter. It was on autopilot, following the predetermined flight route set by the onboard system.


    Behind the pilot''s seat was a storage compartment emitting a faint blue light, revealing glimpses of the items contained within the cuboidal object behind the glass storage unit.


    Kyle''s eyes were fixed on the items inside the storage compartment from the moment he entered. His eyes reflected the blue radiance of the objects. Even without a clear view or message indicating the cards, he was certain he hadn''t made a mistake.


    The Tesseract. There could be no mistake!


    Despite being ten meters away and separated by a metal and glass storage frame, he could still vividly sense the awe-inspiring and captivating mystique emanating from it.


    Steve intended to slowly advance into the cockpit with his shield, but Kyle shook his head. It was apparent that Red Skull had known they had caught up with the jet during their commotion in the rear cabin, so there was no need for a surprise attack.


    It was disadvantageous to reveal ourselves while the enemy remained hidden, but the overwhelming difference in strength was something even the wounded Red Skull couldn''t reverse.


    Kyle confidently stepped forward, brandishing his sword, and said coldly, "Schmidt, you''re the only one left here. Stop hiding like a rat if you call yourself Hydra! Use whatever tricks you have left now before you die!"


    Steve, seeing Kyle''s actions, spread his hands and took a step forward, adopting a warning tone, "It''s time to put an end to all of it, Schmidt!"


    Facing the cold mockery and questioning from the two, a chilling response suddenly came from the pilot''s seat in the cockpit, where Red Skull was situated, "You two just don''t know when to quit, do you? Do you really think you''ve defeated me? Do you believe that simply donning clothes with the American emblem makes you a national symbol? I have seen the future, a beautiful world without national divisions, completely subservient to my rule!"


    Confirming Red Skull''s location, Kyle and Steve exchanged glances and silently coordinated to surround him from both sides.


    Red Skull however continued to speak from the pilot''s seat, "Until the final moment, no one can determine who wins and who loses!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his palm slammed down on the control panel, pushing the steering wheel to its maximum position.


    "Buzz!"


    The previously smoothly flying transport fighter abruptly came to a halt, then pitched downward at a ninety-degree angle, heading straight towards the cloud layer below.


    Everything in the cockpit, including Kyle and Steve, became weightless, tumbling and floating at various angles.


    "This is just the beginning¡­" Red Skull sneered from the pilot''s seat, secured by his seatbelt, as he lifted a large laser weapon. However, the muzzle wasn''t aimed at Kyle or Steve, who were tumbling uncontrollably behind him, but rather at the front windshield of the cockpit.


    "You both can die now!" His crimson skeletal face was slightly distorted as a frenzy of emotions burst out in his sunken eye sockets, as he fired the laser weapon at the cockpit''s windshield.


    "Bang!"


    In the instant the windshield was shattered by the laser, a powerful pressure difference occurred inside and outside the aircraft, generating a strong vortex that sucked everything in the cockpit towards the broken window and into the high-altitude airspace outside.


    They were above ten thousand meters in the sky and if it were an ordinary person, they would have long lost consciousness due to the intense pressure difference but Kyle and Steve were not ordinary people!


    "Kyle, be careful!" Steve managed to grab hold of an iron frame on the ceiling of the cockpit and his worried gaze shifted towards Kyle, who was still floating.


    "That guy really has a death wish!" Kyle gritted his teeth and, as his body was being pulled towards the window, he reacted swiftly by driving his sword into the floor of the cockpit.


    "That was close." Kyle breathed a sigh of relief as he stabilized himself by anchoring his body to the sword embedded in the floor. However, when his gaze shifted downwards, his pupils slightly contracted.


    Unfortunately, the sword made of Carbonadium Sword was stuck on top of the glass container emitting a brilliant blue light. The shattered glass revealed cracks, gradually exposing the mysterious aura of the Tesseract inside.


    ''My goodness, this¡­'' Kyle felt his scalp tingle as flashes from the movie where Red Skull made direct contact with the Tesseract crossed his mind: being forcefully banished beyond the galaxies, guarding the Soul Stone alone on a desolate planet for over seventy years.


    At this moment, the Tesseract was fully exposed to the air and it was less than half a meter away from him!


    As if stimulated by the sword''s impact, the enigmatic blue glow on the surface of the Tesseract became even more pronounced. Then, beams of light shot out from it, revealing dazzling cosmic star maps in the void.


    Space began to twist inch by inch, and the Tesseract drew Kyle even closer to itself!


    "This is not good¡­" Kyle found himself in a dilemma, unable to move as he stared at the Tesseract in front of him, slowly opening a spatial tunnel under him.


    Am I going to be transported away?


    Kyle forced a bitter smile and prepared to accept his fate by closing his eyes when Steve''s voice suddenly reached his ears, "Kyle! Get out of the way!"


    In the next instant, a shield swiftly flew over a distance of more than ten meters and struck the Tesseract, which reflected a starry sky map, knocking it away from Kyle''s side. It flew towards the gaping hole in the window and out into the open air.


    "That was close!" Kyle''s face turned pale as he thought of his situation. He was just a hair''s breadth away from being transported to who knows where by the Tesseract!


    ''I love Earth!'' Having escaped from the danger, Kyle''s joy was overwhelming and he even wanted to give Steve a bear hug.


    "No!" Red Skull shouted as he watched the Tesseract pass by him and fly out of the window. He looked stunned and hurriedly reached out to grab the Tesseract.


    *Buzz¡ª* The fading starry sky map continued to glow, and a rainbow beam of light struck Red Skull from the sky, engulfing and evaporating his figure.


    The Tesseract completed this simple spatial manipulation and continued to send the plane plummeting toward the sea.


    As the plane continued its suicidal 90-degree dive, with less than a kilometer left until the ground, Kyle struggled against the strong wind pressure and managed to reach the pilot''s seat to steer the steering wheel back into position.


    Immediately after making this move, the transport plane recovered its normal driving state, but the control instruments seemed to be on the verge of damage, emitting smoke.


    "Phew." Kyle wearily sat on the floor after he controlled the plane.


    Although the strong wind pressure still persisted, fortunately, the plane finally stabilized, and with its low altitude, the gravitational force was greatly reduced to an acceptable range.


    "Are you okay?" Steve smiled as he descended from the ceiling of the cockpit and took a seat in the pilot''s seat, fastening his seatbelt.


    "I''m fine. Quickly contact the base and have them arrange for the landing of this plane," Kyle said while waving his hand.


    "Okay." Steve nodded and started operating the instruments from the pilot''s seat. After a while, his relaxed expression gradually turned serious as if he had discovered something.


    "What''s wrong?" Kyle noticed Steve''s unusual expression and couldn''t help but stand up and ask.


    Steve took a deep breath and said sternly, "The situation is not good. The autopilot cannot be disengaged, and many manual control functions are damaged and unusable. This plane is still heading towards its original destination, New York City."


    "What!" Kyle realized the potential crisis and said in a low voice, "Don''t panic, let me think of a solution!"


    "There''s no time." Steve shook his head and he clenched his fists quietly, and it was as if he had made a difficult decision in his life. He smiled relievedly and said, "Kyle, go to the rear cabin and prepare a parachute for yourself."


    "What do you mean?" Kyle was slightly stunned.


    Steve firmly said, "I''m going to sink this plane into the ocean. Hurry and prepare a parachute to jump off."


    "Don''t rush into anything, there must be another way. Besides, even if someone has to stay on the plane until the end, I¡­" Kyle''s words were quickly interrupted by Steve.


    "Alright, let me take care of this." Steve held onto the control yoke with both hands, his young and handsome face filled with determination. He smiled and said, "Kyle, you don''t know. I''ve been chasing after you all this time."


    "From the training base to the small fight and battlefields later on, I could only watch your back. I constantly pushed myself to catch up while accepting the opportunities you gave up."


    "Since I''ve claimed to be Captain America, let me surpass you this time and lead the way in front of you!" As he said this, Steve seemed to regress to the weak-bodied but indomitable youth he once was.


    "I understand." After Kyle finished speaking, he silently walked towards the rear cabin of the plane, knowing that no matter what he said at this moment, he would not be able to stop his comrade''s decision.


    Because the other person was not only his best comrade-in-arms but also his brother, and even more so, he was Captain America of this world! Even if they were to encounter countless dangerous situations, he would always be the one charging ahead with a determined look on his face, willing to sacrifice himself to protect everything he wanted to safeguard.


    "Oh, and take care of Agent Carter for me," Steve reminded him before Kyle left.


    "Huh? Who''s going to take care of your girlfriend? I''ll be waiting for you at the base!" Kyle turned around and cursed.


    "I¡­ do like Agent Carter, but she''s not my girlfriend," Steve shook his head and, in a joking tone, said with an ignorant air, "Agent Carter, she has always had feelings for you."


    "Don''t make jokes in this situation. How could she possibly like me? You must have misunderstood something," Kyle was a bit confused. What''s going on? He had only flirted with her a few times.


    "Then let''s consider it a joke," Steve shrugged, instructing, "Next Friday night at 8 p.m., I have a date with her at the Starbird Club. If I don''t make it by then, you go in my place."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll reserve the whole place for you and you will dance with her when you come back," Kyle waved his hand and left the main cabin. Steve''s voice could still be faintly heard from behind:


    "I am counting on you, Brother¡­"


    Fifteen seconds later, a figure jumped from the rear cabin of the plane from a high altitude. After reaching an altitude of a hundred meters, the parachute was deployed, and Kyle slowly descended toward the blue sea.


    Under the parachute, Kyle looked up, gazing at the distant plane that continued to move away, soon disappearing on the other side of the clouds.


    "Steve, regardless of the outcome or how long it takes, I believe that one day, we will meet again."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 10 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395 S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 50: KYLE’S WHEREABOUTS

    Early 1944.


    The Hydra organization, which had been wreaking havoc and causing harm in Europe, was completely wiped out by Kyle and Steve. The organization''s founder, Schmidt, was judged to have died on the spot.


    This important news report quickly spread across the United States, triggering a grand nationwide celebration. Countless soldiers who had retreated from the battlefield to the bases gathered together, raising their glasses in jubilation.


    "To victory! To Major Kyle and Captain Steve!"


    "To the heroes! May the world soon embrace peace¡­"


    In numerous bars in the big cities, cheers like these filled the air throughout the night.


    In the same month, the German army, severely weakened after losing its manufacturing facilities, began a large-scale retreat from the frontlines. This became a prelude to Germany''s eventual surrender.


    However, amidst the festive atmosphere of the Western European war victory, the two heroes, Kyle and Steve, who were the protagonists, disappeared like fireworks at the end of a battle, never to return.


    Although Lieutenant Steve managed to establish contact with the US military base via the communicator on the out-of-control enemy aircraft, the signal was quickly lost, leaving only intermittent messages stating, "I will sink the out-of-control aircraft into the Atlantic, to not let it reach New York."


    As for Major Kyle, he vanished without a trace, just like the out-of-control aircraft he was following.


    Half a month later.


    On the surface of the Atlantic Ocean, the warm morning sunlight poured down, casting layers of sparkling golden edges on the blue waves and splashes.


    A modern white two-tier sailboat slowly sailed on the sea, resembling a small leaf floating with the guidance of the waves and sea breeze.


    On the open deck of the white sailboat, a golden-haired youth wearing sunglasses lazily lay on a sun lounger. He rested his hands behind his head, exuding an exceptionally relaxed and carefree aura.


    He was only wearing a pair of beach shorts, his upper body bare, revealing perfectly chiseled abs that seemed to be forged by Iron Man''s craftsmanship. He basked in the warm sunlight, displaying his robust and flawless physique.


    Next to the sun lounger, there was a round table with a small umbrella for shade. A black liquid-like life form wriggled restlessly on it, and it was as if it detested the scorching weather.


    "It''s been a long time since I relaxed like this." Kyle couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    Since being reborn into the Marvel World during World War II, the past few months had been filled with continuous warfare. Even with his superhuman abilities as a soldier, his body had to be in a constant state of high alertness during battles.


    At any moment, an energy laser, high-explosive grenade, sniper fire, or even indiscriminate carpet bombing from a bomber could send him soaring into the sky.


    In the harsh environment of prolonged warfare, even when resting in deep sleep, if someone approached his bedside, he would instinctively react and subdue them, even without fully waking up. Fury, Steve, and even Agent Carter had experienced this personally. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come to think of it, wouldn''t it have been better to simply follow Brandt''s advice, be discharged from the military, and return to New York as an ordinary civilian?" This thought only fleetingly crossed Kyle''s mind, and he didn''t delve deeper into it.


    With the Extracting Card Ability in his possession, if he were to cower in what seemed like a safe city, even he would look down on himself.


    Instead of worrying about potential future crises throughout his life, he would rather take the initiative to embark on a path where opportunities and dangers coexisted, constantly enhancing his own strength, and elevating his status and reputation until he feared no enemy.


    Without joining the frontline war, where would he find the abundant resources to extract? Without fighting side by side with Steve, how would he obtain the Super Soldier Ability?


    This was Kyle''s true conviction. He fought not only as a hero for America but more so as a warrior fighting for his own future.


    Additionally, during this process, he had gained sincere friendships with Steve, Joseph, Fury, Howard, and Agent Carter, among others, which was a source of great satisfaction for him.


    Kyle''s mind was drifting as he thought, when suddenly a loud and piercing eagle cry echoed from the sky, followed by the shadow cast by the massive wings completely enveloping the sailboat he was on.


    "It''s back¡­" Kyle sat up from the sun lounger, watching as the blue eagle landed in the nearby waters, its flapping wings stirring up the waves and creating splashes.


    Kyle asked the blue eagle, "Well, did you find any traces?"


    ''Chirp!''


    The blue eagle let out a soft cry and shook its head from side to side in a human-like manner.


    Frowning, Kyle gestured with his hand to the side, signaling, "Continue searching in the sea within a twenty-mile radius in this direction."


    The sharp beak of the blue eagle nodded lightly, and it soared into the sky, quickly disappearing among the clouds.


    After Steve flew away in the uncontrollable aircraft, Kyle had sent the Blue Eagle back to investigate and try to find any traces of the aircraft. Unfortunately, it had been half a month and there had been no clues.


    The Atlantic Ocean was vast and boundless. If it had been frozen and sunk as in the original movie, it would be like finding a needle in a haystack.


    "It seems like I''ll have to give up." Kyle sighed and was preparing to consider the journey back to the military base. But just then, a shallow dark shadow emerged from the sea surface next to the sailboat.


    ''Splash!''


    A great white shark abruptly leaped out of the water, revealing almost half of its body. It gracefully swam and circled in the waters beside the sailboat, as if looking for praise, nodding its head and blowing bubbles toward Kyle.


    Kyle''s heart skipped a beat as he looked at the nearby great white shark. He raised his voice to confirm, "Did you really find that thing?"


    The great white shark continued to leap out of the water, splashing water droplets in the surrounding, using it as a way to express itself.


    "Venom, go with her and retrieve that thing." After pondering for a moment, Kyle''s gaze turned to the lethargic Venom on the table.


    ''Roll, Roll-''


    Venom, lacking enthusiasm, transformed into countless black strands and jumped off the table. It had no particular interest in sharks, as they were low in intelligence. But since it was Kyle''s command, it naturally had to comply.


    The black liquid strands entwined with the great white shark in the water, quickly covering its entire body. It seemed as if a layer of dark, hardened keratinous membrane had formed, and even the great white shark''s pupils turned crimson, its teeth becoming more menacing and terrifying.


    Venom possessed the great white shark, with the shark''s body becoming its host.


    "Go swiftly and return swiftly. Oh, and don''t touch that thing directly with your body." Kyle thought for a moment and embedded two wooden boards directly into Venom Shark''s teeth, "Clamp it and bring it up."


    The Venom Shark flicked its tail and swiftly dived into the sea.


    After a short while, the shimmering figure of the shark reappeared on the water''s surface, accompanied by a dazzling blue light that gradually illuminated the sea.


    The Venom Shark emerged from the water, and Kyle''s gaze immediately fell on its mouth. There, clamped between the two wooden boards, was the square-shaped blue energy cube, emanating a mysterious and enchanting aura.


    The Tesseract!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 10 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395


    You guys can read upto Chapter 592 on NovelFire under my Penname: DarkShadow95 (https://www.NovelFire.com/profile/1048809275 (Go to the Orignal Works Seection))


    You can also read it from chapter 593 to all the Final Chapter on my Patreon (/c/marvel6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 51 COLORLESS CARD

    The Tesseract is a perfect square-shaped cube.


    Upon closer inspection, the Tesseract Cube exuded a mysterious and peculiar aura, as if it contained a small universe within. Kyle suppressed his excitement and materialized the "Vibranium Bracer" Item Card, wearing it on his bare right hand. He then reached out to grab the Tesseract Cube held between the wooden boards in Venom Shark''s mouth.


    Only when the Tesseract was held in his Vibranium-protected palm did Kyle''s vision reveal two brilliantly glowing cards.


    The colors of these two cards were not White, Green, Blue, or Purple, but nearly colorless, with a pure and vibrant crystal-like hue.


    [Tesseract]:


    Container for one of the Infinity Stones, the Space Stone, also known as the Space Infinity Cube. Colorless Item Card.


    Possesses the power of space and can open portals, transporting individuals and items to any location in the universe.


    Current Status: Non-Extractable (integrated with the Space Stone), difficult to use.


    The second Colorless Card, almost seamlessly merged with the previous one, resembled a shadow in overlapping layers. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Space Stone]:


    One of the six Infinity Stones in the universe, a gem that controls the aspect of Space. Colorless Item Card.


    One of the earliest entities in the universe and also one of the most powerful objects in the entire Universe.


    By using this gem, one can instantly move oneself or any object to any space in the universe. It can also manipulate space at will, allowing for Spatial Teleportation, Spatial Freeze, and Spatial Reversal.


    Current Status: Extractable, difficult to master and utilize.


    "Two¡­ Colorless Item Cards?" Kyle was momentarily puzzled when he saw this scene. He initially thought there would only be one [Tesseract] Item Card, but the Extracting Card Ability had distinctively separated the Space Stone from the Cube Vessel.


    The container was non-extractable, while the Space Stone was extractable¡­


    To extract or not to extract?


    Kyle pondered carefully, weighing the pros and cons, and quickly made a decision.


    He must extract it! There''s no reason not to!


    Even if this god-level item was left untouched, it would remain idle on Earth for more than half a century, only to be gradually explored for its Spatial Teleportation mysteries by Loki, the God of Thunder''s brother, in the 21st century.


    Although it became a hot and popular item when Thanos started collecting the Infinity Stones, if there was a chance to study and master the extraordinary abilities of the Space Stone beforehand, it would truly be a giant leap for Kyle!


    Kyle made up his mind and focused his attention on the Colorless Card of the [Space Stone].


    Time to extract!


    "Please maintain a distance of three centimeters from the item and continue extraction for three hours."


    "Extraction countdown begins: 10799s, 10798s¡­"


    Kyle: "¡­"


    Maintain a three-centimeter distance and extract for three hours. One must keep in mind that even extracting Blue-Quality items only requires an additional three seconds within one meter!


    "No wonder it''s called a Colorless-Quality item," Kyle chuckled wryly as he looked at the timer. He held the Tesseract in his hand, returned to his sun lounger, and patiently waited. Without any mission at the moment, he had the luxury of time.


    If his guess was correct, Colorless Cards should be the highest quality for cards, surpassing even the Purple rarity by an unknown number of levels.


    However, it was possible that the Infinity Gauntlet, which contained all six gems, would be of a Rare Colorless quality¡­ but that was all too distant in the future and Kyle didn''t need to worry about it.


    Kyle mused with indifference as he waited for the card extraction countdown to end.


    After three hours¡­


    "3, 2, 1, Extraction Succeed. Congratulations, you''ve obtained the [Space Stone]."


    As the message rang in his mind, the blue light of the Tesseract in Kyle''s hand dimmed significantly, it was as if the inner spark had been taken away, leaving only abundant Cube Fragments behind.


    At the same time, within Kyle''s exclusive Card Space¡­


    The moment the [Space Stone] entered the Card Space, it immediately leaped up uncontrollably, like a highlighted sun hanging at the highest point of the Card Space, overshadowing the radiance of the tens of thousands of cards in the six card regions, proclaiming its supreme position.


    "The Card Space should be the safest and most reliable storage place in this world. Let''s leave the Space Stone in there for now," Kyle thought as he gazed at the [Space Stone] Colorless Card within the Card Space before withdrawing his consciousness from it.


    The Space Stone wasn''t an entity that could exhibit its corresponding abilities simply by possessing it. For Kyle, it was like a child obtaining an energy weapon. Without studying it beforehand, rashly using it often resulted in self-inflicted harm. Red Skull had personally given him a lesson on that.


    Just as Kyle withdrew his consciousness from the Card Space, he noticed that the Tesseract in his palm, after losing the inner Space Stone, began undergoing subtle changes.


    The most obvious change was that the color grade of the card message displayed in his eyes rapidly shifted from Colorless to Golden.


    Did it decrease in grade?


    Kyle stared in astonishment at the Tesseract in his hand, still emanating a faint blue light and a mysterious aura, but it was no longer the same as before.


    It turned out to be the [Space Stone Vessel] Colorless Card. After the internal [Space Stone] was extracted, it transformed into a brand-new Golden Item Card, even changing its item name.


    [Space Stone Vessel]:


    Formerly the container of the Space Stone, also known as the Infinity Cube. Golden Item Card.


    Retains a trace of the strength of space and can temporarily open Space Portals. However, the existence of these portals is unstable and can trigger spatial collapse at any time. It becomes increasingly damaged after each use.


    Current Status: Non-Extractable (retains the residual power of the Space Stone).


    Kyle fell silent for a moment, then laughed wryly and shook his head.


    "Interesting."


    This was an unexpected gain. It was unlikely that anyone in the entire universe would have thought that there could be someone who could extract the Space Stone from the Space Stone Vessel without destroying the external container. Only Kyle possesses the Extracting Card Ability and only he would be able to do so.


    "Wait a minute, why do I feel like this can set a trap for future Thanos?" Kyle rubbed his smooth chin in thought. The Tesseract showed no signs of damage, and it still contained the residual power of the Space Stone.


    He could simply throw this empty shell of the Tesseract away and save himself a lot of trouble in the future¡­


    Thinking this, a smile crept onto Kyle''s face.


    He could already imagine the moment when Thanos, after going through great efforts to obtain the Tesseract and crushing it to embed the Space Stone in the Infinity Gauntlet, would find that there was nothing inside. His eggplant-like face would turn livid and unsightly.


    Since he had obtained the Space Stone, it was the greatest achievement of this battle, and Kyle had no intention of lingering in the waters of the Atlantic Ocean any longer.


    He looked at the vast sea before him and sighed, "Steve, it seems that we won''t meet again until more than half a century later."


    "But there''s no need to worry. For you, perhaps it will be just a short nap with your eyes closed. When you wake up, it will be the peaceful era that you often long for."


    "The me who stays behind is the one who will continue to move forward in this war-torn era."


    Kyle''s gaze grew resolute, and he had Venom cover his body, transforming into a black combat uniform. With a thought, he summoned the Blue Falcon to return to this location.


    He had been absent for half a month; it was time to show himself.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 10 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395


    Read my other works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine


    Hey everyone, my friend dm95(his username on NovelFire) is translating these novels. Please go and support-


    Arceus'' Pirate Journey (Pokemon and one piece fanfic)


    Pokemon Court (Pokemon fanfic)


    Starting from becoming the King of Saiyans (Dragonball fanfic)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 52 DANCE PARTY

    Inside the underground basement of the US military training base.


    Howard, Fury, and Agent Carter stood in front of a world map, their faces solemn as they discussed something.


    "Their point of departure is the Hydra organization base beneath the Alps, and the autopilot is set to New York as the destination. Based on the normal flying speed of the out-of-control fighter jet and the time it disappeared from communication signals, it can be calculated that there is a high probability the jet will crash into this area of the sea."


    Howard, dressed in a suit and tie, stood in front of the world map and used a black water-based pen to draw a circle in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean, encompassing the area that needed to be investigated.


    "However, the central area of the sea, where the out-of-control jet is most likely to crash, has already been searched by divers immediately, but no traces have been found. Therefore, we have to consider the possibility that the jet deviated from its autopilot trajectory and the distribution of ocean currents and icebergs at that time."


    With a heavy expression on his face, Howard drew another, larger circle outside the original one, encompassing a wider area of the Atlantic Ocean.


    Fury, sitting below, shook his head and sighed. "If we have to use submarines to thoroughly search every ten meters of this area, it would take at least ten years to find even a single piece of wreckage from the jet."


    "We can''t give up!" Agent Carter''s face was resolute and her voice determined as she spoke. "Those two won''t die so easily. They promised that they would come back."


    "Of course. In addition to the military submarines, Stark Industries will also invest money to send professional divers to search. We won''t give up until we find them," Howard agreed, nodding his head.


    After a moment of silence, he voiced his inner concerns. "What I''m afraid of is that the out-of-control jet might have encountered seamounts and floating ice in the sea. Currently, there are multiple cold currents in the Atlantic during winter. If the crashed jet gets frozen and sinks to the seafloor, it would take a hundred years to find even a single part of the jet."


    At these words, both Fury and Agent Carter fell silent in the basement.


    In fact, after the out-of-control jet lost communication over the ocean, although the US military dispatched planes and submarines to search the area, they had already assumed that Steve and Kyle had unfortunately perished. Even if they were to find any remains, they would likely be only fragments of their bodies.


    However, even if it was confirmed that Steve and Kyle had died, this news would be suppressed by the military. After all, the impact of losing the heroes who symbolized the nation during wartime would be unbearable.


    Just then, a soldier came down the stairs and informed Agent Carter, "Agent Carter, someone outside the base has brought something, saying it''s for you."


    "Hmm?" Agent Carter felt puzzled but took the box from the soldier nonetheless. She subconsciously asked, "Who is it from?"


    "It''s a young girl who claims to be a friend of Agent Carter. The gate guards didn''t inquire further, and she ran off. The box passed the security checks before we brought it in."


    "Thank you for your trouble," Agent Carter nodded and, after the soldier left, placed the box on the conference table.


    The cardboard box was neither big nor small, sealed with tape, and there was a small section of English writing on it: ''To Agent Carter.''


    Agent Carter stared at the English handwriting on the box, her eyes suddenly frozen.


    Howard felt that the atmosphere in the meeting had been too heavy for a while, so he couldn''t help but jokingly say, "Could it be a gentleman admirer sending you something?"


    "Maybe it''s an intelligence message, who knows? Let me open it for you," Fury offered, raising his hand to help. After Agent Carter gave her permission, he quickly grabbed a pair of scissors and cut open the sealed tape.


    The box was soon opened by the tough Fury, revealing its contents under the dim light. It was a brand new red evening gown neatly folded, and there was a card with a rose on the front.


    "A gown? A rose card?" Fury was greatly disappointed, not interested in such feminine items, and returned to his seat directly.


    Howard shrugged. "Looks like I was right. Agent Carter, do you need a chaperone for the ball?"


    Agent Carter remained silent and walked forward to pick up the rose card from the box. When she flipped it over, the back of the card still bore the English words: ''Cordially inviting Miss Carter to attend the song and dance ball at the Falcon Club on Friday, tomorrow night at eight o''clock.''


    "It''s him. He''s back," Agent Carter whispered softly.


    "Who''s back?" Howard and Fury were both slightly stunned, exchanging glances before eagerly looking at her. "Who came back?!"


    ¡­


    One day passed, and Friday night arrived as scheduled.


    In the nearby major city, the Falcon Club was located in the center of the busiest street. The red carpet stretched from the entrance, and the lighting exuded a romantic atmosphere.


    "Beep beep!"


    A long luxury car parked steadily in front of the club''s entrance. Howard, as the driver, got out of the car first and he opened the passenger door with a gentlemanly gesture. A slender figure stepped out, wearing high heels, followed by Agent Carter in an exquisite strapless evening gown.


    With meticulous grooming, her beautiful and glamorous face stood out, her blonde hair elegantly styled, revealing delicate collarbones. The strapless evening gown cleverly showcased her perfect shoulders and figure, combining sensuality and elegance. The red-toned gown complemented her fair skin, making it impossible to look away.


    "Agent Carter, you will surely be the most dazzling person at the ball tonight," Howard exclaimed, clicking his fingers and urging her, "Hurry inside, and don''t keep people waiting."


    After speaking, Howard sat back in the driver''s seat and started the car, leaving Agent Carter standing alone at the entrance. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Agent Carter took a deep breath, lightly placing her palms on her chest, and nervously walked into the club.


    Passing through the guarded entrance with formally dressed waiters, she walked through the corridor. However, it wasn''t as lively as usual¡ª on the contrary, the corridor was dimly lit, and the main ballroom of the club was pitch black.


    No music, no lights, and no sign of other guests or club staff.


    "What¡­" Agent Carter looked at the silent and dark hall in front of her and was about to call out when suddenly, the surrounding lights and the overhead lights turned on.


    "Swoosh¡ª"


    The previously dark hall was instantly illuminated, and following the soft melody played by various instruments, couples holding hands elegantly entered the hall from all directions. They danced gracefully to the sound of the music as if they had rehearsed countless times.


    "Is it you?" Agent Carter couldn''t help but ask, looking around at the people dancing in tune, hoping to find a familiar figure among them.


    "No." A familiar deep voice emerged from the musicians playing the melody. Agent Carter turned towards the source of the voice and saw a handsome young man in a black tailcoat standing up from the piano seat.


    "It''s me. Are you Disappointed?" Kyle shrugged as he spread his hands, and looked at Agent Carter at the center of the ballroom.


    "Well, even if it''s a substitute, you''re too late," Agent Carter smiled, her beautiful eyes shimmering with excited tears.


    ...


    Before moving forward, here are a few things to note:


    1. There won''t be many romantic scenes in the future, so let''s cherish them.


    2. This is not a harem story; there''s only one female protagonist.


    3. Agent Carter is not the female protagonist.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 15 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 53 ONE NIGHT

    At the Grand Hall of the Falcon Club,


    The classical chandeliers hanging from the walls and ceiling illuminated the ballroom, while the graceful music flowed like water, creating an enchanting atmosphere. Couples dressed in suits and evening gowns danced elegantly, immersed in this entertainment venue far from the smoke of war.


    If the club hadn''t been privately booked and professional dancers disguised as guests, the appearance of Kyle in his tuxedo would have surely caused a fervent crowd to gather and be amazed.


    Kyle, the youngest major in the United States, is a symbol of American power and conquest. After the complete eradication of the Hydra organization, which was deeply rooted, he once again became a legendary figure discussed in every corner of Europe and the United States.


    Although describing him as a "legend" might be too exaggerated, the fact that he single-handedly influenced and reversed the entire European battlefield, dealing a severe blow to the mighty German military force during World War II, made him a true hero in the eyes of American soldiers and some fanatical fangirls. His fame and prestige even surpassed that of Generals and some high-ranking officers.


    In Europe, his aura as a war hero still held strong. However, in present-day America, in every recruitment propaganda film, six out of ten are exclusively dedicated to Kyle, while the remaining four depict war documentary segments featuring both Kyle and Captain Steve fighting side by side.


    One can imagine just how strong Kyle''s current halo as a war hero is.


    ¨C


    Hopes dimmed and then ignited, but the confident youth kept his promise and returned.


    Agent Carter stood in the middle of the ballroom, gazing at Kyle as he emerged from the dancing crowd. She found herself at a loss for words for a moment.


    Kyle also remained silent, unsure of what to say. After taking a deep breath, he finally apologized, "I''m sorry, I didn''t bring Steve back."


    As soon as those words were spoken, the relaxed and pleasant atmosphere suddenly became heavy and tense while Agent Carter took a few steps forward and shook her head as she spoke. "It''s not solely your fault. We couldn''t predict what would happen on the mission."


    "No, I could have anticipated a little better. I underestimated Schmidt," Kyle said, but before he could finish his sentence, Agent Carter shook her head again, interrupting him with a gentle tone. "That''s enough. It''s all in the past."


    After speaking, Agent Carter extended her palm slightly forward, a hint of anticipation hidden in her beautiful eyes, and her red lips parted. "Didn''t Steve ask you to take his place and invite me to dance? Why did you take so long? It''s been two weeks."


    "The sea was a bit far, and I arrived late," Kyle made up an excuse, hesitated for a moment, and then followed Howard''s example by extending his hand in a gentlemanly manner, taking Agent Carter''s soft hand in his.


    "You don''t know how to dance? I can teach you, just try not to step on my shoes," Agent Carter said as she began to lead Kyle in a slow dance along with the rhythm of the ballroom.


    "That won''t be necessary," Kyle chuckled, realizing that there weren''t many common skills in this world that he didn''t possess. And even if there were, he had his Card Drawing ability.


    Especially the "Evening Dance" Green Ability Card, which he had drawn from Agent Carter herself, but hadn''t had a chance to use until now.


    Just as the gentle tune in the ballroom came to an end, a lively and passionate song started playing. Kyle took the initiative and, with impeccable dance skills that rivaled those of a professional, guided the dance. With precise control over his movements, he held Agent Carter around her waist, causing her to lift slightly as they spun in the air.


    Agent Carter quickly caught up with the pace, her red dress swirling and fluttering.


    A hint of surprise flashed through her beautiful eyes as she hadn''t expected that Kyle, apart from his prowess on the battlefield, would also be so adept at dancing.


    With one hand holding Agent Carter and the other supporting her slender waist, Kyle and she matched the increasingly passionate rhythm of the song, entering a state of dance.


    With his perfectly sculpted physique, the tuxedo naturally outshone the slender gentlemen in the city''s greenhouses, lacking the coldness and ruthlessness of the black combat uniform, instead exuding warmth and charm. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Paired with the stunning beauty of Agent Carter tonight, their appearance alone was pleasing to the eye. Their dance moves were full of energy and agility, executing high-difficulty movements effortlessly, aligning their hand gestures and footsteps with the tune of the song.


    At some point, Kyle and Agent Carter found themselves in the center of the ballroom, capturing the amazed and admiring gazes of those around them.


    Until the song came to an end, Kyle gently supported Agent Carter''s slender waist, steadying her. Agent Carter placed her palms lightly on his broad chest, as if in awe of the completeness of the dance. The people in the ballroom applauded, impressed by the performance.


    "Well, that''s the end," Kyle shrugged, retracting his hands.


    A trace of disappointment flickered in Agent Carter''s beautiful eyes as she slowly lowered her hands and exclaimed in surprise, "I didn''t expect you to be able to dance."


    "Before joining the military, I learned at home from my parents," Kyle casually replied, bluntly stating, "Is there anything else you''d like to do? I happen to be free tonight."


    "Are you getting ready to return to the front line tomorrow? By the way, you haven''t reported back to the base for half a month," Agent Carter pondered for a moment and then, with a determined expression, said, "Let''s go for a drink."


    "Drink? You and me?" Kyle looked at Agent Carter in astonishment. Drinking was usually something comrades or brothers did, not something between a man and a woman.


    After thinking for a moment, he hesitated and said, "You don''t actually have feelings for me as Steve said, do you?"


    Agent Carter was taken aback, avoiding Kyle''s probing gaze and waving her hand. "Of course not, you''re thinking too much."


    "That''s good," Kyle breathed a sigh of relief, smiling contentedly. "I knew it. Steve was just messing with me. Even if he hadn''t said that, I would still take care of you."


    "I don''t need you to take care of me," Agent Carter glanced at him, her tone much colder. "So, are you going to drink or not?"


    Kyle nodded, "Sure. It''s rare to relax for a bit before we prepare to go back. Why not have a drink?"


    "Just don''t get drunk. I won''t be able to handle someone as big as you," Agent Carter scoffed.


    "Come on, that''s impossible," Kyle shook his head disinterestedly. He had no worries in that regard. With his Super Soldier Physique, his metabolism was four times faster than that of an ordinary person. How could a mere drink knock him down?


    The next morning.


    A gentle breeze rustled the white curtains as golden sunlight streamed into the room.


    Kyle gradually woke up from his sleep, his head feeling a bit dizzy and throbbing, a slight hangover from last night.


    He had indeed gotten drunk.


    Kyle lay in bed, his body forming the shape of a ''big'' character, wearing a wry smile. He was a disgrace to a Super Soldier. He thought he wouldn''t get drunk, so he kept trying different high-alcohol drinks until he realized he was drunk, but by then, it was too late.


    However, since it was a period of rest, getting drunk once to relieve the stress of wartime was not a big deal. If he were in the midst of battle or on a mission, he wouldn''t even touch a drop of alcohol.


    "By the way, I really troubled Agent Carter last night." Kyle threw off the covers and glanced at the absence of his tuxedo, replaced by a simple set of pajamas provided by the club.


    He vaguely remembered that last night, it took quite an effort from Agent Carter and a few waiters to help him into the room. It seemed that Agent Carter had helped him change his clothes.


    And then, he had no memory of what happened after he got drunk.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 15 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 54 LARGE-SCALE WAR

    There''s a saying for this situation, isn''t there? Oh, "wine makes people lose control."


    Kyle quickly got up, looking around the bed, the floor, and the bathroom, but he didn''t find any women''s clothing or anything suspicious and he finally let out a relaxed breath.


    It was a relief that nothing happened last night. He didn''t want to end up taking care of the frozen Steve girlfriend and accidentally ended up in bed together.


    But where did the tuxedo he was wearing go?


    Yesterday was his day off, and Kyle didn''t have Venom transform into a dress uniform. The last time he did that out of curiosity, it almost exposed their secret. Instead, he had Venom transform into a solid set of clothes after deactivating the Venom card.


    This also meant that he had no idea what had happened late last night while he was drunk.


    "Maybe the staff took it for cleaning," Kyle thought, not paying much attention. It was just a piece of clothing, not something valuable.


    After a quick shower in the bathroom, feeling refreshed, Kyle put on his underwear and took out the Venom card from the Card Space. He threw it onto the bed, and Venom materialized.


    "Slither¡­"


    Venom moved under the covers, its liquid form forming black lines that seemed to express something to Kyle and it was as if the Venom was complaining.


    It had become accustomed to fusing and coexisting with Kyle on the battlefield, becoming more and more attached to this symbiotic state. In other words, every lifeform subconsciously yearned for evolution. Venom''s symbiotic species relied on merging with other lifeforms to gradually learn the host''s physical abilities, thus achieving the evolutionary process of self-improvement.


    "Alright, it''s time to return to the base," Kyle said, reaching out toward Venom. In response, Venom''s liquid body transformed into numerous joyous black lines that extended, wrapped around his hand, and finally solidified.


    Looking at the complete set of black combat clothing on him, Kyle patted the emblem on his chest with a hint of dissatisfaction. "It''s not a combat uniform. Let''s change into something more casual."


    "Swoosh!"


    Like a chameleon''s camouflage, Kyle''s combat attire quickly transformed into a jacket and jeans.


    Having Venom with him had its advantages in daily life: saving money on clothes and eliminating the hassle of changing outfits.


    Leaving the room, Kyle walked through the club''s corridor. Along the way, the staff greeted him, eager to please, and wish him a good morning. They would be more than happy if Kyle hosted parties and dance events every day, considering his authority and wealth.


    As he approached the main entrance of the club, Kyle seemed to remember something and stopped a passing female staff member. He asked, "I have a question, what happened to the lady I danced with last night?"


    "Mr. Kyle, are you referring to Miss Carter?" The female staff member quickly stopped and faced him, answering, "Miss Carter left the club by herself early this morning."


    "Really? She didn''t wait for me to return to the base together." Kyle shook his head, slipping his left hand into the pocket of his leather wallet. Concealed within the pocket, an item materialized, and he quickly took out a club card, handing it to the female staff member. "This is the VIP card from last night. There should be over nine thousand dollars deposited on it. From now on, whenever Peggy Carter comes here to dance, all expenses should be charged to this card."


    "Alright!" The female staff member bowed her head and accepted the VIP card with both hands. When she looked up, she realized Kyle had already walked out of the main entrance, leaving her with the impression of a tall and cool figure.


    ¡­


    Training base, underground research department.


    As soon as Kyle stepped inside the door, a loud explosion sounded from inside. A familiar figure wearing a lab coat was thrown to the ground by the blast, with smoke rising from his body.


    "Howard, you''re still the same, aren''t you?" Kyle looked at the disheveled scientist lying on the ground, his face showing a strange expression.


    "K-Kyle?" The scientist, seeing Kyle at the door, was stunned for a moment. He rubbed his eyes and, after confirming it was indeed Kyle, excitedly got up from the ground. "Kyle, you''ve finally returned!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Howard quickly approached, but due to the height difference, he could only grab onto Kyle''s waist belt. He said with excitement, "Without you here, I haven''t had the mood to go to parties and bars during this time. You''re not just my friend and comrade, but also the best partner to create a top-notch industry with me in the future!"


    "That last part is what really matters, right? You haven''t even finished researching the thing I gave you. Don''t try to extract any more advanced technology from me," Kyle teased, pushing him away, guarding against Howard''s prying gaze.


    "Hahaha. If it weren''t for Agent Carter asking me to come alone last night, I couldn''t resist going to the club to check on you," Howard laughed, genuinely happy that his close friend had returned.


    "Huh? You knew the box was from me?" Kyle looked at Howard in surprise. It was a formal dress and rose card; most people would assume it was from another gentleman who admired Peggy Carter. At worst, they would think it was from Steve¡­


    Howard chuckled, saying, "You underestimate Agent Carter. She recognized your handwriting on the box and the card instantly."


    "Is that so?" Kyle fell silent, as scenes from last night flashed through his mind, realizing that he might have missed something.


    "By the way, did the beautiful Agent Carter not come back with you? Could it be¡­" Howard''s gaze became peculiar, resembling a scientific researcher''s strategy, filled with a gentleman''s curiosity.


    "Don''t misunderstand. Nothing happened between her and me last night. I thought she had already returned to the base," Kyle waved his hand a bit nervously, changing the subject. "By the way, I noticed as soon as I entered the training base that there are fewer soldiers stationed here, and where did Fury go?"


    "Oh, you''ve just returned to the base, so you don''t know the current situation," Howard suddenly realized, his face turning serious. "The military leaders of our country, England, and the Soviet Union decided at the recent alliance meeting to take advantage of Germany''s devastating defeat on the front lines and launch a coordinated attack, aiming to penetrate Germany''s territory directly from the English Channel."


    "The Allied invasion of Germany? Starting from the English Channel?" Kyle''s mind flashed with the name of the battle¡ª Operation Overlord.


    Normandy Landing!


    Kyle was surprised to find that the Marvel World and his previous life''s world history were so similar, following the same path of war.


    Normandy Landing was a historical large-scale battle during the later stages of World War II. After this battle, Germany was completely occupied and surrendered, leaving only the stubborn resistance in the Asian theater¡ª Japan.


    Howard continued, "Last night, we already relayed your return message to the headquarters. General Chester replied with orders for you to head to the main US military base in Europe as soon as you return to the training base."


    "They really don''t let me have a break," Kyle shrugged his shoulders. The dangerous glint in his azure eyes revealed the excitement building within his body and the Venom Battlesuit.


    After resting for so long, it was time to engage in a grand battle and put his skills to the test. He hoped to encounter formidable opponents who would truly challenge his abilities on this large-scale battlefield.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 15 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395


    Read my other works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 55 FUTURE PLANS

    "However, where were you during the half-month of your disappearance?" Howard asked Kyle with a puzzled expression on his face.


    Kyle hesitated for a moment and quickly replied, "Steve sank the out-of-control aircraft into the sea, and I parachuted out in advance, landing on a turtle-shaped deserted island in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean. I stayed there for a while to recuperate."


    "A turtle-shaped deserted island?" Howard murmured, adding another question to his growing list of doubts. "How did you come back then?"


    Little did he know that Kyle possessed the Card Space, which meant he had access to various means of transportation, including planes, tanks, mansions, and even food.


    "On that turtle-shaped deserted island, there was a mutated giant eagle beast. After taming it, I had it fly me back," Kyle replied, shrugging his shoulders, skillfully dodging the question about the existence of Card Space. He had become adept at answering such questions.


    "A turtle-shaped deserted island and a mutated monster. It seems like you have been quite lucky," Howard nodded with a smile, not delving too deep into the matter.


    After all, he knew that Kyle was not an ordinary person.


    Ever since he delved deep into the smartphone and supercomputer system program chip given to him by Kyle, he had become more convinced of his judgment. Howard felt fortunate to be Kyle''s friend, as it allowed him to avoid many years of detours on the path of technology.


    Kyle looked at Howard''s smiling face and nodded thoughtfully, a slight upward curve forming at the corner of his mouth. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Howard Stark was not just a simple scientific genius. He knew how to navigate the important scientific strategic department of the military and his own private Stark Industries. He understood what questions to ask and what questions not to ask.


    The relationship between the two of them was built on their roles as comrades in the military, friends in everyday life, and partners in their private endeavors. This combination of interests and friendship made it impossible for them to do anything that would harm each other. It was not an exaggeration to call them "close friends."


    It seemed that there were some things he could discuss with Howard without worries.


    Keeping his attention focused, Kyle locked eyes with Howard and said, "That turtle-shaped deserted island in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean has a great location and environment. After the war ends, if you happen to come across a good architect or construction company, I might have some use for them."


    "The Second World War is still intensifying, and you''re already thinking about what happens after the war?" Howard blinked but quickly fell into deep thought, pondering, "Are you thinking of developing it into a vacation resort, like a villa or something similar to the Fortress?"


    "A leisure-oriented Fortress, capable of withstanding missile attacks and heavy artillery bombardment. Money is not a problem. We can deduct it from the dividends of Stark Industries'' shares," Kyle said directly.


    Howard nodded and readily agreed, "Alright, I also studied architectural engineering as a minor. After the war ends, I will arrange for manpower to build the island according to your specifications."


    "I''ll be counting on you then," Kyle said, a hint of anticipation flickering in his eyes. Even though the end of the war was still far off, after the upcoming Norman D-Day Landing battle, the world would soon return to peace.


    The turtle-shaped island they had been discussing was none other than the Gigantic Primordial Dragon-Turtle, the unique purple Lifeform Card in Kyle''s possession.


    Ever since obtaining that card, Kyle had conceived an idea ¡ª to create his own Fortress base and establish a family power.


    No matter how high his future military rank, even if he became a top general, he would still be a military officer in the United States, bound by orders. Even if he became the future Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., commanding the most powerful elite force, he would still be restricted by various treaties and targeted by enemies trying to infiltrate and seize his power.


    Although Kyle believed he would become even stronger in the future, he didn''t want to fight alone forever. If he could build his own elite force in advance and establish a legendary family that would take root in this Marvel World, that would be the true future he desired.


    Thus, when Kyle brought up the topic of constructing the Fortress with Howard, it was the first step in creating his future family power.


    Howard could sense Kyle''s intentions, but he wouldn''t disclose this information to anyone. On the contrary, he would keep the secret for Kyle and make every effort in the future to help construct the Fortress base.


    This was the unspoken understanding and trust between two men.


    "I will keep an eye out for the construction team starting from now. You''re about to head to the main US military base to prepare for the battle, but I''ve made you a piece of new equipment that should come in handy," Howard said, waving his hand and leading Kyle into the storage area of the lab.


    As usual, there were airtight storage crates placed on the table. Howard opened one of them, revealing two overlapping black circular objects inside.


    "This thing is the result of my research on anti-gravity for so many years. It took me half a month to create these two pieces, and they cannot be mass-produced."


    Before Howard could explain further, Kyle''s attention fell on the two magnet-like circular objects, instantly receiving the corresponding message from the Item Card.


    [Gravity Magnets]: Two gravity magnets with opposite polarities. Blue Item Card.


    The gravity magnets were made up of finely researched components that had an anti-gravity effect. When the positive gravity magnet touched the ground, it increased the gravitational force within a radius of ten meters. Conversely, when the negative gravity magnet touched the ground, it decreased the gravitational force within a radius of ten meters.


    If both the positive and negative magnets were in contact with the ground, the effects would cancel out. The positive and negative gravity magnets would attract each other, allowing one magnet to pull the other back if it was thrown to the ground.


    Kyle curiously picked up one of the gravity magnets and threw it into an empty space by his feet.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the negative gravity magnet landed on the ground, the gravity in the lab instantly doubled. Howard, who was still explaining its usage, immediately lost his balance and plopped down on the floor.


    "Not bad," Kyle nodded in appreciation. Even he could clearly feel the slight hindrance that permeated his body due to the increased gravitational force. Doubling one''s weight indirectly through the increased gravity field was not something an ordinary person could handle.


    Kyle pointed the positive magnet in his hand toward the magnet on the ground, and the positive and negative magnets attracted each other. The negative magnet flew back into the air, and the gravity field in the room returned to normal.


    Wiping off the sweat on his forehead, Howard stood up and summarized, "The increase or decrease of the gravity field doesn''t make much difference for your super soldier physique. However, if ordinary soldier suddenly finds themselves in an area with doubled or halved gravitational force, they might struggle and lose some combat ability."


    "I''ll take these. Also, I have something for you to research. Consider it as contributing to the country," Kyle said, placing the backpack he had been carrying on the table. As soon as he unzipped it, a faint blue light started seeping out.


    It was none other than the Tesseract, missing its core gem.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 15 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 56: WAR HERO

    In the coastal region of Europe, along the British coastline, the temporary base camp of the US military was established. After the heads of the United States, Britain, and the Soviet Union decided to form an allied force and launch a large-scale invasion of Germany, the area of the temporary American base camp expanded more than five times within less than a month. Numerous military tents were densely set up inside.


    The American forces that were once deployed on various frontlines in Europe were also ordered by the five-star general to gather and assemble here. Countless weapons and ammunition were continuously transported to this location.


    This was just the preparation stage for the American fleet. In addition to most soldiers crossing the channel by ship and landing directly on the German coast across from the British coastline, thousands of fighter jets were busy preparing at another base.


    This was the eve of a massive battle! With over a hundred thousand American soldiers as the main force, they temporarily camped in the base, waiting for the opportune moment to launch the attack.


    In the temporary American base, groups of shirtless American soldiers were exercising on the vast open ground, under the direct sunlight at noon, emanating a strong and testosterone-filled atmosphere.


    "The plane carrying Major Kyle is about to arrive!"


    "The hero symbolizing American power and conquest is coming to our base¡­" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was unknown who first spread this news, but it quickly caused a sensational hurricane that swept through the entire American base.


    "Kyle is here!"


    This announcement instantly drowned out the mischievous behavior and crying of German civilians and children. It reached the ears of the American people and soldiers, inspiring them with a different kind of almost fanatical reverence.


    In less than half a minute, almost all idle American soldiers instinctively rushed to the designated area in the base to welcome the arrival of the plane. Dust clouds rose in the air, covering the roads inside the base.


    Joseph, who was also in the base, opened the windows of the officer''s conference room and looked at the soldiers running fervently outside. He couldn''t help but exclaim, "That kid Kyle, he''s truly remarkable! Just by his presence, the morale of the entire base and army can skyrocket. That''s the charm of a war hero."


    Brandt sat silently in his office chair, gazing at the suddenly bustling base, his lips pressed together without saying a word.


    Joseph blinked and said, "Brandt, are you still troubled by the past conflicts? I believe Kyle has long forgotten about that little incident."


    "He has indeed forgotten," Brandt shook his head and replied without a hint of kindness. "I''m still a Second Lieutenant, while he has become a Major, and not just any Major but an American hero. It was an honor for me to have had a shooting competition with an American hero in the past."


    Joseph sighed inwardly, knowing that Brandt still couldn''t let go of the past during their training period. Indeed, a newcomer whom he didn''t have much faith in had managed to make a name for himself in less than a year, overshadowing the reputation of the new recruits'' instructor.


    But who could be blamed for that?


    "Well, I''m going to go and have a look too. It''s quite dusty outside, so you stay inside," Joseph said, putting on his hat and leaving the conference room, closing the door behind him.


    Left alone in his office chair, Brandt sat silently, and all the words he wanted to say turned into a sigh.


    Originally, among the recruits he trained, there were two American heroes who emerged at the same time¡­


    In the landing area of the base.


    Transport aircraft descended on the runway with a buzzing sound and came to a stop. Four soldiers armed with guns were the first to jump out of the aircraft. After placing the ladder, they stood on both sides, guarding the open space in front of the aircraft door.


    Kyle stepped onto the ladder from the aircraft and walked out.


    He was wearing his usual black and cool combat suit, with two compact energy pistols strapped to his legs. Behind him was a sheathed sword made of Carbonadium Sword, hanging from his back. The chest of his combat suit bore the emblem of a demon, symbolizing his identity, while his left shoulder displayed the insignia of a US Major.


    The sunlight outside was glaring, and Kyle initially wanted to shield his eyes with his hand. However, as soon as he descended from the transport aircraft and looked straight ahead, he momentarily froze.


    Tens of thousands of American soldiers in combat uniforms stood packed in the large open space next to the transport aircraft, stretching endlessly as far as the eye could see.


    They saw Kyle, and instead of cheering or whistling disrespectfully, their faces were filled with admiration and smiles as they quickly raised their hands and clapped.


    The wave of applause gathered into thunderous roars that echoed over the main base.


    "Kyle, you''ve finally returned." A black officer with an eye patch pushed his way through the crowd of soldiers and walked excitedly toward Kyle.


    "You always call me a war maniac. How could I miss a major war like this?" Kyle shrugged his shoulders and embraced Fury, patting each other''s backs.


    "Whoa, your strength has increased a lot. Ease up a bit." Fury took a step back, gasping for air.


    "Just average," Kyle replied with a smile. The physical condition of a super soldier had already reached its peak and couldn''t be further improved through training alone. Fury felt the increase in Kyle''s strength, which came from the continuous growth of his Venom Battlesuit.


    "Kyle!" A loud voice resounded, and Joseph also managed to squeeze his way out of the crowd of soldiers.


    "Instructor Joseph, you came over here too." Kyle nodded at him, then asked, "You often go back to New York. How is Lucy doing now?"


    "She''s doing well. I''ve already checked in with the local police station. Don''t worry." Joseph smiled.


    "Thanks. Next time you go back, please bring something for her." Kyle nodded. He hadn''t forgotten about Lucy, who was living in his house, but he had been stationed in Europe and didn''t have much time to go back to New York.


    "No problem," Joseph readily agreed.


    Fury urged from the side, "Kyle, I''m not just here to pick you up. I also have General Chetis''s orders. He wants me to go to the headquarters immediately after you arrive at the main base to meet him."


    "General Chester, the overall commander of the allied forces in this campaign." Kyle nodded, immediately letting Fury lead the way.


    Kyle walked forward, and the crowded crowd of soldiers immediately split apart, making way for a smooth path.


    Apart from the soldiers from the original training base, the 102nd Regiment, and the Howling Commandos, many soldiers from other frontline units and new recruits had never seen Kyle before. Witnessing the war hero in person, one can imagine the surging emotions in their hearts.


    This passionate sentiment was conveyed through enthusiastic applause and only subsided after Kyle''s figure disappeared from the crowd.


    Author''s Note: This is a Marvel fanfiction set in Earth''s world. Don''t nitpick the specific military history and technology based on reality. Otherwise, you''re just asking for trouble.


    Don''t connect it to the real world. Everything should be viewed according to the high-tech Marvel parallel universe, which will be awesome.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 15 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 57: NATIONAL IMAGE

    Under Fury''s guidance, Kyle followed him to the command room of the American Army headquarters.


    "You can go in. I''m just here to deliver a message," Fury stopped at the entrance of the command room and gestured for Kyle to enter alone.


    "Okay, I''ll find you later." Kyle nodded and confidently stepped into the command room.


    The room was monotonously decorated with a large strategic map as a backdrop and an American flag with stripes and stars. Behind a military desk piled with documents sat a middle-aged officer.


    The middle-aged officer appeared to be in his early forties, with a stern and rugged face. He was wearing a complete military uniform, and on the left side of his chest, there was a distinguished insignia of a General, adorned with five stars.


    A Five-Star General! The most advanced position in the army in the United States during World War II and the highest commander of the tripartite alliance in this war!


    Kyle looked at the general officer in front of him, planted his feet firmly, and saluted in a disciplined manner. He spoke up, "Major Kyle reporting!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    General Chester looked up, his sharp gaze assessing Kyle who stood three meters in front of him. Then, with a gentle smile, he nodded and said, "Major Kyle, you''ve finally returned."


    Kyle nodded and said, "Yes, during the battle in the Alps, there were some unexpected events in the final pursuit of Hydra''s leader, Schmidt. Steve piloted a malfunctioning aircraft and crashed into the sea, while I managed to parachute out and escape."


    "Steve¡­ I''ve already read the telegram sent by Agent Carter, detailing the specifics," General Chester sighed with regret and said to Kyle, "Your safe return is already the greatest victory for our military. In this critical moment of the Second World War, we cannot afford to lose our war heroes easily."


    General Chester paused for a moment and said meaningfully, "Actually, I''ve been wanting to meet you in person. You should know that the Super Soldier experiment was ordered by me to be completed. You were the one who refused to be the pioneer of the Super Soldier experiment and gave the opportunity to Steve in the same camp. I still remember it vividly."


    Kyle felt embarrassed and shrugged, saying, "Regarding that, I can only say that I was too proud at the time and didn''t cherish the opportunity to become a Super Soldier. Fortunately, luck was on my side, and I became the second Super Soldier through a series of coincidences."


    "Indeed, you have the right to be proud," General Chester shook his head slightly and said in a deep voice, "After Steve became the only Super Soldier, I had high expectations for the American justice and willpower within him. That''s why I personally taught him combat techniques."


    "Steve becoming Captain America, the American hero, though it exceeded my expectations, was still within the realm of possibility."


    "But you, Kyle, from a recruit at the training base to creating countless war miracles on the front lines and gradually becoming the dominant hero on the battlefield, your achievements far exceed my imagination."


    After General Chester finished speaking, he looked at Kyle with undisguised admiration in his eyes.


    "Luck, it''s all luck," Kyle modestly said. The General was really praising him to the heavens, so he had to be humble for a moment.


    "If it''s all luck, then perhaps Lady Luck has spent all her fortune on you," General Chester teased, then became serious and said, "Yesterday, when I learned that you had safely returned to the training base, I contacted the President to discuss your situation."


    "Discuss me?" Kyle was slightly taken aback, waiting for General Chester to continue.


    General Chester said seriously, "I recommended that you be promoted to the rank of Brigadier General, and the President has approved it."


    ''Brigadier¡­ Brigadier General?''


    Kyle was completely stunned this time. What did Brigadier General mean? It was a rank equivalent to that of a General!


    Although there had been remarkable promotions before, from recruit to Corporal, from Corporal to Second Lieutenant for meritorious service, and from Second Lieutenant to Major for repeated achievements, this promotion was truly astonishing.


    It should be noted that each small promotion from a Major took a significant amount of time and required a substantial accumulation of military achievements. Yet, it hadn''t even been a month since Kyle was promoted to the rank of Major.


    "General Chester, I don''t think I have accumulated enough military merits to be promoted to the rank of Brigadier General," Kyle hesitated a bit.


    "Hahaha, if it were solely based on military merits and accomplishments, you would have to strive for fifty years at most and become a Four-Star General at best," General Chester laughed as he spoke before he pointed out to Kyle, "Now is the time of the Second World War, and everything has exceptions!"


    That''s true. A Five-Star General, the United States only had one during World War II.


    Kyle nodded thoughtfully.


    General Chester continued, "The military protocols of peacetime don''t apply here. As long as it can better guide the war to victory, not to mention the rank of Brigadier General, even the position of a Five-Star General is within your reach!"


    "Only a Brigadier General? I have no reason to be afraid," Kyle confidently nodded, expressing his final concern, "However, on the battlefield, I excel more in individual combat and enemy elimination than commanding and leading soldiers. Is it too extravagant to promote me to the rank of Brigadier General?"


    "Not extravagant at all," General Chester smiled and replied, "With your current fame and prestige as a war hero, even if we promote you to Brigadier General as an exception, all our soldiers would wholeheartedly approve."


    "What''s more important is that the upcoming campaign to attack Germany is led by our forces as the dominant Allied power. As the representative hero of our country, having the rank of a Major might make some foreign officers look down upon you."


    Hearing this, Kyle quickly understood.


    General Chester''s exceptional promotion of him to Brigadier General was not just for his sake, but also for the dignity of the entire country and military.


    A symbol of national strength and the War Hero¡ª being just a Major? That wouldn''t do. At least the rank of a General was necessary to have prestige!


    General Chester spoke calmly, "You can entrust the command of the troops you lead to officers you trust. If there are no other questions, from now on, you will be a Brigadier General. The corresponding insignia of your rank will be handed over to you now. I will also help you submit the relevant documents for the promotion. This promotion message will be spread among our military and the Allied forces before our convergence."


    "General, you''ve already arranged everything. There''s no reason for me to refuse," Kyle shrugged. The rank of Brigadier General was being forcefully bestowed upon him so there was no reason not to accept it.


    Five minutes later, Kyle left the command room somewhat speechless.


    Fury had been waiting just outside the command room and approached Kyle as soon as he saw him. He greeted, "Hey, Kyle. What''s wrong? You look gloomy."


    "Take a look for yourself," Kyle said expressionlessly, lifting his left shoulder.


    "Hmm? Your rank as a Major has turned into Two Stars¡­" Fury''s words came to an abrupt halt in astonishment. He rubbed his right eye and with widened eyes, said bitterly, "Is my other eye having issues? How am I seeing the insignia of a Brigadier General on your shoulder?"


    "You''re not mistaken. It''s indeed the rank of Brigadier General," Kyle replied uninterestedly.


    The promotion was a good thing. The problem was that being promoted to Brigadier General like this didn''t really give a sense of accomplishment!


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 15 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 58: SUPER AGENT

    Three days had passed, and the time for the three-country alliance forces to assemble and land on the hostile coast was approaching.


    In the pale dawn sky, dozens of large warships were anchored near the British coastline, waiting for the main force of the American military base to board the ships.


    In the vicinity of the warships, a giant battleship dominated the sea, its striped flag fluttering in the wind along with the stars on the mast. Beneath multiple layers of Iron armor plating, the ship was equipped with high speed and powerful anti-aircraft firepower.


    It stood like an Iron Castle on the sea!


    At the bow of this giant battleship, Kyle stood alone within the railing. He wore a black combat suit, in addition to a General''s coat that represented his rank, giving him a cold and dignified appearance.


    Only Kyle would casually drape a General''s coat like an ornament. The sea breeze blew against his face, lifting his fine hair and the sleeves of the General''s coat.


    "Tat-tat-tat¡­"


    Hastily footsteps could be heard behind Kyle as Lieutenant Fury stood steady and saluted, saying, "Report! The ship''s captain, navy personnel, medical staff, and ground troops have all boarded the battleship. Waiting for Brigadier General Kyle''s next instructions."


    Kyle nodded and said, "Very well, let them prepare for battle on the ship. We still have half a day before departure for the attack."


    "Yes, sir!" Fury saluted, accepting the command. As he turned to leave, he turned back with a bitter expression and said, "Kyle, are you the Brigadier General or am I? It was fine back in the Howling Commandos, but now that you''re a General, it doesn''t make sense for me to handle all the administrative affairs."


    "It''s a matter of ''the capable shall bear the most.''" Kyle shrugged, glancing back at Fury with a smile. "You know, I''m not really good at commanding. In the Howling Commandos, I entrusted the soldiers to you, and now we''re talking about a battalion of three thousand troops."


    "Besides, it''s also to help develop and strengthen your ability to handle the psychological burdens. The future responsibilities of SHIELD will give you more to worry about¡­"


    The last sentence was murmured softly by Kyle.


    "What are you saying? The wind is strong, I can''t hear you clearly," Fury asked in surprise. In response, Kyle stretched lazily and waved his hand in a dismissive gesture, urging, "Fury, I leave all the military command arrangements to you. Hurry up."


    "Wait until I outrank you, then see how I boss you around," Fury gritted his teeth as he spoke before he turned around with a stern face, and left.


    It was just a small venting of frustration. Outrank Kyle? That was impossible!


    Within a year, he had gone from a Rookie Soldier to a Brigadier General, surpassing multiple ranks. "The youngest Brigadier General in history" was not enough to describe the magnitude of this achievement.


    Three days ago, when news of his promotion spread at the American base, countless American soldiers, including those camping there, not only had no objections, but they also felt it was only natural.


    As a symbol of power and a War Hero, the American hero who forced the German forces to withdraw from the European front and annihilated the Hydra organization¡­


    To be just a Major? That would lack prestige! It was only natural for him to become a Brigadier General!


    It had to be said that the soldiers of the entire U.S. military were full of enthusiasm. Anyone who dared to criticize Kyle would probably be turned on by their comrades in arms. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why do I feel like a spokesperson for the war?" Kyle rubbed his chin before he yawned slightly, and glanced towards the sea ahead. There was still some time before the war preparations, and he felt a sense of boredom in his body.


    I better go back to the control center of the warship and take a look at the strategic map.'' With this thought in mind, Kyle slowly walked away from the deck. But just as he reached the corner of the stairwell, he unexpectedly collided head-on with a petite female military doctor.


    "Hmm?" Kyle furrowed his eyebrows. Although his body was relaxed, as a Super Soldier, his reaction speed was not to be underestimated.


    He skillfully evaded to the side, brushing past the doctor who was about to fall on him, and then reached back with his hand, grabbing the back collar of the other person.


    "Wah!" The female military doctor cried out in panic, but before she could realize it, she found herself being lifted by Kyle, her collar in his grasp.


    "Are you okay?" Kyle asked, releasing his grip slowly and allowing her to land on the ground.


    The female military doctor''s face turned pale with fright. She sat down on the floor of the ship''s interior corridor, her legs feeling weak. She shook her short, reddish hair and softly said, "I''m fine, I''m fine."


    A female military doctor accompanying the troops?


    Only now did Kyle take a brief glance at the young military doctor on the ground. She seemed to be no more than sixteen years old, her body still in the process of developing.


    However, it couldn''t hide the fact that she was a beautiful young girl. With her reddish hair, fair skin, delicate facial features, slender figure, and the white dress of a military doctor, she had a pitiable and delicate expression that made people feel the urge to protect her.


    Of course, Kyle wasn''t into young girls! He had no interest in teenage girls. However, his focused attention revealed the Ability Cards that appeared on the girl''s body, which piqued his curiosity.


    [Emergency Medical Mastery], [Ballet Mastery], [English Proficiency]¡­


    Hmm, there was no problem with these Ability Cards, but there were also¡­


    [True Assassination Mastery], [True Pistol Proficiency], [True Disguise Mastery], [Close Combat Mastery], [Soviet Cipher Mastery], [Psychological Tactics Mastery]¡­


    Hmm, he could let those slide, but besides these dozens of green Ability Cards, there was one card that was the most crucial and important.


    [Super Agent]: Super Agent Physique, superior to top agents. Blue Ability Card.


    After genetic modification, it greatly slows down the aging process, enhances the immune system, and improves resistance against attacks.


    And it grants peak human physical abilities in terms of speed, reflexes, and intelligence, allowing the individual to maintain their combat readiness for extended periods.


    Current Status: Extractable, unable to possess simultaneously with the Super Soldier Ability.


    "Interesting," Kyle murmured softly, his eyes gleaming as he looked at the young military doctor on the ground.


    "Interesting?" The young military doctor was taken aback, then she pitifully covered her slender leg. It had scraped against something, and there were a few drops of blood on her fair skin.


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, she timidly said, "General Kyle, could you please help me to the ship''s medical room?"


    Kyle didn''t immediately respond. Instead, he asked, "What''s your name?"


    "I''m¡­ Natasha," the young military doctor replied weakly.


    "Natasha," Kyle repeated her name, then nodded with a smile. He extended his hand.


    Just as Natasha thought Kyle was going to help her up, he waved to a nearby naval soldier who was passing by, saying, "Come here and escort this military doctor to the medical room."


    "Yes, General Kyle," The naval soldier quickly responded and hurriedly approached to assist Natasha, leading her away from the scene.


    Only after the two of them disappeared in the ship''s corridor did a cold expression surface on Kyle''s face.


    The Soviet Union, the Red Room!


    Last time, they took the critically injured Bucky from the fallen glacier and transformed him into the Winter Soldier. That was already bad enough. Now, with the three-country alliance, they still wanted to secretly cause trouble?!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 15 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 59: MISSION OBJECTIVES AT RED ROOM

    Inside the command officer''s exclusive office aboard the colossal warship.


    "Kyle, I''ve brought you all the information on the accompanying military doctors," Fury said as he entered the room and placed a stack of well-organized documents on the desk.


    Kyle, sitting on the office chair, nodded coldly and took the documents, and started to flip through them one by one.


    Fury stood in front of the table, looking at Kyle with a puzzled expression on his face. He wondered, "I thought you had figured it out and wanted to handle the affairs of the Brigadier General on your own. Why are you so concerned about the military doctors on the warship now?"


    "I encountered an interesting person," Kyle casually responded. His eyes narrowed slightly as he found the personal file he wanted to read among the documents he was flipping through.


    On the personal file, there was a black-and-white photo of the female military doctor he had just encountered, wearing a bright smile.


    Natasha Caroline:


    Female, 16 years old, height 165 cm, weight 43 kg.


    Born in 1928, residing at B012, Atlanta District, United States.


    Current family status: Single, both parents are local farm workers.


    Currently studying at a Medical School and volunteering to support the frontlines in January 1944, she became a member of the accompanying emergency medical team in February.


    "Sixteen years old, just became an accompanying military doctor this month¡­" Kyle raised an eyebrow, throwing the file onto the table and asking expressionlessly, "Is it common for an underage and newly appointed medical officer to participate directly in major battles on a warship?"


    "There''s nothing unusual about it," Fury rubbed his bald head and replied, "During World War II, there were exceptions to everything. The medical personnel accompanying the military were always in short supply, so they often recruited volunteers from hospitals or schools. The number of American soldiers deployed in this battle exceeds 150,000, mostly from the army, so each warship needs to be equipped with a team of accompanying medical staff."


    Kyle remained silent as he tapped his fingers on the table as if contemplating something.


    Fury is also a smart man so he focused his gaze on the file and said solemnly, "Is there something wrong with this female medical staff?"


    "There is a bit of a problem, but you don''t need to worry about it. Leave it to me, I''ll handle it," Kyle said and issued a secret order to Fury.


    "I understand," Fury nodded after listening, as if receiving an order, and left the office.


    Kyle neatly stacked the file on the desk and put it in a drawer, a cold smile appearing on his lips. "I want to see what tricks the Soviets have up their sleeves, sending an undertrained agent like this." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, inside the medical room of the warship.


    "Natasha, I heard you almost bumped into Brigadier General Kyle!?"


    "Really? Is Brigadier General Kyle as cool and ruthless as in they said in documentaries?"


    "Is that the main point? Be careful next time and don''t cause trouble for the General!"


    Four young nurses dressed in white uniforms were actively discussing. As they spoke, a blush appeared on their faces.


    Natasha had finished bandaging her slender leg and sat on the single medical bed in the room. She gazed absentmindedly out of the round glass window, lost in thought.


    The first plan, the unexpected encounter, had failed.


    Recalling the scene she had just experienced, Natasha clenched her small hand, her knuckles turning slightly pale.


    ''Oh my! Does anyone treat a pretty girl like that, as if handling a small cat? Usually, a normal man should extend a helping hand, shouldn''t he?''


    ''Could it be that I''m not attractive enough?''


    Natasha subconsciously touched her face. Since entering the Red Room, the organization had used every means necessary to shape her, and seduction was undoubtedly one of the secret weapons exclusive to female agents.


    ''No, I can''t deny my outstanding appearance just because of one failure. The main reason for the failure was that the target wasn''t an ordinary normal man!'' Natasha pondered silently. After all, he was an executioner with tens of thousands of enemy lives on his hands, a war demon in the eyes of the enemy.


    In fact, when the organization announced that the target of this experimental mission was the American military officer Kyle, many senior agents turned pale as they were afraid of being chosen to go.


    Later, Natasha took the initiative to take on this experimental Mission. The reason can only be that she had no choice.


    If she didn''t execute her first Mission targeting Kyle, she would have to assassinate the leader of the ninja organization, known as "Hand." Compared to the latter, the former Mission had a higher level of safety for her as a Native American.


    "Plan one failed. I must find another opportunity to contact the target," Natasha pondered, lost in thought. Suddenly, a slightly flustered navy soldier rushed into the medical room.


    "Brigadier General Kyle may not be used to the environment here since he hasn''t been on a ship before. He''s feeling a bit unwell," The navy soldier said, his words interrupted by several female military doctors in the room. They raised their hands eagerly and said in unison, "I''ll go, please let me take care of him!"


    Who would have thought that a legendary War Hero, who was capable of everything as a lone soldier, get seasick?


    Natasha hadn''t had much time to think about it when the navy soldier, with a troubled expression, continued, "Brigadier General Kyle said he encountered a military doctor named Natasha and asked her to come over. Which one of you is Natasha? Please come with me."


    Upon hearing this, Natasha froze, and the other female military doctors focused their envious and jealous gazes on her.


    "You''re Natasha, right? Hurry up and bring the medical kit with you," The navy soldier urged.


    "Oh, okay." Natasha nodded, realizing she needed to act. After taking a deep breath, she lifted her spirits and got off the medical bed. Regardless of the circumstances, this was the best opportunity for a close encounter with the target!


    Guided by the navy soldier, Natasha carried the medical kit and was led to the office door. The soldier knocked and reported, "Brigadier General Kyle, I''ve brought the military doctor."


    "Let her in." A calm voice of a young man came from behind the door.


    "Okay." The navy soldier opened the door and gestured for Natasha to enter on her own.


    Natasha took slow steps as she walked into the office. Just as she entered, the door behind her closed, leaving her alone with Kyle.


    She looked forward and saw Kyle sitting on the office chair, supporting his forehead with one hand and his eyes closed. His handsome face was clouded with an uncertain expression and it looked as if he were unwell.


    "Brigadier General Kyle," Natasha stopped in front of the desk, tentatively calling out.


    Kyle opened his eyes, looked at Natasha, and said softly, "You''re here. I came down from the deck earlier, and my head started spinning, and I am also feeling a bit nauseous."


    "It''s a sign of seasickness. First-time sailors often experience mild discomfort. You can take some motion sickness medication to alleviate the symptoms." Natasha spoke gently as she searched the medical kit and carefully took out two pills, handing them to Kyle.


    "Well, let''s give it a try," Kyle nodded. He glanced at the motion sickness pills and then accepted them, swallowing them with a sip of warm water from the cup.


    Whenever he focused his attention, an accurate and error-free item card message would appear in front of him. This meant that even the most carefully designed poison would not work if Kyle remained vigilant.


    However, what Natasha gave him was indeed just ordinary motion sickness pills.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 15 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 60: THE WIDOW ISN’T TOO COLD

    Inside the battleship''s office.


    Natasha was completely unaware that she had just narrowly escaped death. She looked at Kyle in concern, waiting for his next instructions and orders.


    Kyle couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. The Soviet Red House had indeed trained some of the world''s top agents. From their exceptional medicament to their abilities as agents, they were fully equipped.


    Despite Natasha being just a trainee, her combat prowess was unmatched by most soldiers or officers at the entire US military base.


    Furthermore, her infiltration and disguise as a timid and gentle American female military doctor were as simple as drinking water.


    Unfortunately for her, she had encountered him. Kyle narrowed his eyes slightly. Natasha''s infiltration and disguise could be considered perfect, but they meant nothing in the presence of his Extracting Card Ability.


    No matter how carefully planned or astonishing her acting skills were, the bright Blue Ability Card, "Super Agent," that he concealed in the back of his head would expose everything.


    The office remained silent for a while. After taking a few sips of warm water, Kyle motioned with his hand and furrowed his brow as he said, "I have a slight headache. Can you massage my head and shoulders? Please help relieve it."


    "Ah." Natasha hesitated for a moment, then nodded like an obedient chick. She took small steps around the desk and approached the back of Kyle''s chair.


    She didn''t notice that as she passed by the chair, a faint glint appeared in Kyle''s slightly opened azure eyes. The perfect moment for an assassination had been set. From now on, Natasha''s life and death were entirely in her own hands.


    Regardless of whether the other party would become a legendary hero in the future, as long as there was even the slightest sign of an assassination attempt, Kyle would not hesitate to kill her.


    That was Kyle''s principle and bottom line! Anyone who opposed him could only lie on the ground as a lifeless corpse.


    "General, you can close your eyes. It will be more comfortable during the massage." Natasha spoke softly and extended her delicate hands toward the back of Kyle''s head.


    "Alright, apply some pressure." Kyle nodded in response. He closed his eyes and focused his mind, tightening his mental state.


    The opponent didn''t carry any weapons, and relying solely on her muscular strength wouldn''t be enough to break his neck. However, just to be safe, he had already put on his Venom Battlesuit, which was in a defensive state ready for battle.


    Soon, Natasha''s ten slender fingers landed on the back of Kyle''s head. She applied gentle pressure, massaging down to his neck, shoulders, and then up to his forehead.


    Kyle, who had initially felt a bit tense and rigid, suddenly relaxed and breathed a sigh of relief.


    What was this unexpectedly comfortable feeling?


    It had to be said that Natasha''s massage technique was skilled, likely one of the specialized skills she learned during her agent training. Coupled with the slender yet powerful fingers of a young girl¡­


    Wait, that didn''t seem to be the main point!


    "Aren''t you going to take action?" Kyle wondered, feeling a bit perplexed.


    The Soviet Red House organization had sent a Super Agent to infiltrate at the brink of war. If it wasn''t for him, then what was their purpose?


    Was he not the target? Or perhaps the objective of the mission wasn''t to assassinate him?


    Upon considering this, it made sense. Although the Soviet Union liked to cause trouble, they wouldn''t go as far as sending an agent to assassinate the newly promoted American hero during the Tripartite Alliance.


    As Kyle pondered, Natasha continued massaging for ten minutes before stopping, gasping slightly, and shaking her sore fingers. This man''s bones and muscles were much tougher and denser than she had imagined. Just as the mission issued by the organization stated¡­ This man is a Super Soldier.


    With determination in her heart, Natasha, breathing softly near Kyle''s ear, asked, "General Kyle, how do you feel? Is your headache still there?"


    Kyle tilted his head back slightly, still keeping his eyes closed, and blissfully replied, "It''s much better now."


    "Good, but a large-scale war is about to begin. It''s best to investigate any symptoms in advance," Natasha said, pausing for a moment before giving professional advice. "Just in case, General, it would be best to prick your finger and let me take a blood sample back to the medical room for testing. It can reveal the detailed condition of your body."


    "Oh, a blood test?" Kyle opened his eyes completely, revealing a subtle expression on his face.


    A secret agent mission. He didn''t expect it to be just to obtain a drop of his blood. With the Venom Battlesuit, even if he suffered a superficial injury, he wouldn''t leave his blood behind on the battlefield.


    A drop of blood seemed insignificant, but in the technologically advanced and lifeform-supported Marvel World, who knew what those Soviet scientists, those madmen, would do with that drop of blood?


    Who knew if they would create some kind of artificial being with it?


    Now that he knew their objective, Kyle didn''t need to continue playing along. His tone turned cold as he said, "Is this your objective?"


    "What¡­ objective?" Natasha, still behind the office chair, was stunned, and she struggled to maintain composure as she softly replied, "General Kyle, what are you talking about? It''s just a simple blood test."


    Kyle threw out a sentence that shattered her last desperate defense, "Do you still want to continue pretending, Soviet Red House agent?"


    Before she could hear the rest of his words, Natasha''s expression changed. Her hands swiftly turned into sharp knife hands as she aimed for the back of Kyle''s neck, intending to knock him out cleanly.


    "Do you think that this is a playground?" Kyle sneered as he spoke. His movements became even faster, and he raised his hands to grab Natasha''s hands, capturing each of her palms that were about to strike him.


    Natasha tried to free her hands forcefully but found that Kyle''s grip was like that of Iron Man''s clamp, imprisoning her hands without even allowing a single finger to move.


    Just as she was considering using her feet to kick, an overwhelming force transmitted from his arms, instantly lifting her entire body and flipping her over, rotating 180 degrees over Kyle''s head, before slamming her violently onto the sturdy wooden office desk.


    "Crash!"


    The desk collapsed with a sound, splitting apart in two directions. Natasha groaned in pain as she lay on the scattered debris of wood and paper documents.


    *Cough cough.*


    Natasha had just struggled to get up, her gaze filled with slight fear, when she saw the handsome young man throwing aside the General''s coat he was wearing, revealing the Venom Battlesuit beneath, which exuded a combination of coldness and a murderous aura.


    "Very well, stand up like this! Let me see the strength of a Soviet Super Agent!" Kyle looked at her coldly, his muscles pulsating with vitality beneath the black combat suit, while his aura of killing intent seemed to materialize, enveloping the entire office.


    He clenched his fist, rubbing it slightly, and his lips curled up as he spoke in a cold voice, "I hope you can provide me with a little warmup before the war arrives."


    (End of this chapter) S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You can read ahead upto 15 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395


    Read my other works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 61: CAPTURING A SOVIET AGENT

    In the corridors of the battleship, Fury, dressed in his Lieutenant Officer uniform, hurriedly ran towards Kyle''s office. The female military doctor who appeared to be a foreign agent had been in the office for some time, and Fury wanted to see how the situation was being handled.


    As Fury approached the closed door of the office, he faintly heard the conversation between Kyle and the young female doctor from inside.


    "Are you coming over?"


    "I''m not coming."


    "Then I''m coming over."


    "Don''t come over!"


    The brief and mundane conversation ended, followed by the sound of intense fighting coming from the office.


    Fury was about to knock on the door when something hit the other side of the iron door with a loud "thud," leaving a slight dent in the sturdy iron surface.


    "Kyle, are you okay?" Fury gave up on opening the door and called out loudly, wiping off a cold sweat on his forehead.


    From inside the room, Kyle''s calm and steady voice soon came, "I''m fine. Just guard the office and don''t let any other soldiers in."


    "Okay," Fury nodded in response, showing no concern for Kyle''s safety inside as there was no need for that. The person they should be worried about was the one currently fighting Kyle.


    Indeed, that was the case.


    Inside the Warship''s office, the floor was covered with scattered wood chips and torn papers, evidence of the fierce battle that had taken place.


    Apart from the Venom Battlesuit, Kyle had no other equipment on him. He stood tall and straight in the middle of the office, looking coldly at Natasha, who was half sitting, half lying on the iron floor.


    Natasha now appeared completely different from before. Her youthful face, still carrying a touch of innocence, now seemed indifferent. Her beautiful eyes gleamed with sharp coldness.


    The white medical gown she wore, which was like beggar''s clothing, clung to her petite figure, stained with sweat and dust, giving her an exceptionally disheveled appearance.


    It was an overwhelmingly one-sided confrontation!


    "What''s the matter? Is this all the skill a top Soviet agent can muster? I haven''t even used my full strength, and you''re already prepared to go down?" Kyle sneered.


    Natasha gritted her teeth, suppressing the pain from her injuries, and struggled to climb up with the support of the iron door.


    "Not bad," Kyle showed a devilish smile on his face as he spoke. He had used about eighty percent of his strength in the previous series of punches and kicks. An ordinary person would have been beaten to death by now, but Natasha still had the ability to fight. The immune system and resilience of a Super Agent were not as simple as they sounded.


    "I let you make the first move," Kyle shrugged.


    Without hesitation, Natasha knew that there was no escape from enemy territory, so she had to fight to the death!


    Lowering her body, she charged forward. When she came within two meters of Kyle, she swiftly extended her right hand, revealing a piece of broken wood hidden in her hand. The sharp end of the wood made a whistling sound as it flew toward Kyle''s eyes.


    As if he had known in advance, Kyle''s left hand quickly reacted and reached out, intercepting the wrist of Natasha''s right hand holding the wooden plank. His fingers squeezed tightly, causing the bones in her wrist to creak.


    "Ahhhhhh, let go!" Natasha cried out in pain and swiftly kicked her left leg toward Kyle''s knee.


    In the next moment, Kyle''s other hand intercepted her left foot halfway, firmly holding it in his palm.


    It was a perfect countermove! With a vast difference in combat skills and physical ability, Natasha, in front of Kyle, was like a little kitten baring its teeth.


    Captain America had been completely overwhelmed by Kyle in close combat. Not to mention Natasha, whose fighting abilities were less than half of Steve''s level. If Steve was considered Kyle''s little brother, then Natasha would be like his little sister, without the slightest chance of winning!


    "This is getting a little tedious," Kyle coldly looked at Natasha, who was imprisoned by her own body at close range, and shook his head with a slight disappointment.


    He lifted the petite body he held in his hands, bent his left leg, and raised it high, delivering a powerful knee strike to the soft abdomen of the young girl.


    It was a solid full-strength knee strike!


    Natasha, who had been planning to resist, rolled her eyes and completely lost her ability to fight. Kyle released his grip on her, and she collapsed on the ground, convulsing.


    The brief battle quickly came to an end.


    "Fury, you can come in now," Kyle brushed the dust off his hands and called out.


    The iron door was swiftly opened by Fury, who was acting as the guard. He entered the room and was taken aback when he saw the chaotic and messy office, as well as Natasha, curled up on the ground with multiple injuries.


    "The Soviets really can''t sit still. They sent an agent to secretly obtain my blood," Kyle said expressionlessly.


    "How should we handle her? Detain her or hand her over to higher authorities in the rear?" Fury asked.


    "For now, we should keep it confidential and deal with it after this campaign is over. It''s not beneficial for our forces to be in conflict with the Soviets right now," Kyle replied.


    After speaking, Kyle picked up his General''s Coat that he had discarded earlier and glanced at Natasha on the ground. He said, "Send her to a single room on the battleship and have a female military doctor help treat her injuries. Also, change her clothes into a military-style Combat Uniform. I have some questions for her later."


    "Later?" Fury stared in surprise at Natasha, who was still convulsing on the ground. "It might take her more than a few days to recover from this."


    Kyle shrugged and said, "I didn''t go all out. With her physical condition, she''ll probably regain consciousness in half an hour."


    Fury shook his head and gave a serious assessment, "Theie Mission target seems to be you, and it seems whoever comes ends up in a miserable situation¡­ they might put a bounty on your head."


    "Let''s leave it at that for now. When we have the chance, we''ll take down that Red Room Organization," Kyle said coldly.


    If the experiment is aimed at him, then, sorry, it''s time to add another tally to the death count!


    One hour later.


    Natasha gradually regained consciousness in an isolated single room. As soon as she woke up, she felt a piercing pain from the injuries she had suffered.


    Calmly surveying her surroundings, she realized that her body was bound to a wooden chair, with ropes tightly wrapped around her hands and feet. Furthermore, the tattered white gown she had been wearing had been replaced with a small-sized green Combat Uniform.


    The secure ropes binding her might imprison an ordinary person, but for Natasha, it was just a small trick to restrain her body. With her flexibility, she could easily break free.


    However, apart from the ropes on her body, Natasha could feel a cold metal collar tightly encircling her neck.


    "I advise you not to struggle in vain. That thing around your neck is an electric shock collar I had Howard create as a backup. It can be activated by either dismantling it manually or using a remote control button. The maximum electric shock it delivers is enough to make a cow lose control of its bladder and bowels," A cold and steady voice sounded from the door as Kyle slowly walked into the confinement room.


    The electric shock collar was originally prepared by him to deal with the Winter Soldier in the future, but unexpectedly, it was being used here to¡­


    Successfully capture one Soviet agent. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 15 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 62: BLACK WIDOW IS NOT A WIDOW

    After listening to Kyle''s warning, Natasha bit her lip and lowered her head, showing no intention of resistance. It wasn''t because of the threat of the electric shock collar on her body, but rather the overwhelming pressure of Kyle''s formidable strength.


    Having personally fought against him, Natasha, with her Tactical Analysis Mastery, understood very well that the young man before her was undoubtedly at the pinnacle of global power, he is an insurmountable mountain.


    "I enjoy conversing with intelligent people," Kyle said with a faint smile, closing the door and taking a seat in the chair on the opposite side of the table where Natasha sat.


    Natasha, like a broken jar, said, "No matter how you deal with me, I won''t talk about Red Room."


    When it came to Red Room, her eyes and small face revealed a hint of fear.


    "Well, that works out perfectly. I have no interest in the Red Room organization anyway. But one day, I will go there and level it to the ground," Kyle casually replied while laughing.


    He tapped his fingers lightly on the desk and calmly said, "What I''m more interested in is you. So, I''ll only ask you some personal questions unrelated to the organization."


    As he spoke, his mind focused on the Blue Ability Card placed on Natasha.


    [Super Agent]¡­


    Current Status: Extractable, but unable to coexist with the Super Soldier Ability simultaneously.


    "It can be extracted, but unable to coexist. Isn''t that contradictory?"


    Kyle had this doubt when he first saw the card on Natasha.


    However, Natasha was currently the only person he had encountered who possessed a Blue Ability Card. The Super Soldier was a special Ability Card with a blue color and the "Rare" prefix. A Rare Blue-grade card also had the condition of being extractable only once.


    What would happen if he extracted a Blue Ability Card that couldn''t be used?


    Kyle had come for this experiment, so he immediately focused his mind on extracting the [Super Agent] Blue Ability Card.


    To extract a Blue Ability Card, it was necessary to maintain a continuous and uninterrupted distance from the target within a one-meter radius for thirty minutes.


    "The card extraction begins, 1799, 1798¡­"


    The countdown for the slightly long readout began.


    During this time, Kyle took the opportunity to engage in a conversation with Natasha. "Regarding my information, the Red Room organization must have provided you with detailed information so I won''t introduce myself here. Instead, why don''t you introduce yourself?"


    Natasha coldly replied, "You have my file, don''t you? My name is Natasha Karoline."


    "I don''t think a Soviet agent infiltrating under a false identity would use her real name," Kyle smiled faintly as he spoke. Seeing that Natasha continued to ignore him, he casually took out a small remote control from the pocket of his General''s coat and pondered over it with his fingers.


    "This question doesn''t involve the Red Room organization. If you don''t cooperate even with basic questions, then would you like to experience the sensation of an electric shock? It''s quite nauseating to lose control of your bladder and bowels," Kyle said calmly.


    "You Bastard," Natasha glared fiercely at Kyle, her gaze momentarily flickering towards the remote control. After a moment, she gritted her teeth and said, "My real name is Natasha Romanoff."


    "Oh? What about your codename in the Red Room organization?" Kyle continued to inquire.


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t ask about the Red Room organization?" Natasha retorted.


    "You''ve already given your real name. There''s no reason not to mention your codename," Kyle replied.


    "You¡­ you," Natasha thought for a moment and finally uttered a deeply disgusted adjective.


    Currently, she was just a Soviet Red Room trainee, despite several years of brainwashing and intense training. It couldn''t conceal the fact that she was still a sixteen-year-old girl at her core. Playing tricks and strategies, she couldn''t outsmart the wily old fox, Kyle.


    Natasha sighed dejectedly and pouted, "Codename: Black Widow."


    "Widow? I didn''t expect you to get married so early, even losing your husband. That''s quite pitiful, I apologize for your loss" Kyle teased.


    Natasha shook her head in protest, "You bastard! Black Widow is a poisonous spider, not a ''widow'' widow!"


    "I know, Black Widow," Kyle nodded in understanding. He had speculated earlier, but he didn''t expect it to really be her.


    Black Widow Natasha Natasha Romanoff, is one of the veteran heroes of the future Avengers. Although her combat power was considered low-level, she often played a crucial role in certain war situations. She could be considered a somewhat well-known social figure among the heroes of the Marvel World. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Currently, her codename was Black Widow, but in the future, she would also be a true widow, a black widow with thorns.


    Kyle pondered for a moment and couldn''t help but ask, "Natasha, why did you join the Red Room organization in the first place?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? To become powerful," Natasha snorted as she spoke. She had lost her parents in war at a young age and had long abandoned her weak and powerless girl identity.


    "From what I know, the Soviet Red Room implants virtual memories and brainwashes new members to ensure their loyalty to the organization," Kyle smiled, guiding the conversation. "Do you often feel that your precious memories are fragmented, mismatched, or twisted?"


    Natasha remained silent, her thoughts unknown.


    "Think about it. While Red Room made you become stronger, they also turned you into a weapon, a killer who has lost herself," Kyle said and then waited quietly for the card extraction countdown.


    "3, 2, 1, Extraction successful!"


    The countdown ended, and a blue-glowing Ability Card appeared out of thin air in the Card Space.


    But unlike the previous Ability Cards, this card seemed to be rejected by the collective force of the other Ability Cards. It couldn''t enhance the external body and was forced to retreat to the edge of the blank area.


    Kyle''s consciousness entered the Card Space, and he reached out to catch the Blue Ability Card and examine it.


    [Super Agent]¡­


    Current Status: Unable to coexist with Super Soldier simultaneously, can be gifted to others.


    Warning for Card Gifting:


    "Within the Card Space, two identical Ability Cards cannot exist simultaneously, except for [Life Increase]."


    "After gifting a Blue-Grade or higher quality Ability Card, the Card Gifting process will enter a three-day cooldown period."


    "Each person can only receive one Card Gift of Blue-Grade or higher quality Ability Card and the User cannot choose to retrieve it. It can only be forcibly destroyed within a three-meter range."


    "It can be gifted to others for use?" Kyle''s heart trembled as he unexpectedly discovered another function of the Card Space, apart from card extraction and card tributing.


    Card Gifting!


    The Ability Card that he couldn''t use himself could be gifted to others after drawing it.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that as long as there were individuals like Natasha who possessed the original Blue Ability Card, the Card Gifting ability would allow him to train a group of people with the same Blue Ability Card given enough time.


    Kyle looked at Natasha before him with a shining look in his eyes. In preparation for his future influence, he made a secret decision.


    "Natasha cannot be turned in. Instead, she must stay in my hands!"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 15 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 63: FULL-SCALE ATTACK

    If Card Reading and Card Tributing can quickly enhance individual strength and become stronger when facing challenges, then the third new ability, Card Gifting, can extend this characteristic to a team or faction.


    "With this ability, the plan to train a family''s influence can take a big step forward after the end of World War II," Kyle thought, feeling the excitement in his heart that was hard to calm down.


    Previously, the plan Kyle had for nurturing influence only had a single thing, the embryonic territory of the giant Ancient Dragon-Turtle Island. However, the Card Gifting ability truly served as the foundation and heritage for creating a family.


    Natasha, still bound, noticed that Kyle''s gaze toward her had become increasingly strange. She couldn''t help but bite her lip and turn her face away.


    Hmph, men¡­ they all think with their lower bodies, even American heroes are no exception.


    "I won''t let it end for myself here," Natasha muttered quietly, surveying the cold and cramped interrogation room, where she is bound by ropes and a collar.


    "What are you observing? I already told you, don''t think about escaping from here," Kyle snapped out of his future blueprint contemplation and looked at Natasha, whose thoughts were running wild.


    Natasha, with a hint of discontent on her pretty face, complained in a low voice, "You can do that, but can you at least loosen the restraints? It would be more comfortable for everyone."


    "Comfortable? What the hell are you talking about?" Kyle coldly glared at her, then softened his attitude and said, "Natasha, is your dream only to become stronger? If I can make you stronger, would you still want to return to the Red Room organization?"


    "Are you trying to turn me against them?" Natasha''s eyes darted around, directly rejecting his proposal, "Whether the Red Room wants me back or not is not for me to decide. If I betray the organization, they will send agents to kill me."


    "If you join me, you won''t have to fear the Red Room organization," Kyle coldly snorted but fell into contemplation.


    At present, his persuasive power was not high. Even if he was strong personally, it was difficult for him to surpass an elite organization of a superpower like the Red Room, especially since he was only a U.S. Brigadier General and most of his human resources were tied to the nation. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He did not have a strong enough trump card to make Natasha betray the Red Room organization, so this conversation had to be postponed for now.


    "You should think about it on your own. At the moment, there''s not much I can promise, but starting now, I can at least guarantee your personal safety."


    While saying this, Kyle stood up from his chair and drew the Carbonadium Sword he had fastened to his back, lightly slashing it forward.


    In the next moment, the ropes binding Natasha''s waist snapped, falling to the ground.


    "Someday, you will understand that the choice I gave you today is a gift that even God cannot bestow upon you."


    Confidently leaving these words, Kyle opened the door to the interrogation room and was about to leave.


    Natasha hurriedly spoke up, "At least remove this collar from my neck!"


    "Stay put. I will have someone bring you food regularly. Don''t think about escaping from here," Kyle shrugged as he walked out, and locked the security iron door behind him.


    If the other party wanted to escape, even sending a contingent of U.S. troops to guard would probably not be enough to prevent her from getting away. But if the other party really had a hint of desire to leave the Red Room, she would accept her current state of unescapable confinement.


    This was also a little psychological tactic.


    The warship was about to set sail, and Kyle planned to deal with this matter after the upcoming battle.


    "He actually left?" Natasha, the only one left in the interrogation room, sat quietly on the chair, her head slightly tilted as she recalled Kyle''s suggestion.


    Betray the Red Room and join his side?


    "No matter how I look at it, this is the worst choice," Natasha scratched her head irritably and decided to stop thinking about it, burying her face on the table.


    ¡­


    On the deck of the battleship, under the scorching sun at noon.


    Thousands of American soldiers wearing combat uniforms and carrying firearms stood in neat and orderly formation. Their gaze was focused on the young man wearing a general''s uniform jacket.


    "The anchor has been raised¡­"


    "The naval sailors in their positions on the battleship are ready!"


    "The captain and the vice-captain are prepared in the control center!"


    "All combat soldiers are fully equipped! We are fully prepared for battle!"


    Fury finished reporting and put down the communicator in his hand. He saluted the young man standing by the railing at the bow of the ship. "The departure time is approaching! General Kyle, please give the order!"


    Kyle nodded and looked out at the vast expanse of the sea. In a cold voice, he said, "Then, set sail! Our target is the Norman Bottom Coast!"


    "Yes!" Fury nodded and immediately contacted the other end of the communicator.


    Soon, the fleet of warships took the lead and officially set sail as the vanguard of the fleet, breaking through the waves and heading straight ahead.


    At the same time, the hundreds and thousands of other warships that were anchored around also followed suit, covering several miles of the sea as they surged forward.


    Apart from the turbulent waves on the sea, in the sky above, thousands of fighter jets resembled a swarm of bees leaving their nest, densely occupying the airspace and heading in the same direction.


    This Allied coalition had deployed over two million soldiers and an immeasurable amount of weapons and ammunition. It could be imagined how fierce the upcoming amphibious landing battle would be.


    Kyle, standing at the bow of the leading warship, removed his general''s jacket, revealing the all-in-one black Venom Battlesuit underneath.


    His back was adorned with a Carbonadium Sword, his right hand and forearm were completely covered by the chilling Vibranium Bracer, the dual-energy pistols were holstered on the sides of his legs, connected to the battle suit, and the new gravity magnetic equipment was configured on his belt. He was fully armed and ready for battle.


    Fury approached Kyle and reminded him in a low voice, "Kyle, don''t be too reckless this time. You''re a Brigadier General and the commander that the enemy will focus their fire on."


    Kyle smiled and said, "Well, isn''t the rear command of the army I lead taken care of by you alone?"


    "I''m just worried¡­" Fury started to say but realized he had misspoken and helplessly spread his hands.


    Kyle wasn''t someone he should worry about, after all. He had always been a Super Soldier who proved himself on the battlefield, not just a paper-pushing officer.


    Fury explained, "After our warships reach the opposite coast, the Allied forces will be divided into five armies to conduct the amphibious assault. The warships and fighter jets will coordinate with us to suppress the enemy''s tanks and fortresses. The armies will continue to advance, occupy every place they reach, eliminate enemy forces, and liberate France completely from the German occupation."


    "As long as you give us the direction and scope of the attack," Kyle said coldly.


    Offensive operations were his specialty!


    (I''m not familiar with the specifics of the actual amphibious landing battle, but let''s imagine it as a large-scale battle in a parallel world.)


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 15 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 64: THE FORM OF THE VENOM BATTLESUIT

    One of the key strategic beaches on the Golden Coast of France.


    The sand on the Golden Coast beach was incredibly fine, shimmering like gold under the contrast of sunlight. With the coconut trees along the shore, it was considered a nice tourist and leisure destination.


    At this moment on the Golden Coast, the sun was setting, leaving only a faint residual glow of crimson in the sky, indicating that a long night was approaching.


    On the coastline, numerous sandbags were arranged into fortress defenses, extending about a hundred meters from the shore. Tens of thousands of German soldiers wearing iron helmets stood guard here, revealing only their heavy machine guns.


    They held their breath, their faces tense and serious. No one spoke, and the only sounds were the gentle breeze and the crashing of the waves against the shore.


    Like the calm before a storm, there was an underlying and restrained sense of imminent danger.


    "Has our elite tank division not arrived from the rear yet?" A German officer of high rank whispered to the communications officer beside him.


    The communications officer quickly responded, "Report, the rear division says they are facing airstrikes from the enemy forces of the Tripartite Alliance, restricting their movements and preventing them from reaching this coastal defense line in a timely manner."


    "Damn those Allied forces! Send the message to hold the coastal defense line and shoot down any enemy soldiers landing on the beach. No matter what, we must hold on until the arrival of our tank division from the rear."


    Before the German officer''s order could be completed, he saw the communications officer staring in shock outside the sandbags, his young face pale and filled with fear.


    The German officer immediately lifted his head and followed the officer''s gaze. Over the darkening sea surface, the vague silhouettes of dozens of warships gradually emerged, covering the entire visible sea area. The leading battleship resembled a monster, heading straight for the coastline.


    "They''re here! They''re here!!"


    Click!


    In an instant, countless German soldiers on the coastal defense line took a deep breath, and the sound of weapons being loaded resonated through the air.


    The large-scale amphibious assault had officially begun!


    First came the long-range artillery strikes from the Allied forces. The cannons of battleships and warships aimed at the coast unleashed a relentless barrage of destruction.


    Under the full force of the firepower, the near areas of the coastal beach and the sky were illuminated!


    At the same time, the battleships that had reached the near-sea area of the Golden Coast came to a stop. The surrounding warships followed suit, as the water depth ahead was insufficient for the warships to proceed.


    However, the purpose of deploying numerous warships was not to destroy enemy defenses as the primary weapon, but rather to transport and protect the large-scale assault forces as they landed on the beach.


    As soon as the warships came to a stop, a continuous stream of Allied soldiers disembarked and made their way to the beach through hundreds of small boats that had been lowered into the water. They advanced in a formidable assault.


    Just as the Allied soldiers began to land on the Golden Coast beach, the machine guns on the German Fortress defense line instantly opened fire, turning the beach into a deadly zone. The Allied soldiers could only rely on their bodies to clear a path forward, as blood stained the sea and the beach red.


    The amphibious assault had just begun, and it was already a battle of attrition, where lives were expendable.


    "Hmm, where''s Kyle?" Fury looked around the deck of the battleship and realized that Kyle had disappeared without a trace after he ordered the troops to land.


    "Fury." A cold and steady voice suddenly came from the highest observation deck of the battleship.


    Fury raised his head and followed the sound, seeing Kyle standing tall in his black battle suit on the edge of the observation deck.


    "I''ll leave the rear command to you."


    After Kyle coldly spoke these words, he leaped down from a height of fifty meters from the deck and nearly a hundred meters from the sea surface.


    In the astonished gaze of Fury, Kyle, with the black wings of his battle suit suddenly unfurled from his back, glided swiftly towards the beach from the freefall descent.


    After Venom''s symbiosis with Blue Eagle, it unlocked a new ability to transform into a different state. Unfortunately, Venom''s growth wasn''t sufficient to allow him to fly with the wings yet, but he could still glide effortlessly through the skies.


    Under the cover of darkness, the Venom Battlesuit, equipped with stealth capabilities, moved through the environment as smoothly as a fish in water. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle swooped down from high above, gliding swiftly across the shallow sea and the rain of bullets over the beach, silently infiltrating ten meters above the German defense line.


    Looking down coldly at the dense enemy forces below, Kyle deactivated the winged form of his battlesuit, freefalling downward. In mid-air, he reached for a magnetic disruptor on his waist and tossed it downwards.


    As soon as the magnetic disruptor landed, the 20-meter radius of the heavy force field doubled its amplification! German soldiers within its range immediately staggered and fell to the ground feeling disoriented.


    At the same time, Kyle gracefully landed on the soft sandy beach, rolling to absorb the impact. In his left hand, he tightly gripped a Carbonadium Sword. He burst up like a ferocious beast, charging towards the machine gunners who were still splattering blue flames.


    With a swift swing, the German gunners and their machine guns were cleanly cut in two!


    "Enemies!" The German soldiers in the range of the heavy force field struggled to get up. As they raised their weapons, they saw Kyle bathed in the blood of their comrades, swiftly approaching them with a bloodied longsword in hand.


    "Da-da-da!"


    Countless bullets fell upon Kyle''s Venom Battlesuit, designed to withstand ordinary bullets, and were all deflected, not even leaving a spark or sound as they hit the Vibranium Bracer protecting his head.


    "Venom, full coverage," Kyle said in a low voice. The next moment, the black threads of the Venom rapidly covered his face and head above the neck, forming a demonically sinister and menacing black hood.


    In this state, Venom completely integrated with Kyle''s body, covering him entirely, making him appear more like a humanoid demon! Full coverage was the true fusion form of Venom and its host! In this state, their powers merged seamlessly, and though their strength and speed might not have increased significantly, they could be wielded more smoothly and perfectly!


    The reason Kyle usually avoided full coverage was that he would become addicted to the war and slaughter, becoming cold and merciless, devoid of any hint of human compassion in both appearance and essence.


    But now, surrounded by enemy soldiers and under a barrage of bullets, only in the full coverage Venom Battlesuit state could he unleash his combat prowess to the utmost.


    Kyle indifferently allowed the right arm to fall, letting the bullets rain upon the menacing hood. With his sword in hand, he charged into the midst of the enemy, slashing and sweeping through them. With a right fist equipped with Vibranium Bracer, he sent soldiers flying and continuously harvested the lives of the struggling enemy troops.


    In just ten seconds, within the increased gravity field of the magnetic disruptor, dozens of well-equipped German soldiers turned into broken corpses lying in a pool of blood.


    The crimson viscous blood stained the black battlesuit a dark red. Stepping on the scattered bones of soldiers, Kyle continued his endless spree of frenzied killing.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 15 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 65: LONE WOLF

    Night had fallen, and the sun had completely disappeared below the horizon, leaving the streets of the coastal city in France shrouded in a dark mist.


    "Bang!"


    "Ratatatat!"


    The frontline defense line on the beach had long been broken, and the continuous artillery fire and gunfire covered an area of several miles.


    The Allied forces pressed forward, while the German soldiers fought desperately to resist. The battle was chaotic, and the continuous exchange of gunfire illuminated the ground, which was filled with scenes of hellish bloodshed.


    Countless corpses and debris littered the area, with damaged helmets, empty bullet casings, and discarded weapons scattered everywhere. The blood dripped and converged, creating an atmosphere akin to a bloodbath.


    And yet, the war was far from over; it was only the beginning.


    At the edge of the city streets¡­


    "Monster! He''s a monster!"


    "Retreat! Fall back!"


    Unlike other areas of the war where both sides were deadlocked, here the situation was completely one-sided. Over a dozen well-armed German soldiers ran for their lives, their faces pale with fear.


    Not far behind them, in the dark alleys of the streets, a tall and muscular humanoid creature slowly advanced, holding a blood-drenched sword in one hand.


    The creature seemed to be covered in a layer of dark, external membrane, with perfectly defined muscular contours. Without the illumination of the artillery fire, it would blend seamlessly into the darkness.


    With crimson, elongated eyes, terrifying fangs, and a wild and powerful physique, this was the primal form of Kyle fused with Venom, completely covered from head to toe.


    As he passed through the alleys and streets, there were over a dozen soldier corpses lying in halves with fresh blood continuing to flow and cleanse the ground.


    "Grenades! Throw all the grenades at him!" The leading German officer shouted in fear. The remaining soldiers immediately followed suit, throwing all the grenades they had at the creature.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The explosions of the grenades blocked the entire street, with collapsed buildings obstructing Kyle''s path.


    "Phew." The German officer breathed a sigh of relief and sat on the ground, his legs numb with fatigue. He laughed hysterically, releasing his pent-up fear. "Hahaha, the monster is dead! He is finally dead¡­"


    His words came to an abrupt halt as an icy chill crept up his spine as the shadow cast by a towering figure enveloped him from behind.


    "Captain, behind you¡­" The other dozen or so German soldiers turned their gaze to the officer''s back, their faces filled with the most terrifying sight they had ever seen. Trembling, they retreated.


    The German officer struggled to stand up, but even the strength to turn around had left him. His teeth chattered as he hoarsely pleaded, "Shoot! Keep shooting¡­!"


    "Puchi!"


    The sharp tip of the sword pierced through the officer''s head, easily penetrating his skull.


    "Captain!" The dozen German soldiers cried out with tears in their eyes, their grief turning into anger. Without hesitation, they aimed their guns at the shadow behind the officer''s lifeless body and opened fire.


    In the next moment, a dense barrage of bullets rained down on the shadow, but they all fell to the ground, signifying the futility of their final resistance.


    With the sword withdrawn from the officer''s head, Kyle, wearing the Venom Battlesuit, faced the hail of bullets head-on. With a swift sprint, he closed the distance to the enemy within a few meters. Horizontally, he swung his sword fiercely, toppling the soldiers like wheat in a field.


    The battle in this small area soon quieted down, returning to its former silence.


    Kyle had no idea how many enemy soldiers he had killed. It was all meaningless to him as he was immersed in the atmosphere of this night of slaughter, his body remained in a state of high alertness.


    He glanced silently at the corpses of the enemy soldiers and was about to set off and venture deeper into the battlefield when his gaze caught a scene on a distant street, causing him to halt his steps.


    Less than a hundred meters away, there was another group of around ten German soldiers engaged in an intense firefight with a single opponent.


    The man, initially struggling with his firearms, suddenly discarded his weapon and fearlessly charged toward the German soldiers as if he had no regard for his own life.


    The man charged like a lone wolf hunting its prey and pushed forward, braving the bullets, with claw-like weapons in his hands, displaying a desperate struggle.


    Kyle didn''t know whether to describe this man as audacious or foolish. He rushed towards the well-armed soldiers without any protection, and the result was going to be obvious.


    Kyle coldly observed this scene. He had initially planned to leave, but in the next instant, a reversal occurred in the ten-on-one situation, causing his mind and body to tremble violently.


    The man not only didn''t die under a barrage of gunfire but successfully broke through the German soldiers, swiftly reaping their lives with his claw-like weapons. Blood splattered everywhere, and his killing speed was neither fast nor slow!


    In the blink of an eye, all ten German soldiers in his field of vision lay dead on the ground. Only the man stood alone at the scene, quickly disappearing into the night.


    The hood of the Venom Battlesuit transformed into black threads, revealing Kyle''s handsome face, which was now filled with shock and disbelief.


    "Could it be him? How is this possible?!"


    This was the Marvel Cinematic Universe, the world of the Avengers. How could that person exist here¡­


    Kyle didn''t hesitate for a moment. He immediately sprinted forward, heading rapidly toward the location where the incident had taken place.


    Within a matter of seconds, Kyle arrived at the scene of the recent battle. He quickly scanned the surroundings, but all that remained on the ground were the broken bodies of the ten German soldiers in a pool of blood. The lone wolf-like man was nowhere to be seen.


    Kyle examined the fatal wounds on the bodies of the German soldiers one by one. Most of them were deep claw marks on their necks and chests, clean and precise strikes that instantly killed them.


    His mind was in turmoil, and he struggled to calm himself down.


    Could it really be him?


    Kyle fell into contemplation, and soon, he seemed to sense something. He sharply turned around and looked toward the corner of an alley beside the street.


    In the darkness of the corner, a middle-aged man dressed in a Soviet soldier''s combat uniform calmly walked out. Leaning against the alley wall, he took out a cigarette and a lighter from his pocket, slowly lighting it for himself.


    He had a cool black crew cut and a beard that covered both sides of his cheeks, giving him a rugged and highly masculine appearance. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The middle-aged man took a drag from his cigarette as he coldly looked at Kyle, who was standing beside the bodies of the German soldiers. Blowing out a puff of smoke, he asked, "Who are you, an American soldier?"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 15 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 66 THE WOLVERINE

    If you were to ask Kyle about his favorite superhero in the entire Avengers universe, he might struggle to come up with an answer right away. But if you were to ask him about his favorite character in the entire Marvel Universe series, there is no doubt that it would be the Wolverine.


    "Wolverine?" Unable to contain his surprise, Kyle spoke up as he looked at the weathered man in the corner, dragging on his cigarette. He never expected to encounter this man in the midst of the battle.


    "Who are you?" The weathered man glanced at Kyle with a puzzled expression.


    "My name is Kyle, a Brigadier General officer in the US military," Kyle introduced himself after taking a deep breath.


    "A Brigadier General officer¡­ and you''re alone in enemy territory?" The weathered man looked even more skeptical and it was as if he had never heard of the legendary American hero. He asked, "How old are you?"


    "Twenty-three, almost twenty-four," Kyle shrugged and took a step forward. As he entered the three-meter range of the weathered man, the information displayed on the Ability Card attached to him became clear.


    [Soviet Language Mastery], [Yoga Mastery], [True Assassination Mastery], [True Rifle Mastery], [True Combat Warfare Mastery], [True Ancient Martial Combat Mastery], [True Two Saber Style Mastery]¡­ S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With countless green and white cards in sight, it was impossible to count the exact number. Judging from the predominance of fighting skill-related Green Ability Cards, there were easily over a hundred of them.


    Even though Kyle had collected Ability Cards from tens of thousands of soldiers and officers in the US military, he only had seen a maximum of around thirty or so cards on a single person. Having over a hundred combat-oriented Green Ability Cards meant that this man had mastered almost every fighting skill on Earth.


    But that wasn''t all¡­


    Kyle''s gaze fell on the weathered man, specifically on the two Ability Cards in his possession. One was a Deep Blue Card, and the other was a Light Blue Card.


    [Wolverine Gene]: Genetic mutation resulting in a mutant physiology and temperament similar to a lone wolf. Rare Blue Ability Card.


    Three sharp bone claws extend from the palms of both hands, connected to the arm bones, making them resilient and sharp.


    The human body tends towards a wolf-like nature and gains the talents and characteristics of a wolf, including enhanced strength and speed, heightened senses, sharp vision, an acute sense of smell, a natural inclination for combat, and a preference for solitude, killing, and hunting prey.


    Due to the innate nature of a lone wolf, the possessor of this gene naturally prefers solitude and is not accustomed to living in groups. Uncontrolled wild rampages may lead to indiscriminate killing.


    Current Status: Restricted by the ''Rare Blue'' prefix, Non-Extractable.


    In terms of lethality alone, the lone wolf physique far surpassed the Super Soldier Physique.


    This was Kyle''s analysis and evaluation after reading the description of the Rare Blue Ability Card [Wolverine Gene]. While his Super Soldier physique was an all-around enhancement of human capabilities, the Wolverine Gene pushed the limits of savagery and bloodlust, resulting in even greater combat prowess.


    As if having such an abnormal [lone wolf physique] card wasn''t enough, the weathered man also possessed another card¡­


    [Healing Factor]: The Healing Factor present in the human body. Blue Ability Card.


    The Healing Factor flows throughout the body with the bloodstream, attached to the bone marrow, and even exists within every genetically modified cell of a life form.


    Any self-inflicted injury can be naturally and rapidly healed by the Healing Factor, including life-threatening wounds, which can be completely recovered within half a day. (While the Healing Factor can be suppressed by Gene Suppressors, it can only temporarily suppress the effects. Given enough time, injuries can still heal.)


    The Healing Factor indefinitely slows down the aging process of the body, extending lifespan.


    Current Status: Extractable, can coexist with physique enhancement abilities.


    "Wolverine Gene, Healing Factor¡­ is it really Wolverine? If it''s not him, who else could possess such an incredibly abnormal physique?"


    Kyle was shocked in his heart, but his expression remained calm as he looked at the weathered man and said, "I''ve introduced myself, what about you, sir?"


    "I''m just a soldier in the Soviet Army, nothing much to introduce," The weathered man said, waving his hand dismissively. He casually tossed his cigarette butt on the ground and was about to leave on his own.


    He didn''t really believe that Kyle was a Brigadier General officer in the US military. Even if he was, it had nothing to do with him.


    "Wait a minute," Kyle spoke up, trying to stop him. However, the weathered man quickened his pace and headed toward the street.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes and followed suit, accelerating his speed as well. He didn''t want to let this opportunity slip away.


    In this world, there were no Mutants¡ª that''s what he had learned back at the training base. But now, he had come across a man who seemed to resemble Wolverine, and that was surprising.


    "This is getting annoying," The weathered man muttered as he ran while glancing back at Kyle who was closely tailing him. He couldn''t shake him off, no matter how fast he ran.


    "What exactly do you want? Do you want a fight?" The weathered man stopped in his tracks and turned around, speaking coldly.


    "Just you alone? Don''t you have comrades or brothers on the battlefield?" Kyle looked around, confirming that he hadn''t seen anyone else since their encounter.


    If this really was the Wolverine he knew, then where was his big brother, Sabertooth?


    The weathered man snorted. "No comrade can match up to me. Brothers? I never had any brothers!"


    No brothers?


    Kyle furrowed his brow. The weathered man didn''t seem like he was casually lying. He truly resembled a lone wolf.


    After a moment of contemplation, Kyle reached into the side pouch where he had his energy pistol holstered. As the weathered man grew wary, Kyle discreetly materialized a pack of cigarettes and threw it over, saying, "Looks like you''re out of smokes. I''ll give you a pack."


    The weathered man swiftly caught the cigarettes and glanced at the box cover, nodding slightly in satisfaction. "American brand, not bad."


    He looked back at Kyle, his expression softening a little. "So, what''s your business with me, following me like this?"


    "You remind me of a friend I had in the past. Please tell me your name, and once I know more about you, I won''t follow you anymore," Kyle said urgently.


    "If you''re American, then it''s impossible that you''ve met me. I''ve never been to America," The weathered man said, turning around and walking away. He waved his hand, saying, "I''m Logan Steele. Stay alive and we''ll meet again after the battle is over."


    His lone wolf-like figure quickly disappeared into the dark night of the war-torn streets, never to be seen again.


    "Logan Steele, even the surname is different."


    Muttering to himself, Kyle stood in place, his eyes filled with a complex mix of emotions.


    He understood now that the person in front of him wasn''t the familiar Wolverine he knew but rather a parallel version from the Marvel world.


    He was similar in appearance, abilities, and experiences, but he is not the same person.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 15 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 67: CONFRONTATION WITH LOGAN

    As dawn gradually approached, the first rays of sunlight shone down from the horizon of the Gold Coast, gradually dispelling the nightmarish darkness in the outskirts of the French border town.


    At this moment, the inland areas of the Gold Coast had been completely transformed into a scene of devastation after the baptism of war. Decaying corpses, spent bullet casings, bloodstains, and scorched earth covered the entire region, turning it into a desolate land of disaster.


    Countless piles of soldier corpses were being incinerated, creating a foul stench and a thick cloud of black smoke that made people nauseous.


    After a night of intense fighting, the large-scale amphibious landing operation finally had a moment to catch its breath, lasting for over ten hours.


    The German forces had been mostly cleared from the five beachfront and the outskirts of the French border town. However, the Alliance forces had suffered heavy casualties during the forced landing operation. But with a continuous influx of fresh troops transported by the Allied soldiers, their combat strength appeared to be growing rather than diminishing.


    This was only the first day of the campaign, and the Allied forces could be considered victorious, but they would have to intensify their operations in the future. Their goal was to completely penetrate France, eliminate German soldiers, liberate the territory, and then push into German territory¡­


    In the early morning, most of the Allied soldiers were resting in their original positions, replaced by fresh troops for the next attack and defense.


    Fury, with his officer uniform covered in bloodstains and dirt, was busy going back and forth. As soon as he put down his rifle, he would command his troops to collect supplies and rest.


    On one hand, he had just finished his duties for Brigadier General Kyle, and on the other hand, he was trying to gather information about Kyle from the communication soldiers. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holding two positions, he had three times the workload.


    "What? You said Kyle, the Brigadier General? He seemed to have been in the frontline combat zone all night."


    "I saw him last night too. Brigadier General Kyle is really strong. He single-handedly wiped out the German forces that had us pinned down."


    "Yeah, he killed several soldiers with each step. It seems that whenever German soldiers encounter him, they turn and run, calling him a demon."


    "He''s so fast that we can only see a blur as he passes by, and then we can''t catch up anymore."


    Fury asked different American soldiers from various units, and they all praised Kyle with admiration. However, he couldn''t get any specific information about his whereabouts.


    But Fury felt relieved knowing that Kyle was safe and active on the frontlines.


    Although he believed in Kyle''s abilities, he couldn''t help but worry about his safety. That''s probably the true bond between comrades-in-arms.


    At this moment, they were at the border between the French territory and the major cities, which was also the current frontline. The Allied forces that had advanced to this point were still relatively scarce, and there was no sign of any German soldiers in the streets of the small town. It was as quiet as a deserted city.


    The sound of a lighter crisply echoed from a certain place. After the cigarette was lit, the owner took a few deep puffs and exhaled a large cloud of smoke.


    Logan sat alone on the rooftop of an abandoned building, smoking silently. Two German rifles were placed beside him, seemingly acquired through exchange or confiscation, without the time for proper maintenance.


    For him, firearms were only used to disguise himself as an ordinary soldier. When it came to a real life-or-death battle, only the claws hidden in his hands were reliable. Having lived for more than half a century and facing countless life-and-death situations, he still lived on, lonely as a cursed lone wolf.


    After finishing the last drag, Logan tossed the cigarette to the ground and extinguished it. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a cowhide-covered sharp military knife. Then, he removed his Soviet combat uniform jacket, revealing a muscular and sturdy body with no scars on his tanned skin.


    As if it were routine, Logan calmly held the military knife and repeatedly stabbed it into his body. The Bullets embedded within him were picked out by the blade as blood splattered and rolled down onto the balcony of the rooftop.


    Within five seconds, the bullet holes that had been emptied visibly healed at an astonishing speed.


    "Is this the main reason why you prefer to fight alone and claim that there are no comrades who can match you?" A deep and powerful young male voice suddenly came from behind him, originating from another building''s rooftop.


    Logan quickly stood up, gripping the military knife with a fierce and wild look in his eyes as he stared ferociously at the source of the voice. He saw a young man dressed in a black combat uniform standing confidently on the rooftop of another building.


    "You''ve been following me?!" Logan asked coldly, his gaze filled with a chilling intent to kill.


    "I wouldn''t call it following. I''ve been killing enemy soldiers along the way and happened to see you," Kyle shrugged, speaking in a calm tone. "You don''t need to hold such animosity towards me. We are now allies, and more importantly, we are the same kind of people."


    As Kyle spoke, much to Logan''s surprise, he leaped forward with a short burst of acceleration, easily crossing the high distance of a road with four times the jumping power of an ordinary person, landing on the rooftop where Logan was.


    Logan frowned and fell silent for a moment before commenting, "Your physique isn''t that of a normal human either."


    "Well, how else could I become a Brigadier General in the US military at such a young age?" Kyle said with a smile. He didn''t mention the fact that he had been following the trail of dead enemy soldiers killed by claws along the way.


    Kyle pursued him relentlessly wasn''t because he was Wolverine from the Avengers world.


    In fact, it didn''t matter whether he was Wolverine or not. What mattered was that he possessed the Healing Factor ability that Kyle had always coveted and over seventy extra fighting skill Green Cards!


    A Super soldier, coupled with Healing Factor and over a hundred combat skill Green Cards, would allow Kyle to reach the pinnacle of human combat power.


    "Who exactly sent you? A Five-Star General from the United States? Or some scientists from a research lab¡­" Logan coldly guarded himself as Kyle approached, clenching his fists, and three sharp bone claws protruded menacingly from his knuckles.


    "I''ve told you, I mean no harm," Kyle spread his hands, but just as he took a step forward, Logan fully extended his bone claws, and they faced each other at a distance of five meters.


    Perhaps it was the result of too many unbearable experiences, but Logan''s defensive mindset toward the man in front of him was extremely extreme.


    Kyle furrowed his brows slightly as he looked at Logan, who had entered a combat-ready state like a lone wolf, and for a moment, he didn''t know how to proceed.


    To extract a Blue Ability Card, he had to be within a range of one meter and remain uninterrupted for half an hour.


    Originally, Kyle wanted to disarm Logan''s defenses as a gesture of goodwill and enter his personal space as a comrade, attempting to seize the opportunity to extract his cards. But now, negotiating with Logan in this state seemed incredibly difficult.


    If negotiations failed, there was only one option left: to try and fight. It was the last resort and a choice forced upon him.


    Kyle knew very well that in order to defeat Logan with his current abilities, he would have to risk his own life and be prepared to use all the trump cards at his disposal!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 68 – KYLE VS LOGAN

    Under the dawn''s first light, on the rooftop of a skyscraper.


    A young man dressed in a black combat uniform faced off against a rugged-looking middle-aged man with a bare, muscular upper body. The two of them stood five meters apart, in a heavy and tense atmosphere. They were ready to engage in a deadly battle at any moment.


    Kyle, a decorated General clad in a combat uniform adorned with the insignia of the U.S Army, symbolized strength and power. He was a war hero, a slaughter machine, and a demon butcher on the battlefield.


    Logan, the Wolverine of this world, had experienced countless dangers and enemies throughout his life as a lone wolf. Ever since his genes mutated, granting him the Wolverine Gene and Healing Factor, he had been destined to live through the chaos of different eras of war.


    When these two individuals, each exuding an aura of death, faced off, even the air on the rooftop seemed to be filled with a faint scent of blood and a chilling aura of slaughter.


    Was it really necessary to come to this point in order to obtain the Healing Factor card?


    Kyle clenched his fists and every muscle in his body became tense. Facing such a formidable opponent as Wolverine, he felt a mix of fear and excitement in his heart.


    With his left hand gripping the hilt of a slender and sharp Carbonadium Sword concealed behind his back, Kyle knew that this opportunity must not be missed. Although it would be safer to end the battle and have the military assist in capturing Logan, there was a high chance that he would escape and go into hiding elsewhere in the world.


    With the rare opportunity to obtain an Ability Card within reach, there was no reason to retreat out of fear of the risks of battle.


    Kyle firmly believed in this and his eyes shone with an unprecedented determination. He tightly held the single-handed sword in his left hand and clenched his right hand, adorned with the Vibranium Bracer.


    "Come on!" Logan growled while crossing his wolf-like claws in front of him. His body hair was bristling, revealing his natural keenness, inherited from a beast or wild animal. He knew that the young man before him was extremely dangerous!


    Even after living for half a century, he had encountered only one or two opponents as strong as this.


    In an instant, both of them exploded with energy and charged toward each other. Both excelled in offensive combat, and neither would give the other an advantage.


    Within the span of a blink of an eye, the two figures collided at lightning speed. Logan''s claws clashed with the Vibranium Bracer on Kyle''s right arm, and the wolf-like bone claws were slightly weakened upon impact.


    A flash of surprise flickered in Logan''s eyes, but he quickly used his skill to flip his claws and swiped at Kyle''s body, narrowly missing the Vibranium Bracer as he aimed for his chest.


    Kyle quickly reacted and blocked the three claw strikes that were aimed at his chest with his sword, narrowly intercepting them. Following that, the Carbonadium Sword and the wolf-like claws clashed in mid-air, creating a series of crisp and sharp sounds.


    The intensity of their battle continued to escalate while sweat poured down their bodies, and the rooftop floor was marked with long and thin sword and claw marks.


    According to common sense, with Logan''s expertise in over a hundred fighting skills, Kyle''s overall enhancement as a Super Soldier wouldn''t be enough to bridge the gap, and he would soon find himself at a disadvantage.


    However, thanks to the all-encompassing enhancements provided by the Venom Battlesuit, coupled with the Vibranium Bracer''s ability to counter Logan''s aggressive claws, the fierce battle was transformed into a prolonged stalemate.


    This was the exact situation Kyle had hoped for!


    Fortunately, in this stage of the world, Logan''s claws and skeletal structure hadn''t fused with Adamantium yet. Otherwise, the Vibranium Bracer wouldn''t have provided any advantage at all.


    At this moment, the conditions were met not only within a one-meter range but even within half a meter¡­


    Kyle held his breath and fully exerted his strength in his struggle against Logan. Meanwhile, he focused a fraction of his mind on the Ability Card attached to Logan''s body.


    At this moment, he had no intention of extracting the Healing Factor Blue Ability Card. It would take half an hour of uninterrupted extraction within a one-meter range, which was impossible in the current battle. Therefore, he decided to start with Rare Green Ability Cards related to combat skills, which could gradually compensate for the difference in their battle technique.


    [True Combat Warfare Mastery]:


    Perfect mastery of a highly combative fighting skill. Rare Green Ability Card.


    [True¡¤Ancient Martial Combat Mastery]: Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perfect mastery of an ancient and primal fighting skill. Rare Green Ability Card.


    ¡­


    Each Card Extraction only required three minutes, and only the Rare Green prefix in the fighting skill category could give Kyle a noticeable improvement in his own technique!


    "Step, step, step, P¨±¡ª¡ª"


    On the rooftop terrace, Kyle and Logan were locked in a deadly battle, their sword strikes and claws capable of taking each other''s lives, yet skillfully evaded by the other.


    This was the true essence of a clash between masters of fighting skills¡ª reading and countering each move, seamlessly integrating combat into their bodies.


    With both of them surpassing ordinary humans in physique, dust filled the air as their figures continuously engaged in close-quarters combat. The rooftop seemed on the verge of collapse.


    After more than ten minutes of continuous battle, when both sides began to tire, it was the moment when the outcome was most likely to be determined¡­


    Three claws whistled through the air, splattering droplets of blood, forcing a dark figure to retreat a few steps. Logan''s face flushed while his eyes filled with bloodlust and his wolf-like claws were covered in crimson blood.


    Facing him, Kyle gasped for breath, his right hand clutching his chest. Even the Venom Battlesuit had been torn open smoothly, revealing three deep claw marks on his chest.


    "Sorry, even though we''re allies, now that you know the secret on my body, you must die here," Logan said coldly as he looked at the tired and injured Kyle. After this brief pause in the battle, his rapid breaths began to calm down.


    "Healing Factor, it really made the difference here," Kyle sighed helplessly, having anticipated this situation long ago.


    Indeed, the technique had been somewhat compensated for during the course of the battle through the extraction of Ability Cards. But when it came to a prolonged fight against Logan with the Wolverine Gene and Healing Factor, even the Super Soldier''s extraordinary endurance wouldn''t hold up!


    "It''s all over now," Logan said as he step forward with his blood-dripping wolf-like claws.


    "Is it over? Then let''s give it a try!" Kyle took a deep breath after he spoke and disregarded his severe injuries. He lifted his sword and took the initiative to charge at Logan as if making a final resistance.


    Even before the battle began, he had imagined this fight dozens of times in his mind. He was well aware of the most crucial card he possessed, the only card that could defeat Logan''s infinite healing ability¡ª


    The Carbonadium Sword in his left hand, is capable of suppressing the Wolverine Gene''s Healing Factor!


    During the intense battle of the past ten minutes, Kyle had consistently used the Carbonadium Sword to block the claws, while launching attacks with his right hand''s Vibranium Bracer. He had never actively left a single wound on Logan''s body with the sword, making him unaware of its existence until this moment!


    The moment of a final decisive strike!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 69: UNEXPECTED TURN OF EVENTS

    On the rooftop of the building, Kyle, injured in the chest, held a one-handed sword in his left hand and charged straight toward Logan. To anyone watching, it seemed like their final desperate struggle.


    Logan coldly stared ahead, as if waiting for his prey to come to him. With his wolf-like nature and healing abilities, he had driven countless enemies into desperation like this over the decades.


    The lone wolf enjoyed such situations. When faced with a powerful prey, he didn''t call for more companions to surround and attack. Instead, he relied on his tenacious willpower and methods to drain the opponent''s stamina and eventually kill the weakened prey.


    He had over a hundred fighting skills and his wolf-like claws for the offense. He possessed a robust beast/wild animal physique and a healing factor for defense and endurance.


    In Logan''s eyes, from the moment Kyle took action, his fate was sealed. It wasn''t a mere human he was fighting, but a proud beast/wild animal already covered in scars!


    "Step, Step!"


    As Kyle approached, Logan, who had been standing still, suddenly moved. His clawed hands swiftly and forcefully extended, and in the blink of an eye, they pierced through Kyle''s unguarded chest.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes, seemingly paying no attention to the claws, and continued to charge forward recklessly.


    "P¨±!"


    The sharp claws penetrated only halfway through the Venom Battlesuit''s emblem before Kyle''s body abruptly stopped its momentum. Just before his movement came to a complete halt, he used up the last of his strength to channel it into his left hand, driving the single-handed sword he held into Logan''s chest.


    "Splurt!"


    The Carbonadium Sword smoothly pierced through Logan''s chest, with the tip of the blade emerging slightly from his back, carrying traces of blood.


    "Exchanging injuries, you''re really ruthless to yourself¡­" Logan was taken aback at this moment as he never expected that someone other than himself would engage in such a suicidal battle.


    "Thanks for the praise. If I''m not ruthless to myself, how can I defeat such a formidable enemy like you?" Kyle smiled while blood trickled from the corners of his mouth.


    His left palm still rested on the hilt of the sword as he gently pushed forward. The two entangled figures, locked in a stalemate, separated and retreated from each other, accompanied by the splattering of blood.


    "Cough, cough." Kyle''s face turned pale as he coughed up blood. The six claws had pierced through his lungs earlier, and Venom was anxiously extending black threads to repair his torn suit, but the external bleeding couldn''t be stopped.


    Logan, on the other hand, lay down on the ground with Carbonadium Sword completely embedded in his chest, leaving only the exquisite cross-shaped hilt visible outside. It looked as if he was pinned to the floor.


    Both sides were heavily injured.


    "It''s safe to say that you''re one of the toughest opponents I''ve encountered¡­" Logan gasped for breath as he spoke but then he corrected himself, "If we consider age as well, there''s no one else."


    "You too. To be honest, I didn''t want to fight a wild animal like you." Kyle sat on the ground before he responded in a weak tone.


    This was the most difficult battle he had encountered since his rebirth, and he sustained the most severe injuries. The fight with Steve was merely a friendly exchange, but the duel with Logan was a fierce battle where their lives were at stake.


    "It''s a pity. You won the battle, but in the end, I''m the one who will survive." Logan, stated the facts before he retracted his wolf-like claws and reached out to remove the single-handed sword from his chest.


    However, his expression soon changed slightly. He realized he couldn''t summon the strength to do so, and his usual rapid healing abilities didn''t kick in to mend the serious chest wound.


    Kyle spoke softly, "Give up. That sword is made of Carbonadium steel, specifically designed to counter your Healing Factor."


    "Is that so? No wonder. So, you had planned this from the beginning. It seems I lost fairly¡­" Logan sighed with a pensive air, and he released his grip, lying on the ground with a sense of relief.


    "May I ask about my fate now? Will you take me back to the military base prison, subject me to various research laboratories, or kill me on the spot?"


    Logan''s hoarse voice spoke as if he were accustomed to inhumane treatment.


    "I won''t do that. In the end, we didn''t have to come to this point," Kyle struggled to get up and slowly approached Logan. Given his current injuries, he had to retrieve the Healing Factor card as soon as possible.


    In fact, the purpose of fighting Logan was simply to draw out the Ability Card. If they had negotiated earlier, they could have found a place to sit down and have a drink and chat while Kyle extracted the Card.


    It was a fine line between heaven and hell. A simple choice had quickly escalated into a life-or-death battle.


    As Kyle approached Logan on the ground, he suddenly sensed something and turned his head, his gaze sharp as it fell upon a corner of the rooftop and his pupils involuntarily contracted.


    At some point during their fierce duel, an imposing figure had appeared on the rooftop, watching them!


    The man was middle-aged, dressed in a large-sized German military officer''s uniform, with a rugged and domineering face. Standing at a towering two meters, he resembled a fierce tiger about to unleash a slaughter.


    If it were any other day, Kyle or Logan would have noticed someone approaching them. However, due to their intense focus on the battle, they hadn''t sensed the silent arrival on the rooftop.


    The large man seemed familiar to Logan on the ground, and he spoke calmly and coldly, "Logan, I didn''t expect you to fall this low again. It''s truly disappointing."


    "It''s you!!" Logan, who had been lying on the ground, giving up resistance, widened his eyes upon hearing the voice and glared at the big man with deep disgust.


    "This way, I can easily take your life!" The big man grinned savagely, extending his hands, each finger tipped with sharp and resilient claws.


    Sabertooth?!


    Kyle was momentarily bewildered. He looked at the big man, then at Logan, and was unable to help but ask Logan aloud, "Didn''t you say you don''t have any brothers?"


    "Brother? He''s my enemy, he killed my parents, lover, and son!" Logan roared. If he weren''t severely injured, he would probably have gotten up and fought Sabertooth with all his might.


    "Tit for tat. I joined the German military for this day to come. I just didn''t expect it to come so soon and so suddenly," Sabertooth sneered, ignoring the heavily injured Kyle standing nearby, and continuously flexing his sharp claws as he approached Logan on the ground, who was struggling to pull out the sword from his chest.


    In this world, even though they were no longer brothers, were they destined to be lifelong enemies?


    Kyle quickly understood what was happening, and his expression turned cold. He hadn''t drawn the Healing Factor card from Logan yet so he couldn''t let Sabertooth suddenly appear and kill him.


    It seemed like it was time to reveal his trump card.


    Kyle sighed inwardly, let out a whistle towards the sky, and Sabertooth immediately looked over in surprise. In his eyes, both Kyle and Logan were in critical condition, on the verge of death, and they posed no threat to him.


    Sabertooth spoke in a low voice, "What do you want? Once I deal with Logan, I''ll naturally send you to hell as well. The body of an American hero should fetch a good price in Germany."


    Kyle''s gaze turned icy. Despite his severe injuries, he stood tall and firm, and gave Sabertooth a straightforward three-word response, "You''re overestimating yourself."


    Does this guy really think that he could take advantage of him? It wasn''t going to be that simple!


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 70: FRUSTRATED SABERTOOTH

    "Overestimating yourself¡­"


    Kyle''s tone was cold and tinged with a hint of mockery, causing Sabertooth''s face to darken instantly. His already explosive temper made the veins on his forehead bulge.


    His voice was low and chilling as he spoke. "After I kill Logan, I''ll use my claws to open a hole in your stomach and pull out all your intestines, and then I am gonna hang them on this rooftop to bleed you dry."


    After saying that, Sabertooth''s fierce gaze returned to Logan on the ground. With a low roar, he pounced forward, intending to deal with his enemy first.


    Kyle coldly observed the scene. The severe injuries he had suffered were not enough to stop Sabertooth''s actions, but he had already called for backup in advance so he didn''t need to do anything.


    Just as Sabertooth leaped forward and just as his claws were about to strike Logan''s neck, a huge beastly shadow descended from the sky, carrying a gust of wind that blocked the sunlight. Its wings fluttered fiercely, slapping Sabertooth, who was still airborne, and sent him flying!


    Sabertooth, who was as tall as a brown bear, hadn''t even realized what had happened before he was sent flying from the rooftop of the three-story building, grazing the protective railing and falling down.


    "Do you think you can snatch the prey from my mouth? I don''t care if you''re Sabertooth or a polar bear, don''t come and meddle in my affairs." Kyle thought before he looked at the soaring Blue Eagle several meters above the rooftop.


    The blue eagle tilted its head in response, seemingly concerned about Kyle''s safety as well.


    "I''m fine," Kyle weakly said, his face slightly changing as the sound of claws climbing the wall came from below. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The third floor, with a height of less than ten meters, was indeed unlikely to cause significant harm to Sabertooth, who was stronger and more ferocious than Logan with the Wolverine Gene.


    "Quick, take him away!" Kyle waved his left hand, decisively giving instructions to the nearby Blue Eagle.


    "Chirp¡ª"


    The blue eagle let out a soft cry and obediently swooped down, its talons grabbing the severely injured and immobile Logan on the ground. Just as it was about to take Kyle along as well, Sabertooth climbed up the side wall of the building and lunged at the low-flying Blue Eagle with his claws.


    "Chirp!" The blue eagle cried out in pain as bloodied blue feathers began to fall from its body. It flapped its wings rapidly, rapidly gaining altitude while carrying Logan, quickly flying away from the rooftop.


    "Damn it!" Sabertooth''s eyes widened as he saw this and he angrily cursed at the disappearing blue sky where the blue eagle flew. Then, he realized something and looked toward Kyle, who was still standing on the balcony. In a hoarse and low voice, he said, "Was that Giant Bird obeying your command? Make it come back and hand Logan over to me, and I might consider sparing you!"


    Kyle faintly smiled with his body covered in wounds. The floor beneath his feet had turned into a pool of blood. His life force was gradually diminishing, yet he calmly responded to Sabertooth with three words, "You''re overestimating yourself."


    He had always been the one holding the initiative when negotiating with others. Being threatened like this was something he hadn''t really experienced!


    "Hahaha! Interesting. So, you''re planning to sacrifice yourself by staying here?" Sabertooth''s anger turned into laughter. The claws on his left hand pressed against the balcony''s railing, easily tearing through the bricks and dust, leaving five smooth claw marks on them.


    "I heard about you in Germany long ago. General Kyle, nicknamed ''Devil'' and the ''Executioner'', and was one of the top targets during the war," Sabertooth said, his eyes slightly reddened as he spoke, filled with a ferocious and cruel wildness.


    He stared directly at Kyle and said with a cold expression on his face, "I wonder if a war hero like you, in the face of imminent death, would wail weakly like a woman."


    "Sorry, but you''re really overthinking things here," Kyle said uninterestedly. His face remained calm, without a trace of panic.


    He leisurely opened his right hand, and in the palm, wrapped in vibranium, lay a green bean, quietly exuding a vibrant green color. It faintly radiated a vigorous vitality and mysterious power.


    This was one of the life-saving cards within the Card Space.


    Kyle glanced at the green bean with a tinge of regret, then gently flipped his palm and placed the bean into his blood-soaked mouth.


    "Hmm, poison? Or perhaps some kind of stimulating medicament?" Sabertooth, upon seeing this scene, momentarily froze, his broad and rough face showing a hint of confusion. Under the keen senses inherent to beasts and wild animals, a sense of impending danger overflowed from the depths of his heart.


    "No matter what that bean is, I can''t let him swallow it!"


    Sabertooth made a judgment and immediately burst into action by rushing towards Kyle like a fierce tiger ready to pounce on its prey, his claws primed for a powerful strike.


    "Crunch, crunch¡­"


    Ignoring everything else, Kyle crushed the bean in his mouth and swallowed it along with the blood in his mouth, while he watched the approaching claws as if waiting for something.


    "Thump! Thump! Thump!"


    Inside Kyle''s heavily injured and weakened body, his frail and exhausted heart suddenly emitted a strong and powerful heartbeat, as a mysterious power surged through his body like a spring.


    In the next moment, surpassing the healing capabilities of Wolverine, within the blink of an eye, the deep bone-deep claw marks and injuries that had reached his internal organs completely healed, returning to their original state.


    Life and death, from frailty to vitality, even a heavily injured and dying person could recover to their peak state with just one Recovery effect¡ª this was the miraculous power of the rare Blue Item Card, the "Immortal Bean"!


    "This is some good stuff!" Kyle''s eyes widened as a radiant glow appeared in his eyes.


    As Sabertooth lunged forward, Kyle quickly raised his clenched right hand, refusing to back down, and struck back with a punch.


    "Bang!"


    The vibration-braced fist collided with the tiger-like claws!


    Sabertooth was completely dumbfounded. He never expected that Kyle, who seemed heavily injured and on the verge of death, would recover to his peak state in an instant.


    Even worse, his most powerful claw strike landed on the vibranium armguard, unexpectedly losing all its force.


    "Get out of my way!" Kyle sneered as he swiftly lifted his left leg and forcefully drove his knee into Sabertooth''s abdomen, once again sending the opponent flying like a large ball.


    Sabertooth crashed through the rooftop''s protective wall, his frustration was evident as he tumbled and fell from the three-story building, raising a cloud of dust upon impact.


    When he climbed to his feet, groaning, and looked up, he saw Kyle standing tall on the side of the rooftop, coldly looking down at him.


    "Are you sure you want to continue fighting me?" Kyle taunted from above and Sabertooth clenched his fists, his anger turning his face pale, but he didn''t respond with a word. He simply turned around and quickly left.


    He considered himself slightly stronger than Logan, but even Logan was defeated by his opponent. After evaluating each other''s strengths several times, he realized that his chances of winning were close to zero.


    The main reason was that the opponent was just too bizarre and mysterious¡ª a giant Bird Animal, a mysterious bean, special equipment, and a physique that didn''t fall far behind his.


    "No wonder even the German military couldn''t handle this freak. Logan, I''ll take your life another day," Sabertooth gritted his teeth and quickly disappeared among the streets of the city.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 71: SABERTOOTH MUST DIE

    Kyle stood alone on the rooftop, which had already been ravaged by several intense battles. Within his field of vision, Sabertooth''s robust figure was somewhat disheveled as he distanced himself and disappeared around the corner of the street.


    He didn''t have the intention to continue the pursuit. This level of strength being enough to deter Sabertooth was the best outcome¡ª


    Both in terms of physique and strength, Sabertooth far surpassed Logan. However, as a result, his speed was slightly clumsy, and his combat skills were far less diverse and solid compared to Logan''s. Therefore, the restraining effect of the Vibranium Bracer against him became even more apparent.


    But that was all there was to it. The Carbonadium Sword was still stuck in Logan, who had been taken away by the Blue Eagle. Without the certainty and means to kill Sabertooth, Kyle had no desire to continue the fight.


    After all, the most important thing now was to obtain the Healing Factor Card from Logan to prevent any unexpected setbacks.


    With that in mind, Kyle didn''t linger in place any longer. His dark figure flickered slightly, and he quickly left the rooftop, swiftly heading toward the location where the Blue Eagle was.


    Three miles outside the small urban area, within the birch forest of the outskirts.


    "Arrrrgh!"


    A sound resembling a human scream but also resembling the roar of a beast echoed through the forest, startling countless birds that had yet to be disturbed by the fumes of war.


    Beneath the giant eagle-like creature circling low in the forest, Logan continuously writhed on the ground, groaning in pain. The grass he rolled over was stained crimson with blood. A single-handed sword, bloodied and sticky, was lodged in the trunk of a tree, evidently, he had just forcibly pulled it out.


    However, the wound caused by the Carbonadium Sword still suppressed his Healing Factor, preventing the fatal injury in his chest from healing in time.


    If it were an ordinary human, they would have died countless times before the sword was even pulled out of their chest.


    Only Logan, relying on his indomitable willpower, barely managed to hold on despite losing excessive amounts of blood.


    "Shu¨¡, shu¨¡, shu¨¡¡­"


    A black figure swiftly dashed through the forest, stepping on the fallen leaves, and came to a stop in this area. The Blue Eagle, circling low in the sky, saw the arrival and let out a joyful cry. It was as if its mission was complete and it fluttered its injured wings and flew back into the sunlit blue sky.


    "You''ve arrived¡­ Where is that man?" Logan exerted his strength to lift his head as he glared intensely at the cold-hearted young man who had arrived before him. Clutching his chest, he struggled to climb up from the grassy ground, his robust body drenched in sweat and blood, which created a truly pitiful sight.


    "I forced him to retreat," Kyle calmly replied as he coldly gazed at the heavily injured Logan.


    Between the two of them, there could be said to be no grievances or animosity. To some extent, they were even comrades in the Allied forces.


    However, Logan possessed an important card that Kyle desired to obtain. It is the natural law of survival of the fittest, it was as simple as that.


    Kyle was never a kind-hearted person. Driven by his unwavering desire to become stronger, even if given another chance, he would still engage in a life-and-death battle against the formidable Logan for the sake of the Healing Factor Ability Card.


    Although he had principles, limits, and emotions, they were all confined to those on his side, and they didn''t include anyone in an opposing position.


    Within the birch forest.


    Kyle glanced around, taking a few steps forward and pulling the Carbonadium Sword from the bloodstained tree trunk. He held it firmly in his hand as he approached Logan.


    "Are you planning to kill me here?" Logan''s voice was weak and bitter as he spoke. He leaned against a nearby birch tree, his eyes filled with unwillingness.


    He was unwilling to die like this! He refused to die before killing Sabertooth!


    "I never said I wanted to kill you. But now that it has come to this point, it''s too late for negotiations. Even if I don''t want to kill you, I can''t let you go," Kyle calmly stated the facts.


    Even if he managed to extract the Healing Ability Card from Logan''s body, given the current almost hostile relationship between them, he couldn''t just let Logan walk away freely.


    "In that case, there''s nothing more to say." Logan weakly smiled and lowered his head slightly. Suddenly, three sharp claws abruptly extended from his empty right hand, and just as Kyle thought he was going to continue resisting, the tips of those claws pressed against his own heart.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes and calmly asked, "What are you planning to do?"


    "I want¡­ to renegotiate!" Logan gritted his teeth, staring intently at Kyle in front of him. He took a deep breath and said, "There must be something you want from me, and this thing should also have conditions that keep me alive¡ª otherwise, you wouldn''t have let that eagle creature save me on the rooftop earlier, instead of letting that man kill me."


    Indeed, the command he issued to the Blue Eagle on the rooftop had exposed this message directly.


    "I don''t think using suicide as leverage can serve as a bargaining chip," Kyle replied calmly, although deep down he couldn''t help but sigh. At that moment, he really had no other choice.


    Ability Cards can only be extracted from living individuals, while Item Cards are used to acquire items by killing their owners.


    "This is the only bargaining chip I have. We won''t know if it works until we try," Logan said laboriously. The tips of his right claw moved forward, piercing through his own flesh.


    His Healing Factor was still suppressed due to the influence of the Carbonadium Sword, which meant that the wounds inflicted by the claws showed no signs of self-healing.


    Kyle fell silent for a moment and said in a deep voice, "Wait, let''s first hear what you want to negotiate."


    "It seems I made the right bet," Logan slightly relaxed and said coldly, "That man from earlier, Sabertooth, he must die!"


    "That''s not a problem. I will kill him," Kyle nodded in agreement. Sabertooth was currently an officer in the German military. When the Allied forces invaded Germany, it was inevitable that they would have to deal with him.


    For now, he agreed to appease Logan.


    Just as Kyle was thinking this, Logan shook his head and said, "No. He must be killed by my own hands. You can only assist me."


    "That''s impossible," Kyle categorically refused. This was going too far.


    "As long as this condition is met, I''ll do whatever you ask in the future. Whether it''s human experimentation or being a weapon of killing, I will comply without hesitation!" Logan said firmly. The claws slowly penetrated deeper into his body, almost touching his heart, as if expressing his resolute attitude. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The choice in the negotiation was once again in Kyle''s hands.


    ''After using his own life as a bargaining chip, he was now offering loyalty as well.'' Kyle fell into silence once again. This time, he carefully weighed the negotiation terms proposed by Logan in his mind.


    The other party was currently a lone wolf driven to the brink of desperation. If Kyle could bring him under his control and firmly keep him in check, the force he would have in the future would possess high-end combat capabilities to hold its ground.


    The only concern was the possibility of future betrayal.


    Kyle spoke directly, asking, "If I agree to your negotiation proposal, how will you demonstrate your loyalty?"


    "I swear in the name of my father and my mother, that as long as you help me kill my enemies with my own hands, I will not hesitate to carry out whatever you ask of me in the future," Logan said earnestly, looking at Kyle with anticipation.


    "Very well. I accept. Remember what you said today," Kyle shrugged his shoulders and made his decision. "I will assist you in killing Sabertooth!"


    No matter how Kyle considered it, Sabertooth had to die one way or another.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 72: BREAKING THROUGH THE TANK FORMATION

    A month later.


    The majority of the two million troops from the Allied forces had entered the cities in the France territory, clearing out the remaining German forces and liberating most of the French territory. Their next objective was the German border.


    This was the most difficult defensive line to break through. The German Tank divisions and armored vehicles had set up a series of heavily fortified defenses in the border cities.


    The advancing Allied forces suffered heavy bombardment as they reached the combat zone near the German defensive line, with tens of thousands of forward troops trapped outside the defenses.


    "As long as we break through this line of defense, our army can advance directly into German territory and even capture their capital!" Fury, leading one of the vanguard units of the Allied forces, furrowed his brows.


    He poked his head out of a shattered wall and used binoculars to observe the massive tanks lined up half a mile away, resembling Iron-made Fortresses, with numerous menacing gun barrels aimed toward the front.


    Everyone understood the situation, but breaking through the enemy''s Tank defenses was not that simple. It couldn''t be compensated just by the numerical superiority of the armed forces. Any soldiers sent in would be nothing more than cannon fodder, sacrificing their lives in vain.


    Fury waved his hand and asked a frontline communicator, "What about our bombing aircraft? Why haven''t they arrived to provide support?"


    The communicator, just finishing a telegram contact with the rear, reported, "The Germans have deployed almost all of their aircraft for air defense, greatly impacting our aircraft''s bombing missions. It''s unlikely they will come here in the next few days."


    "No aircraft or reinforcements from the back. Are we supposed to break through this heavy firepower line with soldiers'' bodies?" Fury clenched his teeth as he spoke before pondering for solutions. At that moment, the face of a cold, young man flashed through his mind.


    ''If he were here, he would definitely have a way to break through this combat zone defense.'' Fury sighed as he thought of this. Ever since a month ago, Kyle had disappeared from the frontline combat zone, and no soldiers had seen him since.


    Where had Kyle gone? With his abilities, he wouldn''t have left the large-scale battlefield without a reason.


    Lost in thought, Fury suddenly heard a group of soldiers exclaiming beside him.


    "Lieutenant Fury, two people on motorcycles have charged towards the Tank defense line ahead. One of them should be General Kyle, no it''s confirmed, it''s General Kyle!" The communicator, holding binoculars in one hand, excitedly pounded the cover as he spoke.


    Kyle?


    Fury''s heart trembled, and he no longer cared about where he had put his binoculars. He snatched the binoculars from the communicator officer and looked towards the defensive zone ahead.


    Just at that moment, the German Tank divisions also seemed to have reacted. Several tanks aimed their barrels at the area, and the sound of artillery fire rang out. The area that was already full of pits and debris was covered in a sea of explosions.


    The roar of engines continued amidst the flying debris and dust, as two modified motorcycles charged out of the inferno, relentlessly speeding toward the Tank division.


    On one of the motorcycles was a young man dressed in black battle attire, with a single-handed sword strapped to his back. On the other motorcycle was a rugged-looking middle-aged man wearing a jacket and jeans, holding a cigarette in his mouth.


    The two of them didn''t seem to be desperately breaking through the artillery barrage; instead, they looked like they were having a motorcycle race, not yielding to each other as they sped forward.


    "Kyle, that guy is really something. He had me worried for nothing," Fury muttered to himself after putting down the binoculars, then suddenly realized something and stood up, shouting loudly: "All soldiers of the vanguard units, prepare your weapons! Once General Kyle breaks through the enemy''s Tank defense line, launch a synchronized assault!"


    Boom!


    The shells whistled through the air, streaking across the sky and crashing down on the ground, turning everything within a three-meter radius into a cloud of dust and rubble. The explosion''s flames and shockwaves swept through the area.


    Kyle effortlessly maneuvered the motorcycle, reacting swiftly as he narrowly avoided the intense artillery bombardment. The impact of the explosions was easily absorbed by his Venom Battlesuit.


    Logan''s eyes were filled with coldness and a killing intent as he rode the motorcycle, fragments of shrapnel from the bombings grazed his face, but he remained expressionless.


    "Are you sure that man is among the Tank units ahead?" Logan asked in a deep voice.


    "Of course," Kyle nodded, confirming, "In this past month, Sabertooth has been extremely cautious. He hasn''t revealed himself in any small-scale battle zones without confidence. It was only this morning that the Blue Eagle discovered him hiding within the German army here. However, I''m not sure exactly which Tank he''s in."


    Logan coldly said, "That''s enough. Within a certain distance, I can smell the stench emanating from him."


    "OK. I''ll create chaos and disrupt the Tank formation''s defense, while you find and force him out!" Kyle said, then twisted the handle once again. The motorcycle beneath him accelerated to its maximum speed, using a small dirt ramp ahead to soar into the air, three meters above the ground.


    Boom!


    The next moment, several shells landed on the ground where Kyle had been moments ago. The shockwave from the explosion sent the airborne motorcycle flying. Kyle stood on the seat, his feet planted on the back as he leaped forward from the motorcycle''s airborne position.


    Originally, there was still a distance of over ten meters, but within a few seconds, Kyle rapidly crossed the gap. As he landed from the air, the Tanks, constantly firing their cannons, were right before his eyes.


    "The first one," Kyle''s gaze turned ice-cold as he muttered. Without waiting for the Tank to fire again, he jumped high into the air, his right fist directly punching into the empty cannon barrel.


    The shell that was about to be fired collided with the Vibranium Bracer on his fist, causing an explosion inside the Tank. Accompanied by the screams of the soldiers inside and the wave of flames, the Tank turned into a pile of scrap metal.


    Kyle pulled his right arm out from the cannon barrel, his shoulder slightly injured from the impact of the shell. However, it quickly healed back to its original state, becoming unscathed under the cover of the Venom Battlesuit.


    The Healing Factor Blue Ability Card! It was successfully drawn on the first day of negotiations with Logan.


    The original perfect physique of a Super Soldier did not exhibit significant increases in strength and speed. The most remarkable improvements were in stamina, vitality, and regenerative abilities.


    Because of this, Kyle had more confidence in making extreme offensive actions that appeared self-destructive but were actually normal for him. With the Healing Factor Ability Card as a safety net, his own physique truly deserved to be called a human weapon!


    Kyle accelerated and jumped onto the adjacent Tank, pulling out his Carbonadium Sword to sever the Tank''s connections to its barrel. He forcefully opened the hatch on top and gave a faint smile to the soldiers inside the Tank. He quickly pulled the pin on a high-explosive grenade that he had prepared at his waist and threw it inside.


    He swiftly closed the circular hatch of the Tank, and subtle explosive sounds could be heard as the armor of the Tank leaked black smoke. The circular hatch and cannon barrel continuously emitted smoke.


    "The second one." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle stood coldly on the damaged Tank, counting them. Just as he was about to take action against the remaining Tanks one by one, a barrage of bullets from the side rained down on him. However, they were all deflected by the Venom Battlesuit, making clinking sounds as they did!


    {We''ve wasted some time on Logan''s storyline. The pace of the war will speed up from now on, and that''s it for this chapter.}


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 73: BATTLEFIELD DOMINATION

    "Da da da¡ª"


    Bullets from ordinary rifles shot from all directions seemed to be made of rubber as they bounced harmlessly off the Venom Battlesuit. The firepower attack only pushed Kyle back half a step without causing any harm to his body.


    In fact, even if some of the bullets contained extreme penetrating power and could pierce through the tough protective layer of the Venom Battlesuit, they would still encounter the high-density muscular structure of a Super Soldier.


    Old-fashioned sniper rifle bullets could penetrate into the deeper layers of muscle, but that was the extent of it. With the rapid healing of the Healing Factor, as long as consecutive shots did not rapidly hit the same lethal spot and directly puncture the body''s vital organs, it would not pose a substantial threat to his life.


    The three layers of physical defense provided Kyle with even more freedom on the battlefield. Heavy artillery bombardments were too slow, while regular firearm shots lacked power.


    "Pat Pat¡­"


    The intense gunfire from the German army came to a stop, and the dense metal bullets dropped from Kyle''s Venom Battlesuit, falling crisply to the ground from the top of the Tank.


    Kyle raised his head indifferently and looked down upon the soldiers behind the Tank. Standing atop the Tank, his Venom Battlesuit made him appear like a humanoid demon, exuding a fierce and murderous aura. Countless German soldiers, in the process of reloading their weapons, recoiled in fear as they looked at his figure.


    "Is he a living person or a monster?!"


    "It''s him! The devil from America¡­ He actually appeared here."


    "We''re done for. We''re all going to die here!"


    Even though his face was hidden behind a black leather hood, the single-handed sword, black attire, the death emblem, the rank of Brigadier General, and the undeniable monstrous strength all indicated the identity and reputation of the enemy before them.


    America''s Kyle! The rumored ''Executioner'' was standing right in front of them.


    Fear seemed contagious as it instantly spread among the hearts of every soldier in the German army. Numerous German recruits holding firearms trembled and sat down on the ground.


    This was the formidable power of a War Hero! No matter where he appeared on the main battlefield, he carried an indescribable dominance.


    A German officer with a brown beard raised his arm among the soldiers, his commanding voice encouraging them, "No matter who he is! Tighten your grip on your weapons. Our homeland lies behind us. We must¡ª"


    Before he could finish his impassioned words, a blue laser flew across a distance of dozens of meters and accurately struck the officer''s forehead. The laser''s energy erupted, evaporating his entire head, leaving behind a headless body that sprayed blood and fell backward.


    "Stop speaking speeches," Kyle sneered as he returned his energy pistol to its holster. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The high-tech weapons manufactured by Hydra, after the energy production factory was destroyed, became scarce limited editions. In the American military, only he was still equipped with one, and he also only used it at the right time as a long-range means of engaging with his enemies.


    After that shot, some German recruits suffered psychological breakdowns and fled, while more German soldiers, although eager to try and fight back, were caught in the chaos caused by their own comrades, causing the entire orderly formation to fall into disarray.


    Kyle was planning to take advantage of the chaos to deal with the Tank units when he saw a figure wearing a jacket rush into the midst of the soldiers. Recklessly wielding a set of wolf-like claws, the figure embarked on a rampage, causing several soldiers to fall with each step, accompanied by splattering blood.


    "Logan?" Kyle frowned as he looked at the figure, but soon he understood why Logan had charged into the midst of the German soldiers.


    He saw Logan tearing through the bodies of German soldiers in a frenzy, carving a path deep into the enemy ranks.


    When Logan charged into the center of the army, a soldier in the rear of the German forces, wearing a helmet, recoiled, revealing a tall and burly figure. He quickly pushed aside his surrounding comrades and swiftly retreated into German territory.


    "Sabertooth, he''s cunning and cautious enough to have been hiding among these densely packed soldiers," Kyle chuckled and shook his head when he saw this scene.


    It was a pity that Logan and Sabertooth''s years of intertwined hatred allowed Logan to find Sabertooth even if he buried himself under layers of dirt on the battlefield. With his deep impressions and keen sense of smell, Logan would be able to locate him even if he dug through layers of soil in the war zone.


    "The target has appeared. With this, things will become easier," Kyle said with a faint smile and was not in a hurry to catch up with the two figures involved in their personal grudge.


    He leaped onto another Tank, wielding his Carbonadium Sword in his left hand, and swiftly slashed at a German soldier who had poked his head out to survey the situation. The soldier didn''t even have time to utter a cry of agony as his head, along with his helmet, flew high into the air, leaving a trail of blood that horrified the soldiers inside the Tank.


    Kyle had no interest in storming the interior of the Tank. He simply tossed a grenade inside, and the sounds from within the Tank quickly subsided after the explosion.


    "Da da da!"


    The dense bullets continued to ineffectively shoot at the Venom Battlesuit, only slightly delaying Kyle''s time to annihilate the Tanks.


    Kyle didn''t even spare a glance at the soldiers outside, focusing intently on systematically destroying and disabling the Tanks, which posed the greatest threat to the Allied forces.


    "The thirteenth one."


    Speaking coldly, he recited the tally of his accomplishments. As he destroyed another Tank beneath his feet, he suddenly heard a multitude of marching boots behind him.


    Kyle raised his head and looked over. From the devastated ruins, which had been bombarded, a large number of Allied soldiers were pouring out from half a mile away. They charged forward, chanting slogans.


    "Charge! Break through the German border and seize Hitler!"


    "Keep up with Brigadier General Kyle''s pace, victory is within sight!"


    "For the triumph of war, for Brigadier General Kyle!"


    Among the thousands of Allied soldiers, Kyle immediately recognized the familiar figure of the African-American officer. His bald head stood out even amongst the soldiers, especially under the sunlight, as he waved his hand to signal their arrival.


    "Fury, the Allied forces, you sure took your time," Kyle shook his head and commented. He had already destroyed a small portion of the Tank units.


    At the same time, upon witnessing the Allied forces launching their offensive, he knew that the German defense line where he was located would struggle to resist for another ten minutes.


    It was like opening a breach in a dam. The raging floodwaters would quickly burst through, submerging the entire downstream area.


    And with the destruction of the heavily armed Tank units, the Allied forces could advance smoothly, obliterating any obstacles in their path and marching forcefully toward the German capital.


    "Germany, your fate is sealed," Kyle whispered as he turned to look at the vast expanse of German territory behind him, it was as if he could already see the conclusion of this large-scale battle.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon ¨C /marvel6395


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 74: DEPLOYMENT OF THE EXTERNAL BATTLESUIT

    "Kill!"


    A tremendous force reverberated through the battlefield at the German border as tens of thousands of Allied front-line troops broke through the Tank Defense line, colliding fiercely with the disarrayed German army. It resulted in a one-sided massacre and slaughter.


    Under a continuous barrage of bullets, German soldiers fell like rows of harvested wheat, quickly causing the demoralized German forces, now without their Tanks, to retreat and flee into their own territory.


    "Kyle! This way!" Fury, rushing forward in pursuit, emerged from the charging Allied soldiers. He waved his hand and ran towards Kyle, who was standing on top of a Tank.


    "Fury, I''ll leave this to you. I have something to take care of. We''ll meet in the German capital in a few days." Kyle removed his Venom helmet and nodded toward Fury, who was a few meters away. Then, with agile movements, he landed and swiftly merged with the advancing Allied forces inside German territory. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By the time Fury, gasping for breath, reached the Tank, he looked around and realized that Kyle had already vanished amidst the sea of soldiers.


    "That Kyle, he never leads troops and commands; where did he go again¡­" Fury sighed somewhat helplessly. However, Kyle always seemed to appear at the most critical moments of the battle, often single-handedly turning the tide and that was already more than enough.


    On the other hand, Kyle''s presence, coupled with the aura of a War Hero, exerted tremendous psychological pressure on enemy soldiers and served as a collective inspiration for his own troops.


    This was the irreplaceable role of a War Hero on a large-scale battlefield.


    Kyle ran all the way, leaving the battlefield where the Allied and German forces clashed, and following the location hints provided by the Blue Falcon from high above, he swiftly approached a nearby mountain.


    Within a short while, Kyle arrived at the dense forest at the foot of the mountain. He paused, scanning his surroundings. Further up the mountain, the trees and grass were in disarray, marked by smooth claw marks and fresh blood that had not yet dried. The sounds of a fierce battle between two individuals echoed through the mountain, carried by the breeze.


    "Logan and Sabertooth," Kyle muttered under his breath as he moved towards the mountain. Soon, the scene of the two men locked in combat on the mountaintop came into view.


    On the top of the several hundred meters high mountain, with only a few trees growing, a cliff faced them on the other side.


    On the open space of the mountaintop beside the cliff, Logan and the burly man each extended their unique claws. Both of them, like wild animals, used their bodies as weapons as they fiercely collided against each other and inflicted deep wounds that exposed bone. However, these wounds quickly healed as if nothing had happened, thanks to their mutant genes and Healing Factor abilities.


    As mutants and both possessing Healing Factor, the brutal and bloody battle between Logan and Sabertooth was relentless. Neither side yielded and they fought with their full strength. Unless one of them died or escaped, this fight would not come to an end.


    When Kyle reached the mountaintop where Logan and Sabertooth were fighting, he swiftly surveyed their surroundings.


    Logan caught sight of Kyle and quickly retracted his gaze, his expression remaining cold and unchanged as he continued his fierce battle.


    On the other hand, when Sabertooth saw Kyle, his broad, rugged face immediately changed color. Even his attacking movements momentarily stalled, nearly leaving him vulnerable to Logan''s claws.


    As Kyle stood five meters away, calmly observing the battle between the two, Sabertooth felt a slight sense of relief. Kyle didn''t seem to have any intention of intervening and merely stood there with his hands folded, observing from the sidelines.


    "What''s the matter? You think I would need Kyle to deal with you?" Logan coldly looked at Sabertooth, his eyes filled with bloodshot veins and hatred. He raised his wolf-like claws as he spoke. "I will personally kill you here with my own hands!"


    "That''s what you said," Sabertooth chuckled with a sinister grin. He stood up as if nothing had happened, and within a few short seconds, the claw wounds on his abdomen had already healed.


    With a low growl, the towering Sabertooth lunged forward, while Logan crossed his arms to protect himself. However, he was still forcefully sent flying like a disconnected kite, rolling on the ground, splattering blood, until he finally managed to come to a stop.


    "You think I used my full strength earlier? I was just playing with you," Sabertooth sneered, not giving Logan a chance to recover as he continued to exert his dominance.


    "After all these years, haven''t you learned your lesson? Sabertooth stood at the top of the natural food chain, my genes surpass those of a little wolf!" Sabertooth said, grabbing Logan''s collar as he struggled to get up from the ground.


    Logan''s physique, while considered strong by ordinary standards, paled in comparison to Sabertooth''s towering and robust two-meter frame.


    Sabertooth lifted Logan with one hand and formed his other hand into a tiger-like claw, relentlessly stabbing into Logan''s abdomen with powerful and deadly strikes. Blood splattered and Logan''s Healing Factor struggled to keep up with the pace of the brutal assault.


    Watching this scene from nearby, Kyle shook his head, but he had already anticipated it.


    Logan was not in his Wolverine state, where he had been injected with Adamantium. It was indeed unrealistic to expect him to defeat Sabertooth single-handedly at this moment.


    After all, Sabertooth''s genes, although only of Rare Blue quality, happened to suppress the Wolverine Gene abilities. The stronger wild animal physique and strength were something that time and skill could not compensate for.


    "Logan, do you need my help?" Kyle shrugged before he spoke with a slight smile forming at the corner of his mouth.


    During their negotiations, Logan had only requested to personally kill Sabertooth, without allowing Kyle to join the fight.


    But he hadn''t said anything about not receiving some assistance in battle¡­


    "Venom, go and help Logan." Kyle lightly tapped his battlesuit, and Venom seemed to understand his intentions. It transformed from the emblem on his chest into a black liquid, bouncing off the ground and approaching the battle where Logan was engaged.


    Once Venom completely separated from Kyle, he was left wearing a casual short-sleeved shirt and pants, which he had prepared in advance as part of his plan.


    In the midst of the battle, Sabertooth, holding Logan struggling in his hand, stopped his clawed fist and threw Logan''s body forcefully to the side, towards the cliff.


    As Logan was about to be thrown off the cliff, a mass of black liquid leaped forward, with numerous strands of black liquid wrapping tightly around his body, forming a resilient black leather battlesuit on his body.


    In the next moment, wings automatically extended from his back, and wearing the battlesuit, Logan flipped his body in mid-air, using the suits gliding ability to return to the mountaintop.


    "Venom Battlesuit fully deployed. Auxiliary Combat Systems Activated."


    Kyle sarcastically commented from the side as he leaned against a tree. He didn''t look like he was participating in a war or a life-and-death battle but he rather looked like a leisurely tourist, patiently observing the exciting battle that was about to unfold.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 75: VENOM’S NEW FORM

    In the midst of the cliff-side battle, Logan who is currently bonded with Venom, gracefully glided back to the mountaintop, retracting the wings on his battlesuit''s back. With his fierce crimson eyes locked onto Sabertooth, he presented a drastically different appearance compared to Kyle''s previous form.


    The prominent muscular contours were no longer as perfectly robust as before, but instead exuded a more wild and streamlined appearance. While the battlesuit still maintained its dark color scheme, it now bore faint silver animal patterns.


    The emblem on the chest of the suit transformed from a symbol of death into an intricate wolf''s head. Additionally, two wolf ears emerged from the top of the hood.


    The most notable change was the bone-like claws, which now resembled dark metallic structures that gleamed with a chilling radiance in the sunlight.


    Sabertooth''s face tightened with seriousness as he raised his sharp-clawed fingers, ready to confront Logan, who wore the silver wolf battlesuit. He didn''t know what had just happened, but he could sense a distinct difference in Logan''s presence. He emanated a powerful, cold, aggressive aura, brimming with wild animal instincts.


    In fact, Logan himself had no idea what state he was in at the moment.


    When Logan was thrown off the cliff, he hadn''t seen Venom merge with his body. He had only struggled not to fall and, in response, the battlesuit''s wings automatically extended from his back, assisting him in gliding back to the mountaintop.


    But it didn''t end there. His hatred grew deeper, his emotions became more intense, and power surged from both inside and outside his body¡ª it was a comprehensive enhancement from the symbiotic Venom fusion.


    "Although I don''t know what''s happening, in this state, I can win!" Logan whispered before he clenched his fists as the black, icy claws extended to their limits. He slowly lifted his head and looked at Sabertooth in front of him.


    Outside the battle, Kyle nodded slightly and murmured to himself, "That''s right, use the power I''ve lent you to fulfill our negotiated conditions."


    The original purpose of obtaining the Healing Factor had been successfully achieved. If Logan could resolve his vengeful heart under this influence, it would be an additional and significant gain.


    Without giving Kyle too much time to contemplate, within his line of sight, Logan had already engaged Sabertooth in close combat.


    The clash between their black claws and sharp fingers claws ensued! This time, Sabertooth was caught off guard and suffered a setback. He had not anticipated that Logan''s speed, strength, and claw intensity would all be amplified. As a result, the razor-sharp claws tore open a gash on his palm.


    "Damn it!" Sabertooth roared in anger as his brawny arms contracted as he tried to trap Logan in front of him, dragging the battle into his realm of strength.


    Regardless, physique and strength were his most confident areas of expertise.


    But Logan wouldn''t allow Sabertooth to have his way. He quickly lowered his body, deftly evading the bear hug. Swiftly passing beneath the burly figure, Logan''s clawed hands left several fresh gashes on Sabertooth''s waist, splattering blood on the ground as if it were freely flowing.


    Sabertooth was both furious and astonished. He was angry because it was the first time he had continuously suffered setbacks, and he was shocked by Logan''s significant overall increase in power due to the symbiotic Venom fusion.


    His speed, reactions, and everything he could match before were now surpassed by Logan''s heightened agility.


    In the following moments, relying on his speed and agility, Logan, resembling a black beast, relentlessly maneuvered around Sabertooth''s side. Sabertooth became nothing more than a human punching bag, unable to track the black figure with his gaze, let alone launch a counterattack.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡ª"


    With every swift movement, Logan''s claws splattered Sabertooth''s body with blood, dyeing the mountaintop a dark shade of red. His actions resembled those of a savage Beast as he continuously tormented his prey''s body, depleting his strength, shattering his spirit, and gradually devouring his life.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Suddenly, Sabertooth let out a miserable scream, his face drained of color as he clutched his left ear. There was a smooth cut that marked the spot where his ear had been severed by Logan''s claws.


    "This is for my father!" Logan said coldly while holding a bloodied ear in his left hand and throwing it off the cliff.


    "No!" Sabertooth''s eyes widened as he watched helplessly as his ear was discarded like trash into the abyss.


    In a frenzy, he let out a low roar and lunged at Logan with all his might.


    Logan leaped in place, soaring three to four meters high. He stomped on Sabertooth''s forehead mid-air, and his clawed hands swiftly plunged into Sabertooth''s back. "This is for my mother!"


    "Thud!"


    Sabertooth''s eyes widened as he was forcefully overpowered by Logan. Logan took the opportunity to sit on his waist, and his black claws tore and scratched their way up Sabertooth''s back.


    "This is for my wife!"


    Logan growled and blood splattered into his eyes, intensifying their crimson and bewitching appearance.


    Sabertooth, unable to rise from the ground, dug his tiger-like clawed fingers deep into the rocky soil, desperately gasping for breath, his mouth almost biting into the earth. His healing factor couldn''t keep up with the extent of the damage inflicted upon him. He struggled forcefully, causing blood and debris to scatter around his body.


    "Logan, continue," A calm voice suddenly came from outside the battle as Kyle tossed a single-handed sword, and Logan swiftly caught it.


    On the ground, Sabertooth seemed to realize something and he began to frantically struggle, his eyes filled with fear and regret.


    "Logan, I was wrong¡­ give me another chance!" Sabertooth began pleading, hoping that Logan would spare him.


    Logan sneered, his claws piercing into Sabertooth''s spine, pinning him to the ground. Slowly, he raised the single-handed sword in his other hand and said. "This is for my son!"


    "No!" Sabertooth howled, but his voice quickly turned into stunned silence as the Carbonadium Sword pierced through the back of his neck, impaling him to the ground.


    All grudges and resentments came to an end at this moment.


    As Sabertooth''s lifeless body hung limp, Kyle, who had been observing from the sidelines, took a few steps forward and the silver wolf battlesuit on Logan''s body began to ripple and transform into countless liquid black strands, leaping and reattaching itself to Kyle''s body.


    Without the battlesuit, Logan returned to his original form and slumped over Sabertooth''s body before falling to the ground, his expression dazed as he laid back on the blood-stained ground.


    "Behave yourself," Kyle said softly, but his words were not directed at Logan; they were directed at Venom, the transformed battlesuit that had reverted to its black form on Kyle''s body.


    The symbiotic Venom had absorbed and replicated a portion of Logan''s hatred, resentment, speed, and strength. Its emotions were currently a bit unruly, desiring to vent on the battlefield.


    If Kyle, as Venom''s "Creator" and "First-Generation Symbiote," hadn''t held the reins, it would have been difficult to contain Venom''s skyrocketing killer instinct.


    "Understood? Now tell me, have you unlocked the new abilities?" Kyle contemplated as he extended his hands, which quickly transformed into three dark claws each, emanating a chilling radiance.


    Venom Battlesuit, Claw Form!


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395 S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 76: WE HAVE KYLE

    "Not bad," Kyle nodded and murmured, retracting the dark claws on his hands.


    With this change, the Venom Battlesuit could now break free from the awkward situation of only having a bulletproof outer layer, but lacking any offensive capabilities such as glide, camouflage, or night stealth.


    After calming down the Symbiotic Venom, Kyle shifted his gaze back to Logan, who was lying on the ground, and asked, "How do you feel after getting your revenge?"


    Logan stared blankly at the blue sky, his chest still struggling to settle. He gasped and said, "It felt relieving and liberating to finally remove the burden that has weighed on my heart for so long. I feel content and at ease."


    "I feel like even if I were to die here right now, it wouldn''t matter¡­"


    Logan no longer had to carry a heart full of hatred and resentment, searching and wandering the world in loneliness, constantly battered and bruised.


    Kyle smiled and replied, "That won''t do. According to our agreement, now that your conditions have been fulfilled, it is up to me to decide whether you live or die and how you will live from now on. If you were to die here, then I would be at a loss."


    "That''s true," Logan said with a carefree smile. He pushed himself up from the ground, feeling slightly exhausted. He looked directly at Kyle and said earnestly, "Although this was just a condition of our agreement, I still want to thank you. Otherwise, who knows how many more years it would have taken me to achieve this." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle smiled and said, "If you truly want to thank me, then fulfill the conditions and commitments we made, and give me your unwavering loyalty and life."


    Logan nodded before he clenched his fists firmly and spoke with a resolute expression on his face, "I will do it!"


    "That''s good," Kyle patted Logan''s shoulder, feeling genuinely happy from the bottom of his heart.


    The first and foremost enforcer of the yet-to-be-established family was now officially in place.


    As the saying goes, "Trust those who are worthy, and doubt those who are not." As long as Logan faithfully promised his loyalty, Kyle could confidently arrange and utilize him. This was a testament to his confidence and courage.


    As long as he continued to become stronger, exerting a suppressive effect as the leader of the future family, and as the influence of the family grew, with many subordinates performing their duties and mutually restraining each other, there would be no fear of someone becoming too powerful and eventually betraying them.


    "After we return to the American base, I will arrange for someone to provide you with an American identity, and your documents will also be modified accordingly. Will you still go by the name ''Logan''?" Kyle pondered. With his current position and connections, even if they followed normal procedures, arranging an American identity for someone wouldn''t be a difficult task.


    However, since he is considering building his own private family influence in the future, it wouldn''t be wise to do too much under the identity of a U.S. General, to avoid potential complications.


    "My name is Logan, as for the surname¡­" Logan hesitated for a moment, then quickly made a decision. "I will leave it up to you."


    Using his original surname forcefully wasn''t out of the question, but the effect of concealing his identity would be significantly diminished.


    Moreover, today he had killed Sabertooth, bringing an end to the hatred of his past life. It was time to abandon the tragic and lonely past and move towards a true future.


    Kyle seemed to understand Logan''s intentions and nodded, saying, "I understand. Let''s go then."


    "Now, where are we heading?" Logan asked. After killing his lifelong enemy, he now appeared carefree and relaxed, and his expression was no longer as weathered and stern as before.


    "To the capital of Germany, to put an end to the turmoil of the European theater of war," Kyle shrugged and put the Carbonadium Sword from Sabertooth''s body back into its sheath on his back. He swiftly descended from the mountain, diving downward.


    Logan paused for a moment and glanced at Sabertooth''s lifeless body one last time. Blood oozed from the wound in the back of Sabertooth''s neck, his fierce face still wide-eyed, as if he couldn''t believe he had died so easily here.


    Logan shook his head lightly, then quickly rushed down the mountain, following Kyle who was leading the way.


    One in front and one behind, the two of them soon left the wilderness and deep mountains within the German border.


    Half an hour later, the carnivorous beasts and wild animals on the mountain dared to emerge. With their ferocious fangs dripping saliva, they cautiously approached the bloody corpse on the mountaintop.


    With Logan by his side, Kyle joined forces with the American forces they were originally with. Their morale soared as they easily broke through the German army''s defense lines and advanced deep into the heart of Germany with little resistance.


    Millions of Allied troops were like an invincible sword, with General Chester, a Five-Star General, holding the hilt in the rear, while Kyle served as the sharpest tip, tearing through the futile defensive lines.


    Countless German soldiers stationed on the front lines of defense chose to abandon resistance and flee when they saw the demonic young man leading the charge.


    Some German officers, realizing the situation, immediately raised the white flag and defected to the enemy side as soon as Kyle''s forces entered their territory.


    The war had been going on for too long, causing immense suffering to everyone involved in it. Although Hitler was still clinging on to his diminishing power, many German soldiers and civilians were already exhausted. With the overwhelming assault brought by Kyle and the Allied forces, they were virtually powerless to resist.


    Far surpassing the imagination of historians in the previous life, within just over a month, the vanguard forces of the Allied troops advanced directly to Berlin, the capital of Germany, in a massive offensive campaign on Marvel Earth.


    Berlin appeared like an empty city, filled with the scent of gunpowder and blood. The bustling streets that were once vibrant now remained silent.


    "Brigadier General Kyle, the main urban area of Berlin, is about five hundred meters ahead. It''s basically the last defensive barrier protecting Hitler''s life," A Soviet communication soldier, showing respect, saluted and reported loudly in fluent English to the young man in the battlesuit sitting on top of an armored vehicle.


    Yes, the Soviet side¡­


    The Allied forces, except for the American faction, finally came to understand something after fighting alongside Kyle, it was a series of issues that their own commanding officers had been unable to comprehend despite intense discussions regarding the American front-line war reports.


    Why did the American faction achieve victory and stabilization in the European front line so quickly, repeatedly winning battles against superior forces?


    Why was Hydra, an organization with unlimited energy weapons that threatened and influenced Europe and even the entire world, got eradicated so swiftly?


    Why was a youngster in his twenties a Brigadier General, representing America''s force and power?


    The military forces of the Soviet Union and Britain, after experiencing this joint operation with the Allied forces, suddenly realized the truth.


    It turned out that there were only two types of military forces in this world. One was the force with Kyle, and the other was the force without Kyle.


    You can''t move forward because of your tank''s armored firepower? We have Kyle.


    You are occupying the best defensive fortress line with tens of thousands of armed soldiers? We have Kyle.


    We are unable to defend against the attacks of elite special forces? We have Kyle.


    The military officers of the other Allied nations, after experiencing battles alongside Kyle, discovered that war could be fought so powerfully and swiftly!


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 77: GERMANY’S DEFEAT

    America''s Kyle. War hero, the youngest Brigadier General in American History, a symbol of national power¡ª all of them are well-deserved titles!


    This was the impression and conclusion of most Allied nations, which also led to the practice of following protocol and informing the reconnaissance and communication personnel of the Allied forces when conducting offensive operations deep into German territory, even though Kyle, upon rejoining, did not request to assume command of the vanguard forces.


    "We finally made it to Berlin, huh? It took a few days longer than I had expected¡­" Kyle said as he leaped down from the top of the armored vehicle, stretching his hands to loosen his muscles.


    Fury stepped out of the vehicle''s door and reminded him with a stern expression on his face, "We''re entering the main urban area of Berlin. Behind the buildings several hundred meters ahead, the last armed German forces are likely entrenched."


    "Do you want me to go and inspect?" Logan, dressed in an American military uniform, calmly suggested.


    "No need, I''ll go alone and take a look," Kyle shrugged. Without waiting for others to respond, he immediately distanced himself from the tens of thousands of soldiers in the vanguard forces and walked toward the empty and spacious streets of the city.


    The Blue Falcon patrolled and circled thousands of meters above him, ensuring air superiority. If there were any bombers or threats to Kyle in the air, it would provide an early warning.


    With his strength and ability to survive, Germany had no means left to pose a threat to him. Unless Germany had the idea of mutual destruction and wanted to detonate a nuclear bomb in its own capital.


    However, this was unrealistic from any perspective. Moreover, intelligence indicated that when Hydra fell out with the Nazis, they had stolen over half of the nuclear bomb data from German research facilities, and Germany had not yet developed a nuclear weapon capable of influencing the global military situation.


    On the other hand, the American faction had obtained the stolen nuclear bomb data from Hydra''s final underground base in the Alps. It was estimated that they were close to developing a finished nuclear weapon in their own homeland.


    This information had been revealed to him by Howard when they were at the base. As one of the core members involved in the construction of nuclear weapons, Howard shared this information as part of their scientific and strategic collaboration with the military.


    Putting aside his contemplation about nuclear weapons, Kyle had already distanced himself from the Allied forces by nearly a hundred meters and continued to approach the main urban area of Berlin.


    His pace was neither fast nor slow and it was more akin to a leisurely stroll through the city streets.


    After another three hundred meters, Kyle''s heightened senses seemed to perceive something. Just as he was about to pass through an intersection, he silently activated the Venom Battlesuit into full coverage mode, preparing himself for combat.


    "Step, Step!"


    As he crossed the intersection, Kyle''s footsteps abruptly halted, leaving him standing tall and alone at the street intersection.


    "Shu¨¡ Shu¨¡ Shu¨¡¡ª"


    The sound of numerous weapons being aimed resounded from both sides of the intersection, with countless rifle muzzles aimed directly at Kyle.


    "An ambush, huh?" Kyle murmured, coldly surveying his surroundings. Surrounded by thousands of armed German soldiers, he slowly gripped the Carbonadium Sword on his back with his left hand.


    A sword against thousands of guns.


    It may have seemed ridiculous, but the German soldiers at this moment couldn''t find anything amusing about it. Their hands holding the guns trembled slightly, and sweat soaked through the lining of their combat uniforms.


    God only knew what kind of War Demon they were facing.


    "Don''t shoot! Lower your weapons!" In the midst of the tense and suffocating silence, a mature, hoarse voice suddenly rang out in the surrounding, causing thousands of German soldiers to obediently lower their rifles.


    Kyle looked over in surprise and saw a middle-aged officer wearing a uniform with honor shoulder insignia approaching briskly. It was clear that he was the commander of this German military unit, stepping forward from the rear of the defensive force.


    "Are you ''Brigadier General Kyle of America''?" The middle-aged officer asked in slightly imperfect English.


    Did he even need to answer?


    Kyle met his gaze coldly as he took a few steps forward with the sword in his hand, and the numerous German soldiers on the side instinctively raised their rifles once again.


    "I said, put down your weapons!" The middle-aged officer shouted angrily before wiping the cold sweat from his forehead and he spoke with a bitter expression on his face, "Enough, it''s all over."


    The middle-aged officer looked at Kyle, clad in full-body armor, and took a deep breath. "I am Field Marshal Dietrich von Paulus, representing the entire German military¡­ We choose to surrender."


    The words of surrender were spoken with a sense of resignation and frustration in his voice. Field Marshal von Paulus let out a sigh of relief and continued, his face tired and weary, "All soldiers, drop your weapons and remain where you are."


    As his words fell, the scene fell into complete silence.


    The thousands of German soldiers looked at each other in confusion. However, when one soldier simply dropped his rifle, the rest followed suit, one after another, discarding their weapons and ammunition on the ground. The sight was quite spectacular.


    They had long lost the will to fight. They were nothing more than the final heavy straw that broke the camel''s back.


    Kyle knew this, and he wasn''t surprised by their actions. He retracted the Carbonadium Sword in his hand, leaving the decision of whether to accept prisoners to Commander Chester in the rear.


    After all, he had no desire to take action against soldiers who had completely lost their fighting spirit.


    Ignoring the German soldiers, Kyle led the German field marshal and returned in the direction of the Allied forces.


    ¡­


    With the German resistance defense surrendering without a fight, it signaled the premature end of this large-scale campaign.


    The Allied forces detained the German field marshal and left behind a military contingent to guard the thousands of German soldiers who had become prisoners. Meanwhile, more vanguard forces continued their strong and steady advance into the main urban area of Berlin.


    One hour later, the German capital, Berlin, was completely occupied by the Allied forces.


    Adolf Hitler, the leader who instigated the war, had committed suicide half an hour earlier upon learning of the surrender of the German armed forces, and his body was burned on the spot by his soldiers.


    The death of Adolf Hitler indirectly marked the complete defeat of Germany!


    The vanguard forces of the Allied forces began to arrange for troops to stay in Berlin, process the prisoners, establish communication with the rear, and handle various busy tasks. Fury, who reacted quickly, was arranging for soldiers to arrest the scientists at the research facility when he discovered that Kyle and Logan had disappeared without a trace. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, in the secret underground vault in the German capital.


    The heavy metal door of the vault was forcefully pried open by a pair of dark claws, and two figures entered through the gap. They found the circuit breaker switch, and as the lights turned on, the spacious underground vault became brightly illuminated.


    "So, the German field marshal wasn''t lying." Kyle retracted his claws and looked at the remaining half of the supplies in the vault and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "There''s so much here, but the two of us won''t be able to carry that much," Logan remarked from the side.


    "You stay at the door, I''ll be enough on my own." Kyle smiled mysteriously and strolled towards the green-clothed supplies.


    Today, he is going to enjoy himself.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 78: ARMORY? TREASURY

    As a secret underground armory in Germany, its location was naturally concealed and known only to a select few, not even ordinary German soldiers or low-ranking officers knew about this place.


    The vanguard forces of the Allied army, in addition to arranging post-battle matters, prioritized targeting the weapon blueprints, high-tech products, and top-tier scientific talent from German research facilities as their spoils of war.


    As for the armory supplies and the like, logistics personnel would arrive later to scavenge and transport them using transport aircraft. This was the reason why there had been no sign of troops searching the underground armory thus far.


    This fortunate turn of events was thanks to Kyle, who first learned about the location of the largest secret armory from the surrendered German field marshal.


    Leaving Logan to guard the armory entrance, Kyle arrived in front of a pile of abundant supplies but had no intention of uncovering them and examining their contents.


    There was no need to do so. Within a three-meter radius, the supplies which were securely locked in iron crates, and the item cards quickly appeared, presenting the information about the items.


    "German rifles," "Mauser 98K," "Mauser pistols"¡­


    These military items varied in quality from common to uncommon, and while the quantity was substantial, they were all relatively common armaments used by German soldiers.


    Throughout this month-long large-scale campaign, Kyle had accumulated a considerable number of intact war spoils by looting fallen soldiers. His Card Space still held nearly a thousand German weapons.


    "Green item cards require one second to extract¡­" Kyle didn''t pause his steps and directly bypassed the mountains of weapons and equipment, heading towards another pile of supplies to the side.


    Previously, there was no choice, but now that there was a choice so he would naturally prioritize extracting higher-value items.


    "Camouflage raincoat," "Sergeant''s field battle suit," "Belt-fed machine gun"¡­


    Examining several piles of supplies close to the main entrance in succession, Kyle felt somewhat disappointed as they were mostly common military equipment of White and Green quality.


    "Camouflage Steel Helmet: A natural-colored German military-style helmet made of high-quality steel." Green item card. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another Green Item, and it''s a helmet?


    Kyle shook his head and continued deeper into the armory, bypassing another pile of supplies. This time, numerous item cards bearing the "Gold" keyword appeared, completely stunning him.


    "Gold Bars: German-made gold bars in the shape of a rectangular prism, weighing 25 kilograms." Rare Green Item Card.


    Gold Bars?!


    Kyle''s pupils contracted. Not only were there gold bars in front of him but within a three-meter radius, there were piles of supplies stacked four meters high, all presenting this type of item card.


    He quickly moved to confirm and found that the several smaller piles of supplies inside the armory were unexpectedly filled with gold products of considerable value.


    "Gold Ring," "Emerald Gemstone," "Gold Diamond necklace"¡­


    Numerous Rare Green Item Cards of a similar nature accumulated together, and with just a glance, it was impossible to determine the exact quantity of these valuable items.


    "Armory? Could this be Germany''s treasury?" Kyle was dumbfounded when he saw this, he had never seen so much gold and gemstones before so he was momentarily in a dreamlike state.


    Now he understood that the weapons and supplies left outside the secret underground armory were merely a distraction. The true treasures that Hitler wanted to conceal were the priceless assets stored within.


    "All of these belong to me." Kyle took a deep breath, suppressing his excitement. With a slight thought, he began extracting the surrounding items one by one.


    The Card Extraction began!


    If, by any chance, military transport aircraft secretly moved the stockpile away for personal gain, there would be the risk of being traced. However, if he simply extracted the items into cards and took them away, even if other countries investigated in the future, it would be difficult to connect this matter to Kyle.


    After nearly two hours, Kyle finally stopped his uninterrupted extraction after converting the last gold ring into a card and placing it in his Card Space.


    "The feeling of being super wealthy¡­ It''s not bad at all." Kyle smacked his lips as he thought of this. With his previous 40% stake in Stark Industries, he was already considered wealthy. But now, after today, he could truly be called rich enough to rival a country.


    Let''s see who dares to claim they are richer than me! Oh, right, the Black Panther, the king of Wakanda¡­


    "Whoa!"


    Suddenly, a commotion came from the main entrance, bringing Kyle''s thoughts back to reality. He turned around and saw Logan rushing into the armory, alerting him, "A Soviet reconnaissance team is approaching from this direction, about sixty meters away."


    "They responded quickly. It seems the spoils from the research facility have already been divided." Kyle pondered for a moment and said to Logan, "Let''s leave before they find this place. Prepare high-explosive grenades and destroy the underground armory before we leave to eliminate any traces of our presence."


    "Alright," Logan nodded obediently.


    With his arrangements in place, Kyle surveyed the emptied armory where he had extracted the cards. He was about to take a step and leave when a sudden thought crossed his mind, causing him to abruptly halt.


    He turned his head and looked towards the end of the underground armory, his mind filled with curiosity.


    The German military seemed to have a fondness for constructing hidden compartments in their underground facilities. Could this almost treasure trove-like armory not have a hidden compartment as well?


    Five minutes later¡­


    As the Soviet reconnaissance team approached the main entrance of the underground armory, a loud explosion suddenly erupted. The main entrance and the surrounding layers of rock and soil collapsed, concealing the entrance to the largest section of the armory.


    At the same time, inside the former armory, the interior of an adjacent hidden compartment lit up once again, as if it were daytime.


    Logan held a military-grade flashlight, illuminating the path ahead and dispelling the darkness. With his free hand, he extended his retractable Wolverine claws and continuously uncovered the lids of wooden crates in the hidden compartment, revealing their contents in the light.


    "These are¡­" Kyle, walking behind Logan, unexpectedly widened his eyes and stared at the items stored in the wooden crates.


    [Twelve Sunflowers in a Vase]: One of Vincent van Gogh''s personally created masterpieces." Blue Item Card.


    "[The Last Supper]: One of Leonardo da Vinci''s personally created murals." Blue Item Card.


    "[The Venus de Milo]: Michelangelo''s famous sculpture." Blue Item Card.


    "[Heart of the Ocean]: A heart-shaped gemstone necklace made by a top-notch craftsman using an extraordinarily rare blue sapphire." Blue Item Card.


    ¡­


    "It seems these are all world-class treasures that Germany looted during World War II." Kyle sighed with emotion. No wonder the gold and gemstones could only be piled up outside the armory. The true value lay within the hidden compartment.


    Each of these treasures, when placed on the future auction block, would cause a sensation and fetch astronomical prices.


    "Click!"


    Logan reached the end of the hidden compartment, and with his claws, he opened the final two large crates. As the sealed blocks inside the boxes emitted a faint blue light, the entire hidden compartment was fully illuminated.


    Kyle''s eyes reflected the highlights as he muttered to himself, "Cube Fragment¡­"


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 79: RETURN HOME WITH TREASURES

    In the deepest part of the secret underground armory in Germany, inside two wooden crates, Kyle discovered something he was very familiar with: Cube Fragments.


    Cube Fragments¡­ Regardless of their specific effects, each piece could be considered a Blue-Grade Item and was the perfect choice for Card Tributing.


    Venom, Blue Eagle, Immortal Bean, Vibranium Bracer, and other Blue Card cards that greatly enhanced his personal strength were all obtained by sacrificing Cube Fragments.


    At this moment, as Kyle looked at the crates filled with Cube Fragments, he couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    These should be the earliest batch of primitive energy cubes created by Hydra using the Tesseract, intended for further cooperation with Nazi Germany. After their alliance fell apart due to disagreements, Hydra stopped providing energy weapons to the German military, and these primitive energy cubes were stored alongside various other collectibles arranged by Hitler.


    "There are about fifty pieces. This is probably the last batch of Cube Fragments." Kyle estimated in his mind.


    With tons of gold and gemstones from around the world, along with these Cube Fragments, which could be used to draw five Blue-Grade Cards, the harvest in the German underground armory was unprecedented.


    "These things are not convenient to transport using vehicles. How should we handle them?" Logan furrowed his brow, feeling perplexed at the moment. He had been guarding the entrance of the armory and hadn''t seen Kyle emptying half of the armory with his card extraction.


    "We''ll handle it like this." Kyle shrugged, not bothering to hide anything. He directly extracted one of the energy cubes from the crate.


    After three seconds of card extraction, one of the energy cubes disappeared from the crate and transformed into a card, which was then stored in the Material Card Area of his Card Space.


    "What¡­ What just happened?" Logan''s eyes widened in astonishment as he witnessed the magical scene. Even though he had lived for half a century, he had never seen such a supernatural phenomenon.


    "It''s nothing. It''s one of the abilities I was born with¡ª I can store items in another space." Kyle explained while extracting the remaining Cube Fragments from the crate.


    He didn''t intend to keep his ability to extract items a secret. After all, Logan was now part of his team, and even if some of his abilities were exposed in front of him, it wouldn''t make much difference.


    After a few minutes, all the Cube Fragments from the two crates were extracted. Kyle then turned his attention to the numerous collectibles in the hidden compartment and extracted every single one of them.


    Looking at the now completely empty hidden compartment under Kyle''s Extracting Card Ability, Logan couldn''t help but exclaim, "This ability¡­ is really convenient."


    Logan himself was a genetically mutated individual and had a high acceptance of special abilities. However, when he recalled the Carbonadium Sword, Vibranium Bracer, Blue Eagle Monster, and Venom Battlesuit from earlier, he once again reevaluated his understanding of Kyle.


    It seemed that the person he was following was more extraordinary than just a surface-level war hero.


    After spending a considerable amount of time extracting the last piece of artwork, Kyle and Logan left the sealed hidden compartment of the underground armory, forcefully creating an exit to return to the surface.


    When they arrived at the square in front of the Berlin Presidential Palace, where a large contingent of Allied forces was stationed, they coincidentally met Fury, who was just about to search for them.


    "Kyle, where have you been?" Fury wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked at Kyle, gasping for breath. "I''ve arranged transport planes to return to the United States as the first wave of troops withdrawing. The preparations for injured officers and hostages are complete, but we''re still waiting for you."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Germany has been completely defeated. In a few days, we''ll gather the officials to sign the surrender. The Allied forces no longer need to stay here for an extended period. We''ll be leaving in batches."


    Kyle asked with a curious expression on his face, "The results of this battle were pretty good, right?"


    Fury nodded and said, "They weren''t bad. As the main force, we naturally need to secure enough scientific talents and weapon resources."


    "Then let''s go." Kyle nodded and motioned for Logan to follow.


    As the three of them were about to leave the square in Berlin and head towards the vast open space suitable for transporting planes, an American correspondent hurriedly emerged from the crowd of Allied soldiers, approached Kyle''s side, and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Kyle nodded expressionlessly, his face betraying a barely concealed anger after the correspondent left. Fury looked at him with surprise and Logan stopped in silence.


    "What happened?" Fury asked as he stared at Kyle, while Logan remained silent.


    In a lowered voice, Kyle responded, "Just an hour ago, two foreign agents dressed in black leather infiltrated a battleship in the rear. They gunned down over a dozen naval soldiers and took Natasha, who was being held in the interrogation room, with them."


    "They dare to act like this? The Allied operation isn''t even over yet, and they have their agents causing trouble in the rear?" Fury''s anger flared up upon hearing the news.


    Before the war, it would have been acceptable to send agents to infiltrate the battleship with Kyle as the target of their mission target. But now, after the war, to be so audacious as to dispatch additional agents to directly take away their prisoners?


    Fury said solemnly, "Should we report this incident to General Chester? Apply pressure to the Soviet side." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need for that. Let''s leave it at this for now. I''ll personally deal with it later," Kyle said, shaking his head lightly, his gaze shifting towards the nearby Soviet forces and a trace of a cold smile on his lips.


    To have ill intentions towards him and then go after the talents he desires.


    For Red Room, this incident was only the beginning, not the end, since they took action from the start.


    "Let''s go!" Kyle snorted and, along with Fury and Logan, they left the square directly.


    After they left, the Soviet officers stationed in the square collectively felt a chill emanating from their hearts. They inexplicably felt a sense of impending doom.


    The Soviet officers who participated in the operation couldn''t help but bring back the battle reports and results to their homeland. And there was another matter¡ª the transmission of more information about Kyle, the war hero!


    Kyle must be treated with caution! They couldn''t easily become enemies with him. After all, he was the man who, through his personal actions, influenced the entire large-scale war and accelerated the pace of the campaign!


    What the Soviet officers didn''t know was that a certain military special operations organization in their own country had already marked down two deep debts in Kyle''s notebook.


    Ten minutes later, a US transport plane laden with spoils of war took off from Berlin, Germany, soaring high above the oceans and land, heading back to the distant continent of America.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 80: RETURN AND CARD EXTRACTION

    High above the Atlantic Ocean, the wings of the gigantic transport plane tore through the clouds, leaving white scars in the blue sky.


    After more than a month of warfare, the officers who participated as the vanguard forces were physically and mentally exhausted. They quickly fell asleep even in the uncomfortable seats of the cabin.


    The scientists, who were important hostages, sat under the guard of armed soldiers, their faces heavy with concern, maintaining silence among themselves.


    As a result, the interior of the transport plane was quiet, with only faint sounds of internal equipment and external airflow. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle sat in a window seat, eyes closed, gradually sinking his thoughts into the vast Card Space.


    After the large-scale Allied occupation of Germany, he was probably the biggest winner of this war. The amount of loot he obtained from the battlefield and the underground arsenal/treasury was astonishing!


    In the expansive Card Space, countless Item Cards floated in the Material Card Area, radiating different shades of White, Green, and Blue, shining like the stars in the night sky.


    In fact, the proportion of White Item Cards was the smallest, mostly consisting of cheap and common equipment. These were the items Kyle had casually extracted during the early stages of the campaign. Later, as Green-Grade weapons and equipment became ubiquitous on the battlefield, he couldn''t be bothered to even look at White-Grade items, let alone extract them.


    Kyle first organized the cards in the Material Card Area. The gold, gemstones, and valuable collectibles were all transferred to the Item Card area for storage, becoming the wealth foundation for his future power development.


    The majority of German weapons items remained in the Material Card Area. For him, these outdated pieces of equipment were useless to keep but a waste to discard. As usual, he would treat them as material cards for sacrifice.


    Card Tributing¡ª


    With a thought, over ten thousand Green Item Cards designated for sacrifice floated up. One by one, they disintegrated and disappeared, and a thousand new cards of various types replaced them.


    A thousand consecutive draws!


    "You sacrificed [Mauser Pistol]¡Á1023, [German Rifle]¡Á2046¡­ [Mauser 98K]¡Á59, [Light Machine Gun]¡Á49¡­ [Reconnaissance Equipment]¡Á26, [German Grenade]¡Á186¡­"


    Although they were all Green Item Cards, it was still the first time he had consecutively drawn such a large number, causing a slight tremor of excitement in Kyle''s heart.


    "Extraction succeeds. Congratulations, you''ve obtained [Life Increase]¡Á34, [Piranha], [Golden Lion], [Galactic Alliance Language Mastery], [Military Tank], [Laptop], [Unhatched Monster Egg]¡­"


    As thousands of Tribute Extraction cards appeared, emitting a dense green light, a deep blue card flew out from among them.


    "It''s not easy. After a thousand consecutive draws, I finally got a Blue-Grade item," Kyle sighed with emotion as he reached out and received the new rare Blue Card.


    [Unhatched Monster Egg]: Obtained a genetically mutated giant egg. Rare Blue Lifeform Card.


    It appeared to be a hybrid egg of ancient reptiles and dinosaurs, not yet fully hatched. It needed to be placed in a warm and stable environment for a long period of time to incubate.


    Current Status: Can be materialized, but cannot be summoned.


    "What the heck is this?" Kyle was a little confused when he saw the egg. It was the first time he had drawn this type of Lifeform Card.


    Whether it was the summonable [Blue Falcon], [Ancient Colossus Dragon-Turtle], or the one-time summon [Toxic Hornet''s Nest], they were all in their mature stages upon being drawn. Only [Primary Venom Symbiote] started as a newborn baby.


    But this time, he was given an egg and told to hatch it over time.


    "However, even if it''s just a lifeform egg, being a Rare Blue-grade, the lifeform that hatches from it should be quite powerful, it could be a dinosaur monster, or an extraterrestrial lifeform, right?" Kyle pondered, stroking his chin, before storing the card at the top of the Lifeform Card area.


    Who knew how long it would take for this egg to hatch? It would be comical if it took a century or two to crack open.


    Kyle once again organized the thousand new Green Cards, dividing them into categories such as Ability Cards, Lifeform Cards, Item Cards, and Material Cards. Finally, his gaze fell upon the fifty blue-grade [Cube Fragments].


    It was proven that relying solely on low-grade Item Cards for Tribute Extraction was unreliable. The probability of drawing a higher grade card was pitifully low.


    To obtain high-grade cards, one must sacrifice items of the same grade!


    "This time, it''s up to you again." Kyle''s eyes were filled with anticipation as he sacrificed all the [Cube Fragments].


    "You sacrificed [Cube Fragment]¡Á50!"


    "Extraction succeeds. Congratulations, you''ve obtained [Wall Climbing], [Extraterrestrial Bomb], [Elf''s Divine Protection], [Life Increase], [Aerial Dash]."


    Five new cards appeared, radiating a clear blue light, silently floating in the air within the Card Space.


    "It seems like they''re all good things. Has the Goddess of Luck finally sided with me?" Kyle licked his dry lips in excitement and quickly examined the other four Blue Cards, except for the familiar [Life Increase] card.


    [Wall Climbing]: Enables free wall climbing on any cover. Blue Ability Card.


    Within half an hour of activating the skill, even the smooth glass walls of tall buildings could easily be scaled through wall climbing, allowing free movement in any direction. The cooldown time for the skill was three hours.


    Current Status: Skill-type Ability Card, does not affect physique or genetics.


    "This is similar to the ability of that little spider from the future." Kyle pondered. However, since it was drawn as an independent skill, wall climbing seemed to be even stronger than spider crawling, as it allowed free movement on walls as if they were flat ground.


    The only downside was that skill-type cards required a cooldown period. However, Venom, who was capable of learning the host''s abilities, happened to compensate for this drawback.


    Kyle stored [Wall Climbing] and proceeded to examine the remaining three new cards.


    [Extraterrestrial Bomb]: An extraterrestrial bomb derived from outer space technology. Blue Item Card.


    A small round bomb containing destructive explosive power. After pressing the activation button, the bomb irreversibly begins a ten-second countdown. After ten seconds, it will consume and destroy everything within a hundred-meter radius.


    "A mini-nuclear bomb?" Kyle''s eyelid twitched when he read the description. If he were to be even slightly affected by this thing, he might end up not dying but he would definatly be skinned alive.


    [Elf''s Divine Protection]: Blessing bestowed by a grand Nature Elf. Blue Lifeform Card.


    Summon a Nature Elf and bestow its blessings upon others. The blessed individual gains a natural affinity and the favor of nature.


    Current Status: One-time use, can be used on one target. Cannot be used on the card''s owner (the killing intent is too heavy).


    "After the strange egg, another peculiar Lifeform Card." Kyle frowned and placed it alongside the egg card.


    He then turned his attention to the last new card. His heart trembled, and a look of excitement appeared in his eyes.


    [Aerial Dash], the third skill-type Ability Card!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 81: FUTURE TECHNOLOGY

    The first transport aircraft returning from Berlin landed at the US military base in New York around 8 p.m.


    The New York military base was brightly lit. As the aircraft landed and the cabin doors opened, thunderous applause erupted from the tarmac outside the plane.


    As the frontline officers disembarked one after another, it was Kyle, dressed in a black combat uniform, who stepped down the aircraft stairs last. The applause became even more intense and exuberant when the soldiers saw him.


    As Kyle walked forward, scanning the surroundings, he saw dozens of military officers and officials in suits serving as the welcoming party. General Chester, who had led the campaign, was also present here.


    Beyond the restricted area guarded by US soldiers, a group of reporters and photographers held up their vintage cameras, vigorously capturing the moment with a constant flash of blinding white light.


    "Thank you all for your hard work!" General Chester greeted the people who had disembarked from the aircraft. He then walked up, to the surprise of many officers and officials, and affectionately patted Kyle''s shoulder, smiling. "Kyle, well done! You are truly a war hero!"


    "At least I can live up to the rank of Brigadier General that you bestowed upon me," Kyle shrugged and pointed to the insignia of his rank on the left shoulder of his uniform¡ª a temporary addition he had put on just before disembarking.


    Many officials from both the military and the government shook their heads and smiled wryly. Perhaps only Kyle dared to speak so casually to a five-star general like that.


    General Chester didn''t mind, smiling as he said, "You''ve worked hard fighting on the front lines for over a month. Take a few days to rest first."


    "After a few days of rest, will there be another campaign for me to join?" Kyle asked casually. After all, with the recent capture of Germany, signifying the end of the war in the European theater, there shouldn''t be any major battles left.


    "There''s a plan¡­" General Chester began to speak but quickly paused, casting a meaningful glance at Kyle before softly saying, "When the time comes, I''ll have the soldiers notify you. For now, go home and get some rest. As the nation''s hero, you can''t afford to collapse from exhaustion."


    Although the last sentence was said in a teasing tone, it still carried a hint of genuine concern.


    Kyle nodded and said, "Then I''ll take my leave. Fury will handle the matters regarding our time in Germany."


    At some point, Fury had become his exclusive spokesperson.


    As soon as Kyle started to leave, Fury, with an eyepatch over his left eye, walked ahead on the tarmac, accompanied by armed soldiers who were escorting the hostages.


    The attention of the officials shifted toward the hostages. Defeating Germany was one thing, but acquiring German scientists and military intelligence was equally important.


    Taking advantage of their distraction, Kyle made a slight wave, signaling Logan, who had blended in with the soldiers disembarking, to follow him. The two of them left the military airport.


    Seeing Kyle''s departure, many journalists and photographers quickly picked up their camera equipment and hurriedly chased after them, hoping to conduct an interview.


    After all, unlike Steve, Kyle hadn''t been exposed to interviews and publicity before going to the battlefield. As a hero who had been fighting on the front lines, he had numerous documentaries, but he had never been interviewed before.


    Any media agency in New York dreamt of getting firsthand interview material from Kyle. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The journalists, carrying their camera equipment, increased their pace and chased after them. Just as they were about to catch up at the main entrance of the military airport, a luxurious extended car suddenly stopped outside.


    Kyle and Logan opened the car doors, got in, and the car immediately started, leaving behind a trail of exhaust for the breathless journalists.


    Inside the extended luxury car, a professional bodyguard acting as the driver sat in the driver''s seat, while the middle and rear sections of the car were hollowed out, providing ample space. Luxurious sofas were placed on both sides of the car doors.


    Under the comfortable lighting on the roof of the car, Kyle and Logan sat on one side of the sofa, while on the other side sat a well-dressed gentleman with a small mustache¡ª none other than Howard.


    "It''s a good thing you didn''t get caught up by those reporters. Otherwise, it would have been hard to get away," Howard said, patting his chest with lingering fear. Obviously, he was accustomed to dealing with reporters.


    The extended luxury car drove away from the military base, and Kyle gave a faint smile. He asked, slightly surprised, "Do you think they would have been able to stop me if I wanted to go away? Forget that, what have you been up to?"


    Howard replied, "I came back from the base in Europe to help out at the scientific research institute here in the United States about two weeks ago. But it just ended a few days ago, otherwise, I wouldn''t have had the time to come and pick you up."


    "Is the current project at the research institute related to nuclear weapons?" Kyle asked directly.


    Howard didn''t give a direct answer but nodded slowly, indicating that he was right. "The research and technology are in the final stages. It won''t be long before we can produce physical objects for experimentation."


    "It seems like the war is really coming to an end," Kyle mused, leaning back on the sofa, slightly lost in thought.


    Once the war ended, it was time to start planning for the arrangements of private forces!


    "Oh, by the way, who is this?" Howard looked at Logan, who had been sitting next to Kyle without saying a word since they got in the car.


    "Just call him ''Logan.'' I met him on the battlefield. He''s¡­," Kyle hesitated, unable to find a suitable description, and finally simply said, "My bodyguard."


    The national hero, symbolizing conquest and power, the top-tier soldier in the US military, needed¡­ a bodyguard?


    Howard''s eyes widened in disbelief. He looked at Logan, who remained silent, and then at Kyle, who had a serious expression, as he asked, "Really?"


    "I''m not lying to you," Kyle smiled and said, "When Logan reveals his abilities in the future, you''ll see. I''m sure you''ll be very interested in him then."


    "To be chosen as your personal bodyguard, he must be no ordinary person," Howard said with a hint of anticipation. He introduced himself warmly, "Hello, I''m Howard Stark."


    Logan nodded coldly, not saying much. He still wasn''t very good at interacting with others.


    Feeling a bit awkward, Howard stroked his beard and made a suggestion to Kyle, "Last time at the training base, we said we''d have a drink when we got back. If you''re free tonight, how about going out for a few drinks together?"


    "Sure," Kyle nodded in agreement. He had just returned to New York and didn''t have anything to do at the moment.


    The luxury car left the area of the military base and entered the bustling city center of New York, finally stopping in front of a tall building.


    "I thought you were taking me to a bar. Why the change?" Kyle got out of the car and looked up at the high-rise building that stood in the center of the New York City streets.


    It was a modern industrial building, about sixty-something floors high, constructed with sturdy reinforced concrete. The windows on each floor were brightly lit, and glimpses of busy workers could be seen inside.


    In the middle of the high-tech building, a giant sign with the words "Stark Industries" was constructed using illuminated lighting fixtures.


    Howard walked into the open space in front of the building, opened his arms toward Kyle and Logan, and confidently exclaimed, "Welcome to Stark Industries! The dream factory of future technology!"


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 82: TECHNOLOGY CHANGES THE FUTURE

    Stark Industries Tower was a magnificent building with an artistic style, embodying a fusion of technology and fashion. With a height of 190 meters and a total of sixty-two floors, it could easily accommodate thousands of workers and was one of the iconic landmarks of New York.


    As Howard put it, "It''s just average. It falls far short of the Empire State Building. The main reason is that we didn''t have enough funds at the time, so we could only build this relatively large main office building. In addition to this office building, Stark Industries also has a Future Technology Square for launching new products, as well as three large manufacturing plants located on the outskirts of New York."


    At this moment, on the top floor of the sixty-second level, where the chairman''s office of Stark Industries was located.


    Logan stood guard outside the office, while Kyle and Howard each held a goblet of fine red wine, standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows that replaced the outer walls of the building, overlooking the night view of most of the city of New York.


    Howard smiled and said, "When it comes to fine wine, the collection in my office can rival any bar. And as a major shareholder, you haven''t seen the main office building of Stark Industries with your own eyes, so I brought you here directly."


    "It''s much better than I expected," Kyle nodded, expressing his evaluation. His initial investment was in Stark Industries, but in reality, he was investing in Howard himself.


    "Soon, Stark Industries will prove to the world that technology can change the future," Howard said with a smile, raising his goblet in his hand to Kyle.


    The two glasses clinked crisply, and they both drank the red wine in one gulp.


    After a few drinks, Howard''s professional habit seemed to kick in, and he eagerly urged Kyle to see the recently developed and manufactured products.


    In the luxurious office on the top floor, the interior walls had hidden safety compartments.


    Howard walked towards an exhibition table and, through a triple confirmation of his fingerprint, eye scan, and voice recognition, the wall on one side suddenly opened, revealing the first safety compartment, inside which lay a square-shaped machine device.


    The more Kyle looked at it, the more familiar it became. The instrument fits perfectly in his hand, with a screen that only occupied a small part of the device, while the majority of the lower section consisted of dialing numbers.


    "Isn''t this a cellphone?" Kyle was dumbfounded. It was a wireless cellphone with a keyboard?


    "Yes, it''s a cellphone," Howard shrugged and explained, "Since you gave me that cellphone product a few months ago, I''ve had my engineers of the industry working day and night to disassemble and study it. We found many sophisticated hardware components that cannot be mass-produced with the current manufacturing technology."


    "But many of the functions of that cellphone were too advanced. As a portable communication device, it only needs to meet people''s need for instant communication. So, I simplified the design for mass-produced cellphones and plan to showcase them at the Future Technology Exhibition in New York Square after the war ends, followed by the initial promotion in New York with the establishment of communication towers."


    Before Howard could finish, Kyle was already speechless and the only thing he can do at this moment was stare at the person in front of him in admiration.


    This was what a technology mogul was capable of. Give him an iPhone, and he could come up with ideas for mass production and promotion. After all, it was still 1944! Wireless cell phones would not become common items for at least another 3 or 4 decades and now Howard can release them in just a few years.


    Kyle was still somewhat dazed, but Howard had already put away the first safety compartment and opened the second hidden compartment on the adjacent wall.


    "Click¡ª"


    This time, there was a much louder noise, accompanied by the rush of cold air from the hidden compartment. What emerged was not a safe, but a massive desktop computer with numerous wires plugged into it, as if countless electronic components had been intricately assembled. Various indicator lights blinked on its surface, and there was a slight noise when it was running.


    "Howard, you''re not telling me this is a supercomputer, are you?" Kyle forced out a smile as he spoke.


    Howard smiled without saying a word, lightly clapping his hands, and gave instructions to the massive desktop computer, "J.A.R.V.I.S, say hello to Kyle."


    J.A.R.V.I.S?


    Before Kyle could react, the massive desktop computer made a ''di di'' sound, and then responded with a calm male voice, "Mr. Howard, welcome back. Good evening, Mr. Kyle. Welcome to Stark Industries."


    Kyle''s heart trembled. Even with his mindset, he was shocked beyond words and he almost threw the cell phone in his hand.


    "Hahaha, surprised you, didn''t I?" Howard patted Kyle''s stiff shoulder, explaining, "This is just a supercomputer. But I equipped it with intelligent voice recognition capabilities and programmed it to respond to greetings."


    "Why did you call it ''J.A.R.V.I.S''?" Kyle asked, still trying to catch his breath.


    "J.A.R.V.I.S is the name of my current residence''s butler. It makes me feel very familiar and at ease," Howard said, looking at the supercomputer in front of him with an expectant expression, and said in a solemn voice, "Using the computer host and intelligent chips you provided, I created the world''s first supercomputer with a semi-intelligent program and named it ''J.A.R.V.I.S.'' I hope that one day, it can become a true artificial intelligence life, independent of the system''s command programs, and emerge from these hardware devices."


    "I see," Kyle let out a sigh of relief and fell into silence for a moment.


    Was he wrong to think that the father and son duo were made from the same mold?


    ''J.A.R.V.I.S'' as the artificial intelligence of the 21st century, Iron Man''s personal butler, was created in its most primitive state by his father ahead of time.


    "Perhaps we won''t even have to wait until the 21st century for the birth of a complete artificial intelligence like J.A.R.V.I.S¡­" Kyle''s excitement and worry were mixed. He had thought that he himself was already the biggest butterfly effect in the Marvel World.


    Who would have expected that the two Green Item Cards he drew, after trading with Howard, would bring even greater potential changes to the world in the future. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Technology is the primary productive force! Using it to revolutionize the world!


    "Oh, by the way," Howard seemed to remember something and put away the supercomputer J.A.R.V.I.S., before walking towards the third hidden wall-operated entrance.


    "What else is there? Please show it all at once. I can''t handle it bit by bit," Kyle said, slightly out of breath.


    "This is different from the two items earlier. Although it has been researched, it''s currently of no use," Howard said, and just as he finished speaking, the third hidden wall revealed the safe, inside of which there was only a pencil-drawn design.


    "What''s this?" Kyle picked up the design with a hint of surprise. Since it was kept in the third hidden compartment, it meant that its value was not inferior to the unfinished J.A.R.V.I.S.


    "This is a design I developed over a month ago through an in-depth study of the Tesseract. I deduced a new elemental structure that is not found in the periodic table of chemical elements. I believe it can replace infinite energy!"


    Howard said regretfully, "Unfortunately, even though I deduced the design for the new elemental structure, this element requires artificial synthesis through the continuous acceleration and collision of high-energy particles. With current technological capabilities, we still can''t produce the finished product."


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 83: ABOVE THE GODS

    [Sketch of Unknown Element Structure]: A design sketch depicting the internal structure of an unknown element. White Item Card.


    Kyle lowered his head, looking at the pencil-drawn sketch of the elemental structure in his hand, and fell into deep contemplation. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although this was just a theoretical construction deduced by Howard from the Tesseract, he knew that this element was a truly new elemental energy, an isotope similar in composition to the substance of the Cube.


    The primary power source of the future Iron Man suit, the main heart energy, would be replaced by this artificially synthesized elemental energy crystal. A small crystal of this elemental energy would sustain the high-tech Iron Man suit''s continuous combat consumption, including laser attacks, jet flight, and the J.A.R.V.I.S. artificial intelligence system.


    "At what level of technological advancement will we be able to attempt the artificial synthesis of this new element? I mean, what are the technological barriers to synthesizing this new element at present?" Kyle put down the design sketch and asked Howard with a serious gaze.


    If they could achieve artificial synthesis and mass production, using the crystallized energy of this new element as a substitute for the energy cubes made from Cube Fragments¡­


    There was no doubt that it could serve as a supply material for Blue-Grade Card Tributing!


    "Creating the special materials needed to construct an accelerator pipeline and the instrument equipment capable of emitting stable high-energy particle beams are scientific challenges that still cannot be resolved at the forefront of science. It''s not something that can be easily overcome in just a few years," Howard shrugged helplessly and joked, "To be honest, I''m starting to think about passing this design sketch on to future generations for them to complete."


    "You don''t even have children yet," Kyle quipped. Howard pursed his lips, glared at him with his little mustache, and said grumpily, "Tonight, I''ll invite some young ladies with amazing figures to help me with that."


    Poor Tony¡­


    Kyle chuckled. The future genius engineer Tony Stark hadn''t been born yet. It would probably take another decade or maybe even longer. The guy standing before him, Howard, only became a father in his old age.


    But even if Tony were born earlier, with the limitations of current technological capabilities, they still couldn''t artificially synthesize this element with boundless possibilities.


    "Are we really going to wait until half a century later to attempt its production?" Kyle felt a bit unwilling. The design sketch in front of him was clearly a treasure map, but there was no corresponding key to unlock and explore it.


    The degree of randomness in Card Tributing was too high, making it impossible to extract a specific required item.


    "Alright, don''t think too much about it. Let''s take it step by step. Maybe in a few years or a dozen years, suitable materials and inventions will emerge," Howard comforted Kyle, patting his shoulder. He had originally felt regret, but now he realized that his partner was even more focused on the new element.


    "I guess that''s the only way," Kyle sighed, putting the design sketch back into the safe in the hidden compartment. But just as he released his grip, a flash of insight crossed his mind.


    Wait a moment¡­ Special materials? Technological limitations?


    Kyle''s eyes brightened slightly. It seemed he had forgotten about something.


    Smiling, he said, "Howard, I just remembered a place that should possess the special materials to create this new element and have sufficient scientific capabilities!"


    "Where?" Howard froze upon hearing this, hesitating as he asked, "You''re not talking about outer space, are you?"


    "It''s somewhere in a corner of this Earth, but it''s isolated from the outside world. It''s inaccessible to outsiders, and ordinary people can''t easily step into that territory," Kyle shrugged and replied.


    That place had the favor of the heavens, with a rare metal ore treated like common material, and its technological level was decades ahead of the current Earth.


    Having witnessed the cross-century scientific products provided by Kyle, Howard naturally believed his words. He asked with great interest, "How do we get there? If there are materials and advanced radiation instruments, I''m confident that I can create the new element."


    "No rush. It will take some time to arrange the preparations to gain access to that place," Kyle teased, leaving a cliffhanger.


    Despite its technological advancement, the place had primitive and savage rules and legal systems. It was deeply rooted in its rejection of the outside world. Kyle couldn''t guarantee that if he and Howard rashly ventured there, they wouldn''t be immediately attacked by the locals.


    "Let''s wait until the war is over to decide. With military duties, I can''t allocate too much time for personal endeavors," Kyle said. With his current rank as a major general, it would attract too much attention if he mysteriously ran abroad.


    The matter of synthesizing the new element thus came to a temporary conclusion.


    After Kyle and Howard finished reviewing the research results, they sat back on the sofa by the window in the office and continued savoring the unfinished bottle of red wine.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. There''s something I want to ask you for a favor," Kyle remembered Logan waiting outside the door and requested, "Regarding Logan, the one you just saw. He was originally from Canada and came here to the United States with me. I hope you can arrange for him to have American citizenship."


    Howard nodded straightforwardly and agreed, "That''s easy. Give me his full name and age, and I''ll have someone take care of it tomorrow."


    "His name is ''Logan Carl''," Kyle reported the preplanned full name. After hesitating for a moment, he muttered, "As for his actual age, he''s probably in his sixties¡­"


    Howard, a gentlemanly gesture, took a sip of red wine, but when he heard Logan''s age, he choked and quickly took out a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe his wet pants. Surprised, he said, "Sixty-plus years old? That bodyguard of yours? He looks like he''s in his early thirties, just a bit hairy in the face."


    Kyle smiled and said, "I''ve told you before, he''s not an ordinary person. But to avoid reactions like yours, let''s register his age as thirty-five."


    Loan''s age and physical appearance couldn''t be judged from the perspective of an ordinary person.


    With his Super Soldier Physique, his aging rate was four times slower than normal people, coupled with the life force and extraordinary healing of his Healing Factor, as well as the Life Increase Cards that increased his natural lifespan.


    Kyle believed that even after another century passed, his body would still be at the peak of youth, with no signs of aging in his physique or appearance.


    Red Skull had said it right. From the moment they obtained the genetic modifications of the Super Soldier Ability, they were no longer considered "human" in the conventional sense of life.


    Since Kyle refused to submit to the finger snap of Thanos'' Infinity Gauntlet and didn''t want to be dominated by even higher-dimensional races like gods, Kyle chose the path of evolution, the path of becoming stronger, and he is determined to walk it without turning back!


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 100 Power Stones.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 84: BOSS

    "Logan, come in!"


    "Sure, BOSS!" Logan, standing outside the office elevator, swiftly responded to Kyle''s call, immediately opening the door and stepping into the top-floor office.


    BOSS?


    Kyle, sitting on the soft sofa, was momentarily taken aback, but quickly realized that he had referred to Logan as his bodyguard in the car earlier, making himself the "boss."


    He coughed and turned his palm towards Howard, who was standing nearby and said to Logan, who had stopped in front of him, "Howard is the founder of Stark Industries. Tomorrow, he will arrange for you to have American citizenship under the name ''Logan Carl.'' Do you have any objections?"


    "No problem." Logan nodded. As long as his name didn''t change, the surname didn''t matter to him.


    "Howard, from now on, Logan will rely on you for assistance here in New York," Kyle said, indicating his intention to leave Logan in New York for future arrangements.


    "I have a feeling that the two of us will become friends in the future," Howard said with a warm smile, extending a friendly gesture to Logan. Though Logan didn''t respond verbally, his cold demeanor softened a bit, and he nodded in acknowledgment.


    Howard took out a check from his suit pocket and placed it on the low glass table. He continued, "This is the dividend for your shares in Stark Industries for the past two months, totaling two hundred thousand dollars. I''m going to transfer it to you in the form of a bank check."


    Two hundred thousand dollars, enough to easily buy a high-rise building in the center of New York.


    Kyle remained calm, and Logan, without any emotional fluctuations, took a step forward and accepted the check. When one''s wealth reached a certain height, it became mere astronomical figures, incapable of causing any psychological ripples.


    However, the bank check provided by Howard was a tangible source of funds, so Kyle didn''t need to resort to underground channels to circulate and sell the gold and gemstones within his Card Space at the moment.


    Howard continued, "Regarding the development and construction of the Fortress on the island you mentioned during our training base, once I return to New York, I have already found a highly professional engineering construction company. As soon as the war ends, we can immediately begin the construction at sea."


    He was highly committed to the matters Kyle had previously mentioned, considering them at the same level as the development of new products.


    "That''s great!" Kyle exclaimed with joy upon hearing this, immediately raising a few glasses to toast Howard. He was even more excited than when he received the two hundred thousand dollars.


    The development and construction of the Fortress on the island would be the foundation and future of his private power.


    Kyle patted Howard''s frail shoulder with enthusiasm and said, "With the Gravity Magnet equipment you gave me, I came up with an idea. The Fortress building on the island must have a gravity chamber that can freely adjust and amplify the gravity inside. If we could achieve ten times the normal gravity, that would be fantastic."


    "A gravity chamber? It sounds good for training, but ten times the gravity is too daunting. Even if you step inside, you would be crushed by your own weight. Moreover, with the anti-gravity device, we can''t reach such high values," Howard chuckled wryly, immediately offering a corrective suggestion, "With the current anti-gravity device, by superimposing positive and negative force fields on the floor and ceiling inside the chamber, we should be able to achieve a maximum of five times the gravity."


    "A gravity chamber with five times the gravity is acceptable," Kyle evaluated, nodding his head. Even for him, it would take some time to adapt to five times the gravity, but it would be more than enough for training personnel to train a Super Agent Physique.


    "Not just the gravity chamber. If you want to make it better, we can also install a supercomputer and an intelligent management system with voice control¡­" Howard continued the topic.


    Kyle immediately added, "The intelligent system is not enough. We need to ensure full integration between the entire island and the Fortress. Intelligent surveillance should cover the entire island accurately, achieving precisely targeted strikes¡­"


    The two of them, while sipping their wine, engaged in an intense discussion filled with brainstorming and realistic ideas that matched the current situation regarding the construction of the Fortress. Logan, who stood nearby, couldn''t fully grasp their discussions but found them impressive.


    Neither of these two individuals was an ordinary person. One was a crossover person who had been bombarded with various advanced ideas from another world, while the other was an engineer with top scientific and technological expertise in the Marvel World.


    They could understand each other''s intentions with just a few words, allowing for the derivation, upgrading, and filling of gaps in their ideas.


    The main division of labor was that Kyle would initiate the brainstorming and ideas, while Howard would provide professional theoretical corrections and practical implementation.


    The lively discussions in the office continued until late at night.


    The turning point came when Howard became drunk, slumping onto the soft sofa in the office. With a muffled voice, he mumbled, "Make the island fly in the sky? That''s not possible¡­"


    Then, he began spouting a series of incomprehensible complex numbers, Newton''s formulas, anti-gravity theories¡­


    "Rest well, my friend." Kyle shrugged, stood up from the sofa, waved his hand, and quietly left the top-floor office with Logan.


    "Howard really doesn''t have any defenses against others¡­" Logan, who entered the elevator, whispered softly. In his life, he had experienced setbacks, betrayals, and wandering, among other things. He had always kept a cautious distance and remained on guard with anyone who came close.


    "He doesn''t lack defenses against others. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to start from scratch and freely switch between the military and private industrial sectors," Kyle smiled and explained, "Only when he truly becomes friends with someone will he relax and show such trust."


    Logan seemed to understand, but not fully.


    After leaving the Stark Industries building, Kyle and Logan checked into a luxurious hotel nearby, occupying a double room on one of the floors reserved for VIPs.


    After cleaning up in their respective rooms and changing into comfortable casual clothes, they stood together on the open balcony, overlooking the brilliantly lit night view.


    "Logan, by taking you to meet Howard earlier, you should have understood my intentions," Kyle said, facing the evening breeze, and looking at the silent Logan beside him.


    Logan nodded and whispered, "I can guess that you want to build the Fortress on an overseas island and train your own private power."


    "To be more precise, it''s going to be a family power. "Carl" would be the future family name, and the emblem representing the family would be a playing card."


    Kyle smiled faintly as he spoke while a card appeared between his fingers and he began to flip and play with it. "You could say you are the first person to enter the Carl Family. It''s like becoming a¡­ Ahem."


    Kyle said solemnly, "Just know one thing: I have never regarded you as a subordinate. If you choose to follow me, you will become a member of the Carl Family."


    "I understand," Logan responded, moved by Kyle''s words.


    He had originally thought that Kyle would hand him over to the military or Howard for research as a weapon, but he never expected to be included directly in the future family collective.


    What a great boss!


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 100 Power Stones. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 85: NANNY-TYPE TALENT

    On the top-floor balcony of the luxury hotel.


    Kyle stared directly at Logan, contemplating his words. "Since we''re on the same side, I''ll be straightforward. I still have one Testing Mission for you. Only when you complete this Mission will you truly be considered a member of the Carl Family."


    "What Mission? Whether it''s assassinating enemy officers or infiltrating foreign territories for intelligence, there''s no problem with any of that," Logan replied confidently and coldly.


    "The Mission is simple." Kyle''s eyes carried a hint of amusement as he spoke softly, "I will provide you with enough funds. You will rent a large mansion villa on the outskirts of New York. Then, under the guise of fostering, you will adopt ten children between the ages of eight and ten from any orphanage in the United States, regardless of gender, as long as they are in good health."


    "Adopt ten children¡­ me?" Logan''s mouth hung open, looking a bit dumbfounded as he gazed at the serious expression on Kyle''s face.


    Kyle nodded and said, "That''s right. We''re still in wartime, and orphanages are overflowing with children who have lost their parents. Bribing the orphanage director won''t be difficult, and you can even adopt twenty children if you want. Then, you can have Howard help you hire some nannies for their meals and the maintenance of the mansion. That will be it."


    "That''s not the issue. How am I, with my cold and rugged appearance, supposed to take care of children?" Logan shook his head, feeling a bit overwhelmed, and pointed to his rough and weathered face.


    Looking at his menacing and villainous face, as well as his physique and abilities, he was the perfect candidate for a combat-oriented talent. Why would he be given a nanny-type Mission?


    Kyle countered, "Why do you think you can''t do it?"


    "I only know how to kill and fight. I don''t know how to take care of children or anything like that. Can''t you give me a different Testing Mission?" Logan''s attitude was resolute. He was a lone wolf, always hiding his claws and fangs, and couldn''t imagine himself gently guiding and teaching those children.


    "Logan, if you refuse, you will just end up the same as before," Kyle smiled and said, "You have been living alone for so many years, carrying hatred and revenge in your heart, you have burned, killed, looted, and plotted against others, and you licked your wounds in the night."


    "When you killed Sabertooth in Germany, didn''t you say that you wanted to leave behind your previous lonely and miserable life and return to being your true self? If you can''t even accept this Mission and continue to live with a closed heart, shunning others, then you will never be able to return to your original self. Instead, you will gradually become another Sabertooth!"


    Logan listened and his whole body trembled when he heard Kyle''s words, his brows furrowed, and his hands gripping the iron railing of the balcony as he got lost in thought.


    After a few minutes of silence, he sighed and said, "I understand. I accept this Testing Mission."


    "Good." Kyle secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn''t easy to persuade Logan to agree to take care of children for the Mission.


    This Testing Mission could not only attempt to alleviate Logan''s excessive wariness towards others but also lay the foundation for future members of their power. It was like hitting two birds with one stone.


    And who said that Wolverine didn''t have a hidden talent for being a nanny?


    Logan sighed and said, "Although I can''t guarantee that I will do well, I will give it my best shot."


    "Don''t worry. As the owner of the mansion, your role is to provide a home for the adopted children. There will be nannies and cleaners for their daily lives, and you can ask Howard to hire specialized teachers for their cultural education. As for combat skills, we can discuss that later." Kyle reassured him.


    At the moment, he only had one Ability Card for a Super Agent, so he couldn''t bestow enough cards on others.


    Without the presence of individuals with Super Agent abilities, he couldn''t continue extracting and bestowing this ability to others.


    Many things would have to wait until after the end of World War II to plan and take action.


    One night passed.


    After resting in their respective rooms, the two of them didn''t meet up again and went their separate ways in the morning.


    Logan went alone to the Stark Industries building to collect the new identification documents arranged by Howard and to explore the Testing Mission they had discussed the previous night.


    Kyle, on the other hand, took advantage of the rare opportunity to return to New York City during wartime. Since General Chester hadn''t sent any soldiers to notify him of new orders yet, he had some free time to check on Lucy, who was temporarily staying in his house.


    Strolling along the bustling modern streets in his leather shoes, Kyle relied on his symbiotic partner, Venom, to disguise his appearance slightly. He wore a brand-new gentleman''s suit, a large-brimmed hat that cast a shadow on his face, and a pair of sunglasses.


    He walked amidst the crowds flowing on the sidewalks, and no one recognized his identity.


    Even if they did recognize him and feel a sense of familiarity, no one would dare to believe that the war hero they had seen on movie screens and in newspapers would suddenly pass by them in the form of a gentleman.


    "General Kyle led over two million Allied forces to completely capture Germany and has arrived at a US military base!" The shouts of newspaper vendors running back and forth occasionally echoed on the busy streets, causing Kyle to lower his hat brim.


    If he was recognized on the street, he would probably have to use his climbing abilities to escape to a nearby building.


    Kyle sighed inwardly. Whether becoming a famous Superhero was a good or bad thing was hard to say. However, from being a small soldier in training to reaching his current position, his starting point had never been solely for others. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With great power comes great responsibility. He respect that saying but he first had to take care of himself and seize control of his life and destiny!


    So, he had never been a true Superhero in the strictest sense.


    As he walked along the bustling streets, Kyle suddenly stopped in his tracks, keenly sensing that something was off about his surroundings.


    The passersby around him continued to hurry by, but they resembled three-dimensional images reflected in a mirror, lacking any vitality in them.


    The shouts of newspaper vendors, the sounds of cars driving and honking, the chattering of pedestrians engaging in countless conversations¡ª these sounds seemed to be separated by layers of space, and were unable to reach his location.


    Soon, their figures began to blur and dissipate.


    In the United States, the American continent, and even the entire world, only Kyle remained, standing quietly on the empty streets of New York.


    "Magic?" Kyle murmured to himself. It felt like he had been transported to another dimension, but this sudden and eerie phenomenon didn''t make him panic.


    Panic was meaningless. The more trapped one was in an uncontrollable situation, the more calmly one needed to think and face it.


    "It''s no wonder you''re the youngest Brigadier General in American history¡­" A gender-neutral female voice, devoid of any emotions, softly came from behind him.


    Kyle calmly turned around and saw a young woman in a simple white robe with a bald head.


    "General Kyle, allow me to introduce myself briefly. I am ''Ancient One,'' a Sorcerer," The woman spoke.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 20 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 100 Power Stones.


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 86: ANCIENT ONE

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 100 Power Stones.)


    The desolate streets of New York were empty, with the two of them standing about ten meters apart, scrutinizing each other with their eyes.


    Ancient One?


    Upon hearing the young woman''s self-introduction, Kyle maintained his cold and expressionless demeanor on the outside, but inside, a storm was brewing within his heart. His muscles involuntarily tensed, and he entered a state of heightened alertness like never before.


    Ancient One, the strongest Sorcerer on Marvel Earth, an old woman who had lived for hundreds of years, the Sorcerer Supreme who delved into the truths of cosmic magic!


    Almost instinctively, Venom, symbiotically bonded with Kyle, became equally wary. His suit, hat, sunglasses, and everything else transformed, twisting and morphing into his Black Night battle armor, emanating a brutal and feral aura.


    Ancient One''s lips curled into a smile as she looked at Kyle, who had entered the battle mode. She spoke in a soothing tone, "General Kyle, I mean you no harm."


    "What have you done, and where are we?" Kyle asked coldly, surveying the streets and buildings around him that were a mix of reality and illusion.


    "This is just a mirrored dimension of Earth''s space, it''s like a person looking in the mirror and the mirror''s internal Mirror Dimension, or you can call it a parallel spatial dimension that is always present by Earth''s side" Ancient One explained.


    "Shifting spatial dimensions¡­" Kyle furrowed his brow. Although he had known about the abilities of Ancient One, who could manipulate time and space with magic, experiencing it firsthand made him realize just how terrifying it could be.


    He had lost control of the situation for the first time, and at the moment, there was no escaping or fighting. He could only wait for the other party to reveal their intentions.


    Even if he fled to the farthest reaches of the Mirror Dimension, he would not be able to return to the dimension of reality without the corresponding magical abilities.


    And fighting Ancient One¡ª Kyle believed that even if some higher-dimensional beings claiming to be deities were to arrive, they would be instantly defeated by the woman before him.


    She is called the strongest guardian of Earth in the comics and in the Cinematics series. Did they think it was a joke?


    "I wanted to meet you for some time now, and since I knew you had some free time today, I came directly," Ancient One spoke softly, her words carrying a hint of enchantment that inexplicably dissipated the wariness and unease in others'' hearts. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Meet me?" Kyle was taken aback, wondering when he had caught the attention of this old woman.


    Ancient One gazed at him and asked with a smile, "What have you done to the Tesseract?"


    "The Tesseract?" Kyle was slightly surprised, pondering his response, "Are you referring to the Magic Cube item that Hydra used to create infinite energy weapons, which I retrieved from the depths of the battlefield and handed over to the military base? It should be in the research facility of a US military base now."


    "Have you seen anything similar to it, particularly a gem embedded inside, like this one?" Ancient One asked, her left hand still resting on her back while her right palm turned upward and a necklace with a gemstone appeared out of thin air in her hand.


    The necklace dangled from her slender palm, with a metal eye-shaped pendant at the bottom. The eye was a green gemstone, radiating a faint green light.


    "What is this? A magic item of Sorcerer? It actually emits light," Kyle calmly asked, counter-questioning.


    In fact, as soon as he saw the eye-shaped necklace, he knew it was something extraordinary¡ª the Eye of Agamotto, the Time Stone!


    Like the Space Stone extracted from the core of the Tesseract, it was one of the six Infinity Stones!


    "Have you never seen a gem inside something that emits light?" Ancient One continued to inquire. This time, Kyle seemed a bit impatient, shaking his head and saying, "If I say I haven''t seen it, then I haven''t. In the German armory, I did see a stockpile of gems stacked like mountains, but none of them emitted light like this one."


    This statement was true. He had indeed never seen the Space Stone physically because after extracting it into card form, it had remained stored in the Card Space without materializing.


    "I see," Ancient One deeply looked into Kyle''s eyes, then turned her hand, and the eye-shaped pendant necklace disappeared into thin air.


    Kyle looked somewhat disappointed at the empty hand of Ancient One and spoke, "I wonder if you would be willing to part with that neckless, you can name your price for that magic item. I have a friend who is very fond of collecting such rare and precious artifacts."


    This time, it was Ancient One who was momentarily stunned, shaking her head and saying, "This thing is priceless and only belongs to those with fate."


    "Am I considered someone with fate? How about you give me that magic item¡­" Kyle pushed his luck.


    Now he understood the reason for this meeting. Ancient One had sensed the disappearance of the Space Stone from the Tesseract and had come to investigate.


    Indeed, as a Guardian of Earth, her intentions were pure, taking action only against external threats that posed significant harm to the planet. There was no need for her to deal with a "Defender of the Homeland" and a "Small and Ignorant" War Hero like him.


    "Your penchant for killing is too heavy, and you are definitely not someone who would have any kind of fate with that," Ancient One declined before she turned around as if she was about to leave.


    Kyle, feeling a sense of urgency, quickly caught up and hurriedly pleaded, "Wait! Ancient One, how about teaching me some magic? Or, on behalf of my country, let me invite you for a cup of afternoon tea before you go?"


    As Kyle was about to enter a three-meter range behind Ancient One to draw a card for investigation, Ancient One casually waved her hand, and tiny, dazzling sparks of light swirled and tore open a portal in the space in front of her.


    Ancient One stepped forward and entered the splendid and wondrous portal, her white robe vanishing rapidly from view.


    "Wait!" Kyle narrowed his eyes, accelerated his steps, and swiftly leaped out of the portal¡­


    And came out on the bustling streets of New York.


    "F*ck!" A businessman in a suit, carrying a briefcase and a newspaper, hurried along the street. Just as he lowered his head to check his watch, a dark figure suddenly leaped out in front of him, startling him so much that he fell down on the ground, his belongings scattered around.


    "Who the hell are you?" The gentleman in the suit cursed and looked up, his eyes instinctively shifting to the New York Times spread across the pavement when he saw the mysterious person wearing the familiar iconic Black Night battle armor, surveying the surroundings.


    On the front page of the newspaper, there was a large banner featuring a stern young man standing in front of the captured German Presidential Palace. The robust figure in the black battle armor looked exactly like the person who had suddenly appeared on the street.


    After a momentary daze, the man in the suit burst out with excitement, his voice resembling that of a slaughtered pig, "It''s General Kyle! The real deal!"


    "Huh?" Kyle, who had just come out of the Mirror Dimension, hadn''t yet reacted. After a brief electrical sensation from traversing the space, he suddenly realized that he was back on the bustling streets of New York, surrounded by a dense crowd of pedestrians.


    Upon hearing the shout from the man in the suit, the entire street fell silent, and countless pairs of astonished and fiery eyes focused on Kyle at the street intersection.


    "Oh no!" That was Kyle''s first thought. He also realized that he was currently in his Venom Battlesuit, with full coverage¡­


    His second thought was:


    "That old woman, I won''t forget this!"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 87: VARIABLES

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 100 Power Stones.)


    "Is it really General Kyle?!"


    In just a few seconds, there was a sensational uproar on the streets of New York.


    People of all ages and genders looked around Kyle and upon seeing him, they became excited and rushed towards him. Soon, an exaggerated wave of people formed, surging forward one after another in a frenzy.


    "Damn you Ancient One, couldn''t she choose a more discreet exit¡­" Kyle gritted his teeth and headed straight for a nearby commercial building without any hesitation. With the incredible jumping power of his Venom Battlesuit, he leaped onto the second-floor signboard of the building.


    [Wall Crawling] skill activated!


    He stepped on the wall above him, and it was as if there was a strong adhesive layer of faint black light under his feet. With each step, he firmly adhered to the wall of the building, making it seem like walking on level ground.


    With a few simple jumps and dashes, he executed a seamless retreat.


    In less than three seconds, Kyle successfully climbed up to the ten-meter-high section of the commercial building, and quickly disappeared from sight, taking advantage of the cover provided by the wall.


    Only at the intersection below the commercial building, the street was congested with people and vehicles, and the shouts of fanatics echoed through the high skies of New York City.


    Half a minute later. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle, now disguised as an office worker in his Venom suit, walked on another street, still trembling from the close call. It was at this moment that many pedestrians finally realized what had happened and started discussing the incident. They rushed to the spot where he had been exposed, and even police cars were dispatched to maintain order.


    "General Kyle was spotted on the pedestrian street near the commercial building!"


    "Where?! I want General Kyle''s autograph!"


    "Get lost, General Kyle is mine!"


    "General Kyle''s movements were too fast. I heard he climbed up ten meters and disappeared."


    "You must have heard wrong! My friend said he jumped straight to the top of the commercial building!"


    "Brother, the commercial building seems to be about a hundred meters high, but since it''s General Kyle, he might actually be able to do it¡­"


    As Kyle listened to the excited discussions of the passersby, he couldn''t help but smile wryly, almost pressing the brim of his hat down to his sunglasses.


    In this era, where there were hardly any idolized celebrities, as the first superhero and a symbol of the nation''s power during World War II, the adoration and fanaticism from the public had reached an unprecedented level.


    "This has its advantages and disadvantages¡­" Kyle rubbed his chin and contemplated. His initial goal was to establish himself in this Marvel World and achieve something, while slowly considering how to deal with future supervillains.


    Now, it seemed that the reputation of this buff Superhero was a bit too overwhelming, making it impossible for him to stay low-key.


    "I think it would be time for me to consider retiring as a hero after the end of World War II. Otherwise, even if it''s my personal actions, they will attract the attention of various organizations around the world." Kyle pondered silently, recalling his encounter with Ancient One and the deep sense of fear and helplessness he felt.


    "Ancient One shouldn''t have believed me so easily. Without mastering the skills to control the Space Stone, I can''t easily take it out and use it from Card Space."


    "Also, I must try to draw the magical abilities of Kamar-Taj and those Master monks and Ancient One if chance allows it!"


    Kyle made a firm decision and his eyes sparkling with determination. He walked briskly, distancing himself from the noisy street area behind him, heading towards the street where his home was located.


    At this moment, in a hidden dwelling in Kamar-Taj, some golden sparks appeared out of nowhere. The flickering sparks transformed into a rotating circle, revealing a passage where people could walk. Ancient One, with her hands behind her back, stepped out of the portal.


    "Ancient One."


    In the hall that resembled a martial arts dojo, a black male in monk attire had been waiting respectfully and bowed to Ancient One upon her return.


    Ancient One nodded with a smile.


    The black monk spoke with a hint of confusion, "You haven''t left Kamar-Taj for nearly a decade. It''s rare for you to accompany a military general from another country as soon as you did."


    "General Kyle is not an ordinary person," Ancient One murmured, her brow furrowing slightly. "His body seems to have fused with a symbiotic life form from outer space. Even when I read his thoughts with magic, I can only hear the chaotic thoughts of that symbiotic life form."


    The black monk spoke solemnly, "An extraterrestrial life form? Should I take care of it?"


    "No need. That symbiotic life form doesn''t possess enough power to threaten Earth. Besides, you should know that the real enemies we need to be vigilant against," Ancient One reminded him, then walked away from the hall.


    "Kyle of America? If I have the chance to go to the United States, I should seek him out," The black monk murmured to himself as he jotted down the name in his mind.


    Ancient One arrived at an underground library and placed the Eye of Agamotto inside a book-shaped storage box. She put it on the shelf along with the forbidden books of magic, sealing them with magical chains.


    There was something strange about Kyle that she didn''t mention to any Sorcerers.


    No matter how she used time manipulation or delved into the thoughts of souls, she couldn''t see any images involving Kyle in any future or past timelines.


    That man seemed to have appeared out of thin air in this world, disrupting the course of the future and rendering countless possibilities vague and difficult to predict.


    ''Variable'' was the most fitting adjective to describe him from an Eastern perspective.


    "Is he the hero who will save the Earth or the demon who will destroy everything in this world¡­" Ancient One sighed as she thought of this. As the guardian of Earth, she once again faced something that was far beyond her expectations, aside from the Infinity Stones.


    Brooklyn, Seamist Street.


    Kyle had no idea what Ancient One was thinking as he made his way to his designated residence, finally stopping in front of a classical duplex villa.


    "If I remember correctly, this should be it." Kyle looked up. It was his first time "coming home." After confirming the house number, he pressed the doorbell.


    "I''m coming, I''m coming." A faint voice of a young girl came from behind the villa door.


    In a moment, Lucy, dressed as a homely girl, opened the door slightly, her amber-like eyes scanning Kyle standing outside.


    After all, during the war, there were many young men who left home to join the military, so there were plenty of young girls and housewives in New York living alone. Beautiful women tended to be cautious of unfamiliar men.


    Not to mention Lucy, who was as pretty as an angel. Lately, there had been some "gentlemen" inquiring about her address, and who knows what they wanted to do.


    "Who are you? I''ve already received my milk delivery during the day, and I haven''t subscribed to any newspapers." Lucy asked cautiously, looking at the suspicious young man outside with his hat, sunglasses, and concealed identity.


    Kyle was slightly taken aback but quickly realized what was going on. With a wicked sense of humor, he lowered his voice and said, "I''m here for door-to-door service."


    ...


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 88: LUCY

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 100 Power Stones.)


    Lucy''s delicate and adorable face turned pale, and her eyes grew more vigilant as she stared at the oddly dressed Kyle outside the door. Biting her lip, she said, "You must have the wrong place. I didn''t call for any door-to-door service."


    "Of course, I didn''t make a mistake. This is Seamist Street, number 199, and I know you''re Lucy Jane," Kyle shrugged, smiling as he was about to enter the house. However, just as he took a step forward, the wooden door in front of him swiftly closed with a loud thud.


    "Uh¡­" Kyle was speechless. He could still hear the sound of the main door locking from inside. Then, he heard Lucy''s warning words, "My house is not far from the police station. If you keep harassing me outside, the police will come and arrest you!"


    Kyle sighed and began to explain, "Um, Lucy, I was just joking."


    "You bad guy, go away!" Lucy coldly snorted.


    Kyle helplessly continued to explain, "It''s me, Kyle. Listen carefully, after not seeing each other for several months, have you really forgotten my voice?"


    "Kyle?" Lucy exclaimed from inside the house. After a hurried sound of unlocking, the wooden door opened a crack again, and her amber-like eyes once again observed Kyle outside.


    This time, Kyle didn''t play around. He had already removed the disguise of the hat and sunglasses, revealing his young and handsome face.


    "Kyle, is it really you? You''re back?" Lucy was overjoyed and quickly opened the door wide, extending her hands excitedly as she rushed forward. Her skirt fluttered as she dove into Kyle''s embrace.


    "It''s been months. I hope you''re doing well," Kyle maintained a smile as he wrapped his arms around Lucy''s slender and soft waist, looking down at the person in his arms.


    In the six months since they last saw each other, Lucy had turned seventeen, and she had become even more radiant.


    Her golden hair was tied up in a high bun, and her delicate facial features were exquisite and beautiful. Especially her sky-blue eyes, like amber, were cute and mischievous with just a blink.


    Not only had her appearance become more beautiful, but her figure had also become fuller. Truly, a girl undergoes a tremendous transformation when she comes of age¡­


    Kyle sighed inwardly. Although he hadn''t visually confirmed it, the softness he felt while holding her indicated that she was no longer as skinny as before.


    No wonder she was so cautious and careful. It wasn''t safe for a beautiful young girl to live alone during this war period.


    "The newspaper today mentioned that you returned to the New York military base last night. I was wondering if you would come back, so I was afraid the room might not be clean, that''s why¡­" Lucy said softly, raising her head and looking directly into Kyle''s eyes. Her hands showed no intention of letting go.


    She wore a homey wrapped long skirt, with a beige apron tied in front of her shapely chest. It was evident that she had been cleaning.


    "On the battlefield in Germany, I even slept in open-air tents. So, even if the room is not clean, it''s better than a tent, right?" Kyle smiled and winked. "It''s not good for us to stand in front of the door like this. How about we go inside first?"


    If people found out that his home was here, this entire street would probably be crowded every day.


    "I won''t let go. You have to take me inside," Lucy said stubbornly, pouting like a Persian cat, tightly relying on Kyle''s embrace.


    "I can''t resist you." Kyle affectionately shook his head, using one hand to support the girl''s hips as he carried her into the house. Lucy buried her entire body in his arms.


    Inside the villa, the walls, floors, and furniture were all immaculately clean, and it looked as if they were brand new.


    Lucy had transformed the guest room into her own decorated space, while Kyle''s original room, although still empty, was meticulously cleaned and maintained every day, showing no signs of being unoccupied for long.


    Kyle first returned to his room, taking off the Venom Battlesuit that served as a light bulb and changing into a custom-made casual suit for lounging at home. After all, his genetically enhanced body, as a Super Soldier, had reached the perfect human physique, rendering his previous clothes unfitting.


    In the downstairs living room, the fireplace crackled with flickering flames. The Christmas tree, adorned with decorative lights, had not been taken down yet. A flower vase and a fruit platter adorned the table, while a small box beside it was piled with black and white newspaper clippings.


    Downstairs, Kyle sat on the couch, feeling slightly puzzled, and casually picked up a few clippings from the box. Glancing at them briefly, he saw pictures of himself and news articles from The New York Times, carefully cut and preserved with a protective film.


    "Hey, don''t look at that!" Suddenly, Lucy''s panicked exclamation came from upstairs. Lucy, now wearing a white dress, hurriedly descended the stairs with quick steps.


    Her pretty face was flushed, and she snatched the clippings from Kyle''s hand, returning them to the box for safekeeping. She explained, "I read those out of boredom. It''s only from those that I learned about your situation on the battlefield."


    Kyle''s heart warmed, and he patted the spot next to him on the couch, smiling as he said, "Come here and tell me about how you''ve been in New York." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s been so boring, you know," Lucy pouted her rosy lips boldly, sitting on Kyle''s lap and resting the back of her head against his broad chest. She began to talk about the mundane and messy daily life she had experienced in New York over the past few months.


    "There''s a terrifying big dog in the neighboring yard. Every time I pass by on my way to the market, it barks at me ferociously, so sometimes I prefer to take a detour¡­"


    "Some old man who knows I live here often comes to bother me, but fortunately, Officer Joseph asked the nearby police station for regular patrols, so the police would come and arrest or drive away those bad people."


    She spoke in great detail, her words filled with the innocence and softness of a young girl, turning even ordinary and trivial matters into fables.


    But Kyle didn''t show the slightest hint of impatience. On the contrary, he listened attentively, he even paid more attention to what Lucy was saying than he did when he listened to General Chester or Fury explain the frontline situation at the military base.


    It had been a long time since he had obtained the abilities of a Super Soldier. He hadn''t experienced the common human thoughts of fear, worry, vulnerability, and so on.


    Kyle lowered his head and looked at the beautiful girl in his arms, speaking softly and he suddenly realized something.


    In this Marvel World, would be willing to sacrifice everything in times of absolute crisis, perhaps everyone, including Logan, Fury, and Steve, his comrades with whom he could trust his life would be sacrificed. But only Lucy couldn''t be easily let go or abandoned.


    Because only Lucy could bring back the emotions he once had as a human, rather than evolving just to become stronger, resorting to any means necessary and being a heartless being without any bottom line.


    "Compared to that ferocious dog next door, I actually prefer cats more¡­"


    While Lucy was still muttering, Kyle took a deep breath and interrupted her, saying, "Lucy, listen to me."


    "Hmm?" Lucy turned around in surprise, meeting his gaze up close.


    With a smile, Kyle gently asked, "Would you be willing to be my family?"


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 89: BLESSING OF THE ELF

    The hall of the villa fell silent in an instant, with only the crackling sound of the fireplace filling the air.


    Lucy''s eyes widened n disbelief, and her sky-blue, radiant gaze reflected Kyle''s face up close. Her pretty face turned even more flushed, whether out of excitement or shyness.


    "What did you just say? I didn''t hear clearly." Her voice trembled slightly with a mix of anticipation, uneasiness, joy, and various complex emotions that she couldn''t describe.


    "I said¡­" Kyle had just started speaking, but before he could finish his sentence, the girl in his arms suddenly interrupted him, saying, "Wait a moment!"


    "Oh my, this can''t be a dream." Lucy cupped her cheeks with her hands, her body noticeably warmer. She murmured to herself, "The scene of you suddenly coming back today is exactly the same as the opening of the dream I had recently. And now you''re saying that."


    "Kyle, I can''t really be dreaming, can I? Otherwise, slap me."


    After saying that, Lucy looked at Kyle with a hint of worry.


    "Of course, this isn''t a dream." Kyle shrugged helplessly. With his current inhuman strength, there was no way he could take action and slap Lucy. He could only extend one finger and lightly tap the girl''s smooth forehead, even controlling his strength while doing so.


    "Ah." Lucy winced, covering her forehead in pain. But her face blossomed with an even brighter smile, and her playful figure twirled around, her hands intimately embracing Kyle''s neck as they faced each other. "Ask me the question again."


    Kyle nodded. "I asked, would you be willing to be my family?"


    "Do you even need to ask? Of course, I''m willing! A thousand, ten thousand times willing!" Lucy replied excitedly, unable to contain her emotions, and choked up. Tears welled up in her amber-like eyes and rolled down her fair and tender cheeks.


    After losing her loved ones, she had been living in Kyle''s home, hoping and longing every day. Now, with these words that felt like a promise, she knew that all the waiting had been worthwhile.


    "I plan to create a family called ''Carl'' and build a private power. If you join, then you''ll become my family, and I''ll use my power to protect you." Kyle smiled, using his hand to wipe away the tears on Lucy''s face.


    Lucy''s eyes shimmered with tears as she asked softly, "So, I''ve agreed to it. Am I the first to join the family?"


    "That¡­ of course." Kyle nodded quickly. Logan was still undergoing the family testing Mission, so he could only be considered half of the family for now.


    Lucy tilted her head and asked in a pouting manner, "Then when will we get married?"


    "You''ve just turned eighteen. It''s too soon to think about getting married. Let''s wait a few more years at least." Kyle smiled and couldn''t help but think that he had picked up a "wife" on the battlefield.


    "I''m not young." When Lucy heard this, she puffed up her chest, displaying a slightly developed curve in her dress.


    "You little rascal." Kyle chuckled, thinking of something. He said to Lucy, "Close your eyes for three minutes. No matter what happens, don''t open them."


    Lucy nodded and quickly closed her eyes. Her beautiful eyelashes trembled slightly, and her angelic face seemed to be anticipating something.


    Kyle waved his hand, and in his mind, he selected three cards from the Card Space. They were all Blue-Quality cards, suspended in the air above the ground floor of the villa.


    The first card was an ability card called "Life Increase," which was divided into an ability category and could only condense into a translucent virtual card in the outside world.


    "This buff grants you an additional thirty years of natural lifespan. I hope you stay healthy and can accompany me for a long time." With Kyle''s heartfelt words, the "Life Increase" card took effect as it dissipated into Lucy''s body.


    Lucy''s body trembled slightly. The Life Increase Card indirectly adjusted her physique, significantly enhancing her vitality. She felt more mentally and physically comfortable, and she felt as if she was full of energy.


    Kyle reached out and caught the second card. It was an Item Card, which quickly transformed from a card into a tangible item in his palm.


    The object exuded a luxurious and dazzling gemstone luster¡ªit was a heart-shaped blue sapphire necklace, exquisitely crafted to perfection, and it was as if it were the most expensive luxury item.


    "Girls should like this kind of thing¡­"


    Kyle murmured to himself as he placed the blue sapphire necklace around Lucy''s fair neck. [The Heart of the Ocean], even though it was precious, was just one of the many treasures to him.


    There was still one more card, the last one¡ª an extraordinary lifeform card called "Elf''s Divine Protection."


    With a slight thought, Kyle targeted Lucy and consumed this one-time-use mysterious Lifeform Card.


    In the next moment, as the card disintegrated and shattered into pieces, the space slightly twisted and distorted, and a semi-solid, semi-illusory figure of a winged creature flew out from the vortex. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The creature resembled an elf, its mouth moved as if whispering inaudible incantations and before long, a beam of natural light bathed and caressed Lucy''s closed eyes from her back.


    "What will happen?"


    Kyle looked at all of this in astonishment, but soon, the natural light gradually dimmed, and the silhouette of the elf-like lifeform also faded away, disappearing along with the small spatial vortex in the grand hall.


    The silence and dimness returned to the hall, returning to its original state.


    "Is that all there is?" Kyle frowned. What was that elf-like lifeform just now¡ª could it be related to the higher-dimensional races in Asgard, or any other realm of the gods?


    "Kyle, three minutes have passed. Can I open my eyes now?" Lucy said softly, trying to open her eyes. When she saw the Heart of the Ocean that she was wearing, her mouth widened in surprise. "This¡­ This is too precious!"


    "It''s just a gemstone necklace. I noticed that you didn''t have anything to wear. You can wear it to some parties in the future." Kyle rubbed Lucy''s head and asked, "When you had your eyes closed, did you feel anything unusual?"


    "Unusual? I felt a slight electric sensation, but my heart was beating too fast being next to you, so I didn''t pay much attention to it." Lucy answered honestly.


    Elf''s Divine Protection, a gift from nature, and it was gone with just a beam of natural light?


    Kyle silently complained. When did these Blue-Quality Cards become so useless, especially the one-time-use Lifeform Card?


    "Oh, I''ve been so caught up in talking with you that I forgot we haven''t bought groceries for lunch yet." Lucy reached for her empty stomach.


    "That''s simple. Let''s go out and eat." Kyle suggested. Money seemed to be the one thing he didn''t lack now.


    After Lucy put away the Heart of the Ocean, the two of them dressed and went out. When they opened the main door, they realized that it was drizzling outside.


    "Ah, let me get an umbrella." Lucy looked up at the gloomy sky, about to go inside to get an umbrella. However, the next moment, the rain suddenly stopped without any warning.


    A gentle breeze blew, dispersing the gloomy clouds, revealing the sunlight and a rainbow after the rain.


    Was it just a coincidence?


    Kyle furrowed his brows as he realized that things were not as simple as he had imagined.


    (End of the chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 90: PASSIVE BLUE SKILL

    On Seamist Street, Lucy clung to Kyle''s arm as they strolled together, appearing like an ordinary couple taking a leisurely walk.


    Kyle had returned to his previous disguise of a trench coat, hat, and sunglasses. Before they left, Lucy had even wrapped a scarf around him, concealing his appearance and physique, making him look a bit "bulky."


    "Was it just a coincidence or did that so-called Elf''s Divine Protection have some subtle effect¡­" Kyle pondered as they walked, his gaze behind the sunglasses falling discreetly on Lucy beside him. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In his and Venom''s perception, Lucy''s vitality had increased significantly due to the Life Increase Card, but her body still didn''t differ much from an ordinary person''s.


    "Oh!" Lucy suddenly exclaimed, slightly panicked as she hid behind Kyle. Following her gaze, Kyle saw a furry, large black dog moving around in the yard of a house along the road.


    "Is that the dog?" Kyle asked.


    "Yes, every time I pass by here, it climbs up the fence and barks at me." Lucy furrowed her delicate brows, cutely sticking out her pink tongue towards the adorable dog. "But with you here, I don''t have to be afraid of it."


    A thought crossed Kyle''s mind, and he led Lucy towards the yard, saying coldly, "Come, I''ll teach it a lesson."


    "No need," Lucy said worriedly. Beneath her pure and kind nature, she was actually concerned for the large dog.


    But Kyle was determined and led her towards the yard.


    As soon as they approached the outer side of the fence, the Dog inside noticed them keenly. It let out a ferocious growl, its sharp fangs intertwining as it rushed toward them.


    "It''s coming!" Lucy closed her eyes in panic, tightly embracing Kyle. Just as the Dog was about to pounce on the iron fence, it abruptly stopped as if it had seen something, its menacing gaze fixated on Lucy.


    The ferocious and twisted face of the Dog gradually softened with a touch of humanity. Its barking grew weaker, and in the end, it even started wagging its slightly balding tail vigorously.


    "What just happened?" Kyle was puzzled. In his keen perception, the hostility of the Dog rapidly diminished until it completely disappeared, replaced by a friendly and appeasing attitude.


    Lucy opened her beautiful eyes and saw the large black dog inside the fence panting and wagging its tail toward her. She was also astonished and couldn''t find the words to express it.


    Pausing for a moment, she hesitantly raised her left hand and reached it through the gaps of the iron fence.


    "Lucy?" Kyle was perplexed, but in the next moment, the Dog didn''t show the slightest resistance. It lowered its head obediently, allowing Lucy to stroke its fur on the top of its head.


    "This is incredible," Lucy said in amazement. "From the bottom of my heart, I can feel that it harbors goodwill towards me. It couldn''t possibly harm me. And¡­"


    She took a deep breath and spoke to the Dog inside the fence, "Blacky, roll over."


    The big black Dog seemed to understand the command. It obediently lay down on the grass in its own yard and rolled over a few times, then got up and vigorously wagged its tail, as if inviting praise.


    Kyle: "¡­"


    When did dogs learn to assess the situation?


    He focused his mind on Lucy and suddenly realized that at some point, a dim Blue Ability Card was hidden behind the girl''s head.


    [Nature''s Gift]: Possesses Nature''s Gift and Blessings. Blue Ability Card.


    Only lifeforms with pure and kind natures, after receiving the mysterious Elf''s Divine Protection, gain Nature''s Gift and blessings from the universe they inhabit.


    The protector possesses a natural affinity, causing all lower animals to have a favorable impression of them and they would even obey their commands.


    Passive trigger of "Nature''s Blessing": The protector cannot be harmed by any natural disasters. Cooldown time is six hours.


    Current Status: Card Gifted, unable to draw. The cardholder can only voluntarily damage it.


    Do you want to damage it?


    "So, that''s how it is," Kyle muttered to himself, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    A Blue-Grade or higher Ability Card can only be bestowed upon a person once.


    That''s why Kyle didn''t give Lucy the Blue Ability Card, "Super Agent." After all, if he were to give it to her, even if he obtained a better Ability Card in the future, he wouldn''t be able to bestow it again on Lucy, who would have lost the qualification.


    Unexpectedly, the one-time use of the "Elf''s Divine Protection" Lifeform Card was equivalent to summoning a spirit and granting it the power of protection. It was quite a pleasant surprise.


    After playing with the Dog for a while, Lucy remembered that they were on their way to lunch and urged Kyle, clinging to his arm, "Let''s go for lunch quickly."


    "Alright." Kyle nodded and continued leading Lucy toward a hotel restaurant.


    Initially, he had planned to ask Howard to assign bodyguards to secretly protect Lucy. However, now that Lucy had the passive ability of Elf''s Divine Protection, there was no need to go to such lengths.


    His Card Space stored many Lifeform Cards, so he could release some of them and place them in various areas and corners along Seamist Street.


    Among them were the Deadly Animals like "Dog," "Viper," and "Wasp."


    Kyle believed that if anyone dared to plot against Lucy, they would probably die on the street the next day without even knowing how they died.


    That was his power and means.


    When the three types of cards in Card Space reached a certain number and grade, Kyle might truly be considered "unstoppable"!


    Henry Hotel, Brooklyn, New York. The only Five-Star restaurant in the vicinity.


    Kyle and Lucy sat at a table by the window. The sheer curtains blocked the dazzling sunlight outside, and the warm light from the restaurant ceiling created a pleasant ambiance. Soft music gently flowed within the luxurious restaurant.


    Underneath the floor, a red carpet was scattered with rose petals, and on the table, exquisite Western silverware was neatly arranged.


    A meal here cost at least a thousand dollars, attracting mostly upper-class individuals here. Although the dozen or so tables for two were filled with guests, they all dined politely and quietly.


    "May I take your order, sir and madam?" A beautiful waitress in glamorous attire approached the table and glanced slightly surprised at Kyle, who was still dressed incognito.


    Despite the cool weather outside, it was the first time she had seen someone dressed so casually in this upscale establishment.


    When the waitress''s gaze fell on Lucy, who wore a white strapless dress, even she couldn''t help but be amazed. She quickly handed over the menu and stood politely by the side, waiting.


    "K¡ªsir, isn''t dining here too expensive?" Lucy looked worriedly at the menu and almost slipped up by calling him "Kyle."


    Kyle raised his finger and glanced at the menu. The overall prices of the dishes were much cheaper than the places Howard had taken him to, so he said, "Expensive? It''s quite affordable."


    The waitress next to them trembled, thinking to herself¡ª


    What audacity!


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 91: WAR SCENARIO

    The waitress, with an awkward yet polite smile on her face, spoke to Lucy, "The masked gentleman is right. Our restaurant is known for its top-notch cuisine in all of New York, and the prices are very ''affordable''."


    ''Masked gentleman?''


    Kyle felt embarrassed. He realized that he still hadn''t taken off his hat and sunglasses, which was indeed quite strange for dining indoors.


    He thought for a moment and asked, "Do you have private rooms here?"


    "Private rooms?" The waitress paused for a moment and quickly replied, "I''m sorry, although we have a few private rooms in the restaurant, they need to be booked a week in advance, and it''s only available for VIP guests of the restaurant."


    "Such a hassle." Kyle furrowed his brow slightly.


    "It''s alright, it''s just lunch. As long as we can eat enough, it''s fine." Lucy understood and said in a gentle voice.


    The waitress beside them was speechless. Other customers came here for the ambiance and atmosphere, but these two customers treated this top-notch restaurant like an ordinary dining establishment.


    She couldn''t help but wonder if the masked gentleman at this table could actually afford the final bill.


    Lucy ordered a simple steak, while Kyle ordered several other Western dishes and red wine. During the process, the waitress even double-checked the names of the dishes, afraid that he might have misread the prices.


    After the waitress left, Kyle shrugged and took off his large hat, revealing his brilliant and cool blond hair.


    "Masked gentleman¡­" Lucy covered her mouth and chuckled. Her eyes curved like a crescent moon, adding to her already outstanding appearance, which attracted the attention of several gentlemen dining around them. However, they quickly withdrew their gazes at the cold snorts from their companions.


    Kyle helplessly said, "You''re laughing. If you want to dine here in the future, I can get you a VIP card so you can come here often." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No way." Lucy firmly refused. If it weren''t for not having pre-purchased ingredients this time, she would have preferred to keep Kyle inside the house and enjoy their cozy time alone.


    If people knew that the person beside her was Kyle himself, the women dining elegantly in this restaurant would probably go crazy and even leave their partners to throw flirtatious glances here.


    This was not an exaggeration on Lucy''s part. After all, in the previous year, Kyle had far surpassed the second-place candidate (Steve Rogers) and was elected as the number one dream lover of American women with three times the votes.


    And this year, in less than four months, Kyle had firmly held the top spot, successfully becoming New York''s perfect man that teenage girls and married women most desired to have a one-night stand with.


    Lucy had a small social circle, and her female friends would rush to purchase promotional videos and magazines about Kyle, eager to show them off. So one could imagine the immense personal charm that Kyle, this superhero, possessed in the American continent, especially in New York.


    While Kyle and Lucy were waiting for their food, a middle-aged man in a suit hurriedly entered the dining hall, gesturing for the musician to stop playing the violin. He walked to the center of the restaurant, instantly attracting the attention of many diners.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize for interrupting your meal," The middle-aged man bowed apologetically and then politely spoke, "An important piece of news affecting the nation was just published in today''s New York Times. The restaurant will provide the newspapers for free, hoping that you can read and understand the latest information."


    "Henry, what''s happened? Germany just surrendered, and our troops have returned victorious."


    "I heard this morning that someone even saw General Kyle on the streets."


    "Is it true?"


    The customers began to whisper and discuss the news, and Henry, the owner, shook his head heavily and said to the customers, "See for yourselves."


    After speaking, more than a dozen waiters each held a stack of newspapers and quickly distributed them to each customer.


    Kyle also received a copy of the New York Times handed to him by a waiter. Under normal circumstances, a top-tier restaurant would not easily disturb its customers during their meal. This urgent message must have had an incredibly significant impact during wartime.


    The front cover of the New York Times displayed a photo of German officials bowing their heads while signing the surrender agreement, indicating that Germany, as the main aggressor of World War II, would completely withdraw from the war.


    In Europe, the war has been completely pacified.


    This was a fact that had long been settled and it didn''t come as a surprise to Kyle, the greatest hero of this campaign. And the reason behind the restaurant owner''s heavy expression should not have been this news message.


    Kyle continued flipping to the next page of the New York Times. The printing on the second page looked slightly rough and casual as if it was an impromptu publication of a message report.


    On the black and white cover was a scene of an elderly person lying on a hospital bed, with their eyes permanently closed as they peacefully passed away.


    Surrounding the bed were a dozen congressmen and General Chester, their faces filled with solemn mourning.


    The headline of the news report read, "Franklin Ross, Suddenly Passes Away at the Age of 62, the Longest-Serving President in Terms of Reelection."


    Upon seeing this, Kyle''s heart trembled. He finally understood why the restaurant owner had such a heavy and worried expression.


    During the critical end of World War II, with the sudden death of the serving president, the impact on the nation, and even the world''s war situation, was immense!


    "The Second World War must come to an end as soon as possible. If it drags on, there may be unforeseen changes¡­" Kyle squinted his eyes and quickly grasped the key point of this message.


    Even when the Soviet Union was part of the alliance, they sent Agents to cause trouble. Now, with America having to deal with the president''s death, if the war continues to escalate, the course of World War II may change once again!


    Kyle suddenly remembered the hesitant demeanor of General Chester when he arrived at the New York military base last night.


    "Kyle." Lucy put down the newspaper and looked worriedly at Kyle sitting across the table.


    "It''s okay." Kyle smiled lightly and said softly, "It''s a bit of a pity. This rare leisure vacation seems to be coming to an end before it even started."


    A war hero returning to the military could boost the morale of frontline soldiers and fulfill his duty as a General.


    But more importantly, he had to accelerate the end of World War II!


    The prolonged global war prevented Kyle from having any free time, and he could only focus on world stability. Only when the world returned to a calm and stable state would it be beneficial for him to start building his family''s influence.


    Only when the war ended could he begin preparing and expanding his plans that would determine the future.


    "Miss, the steak that you ordered, please enjoy." The waitress placed the steaming hot steak on the table. Lucy lightly bit her lip, feeling a loss of interest and appetite.


    "Don''t worry. On the battlefield, there''s hardly anything that can pose a threat to my life anymore. After all, I am Kyle!" Kyle reassured with a smile. He raised his wine glass, lifted it to his lips, and drank the wine.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 92: FRACTURE

    After finishing their lunch at the restaurant, Kyle and Lucy headed back home.


    Passing by the yard where Dog was previously located, Kyle noticed that the large black dog seemed frightened and was trembling in its doghouse. Lucy, who was holding his hand, still appeared preoccupied and had no interest in paying attention to Dog.


    The Seamist Street was empty along their way, with no sign of any pedestrians.


    It wasn''t as if they had entered the Mirror Dimension; rather, it seemed that some forces had intervened and isolated this area under their control.


    As they walked into the ten-meter area near their home, Kyle squinted his eyes, tapped Lucy''s hands, and stepped forward to stand in front of her before he spoke in a cold voice, "Come out!"


    As soon as he said that, dozens of armed soldiers emerged from the concealments at various street intersections. They quickly lined up in a disciplined manner, their fingers pressed against their temples as they saluted Kyle respectfully. "Greetings, General Kyle!"


    "Greetings, General''s wife!"


    The latter sentence was clearly directed at Lucy, who blushed and became shy, stuttering without knowing what to say.


    "General Chester sent you here to deliver instructions, but did you really need this many people? And you''ve even used military force to control and isolate the entire street," Kyle said, feeling slightly surprised, as he looked at them.


    The heavily armed soldiers remained silent. They turned in a synchronized motion, held their rifles with alertness, and stood guard, creating a pedestrian pathway in the middle of the military formation.


    Not far behind this armed contingent, three camouflage armored vehicles stopped on the road. Under the protection of another group of armed soldiers, a middle-aged man wearing a 5-Star General uniform and displaying 5 Stars on his shoulder approached them with a decisive stride. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No wonder there was such a grand display. It turned out that a 5-Star General had arrived.


    Kyle waved his hand casually in greeting and asked, "General Chester, why did you come personally?"


    "It''s all for you," General Chester said, glaring at Kyle. His eyes had dark circles, and his face looked haggard and pale as if he hadn''t slept all night.


    "You granted me the vacation, and it''s only the first day, yet you came directly to my house," Kyle said helplessly, spreading his hands.


    General Chester''s face turned solemn as he said, "The situation has changed. You already know about this morning''s incident, right?"


    "Yes, I know," Kyle nodded. He swept his gaze around and suggested, "It''s not suitable to discuss it here. Why don''t you come to my house, sir?"


    "Okay," General Chester agreed. He then instructed the soldiers who accompanied him, "You can stay outside the house."


    "Understood, Sir!" The armed soldiers responded in unison. With General Kyle present, they believed that their protection was unnecessary.


    In the living room of the villa''s ground floor.


    Lucy was very understanding and went back to her own room on the second floor, leaving the spacious and comfortable environment of the hall for Kyle to talk to General Chester.


    "The President''s situation had actually shown signs of decay last night. Despite a night of rescue efforts, they couldn''t save his life," General Chester said with a hint of sadness.


    Franklin Ross, who served three terms as the President of America, not only stabilized the country''s political regime and negotiated with foreign nations but also strongly recommended General Chester for the historical achievement of becoming the first Five-Star General. They were friends who understood and trusted each other.


    "With the sudden death of the President during his term, it will have a significant impact on the country and even the war situation. The immediate priority should be to select a new President," Kyle pondered.


    General Chester shook his head lightly and said sternly, "Selecting a new President is undoubtedly essential, but that is the responsibility of the senators. As the military, what we need to consider now is how to end the Second World War as soon as possible!"


    "You came to find me in such a hurry. Are you planning to send me to the Asian theater?" Kyle asked bluntly.


    With Germany signing the surrender agreement ahead of schedule, the European theater had already been completely pacified. The only tough nut to crack was the main belligerent nation in the Asian theater¡ª


    Imperial Japan.


    "That''s right. You should know about the devastating attack on Pearl Harbor that caused heavy casualties to our military. Regardless of moral reasons or giving the nation an explanation, Imperial Japan is our primary enemy. Therefore, in the past year or two, we have been deploying a large number of naval forces to deploy at the Asian theater. Our goal is to gradually occupy the coastal islands of Imperial Japan and ultimately conquer the main island," General Chester sighed softly as he spoke and Kyle naturally understood the reason behind the general''s sigh of frustration.


    The American naval fleet had been trying to invade Imperial Japan''s mainland for a long time. However, even the landing operations on the coastal islands of Imperial Japan faced tremendous resistance from the Japanese forces.


    Battles, big and small, had been ongoing on the coastal islands of Imperial Japan for a long time. However, it was difficult for the large-scale naval forces to make any progress, let alone penetrate the mainland.


    "Imperial Japan''s military adheres to the ''Bushido'' and the spirit of militarism. Every soldier fights like they''ve been brainwashed, they change in recklessly and without regard for their own lives. Despite our superior equipment and numerical advantage, our soldiers suffer heavy casualties in every battle against those fanatical Japanese soldiers," General Chester lamented.


    "So, you want me to go there and lead the troops to conquer Imperial Japan''s mainland?" Kyle asked straightforwardly. To him, concepts like Bushido meant nothing. In his eyes, there was only a vast difference between ordinary humans and superheroes.


    But General Chester shook his head, and Kyle asked, "Don''t you trust me?"


    This time, General Chester smiled and looked directly at Kyle, saying, "Your strength has been certified by Germany. You are the embodiment of national power so of course I trust you."


    Then, he changed his tone and expressed his concerns, "However, even with your strength, our soldiers might not be able to withstand it. I believe that with you leading the way, we could conquer Imperial Japan in a few months and force them to surrender. But our military will also suffer unprecedented heavy losses after this campaign."


    Kyle pondered for a moment and said, "In that case, the Soviet Union might take advantage of the situation."


    "Now, we and the Allied powers are in a delicate balance. Neither side can afford any significant losses to their forces," General Chester nodded.


    "So, what kind of mission do you want me to undertake?" Kyle became more curious.


    With a complex look in his eyes, General Chester asked in return, "What if I asked you to go alone and assassinate the Emperor of Imperial Japan in Tokyo?"


    "Crash!"


    The sound of a broken cup came from Lucy''s room on the second floor. General Chester paid no attention to it, his stern gaze fixed on Kyle.


    Kyle smiled lightly with a cold smile on his face and said, "So, that''s the plan¡­"


    He paused for a moment and continued speaking in a cold tone, "I''ll go if you want me to."


    "As expected of a Super Soldier," General Chester hesitated for a moment before saying, "I will announce in advance that you will be sent to Tokyo to carry out the assassination of the Emperor as part of the mission."


    Kyle looked at the General with a cold look and said, "I understand. Assassinating the Emperor is just a cover. You mainly want me to enter Imperial Japan''s mainland alone to create oppression and crisis, forcing them to surrender as soon as possible."


    If he failed, it would only mean the loss of a single war hero. But if he succeeded, it would preserve American military strength and bring about lasting peace in the world.


    What a brilliant strategy from a 5-Star General. They are literally sending him alone into the main battlefield.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 93: SHOCKING THE WORLD

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 100 Power Stones.) This is such a chapter for 100 Stones


    The ground floor of the villa was quiet, with a subtle and heavy atmosphere.


    Kyle and General Chester locked eyes for a moment, each with their own thoughts and beliefs. At this moment, a slight crack appeared in something that had been united for some time.


    General Chester valued military strength and believed that national interests outweighed everything else. He would agree to any decision that put Kyle, and even himself, in danger if it served the best interests of the country.


    "General Kyle, please consider this seriously," General Chester explained calmly. "This plan was not my idea. It was a joint decision reached by all the Generals and officers this morning, considered to be the best course of action."


    For them, it was indeed the best plan.


    Kyle sat on the couch with a cold expression on his face, lost in thought.


    General Chester reassured him, "Don''t worry. After you go to Tokyo, I will send armed soldiers to guard Seamist Street and ensure the safety of your family."


    But along with protection, there would likely be surveillance and control.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes, his hands resting on the back of the couch, his tone becoming colder. "No problem, I accept this mission."


    "Kyle¡­" General Chester was about to say something, but Kyle interrupted, "General, Lucy and I are going to take a nap. Could you please leave?"


    The words clearly showed a distancing attitude, causing General Chester''s face to stiffen slightly. He sighed and said, "Then I leave everything to you. The soldiers I brought will remain stationed here. Two days from now, a special vehicle will come to take you to the base airport." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Goodbye, I won''t be seeing you off," Kyle replied coldly.


    General Chester didn''t mind and slowly got up from the couch, heading towards the front door.


    He paused at the doorway, looked up at the blue sky and white clouds outside, and had an impulse to turn back. But rationality quickly overcame sentimentality, and he firmly walked away.


    Inside the house, Kyle remained silent on the couch. He reached into the Card Space storage area and pulled out a white Item Card representing the Rank Insignia of a Brigadier General.


    Without even looking at the insignia, Kyle threw it directly into the trash bin.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon of the same day, General Chester, the 5-Star general of the United States, mourned the departure of the president''s body in front of the White House. On behalf of the military, he issued an important military message to the media¡ª a message that would shake the entire nation.


    Representing the nation''s conquest and power, Brigadier General Kyle, the war hero, would be sent alone to Tokyo, Imperial Japan, to carry out a military mission to assassinate the highest leader of the country, the Emperor!


    This message caused a nationwide sensation!


    The American people were skeptical. While Kyle''s individual strength was unquestionable, openly sending him alone to an enemy country to assassinate its leader was tantamount to a suicide mission!


    But when General Chester stood on the podium and made it clear that General Kyle had agreed to and accepted this significant mission, stating that Kyle had the ability and confidence to complete the mission, the protests from the people and soldiers ceased.


    That evening, this message quickly spread worldwide through various channels, causing a seismic shock throughout the world!


    The world was in an uproar!


    After careful analysis and judgment, every country believed that this decision to send a single soldier on a mission was not just challenging, but a result of the madness of the American military and the arrogance of Brigadier General Kyle.


    In the ongoing Asian theater of war, the high-ranking officials of Imperial Japan felt deeply humiliated upon learning about this message!


    In their view, despite America sending a large number of warships to invade the coastal islands of Imperial Japan in recent years, they had never gained the upper hand. And now, they shamelessly sent a lone agent to threaten their revered Emperor.


    One man against an entire nation? What a ridiculous joke!


    In the early morning of the following day, the Emperor of Imperial Japan made a bold declaration from the Imperial Palace in Tokyo: "We warmly welcome Brigadier General Kyle of America to ''visit'' Imperial Japan Tokyo. Our soldiers will teach him the essence of ''Bushido'' when he arrives!"


    Before Kyle even set foot outside, the two countries were already engaged in a heated exchange of words across the vast ocean.


    Germany, which had already surrendered, understood Kyle better than anyone else. As bystanders witnessing this scene, they hoped that Imperial Japan would avenge them, yet they couldn''t help but feel a sense of inexplicable sympathy for them.


    The Soviet Union and the United Kingdom, America''s allies, watched coldly, unsure of what new game the American military and Kyle were playing. They didn''t dare to draw conclusions hastily.


    This was the most unbelievable single-soldier assassination mission in history.


    With this, Kyle''s name officially spread throughout the world. Whether he was a shooting star that vanished in the night sky or the sun shining in the galaxy, he was the most dazzling hero of World War II.


    In the office of the highest command at the New York Military Base:


    A communications officer approached the door, looking at General Chester sitting in his office chair, and respectfully reported, "Sir, Captain Fury would like to see you."


    "Captain Fury¡­" General Chester pondered for a moment and nodded. "Let him in."


    The communications officer stepped back outside, and in the next moment, Captain Fury, dressed neatly in his officer''s uniform, hurriedly entered the office.


    "Why are you so restless, Captain Fury, as the recipient of the ''Best Command'' award last year? You have a unique understanding of the battlefield situation," General Chester said in a soft voice.


    "It''s precisely because I received the Best Command award that I have a unique understanding of the battlefield," Fury took a deep breath and said with a serious expression. "General Chester, why are you sending Brigadier General Kyle alone on such a high-risk mission? If he and I led the troops, like in the previous large-scale battle, we could apply comprehensive pressure on Imperial Japan, increasing the chances of victory!"


    "Captain! Are you questioning my orders?!" General Chester raised his head, staring at Fury with a stern gaze.


    Unyielding, Fury gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t understand your orders! Please give me an answer, sir!"


    "I know. You and Brigadier General Kyle have been comrades in arms for a long time, and he was the one who promoted you," General Chester softened his tone and said quietly, "You need to understand that this decision was made after collective discussions among all the congressmen and senior military officers of America. It''s not something I can easily influence."


    "I think I understand a bit now," Fury said with a smile. "So, you all are afraid of a patriotic hero¡­"


    "Captain! Watch your words!" General Chester warned in a cold voice.


    Ignoring the warning, Fury continued, "It was you who started the propaganda in the first place, step by step elevating Kyle to the status of a war hero. And now, you feel he''s too high, too threatening, so you want him to go to the enemy''s country and meet his own doom during the late stages of the war."


    "You all think you understand everything so clearly, using patriotism as an excuse for checks and suspicions. But in reality, you don''t understand Kyle at all. He is someone who is not easily approached, but once you get close to him, he is extremely loyal. Moreover, the value you place on national power means nothing to him."


    Fury reached a point where he seemed deeply disappointed in the military. He took off his officer''s hat and rank insignia from his left shoulder, placing them solemnly on the desk in the office. "I, Nick Fury, hereby request to resign from the position of Captain!"


    With a shrug, Fury turned around and walked towards the office door, leaving behind the words, "Sir, one day you will realize how foolish your decisions were¡ª you''re driving away a Super Soldier and a hero!"


    General Chester stared blankly, watching Fury''s departing figure. In the end, he closed his eyes and let out a sigh, supporting his forehead with his hand.


    At that moment, he seemed to have aged several years, no longer resembling the imposing and powerful 5-Star general, but rather a helpless old man.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 94: THE WELL AND THE SEA

    Brooklyn, Seamist Street intersection.


    With Kyle''s residence as the center, there were tight police checkpoints and armed soldiers guarding within a radius of fifty meters outside the walls.


    Fury, who had taken off his rank insignia and changed into a trench coat, approached the area and was quickly intercepted by two American soldiers at the outer perimeter. "Sorry, unrelated personnel are not allowed to proceed."


    "I am a comrade of Kyle''s. I want to see him!" Fury said in a deep voice as he approached.


    The two American soldiers exchanged glances, then removed their protective helmets, which concealed their faces. Fury, seeing their appearance, was immediately taken aback and opened his mouth wide. "Why is it you¡­"


    "Long time no see. Ever since Captain Rogers''s plane crash and the half-month disappearance of General Kyle, the Howling Commandos disbanded completely, and our members were reassigned to different units," One of the soldiers said.


    "Fury, sir, I didn''t expect to see you here." The two armed soldiers looked slightly excited as they gazed at Fury.


    "You¡­" Fury sighed and suddenly realized something. He furrowed his brows and said, "So, you have all gathered here again. Are all the soldiers guarding this place former members of the Howling Commandos?"


    "Yes." One of the soldiers nodded and said happily, "It was a proposal personally issued by General Chester to reorganize us into an elite team under the direct command of the 5-Star general."


    Upon hearing this, Fury''s complexion darkened, and he said angrily, "So, you follow General Chester''s orders to guard General Kyle, who once promoted all of you?"


    "Don''t say it like that." The armed soldiers waved their hands in panic, correcting him, "It''s not just guarding; it''s primarily for the safety of Brigadier General Kyle''s family."


    The other armed soldier chimed in, "That''s right. We use military force to tightly secure this area, mainly to prevent enemy spies from entering and to avoid the media from disturbing General Kyle, who is about to embark on his mission."


    "I''m neither an enemy spy nor a member of the media," Fury said as he continued to walk forward, intending to enter the restricted area.


    But as soon as he took a step, the two armed soldiers extended their hands to stop him.


    "Sorry, we can''t let you in."


    "Please cooperate with us. It''s General Chester''s order. Unless you have his permission, no one can meet Brigadier General Kyle in these coming days."


    Fury stared at his former comrades blocking his path, his fists quietly clenching. He said in a cold voice, "What if I force my way in? Will you execute the mission and kill me?"


    "Uh, of course not!"


    "Fury, sir, please don''t make it difficult for us¡­" The two armed soldiers had a troubled expression, unsure of how to handle the situation.


    "You don''t have to call me ''sir.'' I''ve already resigned from the position of captain," Fury felt a chill in his heart, realizing he could no longer enter. He decisively turned around and left. "Also, I feel ashamed of your foolishness! If Captain Rogers was still alive and knew about this, he would definitely punch you in the face and wake you up with a strong blow!"


    The stationed armed soldiers were stunned but still saluted respectfully, watching Fury''s departure.


    Inside the three-story villa, in the bathroom.


    Kyle was wearing a large pair of underwear, a white undershirt, and slippers, casually going through his morning routine without a trace of worry.


    The tap flowed with water, and he cupped his hands to splash water on his face, wetting even his blond bangs.


    Kyle took a deep breath, and his handsome face gradually turned serious, casting off his previous lazy and leisurely demeanor. He seemed to have returned to the battlefield, returning to being the demon who was invincible and controlled the entire war.


    "Let me think, what should be the first step¡­ Right¡­" Kyle clenched his fist and withdrew a green Item Card from the Card Space, materializing it into a keyboard-like mobile phone.


    Dialing a series of numbers, the call connected in just five seconds, and Howard''s surprised and urgent voice came through. "Kyle?!"


    "Nowadays, apart from you and me, who else in the whole world can use wireless communication?" Kyle chuckled.


    "Fortunately, you took the new product phone last time, and since we are both in the New York area, we can have this secret communication," Howard laughed and then said solemnly, "Fury came to see me and told me some things about the high-ranking military officials."


    He paused for a moment and continued, "As far as I know, when the President died suddenly the day before yesterday, a large number of people in New York actually proposed that you, as a war hero, be selected as the top candidate. This should be the catalyst that triggered the discussions between the Congressmen and high-ranking military officials regarding the dispatch of this suicidal mission."


    "Those high-ranking officials simply made what they believed to be the right decision when the situation took a turn," Kyle said coldly, not finding it surprising.


    If Captain America, who could be injured and tired, possessed the perfect human physique, was still within the acceptable range for the American high-ranking officials, who considered themselves capable of firmly controlling him.


    However, in the campaign against Germany, he displayed a level of combat power that disregarded gunfire, was fearless of artillery bombardment, and single-handedly shocked tens of thousands of soldiers. This far exceeded the current understanding of the American high-ranking officials.


    "Their perspective is still too narrow and limited to the surface of worldly affairs. It''s normal for them to consider from the perspective of ordinary people," Kyle said indifferently.


    This era was still too early, without experiencing the emergence of Meta-humans in the 21st century (Hulk, Spider-Man, etc.), the convergence of the light of technology (Iron Man, Black Panther, Ant-Man, etc.), the transcendence of myths and magic (Asgard, God of Thunder, Doctor Strange, etc.), and the extraterrestrial races from outer space (Guardians of the Galaxy, Black Order, etc.)¡­


    The Earth world was still in the World War II era, and humans were like frogs living in a well, full of awe for the unknown and apprehension toward the powerful. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most people believed that Kyle, this formidable individual, would covet the water in the well for himself, but little did they know that he had long crawled out of the well and had his sights set on the vast stars and the sea!


    Standing at the top of the Stark Industries building, Howard tightened his grip on his phone and said angrily, "Anyway, you are a war hero! Your body is filled with accomplishments and glory. Even if they are apprehensive, they shouldn''t threaten you to go alone to Imperial Japan¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, Kyle''s words on the other end made him stagger and almost fall to the ground. "No, no, they didn''t threaten me."


    Howard took a deep breath and asked in astonishment, "What do you mean? That''s a mission with great risk, where you may not return!"


    "In this world, there are many things that can threaten me, but the American high-ranking officials don''t possess those abilities," Kyle said with a faint smile. "Those old guys are all very shrewd. They don''t naively rely on armed forces to force me with the 5-Star general''s orders. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have sent soldiers from the former Howling Commandos to guard here."


    "Then why did you agree?" Howard, on the other end of the phone, was stunned. He knew that the reformation and promotion of the Howling Commandos wouldn''t be enough to sway Kyle.


    "To go to Imperial Japan, to force them to surrender with my own strength and restore peace to the world. Personally, I think it''s worth a try."


    Kyle said in a cold but domineering tone.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 95: THE HIDDEN MOVE

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 100 Power Stones.)


    "What did you say?!"


    On the other end of the phone, Howard, for the first time in his life, felt that his mind was insufficient.


    To force the powerful and rampant Imperial Japan to surrender in World War II solely with one person''s power¡ª perhaps only the legendary gods could barely accomplish that!


    "It''s worth a try, there''s no real danger anyway," Kyle confidently said. He was genuinely considering this operation.


    Regardless of the proposal for this plan, it initially came from the apprehensive minds of the American high-ranking officials, who came up with an unrealistic semi-suicidal plan.


    But in his view, this mission was not impossible!


    With the Venom Battlesuit that possessed abilities such as gliding, camouflage, and stealth, various Blue Card Skills, supporting techniques, life-saving cards, and his own superior physique (Super Soldier plus Healing Factor), Kyle didn''t think that going alone to Imperial Japan was extremely dangerous. He had been hesitating before, and General Chester thought he was afraid and hesitant, but little did he know that Kyle was genuinely considering the feasibility of this plan.


    "Howard, didn''t you say earlier that there''s a nuclear weapon that will be completed in about a month, which would be enough to impact the world''s war situation? I don''t think the threat I will bring would be any weaker than a nuclear weapon."


    Kyle smiled confidently and said to Howard on the other end of the phone, "Ending World War II early and restoring peace to the world is also something I personally want to see. It''s worth trying in Imperial Japan."


    This wasn''t for anyone else, it could only be said that the chaos of World War II obstructed his future prospects and progress.


    Howard on the other end of the phone seemed to understand and remained silent for a while, shaking his head with a sigh, "Kyle, you really¡­"


    The American high-ranking officials thought they had a grasp of the situation and tried to persuade Kyle to go to Imperial Japan to carry out the mission, effectively distancing and eliminating him.


    But from beginning to end, they overlooked one premise: Kyle''s strength far exceeded the assumptions they currently feared and worried about. Kyle''s vision and plans were beyond their anticipation.


    "Since you put it that way, then I feel relieved. Otherwise, I thought you were going to be sent to Imperial Japan unprepared, which would have shocked me."


    After Howard let out a sigh of relief, he said with a playful tone, "Now I''m suddenly looking forward to it. If you succeed in ending the world war single-handedly and return safely, I wonder how the American high-ranking officials will react."


    He expressed his admiration, saying, "If you succeed, you will become a true legend of the war! You will be able to stand at the pinnacle of America and even the whole world based on your personal prestige, earning the respect of millions!"


    "You know, I don''t care about any of that," Kyle chuckled lightly and said with a slightly serious tone, "But there are two things I want to ask for your help with."


    "Just tell me!" Howard said cheerfully, feeling much more at ease knowing that his friend wasn''t in a precarious situation.


    "The first thing is, after I depart for Imperial Japan, contact Logan and have him come over that night to pick up Lucy and transfer her to a safe place," Kyle said solemnly.


    Regardless of the circumstances, his relationship with the military couldn''t go back to what it was before. American soldiers, even those from the former Howling Commandos, weren''t trustworthy.


    "Alright, I will inform Logan in a timely manner. But about the soldiers guarding outside your house¡­" Howard hesitated and didn''t continue.


    "You can tell Logan not to resort to deadly force, he can beat them up however he wants and knock them all out," Kyle responded coldly. Those soldiers were just indebted to the American high-ranking officials; it wouldn''t be fair to blame them.


    But the members of the former Howling Commandos, since they accepted General Chester''s orders the day before, had no further connection with him. They were strangers from now on.


    "That''s great." Howard let out a relieved sigh and curiously asked, "What''s the second thing?"


    "Have Fury secretly investigate which American high-ranking individuals were the first to propose the mission targeting me," Kyle pondered for a moment, a murderous intent flickering in his bright blue eyes. "I suspect that there are remnants of Hydra organization spies among them."


    "Hydra?" Howard, upon hearing that, also sucked in a cold breath.


    The remnants of the Hydra organization paid a heavy price after Captain America''s plane crashed and disappeared during the battle at the underground base in the Alps, but they hadn''t been completely eradicated. And there were spies infiltrating the ranks of the American high-ranking officials?


    "The President just died unexpectedly, and you were secretly arranged to go on a suicide mission so quickly. It''s likely that there are remnants of the Hydra organization causing trouble among those high-ranking individuals. They love to sow discord," Howard muttered to himself, feeling fearful upon deeper reflection.


    "To completely eliminate the remnants of Hydra, we need to gather all the targets at once," Kyle instructed, "Let Fury investigate secretly for now, but don''t tip them off. We''ll discuss everything when I come back."


    Howard calmly said, "Alright, I understand. You have to be extra careful. When you triumphantly return, we''ll celebrate all night!"


    "If we''re celebrating all night, then you''ll have to practice your drinking capacity," Kyle lightly teased before hanging up the phone, transforming it back into a card that disappeared into nothingness in his hand.


    He turned around, and at some point, Lucy was already standing behind him, her big eyes slightly red as she looked ahead. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve taken care of everything. Just wait for me to come back," Kyle said as he took Lucy''s small hand, pulling her soft body into his embrace and kissing her smooth forehead.


    Lucy smiled faintly, her lips parted slightly as she said confidently, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in Washington, in a certain congressman''s office.


    A middle-aged man paced restlessly in front of the window with his hands in his trouser pockets, his narrow eyes squinting. No one knew what he was thinking.


    As a knock on the door sounded, a sexy and mature female secretary entered with a large box in her arms. Puckering her red lips, she said, "Congressman Ivan, these are the suggestion letters sent by the people to the Senate Hall. They mostly hope that the congressmen reconsider and negotiate the arrangement of General Kyle''s mission to Imperial Japan."


    "Are they that bothersome?! This has already been unanimously decided upon in high-level meetings. Why are they still considering?" Ivan glared at the secretary with a cold gaze and said, "Call General Chester and remind him to send that man on the mission quickly, no more delays!"


    "Yes." The female secretary put down the box full of letters in the corner, her long legs in black stockings stepping in high heels as she swayed her hips out of the office.


    "Kyle, the American General, the war hero, hmph!" Ivan snorted coldly, his fist pounding heavily on the desk. "This war is not over until the end. It''s too soon to say who will win and who will lose!"


    "When Master Schmidt, returns, it will be the moment of Earth''s complete unity¡ª"


    "Hail Hydra!"


    (The end of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 96: SUPERHERO

    "General Chester, the congressmen have called again, urging that the publicized propaganda is enough, and it''s time for General Kyle to depart," The soldier reported as he entered the top command office.


    General Chester stood by the window with his back to the door, listening to the soldier''s message, and nodded heavily. "I understand. Then have Captain Fury lead the convoy to pick him up."


    The communication soldier hesitated for a moment and reminded, "Didn''t you forget? Captain Fury resigned two days ago, and you approved it. He has already left the main base."


    "I made a mistake," General Chester sighed wearily, shaking himself back to alertness. He said with authority, "Send my specialized armored convoy to Seamist Street to pick him up. Once they receive him, they should head straight to the base''s airport. When the convoy arrives, there''s no need to report to anyone, and the transport aircraft must take off within ten minutes to safely send General Kyle to Tokyo, Imperial Japan."


    "Yes, sir! I will arrange it immediately!" The communication soldier saluted and retreated from the office.


    The office fell silent once again, and after a long silence, General Chester murmured, "He''ll be a hero in victory and defeat¡­"


    Half an hour later.


    Five heavily armored bulletproof vehicles parked in front of an ordinary villa. Dozens of elite soldiers in combat gear stood in formation, facing the closed front door of the residence, patiently waiting for something.


    ''Squeak¡­''


    In just a moment, the door opened.


    A handsome young man with jet-black hair, dressed in a black combat suit, with a single-handed sword on his back and energy pistols on his sides, walked out slowly.


    As he appeared with his tall and upright figure, the soldiers guarding the entrance, as well as the soldiers from the convoy who only followed General Chester''s orders, instinctively straightened their backs and respectfully saluted in unison, "General Kyle!"


    The man before them was a Superhero within America''s territory! In the eyes of any soldier, he was an icon, a symbol, and a legend!


    Kyle coldly scanned them with a glance, not saying much. At this moment, he was still a lone soldier in action on the battlefield, but the one-piece battle suit he wore no longer had any marks or badges of the American military on it.


    This battle was not for America; it was for himself!


    "Destination: Tokyo," Kyle''s face was cold, and he took a seat in the back seat of the middle armored vehicle while he thought to himself.


    Soon, the five armored vehicles formed a line and rushed quickly toward the military base''s airport on the main road of the street. On the second floor of the villa, Lucy pulled the curtains and gazed reluctantly until the convoy disappeared from sight around the corner.


    As the armored convoy left Seamist Street and smoothly entered the main road of New York, the scene on both sides of the road instantly changed.


    Unlike the deserted and sealed-off Seamist Street, the main road passing through the bustling streets was filled with tens of thousands of people crowding the sidewalks.


    Many of them held homemade signs, looking at the passing armored convoy with excitement, pleading, support, or prayer.


    "General Kyle!"


    Even inside the heavily armored and soundproofed vehicles, they could still faintly hear the cheers and shouts of the people outside.


    "Why do they know that I''m leaving today?" Kyle froze, and his gaze looked out through the protective car window. With a glance, he saw that the roads on both sides were packed with countless people.


    It was as if half of New York City was here, seeing him off.


    "It''s not just today, they have been here for the past few days." The driver hesitated and spoke up, "Ever since they found out that you were going to Imperial Japan alone, and when half of Seamist Street was blocked off by military forces, the people have been waiting on this road leading to the military base every morning and evening."


    "Why bother¡­" Kyle fell silent as his gaze looked outward.


    The main road stretched for several miles, passing through several busy intersections in New York.


    No matter how long or wide the area was, the sidewalks were packed with expectant and grateful crowds. They held up signs and shouted, almost trying to rush into the road. As a result, a large number of traffic police and police officers were needed every ten meters, using police cars and human walls as a barrier, desperately suppressing the overwhelming crowd.


    "General Kyle, please make sure to return triumphantly!"


    "Ahahaha, the General will definitely return with victory in his hands!"


    "When you return, the world will surely be at peace¡­"


    Countless people cheered from the heart, and this time, they no longer blindly sought help from the military. Instead, they placed their grand wish for world peace on one person for the first time.


    As Kyle watched and listened, he suddenly realized something ¨C perhaps this was the unique charm of a Superhero.


    Heroes transcended the confines of reality and regulations. As long as their actions were just, they would be forever respected and admired. Heroes could achieve what others couldn''t, and their every move would change the world''s course, evoking admiration from countless people.


    In a way, Superheroes in this Marvel World were indeed the epitome of "Gods."


    And while praying to Gods and Deities might be futile, Superheroes could take tangible action and fulfill people''s wishes.


    "Unfortunately, I''m only considering this for myself, and I don''t want to be a Superhero worshipped by the masses," Kyle muttered under his breath, shrugging his shoulders as he closed his eyes and half-lay on the soft backseat of the armored vehicle.


    It wasn''t until the armed convoy left the main road that the cheers from the crowd finally faded from his ears. The driver seemed afraid to linger, so he accelerated the armored vehicle into the military base.


    The military personnel inside the base were all prepared, setting up protective cordons to allow the convoy to pass unimpeded, straight to the base''s airport, where they handed over General Kyle to the ready transport aircraft.


    Rather than arranging personnel for a mission, it felt more like holding a prisoner.


    Kyle maintained a cool expression throughout the journey, following the schedule, and under the watchful eyes of armed soldiers, he boarded the rear compartment of the transport aircraft.


    A few minutes later.


    The American-made transport aircraft, capable of traveling the furthest and highest, took off from the America New York military base, carrying the war hero Kyle Doffer.


    As the aircraft disappeared into the high-altitude clouds and flew away, all personnel at the New York military base stopped their work and looked up at the sky with empty feelings in their hearts.


    At the same time, Congressmen Ivan, who received the message near the White House, let out a sigh of relief. After all, as long as Kyle left and entered the enemy country, it would be as if he had already set foot in the realm of victory.


    As for whether Kyle could return, he had no worries about that. Was there even a need to ask? No matter how strong an individual was, how could they contend against the power of a nation?


    Ivan smiled triumphantly, locked the office door, and took out a telegraph machine from a safe. He tapped out a coded message:


    "Target aircraft just departed from New York. Immediately relay this information to Imperial Japan¡­"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    20$- 30 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 97: THE MAN AT THE TOP

    "At the current altitude of 10,080 meters, the flight path is normal¡­"


    Inside the new transport aircraft, besides the pilot in the cockpit, Kyle was the only person seated in the rear cabin. The cabin was quiet, and only the faint sounds of various instruments could be heard.


    With his eyes closed, Kyle rested while his consciousness dwelled in the Card Space, looking at the nearly thousand cards in the Ability Card area.


    It was said that the poor relied on mutations, while the rich relied on technology. Now, whether it was mutations or technological items, he possessed them all, but what he valued the most was his own physical condition.


    The body was the capital of everything!


    Kyle''s consciousness looked at the center of the Ability Card area, where the Rare Blue Physique Ability Card, "Super Soldier," was floating. This card, extracted from Steve, was the cornerstone that allowed his physical genes to transcend those of an ordinary person.


    Super Soldier ¨C this gene modification ability comprehensively improved human physical potential, making the person stronger, faster, and better, and it even provides resistance to damage, and other values about four to five times that of an ordinary person at the beginning. At the peak of physical fitness, it could reach a terrifying critical point of ten times that of a human.


    Ten times the strength of a human ¨C what did that mean?


    The impact force of an ordinary adult''s punch averaged around one hundred kilograms, so ten times the strength would be one ton.


    A punch with a force of over a ton could knock down not only a person but even a bull with a single blow.


    The peak of Super Soldier Ability was not achieved through the increase in age, but rather through long periods of continuous training to control and explore one''s physical potential.


    Steve obtained Super Soldier Ability earlier than Kyle, but until the day he crashed, his physical potential was still in the early stages of exploration, with his values only about five to six times that of an ordinary human ¨C after all, learning military combat skills without rest or sleep and mastering them in just three days was already very fast for a normal person, even reaching Superman''s level.


    However, with the ability to draw cards, Kyle only needed three seconds to master it from scratch. Long-term training? It was unnecessary for him!


    As long as he continuously drew White and Green Ability Cards from others, accumulating various skill and physique Ability Cards, they would become keys to quickly unlocking the potential within him as a Super Soldier.


    In the battle in Germany, Kyle extracted hundreds of Green Ability Cards from Logan. After drawing them for himself (equivalent to undergoing half a century of training), his physical condition finally reached the peak level of a Super Soldier Physique.


    "Healing Factor," a Blue physique Ability Card, perfectly maintained this peak level, preventing any weakening due to age or prolonged battles.


    Of course, this was not his best combat state. When combined with Venom''s complete symbiosis, his overall physical values could step up a small notch.


    It should be Twelve times that of a human!


    At present, Kyle had the confidence to stand at the pinnacle of the known lifeforms on Earth, solely based on his powerful physique.


    "General Kyle."


    The pilot in the adjacent cockpit spoke up, bringing Kyle back to reality as he opened his eyes slightly surprised.


    "We are currently flying over Imperial Japan''s airspace, and we will cross the borders of Tokyo in five minutes." The pilot, a middle-aged man, looked apologetic as he said, "Because we are over the enemy country''s territory, the transport aircraft can only maintain an altitude of over ten thousand meters. You will need to parachute alone from this altitude. The military has prepared protective suits and oxygen cylinders for you, please wear them in advance."


    "Just let me know when we arrive. Open the rear hatch first." Kyle replied coldly, showing no intention of taking the protective suit, oxygen cylinder, or even the parachute bag. He stood up and walked to the area of the rear hatch.


    With the pilot''s operation, the rear hatch of the small transport aircraft lowered, revealing the night sky and high-altitude scenery.


    The journey from New York to Imperial Japan had taken half a day, from noon to late at night.


    Kyle stood tall at the edge of the hatch, the cold wind blowing into the cabin, lifting the bangs on his forehead.


    "At this altitude, it is already below freezing, and there''s a lack of oxygen at high altitudes. Without protective equipment, you will die, sir!" The pilot, who had brought a portable oxygen supply, loudly warned. When he saw that Kyle didn''t even have a parachute bag, he was astonished and speechless.


    "I never bring a parachute," Kyle said coldly, shrugging. The Venom Battlesuit''s protection shielded him from feeling any cold, and as for the lack of oxygen? He could now go for over ten minutes without breathing, even under heavy physical exertion.


    The pilot hesitated, and the aircraft suddenly tilted due to an air current.


    When he turned back to face the aircraft''s instruments, he seemed to see something terrifying. His face turned pale, and he exclaimed in horror, "How is this possible?!"


    "What''s happening?" Kyle asked coldly.


    The pilot said incredulously, "I detected seven fighter jets approaching us rapidly from our direction!"


    "Have they come to welcome a guest who has just arrived over Imperial Japan''s airspace and hasn''t even landed yet?" Kyle replied with a nonchalant smile.


    He suspected that there were spies within America''s high command, so it wouldn''t be surprising if they had placed a tracking device on this transport aircraft and disclosed its location to Imperial Japan.


    "Pilot, turn back directly. Good luck to you," Kyle waved his hand backward, and with a leap, he jumped out from an altitude of over ten thousand meters. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In mid-air, the cold wind and currents brushed against him. Looking around in all directions, his visibility was limited to just a hundred meters of darkness.


    Just after he jumped out of the cabin, within less than five seconds, accompanied by the intense barrage of cannon fire and explosions, thunder-like explosions resounded above his head!


    "Boom, boom¡ª"


    Kyle turned his body back in the air and saw the transport aircraft he had just jumped out of being heavily attacked. The majority of the aircraft was engulfed in ferocious flames as it broke apart and lost power, plummeting downwards.


    In the black night sky within a hundred-meter radius, the falling aircraft''s flames illuminated the area, and he could vaguely see several Japanese single-seat fighter jets swiftly maneuvering around.


    "Shoo¡ª"


    Maintaining a natural freefall position, Kyle focused on the closest target aircraft. A single-seat fighter jet spiraled with jet propulsion, about to fly past him from about twenty meters away.


    "It''s you!"


    Cold light gleamed in Kyle''s eyes. Suddenly, the black wings of the Venom Battlesuit extended from his back, causing his body to halt in mid-air. Then, instead of continuing with the uncontrolled freefall, he rapidly glided closer to the fighter jet.


    "Step!"


    Kyle reached the airspace above the fighter jet''s cockpit, and with a slight wing adjustment, he unexpectedly squatted on the windscreen of the fighter jet''s cockpit.


    "What the¡ª?" The Japanese pilot was momentarily stunned, looking at the young man outside the fighter jet suddenly smiling at him, feeling a chill running down his spine.


    This was an altitude of over ten thousand meters! Was he a human or a ghost?


    "Re-repo¡­ Report, this is Murasaki Den-02¡­," the pilot''s teeth chattered as he spoke. Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the cold youth outside the fighter jet extend three dark claws from each fist.


    "Chirp!"


    Kyle''s claws easily pierced through the windscreen, tearing open a hole, and he grabbed the pilot inside the cockpit, throwing him out from the high altitude.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 98: DARK NIGHT, STRONG WINDS

    BONUS CHAPTER


    At an altitude of ten thousand meters, above the cumulus clouds and below the ozone layer, it felt like being in a vast dimensional space. Everything around was pitch black, and the high-altitude winds howled incessantly.


    One transport aircraft had been severely damaged, its body engulfed in roaring flames, resembling a small sun falling towards the ground. Not far from the wreckage, another single-seat fighter jet had lost control, spinning head-first, accelerating towards the clouds and the ground below, unnoticed.


    "We''ve successfully destroyed the target transport aircraft!"


    "Hover down and search for any enemy survivors."


    "Report, this is Murasaki Den-02¡­ Ah!"


    An abrupt scream resounded through the communication channel of the fighter jet squadron, but the next moment, it fell into complete silence.


    "02''s pilot? What''s happening over there?" The Captain of the elite fighter jet squad furrowed his brow, inquiring over the intercom. "Respond if you hear me! 02, please reply!"


    "Rustling¡­"


    The ejected pilot from 02 couldn''t respond, and faint wind noise came through the connected channel.


    "Captain, the instruments are no longer showing any signal from 02''s fighter jet. I''m afraid¡­" One of the pilots spoke, casting a shadow over the minds of the other five pilots, including Captain, who was a top ace pilot.


    The Captain paused for a moment before raising his voice, "Stay vigilant! Confirm the surrounding airspace. Besides the destroyed transport aircraft, are there any other enemy fighter jets?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His voice had just resonated on the channel when a sudden explosion roared through the high-altitude sky nearby. Another fighter jet, a companion of Captain, was unexpectedly hit, trailing thick smoke and intense flames from its tail as it plummeted to its demise.


    "06''s fighter jet?!" The Captain exclaimed as the damaged fighter jet happened to be right beside him in mid-air. It nearly collided with the jet he was piloting, but as an ace pilot of the Japanese Air Force, he skillfully maneuvered his aircraft to evade the disaster.


    "Captain! The rear wing of my aircraft seems to have been attacked. At this altitude, I fear I won''t survive!" The voice of 06''s pilot sounded fearful on the communication channel, becoming weaker and weaker. "Wait, I think I see something¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the connection on the communication channel was cut off.


    "Have you found any enemy fighter jets? What''s going on here?" Captain growled angrily, using this outburst to vent his inner fear. Two aircraft were lost in succession, yet they had no clue about the enemy or their whereabouts.


    As a pilot for over a decade, this was the first time he had encountered something so bizarre at an altitude of ten thousand meters.


    "We¡­ We haven''t detected any traces of enemy fighter jets."


    "Same here, this is just too strange."


    "What should we do, Captain?"


    Listening to the responses from the remaining pilots, Captain said sternly, "Regroup. Let''s gather together slightly and lower our flight altitude."


    "Understood!"


    The five fighter jets responded swiftly, forming a square formation in the sky, with one jet positioned in the center. They began descending to a lower altitude.


    "Boom, boom¡ª"


    As the fighter jets descended a few thousand meters, they entered the lower cloud layer with frequent lightning arcs illuminating the night sky.


    "Thunderclouds, what bad luck. Something feels off tonight. Since we''ve successfully destroyed the target transport aircraft, how about we head back to base?" One member nervously suggested.


    The other pilots remained silent, and Captain''s mind wavered as he was about to agree to the proposal.


    At that moment, another member cried out in horror, "Captain! There''s something on your aircraft!"


    This eerie statement caused everyone to subconsciously look toward the fighter jet positioned at the center of the formation.


    At that moment, a huge thunder roared through the thunderclouds below, illuminating the fighter jet with a brilliant flash of light.


    On the tail of the single-seat fighter jet, a black-clad youth arched his body, his two claws firmly embedded in the Iron Man material of the aircraft''s exterior, clinging to the jet.


    The gusting winds lifted his golden hair, and under the tight-fitting black battle suit, his physique seemed as if it was made of Iron Man. He looked like a humanoid demon.


    "How is this possible?!"


    "Captain, there''s someone on your aircraft!"


    "It can''t be a person; it must be a monster!"


    The other pilots were stunned beyond words, while Captain''s heart was filled with fear as he reluctantly turned his head. At this moment, Kyle had endured the strong wind pressure and crawled to the cockpit, where there was only enough space for a single person.


    With an emotionless expression, Kyle''s left hand with sharp claws held onto the aircraft''s shell, while his right fist, covered with a Vibranium Bracer, accumulated power and struck the reinforced glass with a powerful punch.


    In front of Captain''s wide-eyed gaze, the thick glass cracked like a spider''s web, spreading from the center of the fist.


    "Please, no!" Captain''s face turned pale as he begged, but Kyle ignored his pleas and punched the already damaged glass again.


    The horrifying force of the punch, equivalent to a ton of impact, shattered the glass even further, and a piece of broken glass flew into Captain''s wide-open eyes, causing him to die instantly.


    "Third one." Kyle silently counted, standing proudly on the fighter jet, carefully scanning the remaining four jets nearby.


    Courtesy demands reciprocity!


    Since they had come to him, none of them should think about escaping!


    Without a pilot''s control, the fighter jet he was on tilted slightly and fell like the previously destroyed ones.


    Kyle crouched slightly, and with a powerful leap, he jumped towards another single-seat fighter jet flying at a parallel altitude.


    With astonishing jumping power, he easily leaped ten meters away, striking another fighter jet coming towards him with his right elbow.


    This recklessly relentless attack, like that of a non-human creature, was effective with just one blow. The protective windshield shattered, and the pilot, along with the fighter jet, flew uncontrollably into the thunderclouds below.


    Kyle grunted in pain as he was thrown away, his Venom Battlesuit oozing out red blood. He managed to open the gliding wings to stabilize himself in mid-air.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his Healing Factor quickly took effect. The Healing Factor healed not only the wounds on the surface but also the injuries inside his body.


    In just a few seconds, the relatively minor injuries on his body were completely healed!


    Three more to go!


    Kyle''s expression remained cold as he used his dark wings, stained with fresh blood, to close the distance to the nearest remaining fighter jet.


    The pilots inside those jets saw Captain and two other companions'' aircraft being destroyed in an instant by a humanoid monster. None of them dared to linger and immediately pulled the aircraft''s nose up to ascend.


    Kyle looked up, gazing at a fighter jet that had already ascended more than twenty meters and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Venom''s gliding mode allowed him to reach supersonic speeds during a dive, but its only drawback was the inability to actively gain altitude. This was the main difference between flying and gliding.


    However, this didn''t mean he couldn''t ascend while in mid-air.


    Maintaining the gliding state, Kyle tucked the rear wings close to his back and bent his legs to generate power. Then, he forcefully pushed against the air below¡ª


    A surge of dark red energy erupted beneath his feet, leaving a series of white air bubbles where he stood. He shot up into the sky, crossing nearly thirty meters in a single sprint.


    Aerial Dash!


    ...


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 99: SKY HUNTER

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    America, New York. General Chester''s House.


    Unlike Imperial Japan, where it had just become night, the evening had just begun to ass by in New York due to the time difference.


    General Chester took off his military uniform and changed into his pajamas, finally managing to fall asleep with his wife in the early morning. However, he was awakened by a communications officer knocking on his door.


    "What''s the matter? Why the urgency?" General Chester was surprised, knowing that there must be an important report. He could only put on his military coat over his pajamas.


    As soon as he opened the door, the communications officer said in a hurried manner, "Reporting, sir! Miss Lucy Jane, who was being protected by the elite squad on Seamist Street, went missing last night!"


    "What did you say?!" General Chester furrowed his brows deeply, suppressing his anger as he asked, "What about the armed forces stationed in the Seamist Street area 24/7? What were they doing? And why was I only informed this morning about last night''s incident?"


    The communications officer replied somewhat awkwardly, "The 25 armed soldiers stationed in Seamist Street were all knocked unconscious by someone last night. It was only discovered this morning."


    "All knocked unconscious? Could it be some foreign force or organization?" General Chester muttered to himself, and the communications officer continued, "According to the reports from the awakened soldiers, it seems that the same person knocked them all out. Yes, very powerful¡­"


    "Nonsense! If one person can silently take down an armed unit, of course, they must be powerful!" General Chester coldly snorted, and the first person he thought of was Kyle. Perhaps, only he had that kind of strength.


    Could it be that the man hadn''t gone to Imperial Japan but instead returned midway?


    General Chester remained calm and asked, "What about the transport aircraft carrying General Kyle?"


    "The flight is normal. According to the schedule, it should be arriving in Tokyo, Imperial Japan soon." The communications officer quickly replied, once again plunging General Chester into contemplation.


    The communications officer asked, "Sir, should we increase manpower and conduct a citywide search in New York to find Miss Lucy Jane?"


    "The soldiers on guard were only knocked out, not killed. This should have been arranged by General Kyle." General Chester thought for a moment, sighing helplessly, "Notify the original armed forces stationed in Seamist Street to secretly search. Regardless, we lost her under our watch. If General Kyle returns¡­"


    He suddenly stopped, not continuing his words. That man went to Tokyo, Imperial Japan, alone. Would he be able to come back?


    ¡­


    At this moment, in the border area of Tokyo, Imperial Japan, six thousand meters above the sky.


    Amidst the dense thunderclouds, two Japanese-style single-seat fighter jets were desperately fleeing for their lives! Under the illumination of the thunderstorm''s lightning, one of the jets with dimmed indicator lights was tumbling and plummeting.


    Damn it! As elite pilots of the Imperial Japanese Air Force, they had encountered such a monstrous enemy for the first time¡ª


    Without relying on any weapons, just using his own strength, this person continuously destroyed five high-performance single-seat fighter jets, chasing them from over ten thousand meters above the sky to the six-thousand-meter-high thunderstorm area.


    And at this moment, the pursuit was still ongoing!


    "That''s an absolute monster! A humanoid demon!"


    "Accelerate! Accelerate and get out of this area!"


    The remaining two pilots were panicking and clueless as they did their best to fuel their fighter jets and speed away, flying aimlessly like headless flies through the dark clouds to escape.


    About a hundred meters behind them, Kyle glided rapidly in the night sky. The last two fighter jets were getting farther away as they increased their speed and were about to escape beyond his line of sight. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Do you want to run? It''s not going to be that simple!


    Kyle''s expression remained emotionless as he took out a Blue Card from the Card Space, held it between his two fingers, and threw it forward. The card immediately summoned a colossal creature with a blue-feathered eagle''s head in the wide sky.


    The Blue Eagle, the true ruler of the sky!


    Kyle landed on the Blue Eagle''s fluttering wings, grabbing onto several feathers with the hardness of Iron. Without giving any commands, the Blue Eagle let out a cry as if sensing something and flapped its enormous wings, charging forward.


    In a simple flap and sprint, the Blue Eagle''s takeoff reached supersonic speeds. The howling gales that greeted Kyle were like sharp knives, almost compelling him to activate Venom''s full-coverage battlesuit.


    However, the effect was remarkable. Within ten seconds, the two fighter jets reappeared in Kyle''s vision, rapidly getting closer.


    Holding onto the feathers, Kyle stood steadily on the back of the Blue Eagle. His empty hand drew out the unused Carbonadium Sword from his back and his Vibranium Bracer-covered palm gripped the hilt tightly.


    His upper body leaned back, right hand bent into a throwing motion like launching a spear.


    ''Swish!''


    The next moment, the single-handed sword, accompanied by a hurricane, was thrown out, traversing a distance of twenty meters and successfully hitting the oil tank at the rear of one of the fighter jets. The Carbonadium Sword pierced through the aircraft''s outer shell, causing the stored fuel to spill out and splatter.


    Kyle followed up by springing from the Blue Eagle''s back, and in mid-air, he executed an Aerial Dash, causing his figure to resemble a black bullet as he shot directly toward the leaking bottom of the fighter jet.


    With a swing of his dark claws, sparks erupted from the outer shell, igniting the spilled fuel and resulting in an explosion.


    ''Boom!''


    The fighter jet disintegrated and fell, and the force of the nearby explosion propelled Kyle away. Venom, however, reacted quickly, shooting out a black thread to retrieve the Carbonadium Sword that was also sent flying.


    The Blue Eagle''s cry echoed as it skimmed the edge of the self-destruct explosion zone, catching Kyle, who had endured the shockwave.


    Kyle continued to hold onto the Blue Eagle''s feathers, sitting firmly. Despite his superhuman physique, the explosion still burned away the Venom Battlesuit''s protective layer on his left hand and arm, leaving it bloody and raw.


    But soon, the skin healed at a visible rate, and Venom quickly repaired the damaged part of the battlesuit.


    This was the terrifying aspect of Kyle ¨C his already abnormal Super Soldier Physique combined with his regenerative ability, making him a tyrant in battle who could unleash full-strength Superman attacks regardless of his own injuries.


    Using the term "monster" to describe him was not an exaggeration.


    "There''s one more."


    Kyle''s expression remained cold and ruthless as he spoke. Under the complete coverage of the Venom Battlesuit, he had no intention of letting go of the enemy who had taken action against him tonight.


    Next, the Blue Eagle carried him to catch up with the last fighter jet, and within seconds, the unmanned aircraft crashed to the ground.


    Five minutes later.


    At an altitude of a thousand meters within the borders of Tokyo, Imperial Japan, the Blue Eagle flapped its wings lightly, and Kyle sat on its back, slightly panting, holding a Japanese pilot in his left hand.


    The pilot was still alive but in a semi-conscious state, his eyes rolled back, and he mumbled in Japanese, "Oni (Demon)¡­"


    Kyle had intended to interrogate the pilot for military information from Imperial Japan, but he didn''t expect the man to be so useless that he was already terrified even before being touched.


    "Keeping you alive serves no purpose."


    Kyle shook his head and was about to discard the pilot. However, Venom conveyed a thought to him, and immediately, black liquid formed into a tentacle from the battlesuit, swiftly probing the back of the pilot''s head.


    Under his solemn gaze, the pilot''s life signs gradually faded, and Venom sent back a series of fragmented messages, all detailing comprehensive information about Imperial Japan''s air force.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 100: SLEEPLESS NIGHT

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    The information transmitted to Kyle''s mind was not a jumble of fragmented memories but rather a carefully selected essence of data, as if someone had meticulously sifted through the memory sponge and extracted the most valuable messages.


    "Memory searching?" Kyle felt extremely shocked. He didn''t expect Venom''s auxiliary talent to make such a groundbreaking progress.


    Venom, like a child, conveyed its excitement and joy, explaining that it utilized its species'' symbiotic characteristics to briefly attach to the weak lifeform''s brain and dominantly "share" and extract the memory data from that lifeform.


    "This can no longer be considered simple symbiosis¡­" Kyle frowned.


    Originally, Venom''s "symbiosis" meant mutual benefit and mutual assistance. It was a give-and-take relationship where one side attached to the host to learn from its talents and grow stronger, while in return, it provided the host with enhanced weaponry and even actively protected them with emotions.


    This was the current symbiotic mode between him and Venom.


    As the strong and dominant host, Venom couldn''t influence or read his thoughts, let alone extract memories from his brain.


    For the most part, Kyle had always regarded Venom as a lifeform battlesuit with learning capabilities, until tonight¡­


    The attachment and memory-searching traits demonstrated by the Venom-derived entity were simple yet overbearing, going beyond the usual symbiosis. It was based on the concept of becoming the dominator of other lifeforms by parasitically attaching to their weaker bodies and extracting memories at the risk of harming their lives.


    "Your evolution almost catches up to my card-drawing abilities. I wonder to what extent you''ll grow in the future," Kyle said softly to the transformed Venom battlesuit.


    "?" Venom conveyed a puzzled thought, still in the normal development stage of a six-year-old child. Obviously, it couldn''t understand Kyle''s words.


    "Someday, you''ll understand," Kyle smiled and said.


    As the cardholder, he was not afraid of the possibility that the growing Venom might betray him or pose a threat to himself.


    Furthermore, as long as he maintained a dominant and powerful lead, he could permanently remain the leader in the symbiotic mode. Venom couldn''t force him to yield.


    With the increased traits of Venom''s growth, the advantages outweighed the disadvantages for him.


    "Alright, let''s head to the Imperial Japan Tokyo Air Force Base." Kyle pushed aside the cluttered thoughts and patted the Blue Eagle''s head. He pointed to the left side, directing the Blue Eagle towards the location of the Air Force Base that the Japanese pilot knew.


    His intention was clear: he came as an invader to exert pressure on Imperial Japan.


    Simply assassinating high-ranking officials in Imperial Japan had little significance. Even if he killed one, they would quickly elect another.


    Therefore, killing the Emperor was just a small step toward achieving the goal of world peace. To make a nation fearful, apprehensive, and panicked, and eventually force it onto the path of surrender, he needed to be even more audacious, overbearing, and ruthless than the nation!


    So, on his first night in the unfamiliar land, he had to make a big impact. He had to let everyone in this country know¡ª he had arrived!


    America''s Kyle had come!


    ''Swoosh¡ª''


    The Blue Eagle let out a loud cry and vigorously flapped its wings, creating a small hurricane behind it that dispersed the clouds within a thirty-meter radius. Carrying Kyle in the dark night, it shot into the distance at supersonic speed.


    Imperial Japan, Tokyo, Air Force Base Headquarters.


    "Report! Commander Okamura, something big has happened!" The Imperial Japan officer, dressed in an olive-colored military uniform with white gloves, rushed into the Air Force Command headquarters.


    "Ah!" Commander Okamura, who was dozing off in his office chair, was startled when the officer walked in. He glared angrily at the intruder and scolded, "Don''t you know military protocol? How can you enter the commander''s office so flustered and confused? Show some decorum!"


    "Yes, Commander." The officer stood at attention inside the room, looking slightly aggrieved, and saluted.


    "Now, tell me what''s going on. Did the Raiden squadron, which was dispatched to complete the extermination mission, return?" Commander Okamura asked.


    In his view, sending the elite Raiden squadron, who held the highest records in completing extermination quests, to deal with a barely operational transport aircraft was almost certain to guarantee success.


    The seven ace pilots had even vowed before departure that they would commit seppuku if they failed.


    "None¡­ none of them returned," The officer took a deep breath and replied with a trembling voice. "Just a moment ago, the signals from all seven Fighter Jets disappeared."


    "What did you say?!" This time, Commander Okamura''s emotions became unstable. He woke up abruptly from his chair and slapped the desk loudly as he shouted, "What''s going on? Could it be that the intelligence from America was false, and the enemy is not just a transport aircraft?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not sure," The officer stammered, "Before the signals of the seven Fighter Jets were lost, someone sent an emergency distress signal, but it quickly disappeared in the Imperial Japan border area. It''s very likely that they¡­ all crashed."


    "Even the most advanced new fighter jets couldn''t have wiped out all seven Fighter Jets in such a short time." Commander Okamura was very confident in the fighter jets developed by his country. He pondered, "Contact all the ace pilots in the base immediately and authorize them to depart for the border airspace where the signals were lost. If they encounter enemy fighters, destroy them directly!"


    "I''ll arrange it immediately!" The officer saluted and received the order, quickly turned around, and was about to leave the commander''s office. Just then, a soldier communications officer rushed in, looking panicked.


    The two of them collided, and they both fell to the ground in a sorry state.


    "What''s going on?" Seeing this scene, Commander Okamura couldn''t suppress his rising anger, which was difficult to do once again.


    But before he could ask, the incoming communications officer''s urgent report plunged the room into silence: "Commander, we''re under attack! The enemy has breached our air force base!"


    "What¡­ what?" Commander Okamura and the officer were shocked, their mouths wide open.


    One moment, the seven aircraft dispatched earlier appeared to have crashed on the Imperial Japan Tokyo border. The next moment, the total air force base in Tokyo was under enemy invasion.


    Having experienced various war scenes, Commander Okamura quickly recovered his composure and asked in a deep voice, "Tell me clearly! What enemy attack? Where did the enemy come from, and how many are there?"


    "They came through the main gate of the base, and there''s only¡­ only one enemy," the communications soldier clenched his trembling teeth, lying on the floor at the doorway and nearly at the limit of his psychological endurance as he shouted, "All our soldiers are dead, all dead¡­"


    "He''s coming, coming this way!"


    The voice of the communications soldier abruptly stopped, as if he had heard something. His eyes widened in terror, his face turned pale, and he crouched on the floor, trembling.


    "Tap, tap, tap¡­" In the silence of the commander''s office, the sound of light footsteps slowly emanated from the corridor outside.


    The communications soldier crawled forward in fear, making way for the entrance. He kept muttering softly.


    "He''s coming, he''s coming."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 101: HE’S HERE! HE’S HERE! (Bonus Chapter)

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    Tokyo Air Force Base, Command Headquarters.


    Commander Okamura, the officer, and a gate communications soldier were all highly tense, holding their breath in a comical attempt to deceive the enemy, as if not daring to make a sound.


    In this suffocating atmosphere, the footsteps in the corridor drew closer, sounding clear and loud, pounding in their hearts.


    ''Tap, tap¡­''


    The footsteps stopped outside the door, and then a dark red, tall figure swept in. In that instant, the room was filled with a burst of murderous intent and a bloody aura.


    Commander Okamura had achieved his current prestigious position in the military through countless battles and emerged from piles of dead bodies more times than he could count.


    But at this moment, he couldn''t help but take a sharp breath and his hairs stood on end. He unconsciously pressed his back against the wall, suppressing the urge to flee. The enemy standing at the door couldn''t be simply described as a ''human''; it was clearly a ''humanoid monster''!


    Its crimson, slender eyes were cold and icy, and its tough, dark skin was stained with fresh blood. The perfect muscular contours exuded a dangerous aura of wildness and strength. Both hands extended sharp dark claws resembling those of a wolf or some beast.


    In the presence of such a humanoid monster, it was impossible for anyone to harbor thoughts of confrontation.


    It was similar to the scenario when a little bird saw Falcon, the difference in strength between them was equivalent to several layers of a lifeform pyramid.


    "Indeed, I found you here." The demon-like humanoid monster grinned, speaking fluent Japanese in a hoarse voice as its crimson eyes locked onto Commander Okamura inside the room.


    Commander Okamura, even with all the honors he had earned in the military, had to take another gasp of cold air at this moment. He placed his hands on the desk to hide the weakness in his legs, and asked in horror, "What¡­ what are you, monster?!"


    "Commander, didn''t you send seven fighter jets to kill me?" The humanoid monster smiled with a hint of humanity, reverting from Venom''s fully integrated form, revealing the handsome face of Kyle.


    The resilient horn-like membrane on his body transformed into a black night battle suit, flowing with black liquid lines.


    "It''s you¡­ Kyle of America." Commander Okamura looked incredulous and stared blankly at Kyle, who was now dressed in normal attire.


    Just a few hours ago, Imperial Japan officials and the military had decided to launch an interception by the air force when the target entered Tokyo airspace, to put an end to America''s audacity.


    Now, the result was that not only did the seven Fighter Jets fail to destroy the enemy, but the enemy had come straight to them and forcibly invaded the air force base¡­


    Commander Okamura forced himself to accept the unbelievable reality in front of him and trembled all over, not knowing what to say.


    This was just too unreasonable!


    Unfortunately, Germany, which had withdrawn from World War II, didn''t have the opportunity to warn Imperial Japan, "Beware of Kyle."


    After all, Kyle was just someone who didn''t play by the rules. He never hesitated to use force and never backed down. The word that represented his very being was ''Power.''


    Seven Fighter Jets couldn''t defeat him, so he destroyed all of them.


    In his previous conflict, the Hydra base factory, which was armed with weapons stronger than military-grade bases with many German soldiers was all taken down by him along the way. How could Imperial Japan''s air force base withstand his assault?


    With twelve times the strength of a human physique, combined with hundreds of combat techniques against enemies, Venom''s protective skin, and armed abilities, ordinary soldiers were simply too weak in front of Kyle!


    Even if the Japanese soldiers resisted fiercely and were fearless in the face of death, the gap between their strength was simply insurmountable. They were nothing more than a bunch of weaklings, easily crushed by Kyle!


    "Commander." Kyle stared coldly at Commander Okamura and said meaningfully, "I really want to see what you call the ''Bushido'' spirit, so I came as promised."


    Commander Okamura''s face turned iron-gray in anger and shock, but soon he sighed heavily. He reached for the finely crafted short katana, displayed like an artwork, hanging on the wall with the red sun flag.


    The officer and the communications soldier lowered their heads, prostrating on the ground, not daring to persuade or speak.


    Under Kyle''s oppressive gaze, Commander Okamura knelt helplessly on the ground, holding his Katana blade in his hand. Finally, he gritted his teeth and stabbed the sword into his own abdomen.


    He let out a painful groan and collapsed to the side, blood gushing out like a spring from the blade.


    In Commander Okamura''s view, he had provoked an enemy he shouldn''t have and caused the fall of the Tokyo Air Force Base. He couldn''t escape the blame for this. To die by performing Seppuku, a noble form of ritual suicide adhering to the Bushido spirit, was an honorable sacrifice.


    Kyle''s face remained cold and indifferent as he looked at the air force commander lying in a pool of blood, treating him like a pathetic life form that had ended its insignificant life.


    Imperial Japan was somewhat similar to a country in his previous life. One thing he found distasteful about them was their arrogant and self-righteous worship of the Bushido spirit during the World War Era.


    Kyle believed that since he had come all the way here, it was necessary to give Imperial Japan a lesson on what a true unbeatable power was!


    "I won''t kill you." Kyle glanced at the officer and the communications soldier on the ground, and ordered, "Take the body of the commander and tell your emperor that I will ''Visit'' him soon!"


    The officer and the communications soldier breathed out a sigh of relief and quickly approached the fallen commander''s body, each taking one of Commander Okamura''s hands and feet, and then quickly left the office.


    "Oh, and take this with you." Kyle suddenly remembered something and flicked his hand, pinning a card securely on the chest of the commander''s corpse. The back of the card had a black image of a grinning demon.


    It wasn''t the American emblem or the symbol of the American military; it was simply a Devil Card representing his position!


    He wanted to rely solely on himself to force the entire nation of Imperial Japan to yield. This was not a joke; it was about to become a recorded reality in history!


    After the Japanese soldiers left with the body, Kyle left the Commander''s office. At this moment, the base outside was engulfed in flames, with countless buildings burning and the raging fire about to reach the command center of the base.


    On the vast ground, the remains of countless soldiers were being devoured by the flames, and blood and fire reflected off each other, painting the night sky a bloody crimson.


    The entire air force base seemed to have undergone a baptism of disaster, with devastation everywhere. There was a saying in the Soviet Union that described Kyle very aptly: "Wherever he goes, war, disaster, and death follow; he is the apostle of hell, the incarnation of a demon, a hero in the eyes of others."


    Kyle quickened his pace and swiftly passed through the collapsed buildings, heading towards the end of the air force base where several aircrafts were parked.


    Among the parked Japanese Fighter Jets, there were quite a few that had reached the Blue-Grade level. It would be a shame not to take them along.


    Following his usual practice of looting on the battlefield, he would always come out ahead and never lose out!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 102: THE REAL ARRIVAL

    It was late at night, almost early morning of the second day.


    The Imperial Japan Air Force Headquarters suddenly erupted in a blazing inferno, and the flames showed no sign of extinguishing as they spread outward. By the time the rescue teams responded and began their firefighting efforts, the fire had engulfed the entire base, extending for several kilometers.


    That night, countless people in Tokyo were awakened by the commotion. When they looked outside, they could see flames rising to the sky in the distance, painting the night sky a fiery red.


    It felt as if the heavens themselves were enraged, ready to unleash divine punishment on them.


    In the Imperial Palace, the current Emperor, naturally, was also awakened by his subordinates. In a state of confusion, he got up from his makeshift bed, replaced his sleep-dulled eyes with a luxurious kimono, and hurried to the conference hall amidst anxious prompts.


    When he arrived at the conference hall with a drowsy mind, he saw the flickering flames illuminating the night sky outside the courtyard. As he listened to the frontline reports from the high-ranking officials, he suddenly snapped awake, feeling utterly shocked.


    The Emperor looked at the officer standing silently with his head bowed and asked loudly, "What did you say? Say it again!"


    The officer''s voice trembled as he replied, "Your Majesty, the Imperial Japan Air Force Headquarters was attacked by America''s Kyle just now. It has now fallen into a sea of fire. The entire Tokyo Fire Brigade has been assembled to prevent the spread of the fire¡­"


    "America''s Kyle, is he some kind of monster? How can one person invade the Air Force Headquarters?" The Emperor muttered in disbelief.


    "According to the surviving communications officer at the base, he is most likely truly a demon incarnate. Bullets have no effect on him, and even artillery bombardments couldn''t kill him. Our soldiers were easily slain with just one encounter." The officer gritted his teeth and took out a blood-stained Devil Card from his pocket. "He was inside the Air Force Headquarters and forced Commander Okamura to commit Seppuku, leaving behind this Devil Card. He also said¡­"


    The Emperor saw the hesitation on the officer''s face and couldn''t help but press for an answer, "What else did he say?!"


    "He said that he will ''Visit'' Your Majesty soon and ask to learn about the ''Bushido'' spirit," The officer replied.


    As the officer finished speaking, the expressions of everyone in the hall changed. The Emperor leaned against the door, almost sitting on the floor if not for the hand of his subordinate who quickly supported him.


    "Your Majesty, please remain calm! You are the Emperor of the nation. How can you fear a mere invader in your own territory?" The subordinate whispered.


    "Yes, you are right." The Emperor nodded quickly, forcing himself to calm down. He looked solemnly at the cabinet officials and military officers in the hall and asked, "What do you all think? How should we deal with this mad invader from America?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The representative of the military, Commander Sasaki, who controlled the Imperial Japan Army Headquarters, coldly snorted and was the first to speak, "This talk of him being undying is most likely just an excuse by the surviving soldiers to cover up their failure to guard against the invasion of some demon."


    He said ruthlessly, "Your Majesty, I suggest deploying half of the armed forces stationed in Tokyo to conduct a detailed search across the entire Tokyo area to find America''s Kyle and then encircle and exterminate him on the spot!"


    The representative of the cabinet, Prime Minister Tanaka, bowed his head and concurred, "You are absolutely right. We are a nation of warriors, and no matter how strong he is, he cannot be stronger than our warriors. While the armed forces search all of Tokyo, Your Majesty should hold a meeting tomorrow to personally console the ordinary people of Tokyo and assure them that we have the ability and confidence to kill the invader!"


    Commander Sasaki added, "As for the news of the Air Force Base being invaded and fallen, even if the people of Tokyo find out, we can control it within the borders of Tokyo. We must not let the enemy nations mock us!"


    With two powerful figures who held real authority in the country speaking, the rest of the high-ranking officials naturally echoed their sentiments. The Emperor cursed inwardly but had no choice but to outwardly comply.


    That night, the entire Tokyo of Imperial Japan was destined for a sleepless night.


    And this was just the beginning; the real show had yet to begin.


    The next morning.


    "America''s Kyle attacked the Air Force Headquarters, reducing it to ashes!"


    This piece of news was too significant, and it was like throwing a grenade into a fish pond. No matter how the high-ranking officials tried to control and console the people, related discussions and messages spread like wildfire.


    "The undying monster," "America''s Demon," "The war-crazed man who rules Germany"¡­


    Within a few hours, almost everyone in Tokyo was panicking and discussing such topics. The name "America''s Kyle" hung like a haunting mist in the hearts of everyone.


    The Emperor had no choice but to appear in the heavily fortified Imperial Palace, now armed with five times the military strength, to deliver a speech in the name of the Gods, declaring that the invader would be dealt with swiftly to forcibly calm the emotions of the Tokyo populace.


    The ordinary people were filled with fear, and the armed soldiers conducted a cautious and careful city-wide search. On the other hand, some self-proclaimed extraordinary Samurai and Ronin in Imperial Japan were getting restless and excited as they rushed to Tokyo, hoping to seize this opportunity to battle and gain fame by killing Kyle.


    Meanwhile, in Tokyo, in the Wareburi District, at the main Shinto Dojo. Kyle dressed in Venom suit, with a slight disguise in appearance, arrived on the road in front of the dojo and looked up while observing the surroundings.


    The area encompassed by the Swordsmanship Dojo was vast, with several distinctive Imperial Japan-style buildings stacked one upon another. The main dojo was so large that it resembled a modern sports arena and could accommodate nearly a thousand people studying swordsmanship together.


    Kyle stood tall on the road, his cold gaze sweeping across the grand and magnificent swordsmanship dojo and a faint smile began to form at the corner of his mouth.


    The way of the Samurai in Imperial Japan. Its origins could not be traced back to a specific time, but it flourished during the Edo Period when the Shogunate recruited Samurai who upheld certain spiritual principles.


    The primary focus of Imperial Japan''s Samurai was on Swordsmanship, which was also the art of killing. Even though the Shogunate was later overthrown, and the government issued a sword ban, the subsequent Samurai in Imperial Japan continued to uphold the practice of Swordsmanship. They believed that the way of the sword complemented the samurai spirit, making a strong samurai invincible.


    This tradition had continued to the present day.


    Dozens of different swordsmanship schools had been passed down, and most of them were established in the bustling city of Tokyo, the heart of Imperial Japan. Even the soldiers of the Imperial Japanese Army had received teachings in swordsmanship during their youth.


    In a way, these swordsmanship schools represented the authoritative foundation of the samurai spirit and were the pillars of pride for the samurai of Imperial Japan.


    The Emperor, high-ranking officials of Imperial Japan, and the armed soldiers at the military base were all cautious and vigilant, preparing to guard against any surprise attacks. However, they never expected that Kyle''s target would change at the last moment.


    His first move was to trample and destroy the foundation of Imperial Japan''s Samurai Spirit!


    With confidence in his stride, Kyle''s attire, disguised as an ordinary Imperial Japan civilian, began to change, transforming back into his cool and dark Venom battle suit. With a resolute determination, he marched toward the main gate of the swordsmanship dojo.


    (Author''s Note: This story is set in the fictional Marvel World, where some regions, historical events, and realities may bear similarities but are not part of the real world.


    Why are some readers still not getting this? Just relax and enjoy the book; there''s no need to overthink it or bring real-world considerations into it. It''s all for entertainment.)


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 103: THE SWORDSMANSHIP GRANDMASTER

    (Bonus Chapters for Review Count)


    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 20 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    "The Dojo is not open to the public. Please do not approach casually!"


    "Who are you? Do you have an invitation?"


    As Kyle approached the grand entrance of the swordsmanship dojo, his black battle suit made him stand out. Two young men in white kimonos, each carrying a wooden sword, stepped forward and raised their hands to intercept him while feeling alert and cautious.


    "Tell your master," Kyle said with a faint smile, not stopping his steps as he walked up the steps, calmly stating, "I am Kyle from America, and I am here to challenge."


    America''s Kyle?


    The two young men gasped in shock, looking at each other with expressions of disbelief.


    After all, it was just one night, and the whole of Tokyo experienced what felt like a Grade Ten-Magnitude Earthquake, causing panic across the country. The man known as the "Demon" threatened the Emperor.


    The Emperor of Imperial Japan had publicly condemned his actions, and countless armed soldiers were conducting a comprehensive search in Tokyo. And now, this unexpected guest had come to their swordsmanship dojo?


    Kyle maintained his composed pace, and with each step, the two guards at the gate retreated a few steps. When he reached the main entrance, they were already in a state of panic and rushed into the dojo, shouting: "It''s Kyle of America! He''s here!"


    "The demon who destroyed the air force base and threatened the Emperor last night is here!"


    "Quick, someone call for help!!"


    In a short while, dozens of young swordsmen, dressed in the attire of swordsmanship disciples and carrying sharp swords, rushed out of the dojo.


    However, as they got within three meters of Kyle, they collectively stopped with serious and cautious expressions on their faces, keeping a safe distance while holding their swords.


    Kyle didn''t even spare them a glance and calmly walked inside, moving amidst the encircling disciples. More and more swordsmen gathered, from dozens to hundreds, surrounding Kyle inside and outside, but no one made a move.


    Fortunately, the dojo hall was spacious enough to accommodate hundreds of people practicing swordsmanship simultaneously. The wooden floor was clean and polished, and practice wooden swords were placed on racks along the inner walls. In the center was a giant plaque written in ink.


    "Shinto Dojol"


    As of now, Shinto Dojo was one of the cornerstones representing the way of the samurai, ranking among the top ten swordsmanship dojos inherited in Imperial Japan. Although it was not the strongest in the industry, it had the most disciples at present.


    During wartime, there were still over a hundred disciples training in the dojo!


    "Make way and let the challenger in."


    Amidst the crowd, Kyle walked into the main hall of the dojo. Before he could assess the situation inside, a venerable and powerful voice sounded in the area. Hundreds of disciples dressed in white kimonos heard the command and respectfully made way, creating ample space between them.


    At this moment, Kyle finally saw the scene inside. A sword-dressed old man sat in the center of the main hall while a beautiful woman in a kimono knelt beside him.


    "Are you the current head of the Shinto Dojo?" Kyle looked down with a visibly disappointed expression, causing the surrounding hundreds of disciples to become angry.


    This intruder was too audacious! Who in Tokyo didn''t know about the "Sword Master"? An elderly man who was still unbeaten, a Swordsmanship Grandmaster who could easily defeat ten young men with wooden swords.


    "Is the guest really here to challenge?" The old man showed no sign of anger, exuding the demeanor of a practiced Grandmaster as he asked in a soft voice.


    "Yes, my goal is very simple. I will erase the name of your Shinto Dojo. Of course, you''re just the first. There are still over forty other swordsmanship dojos representing the way of the Samurai in Tokyo, and I''ll take them down as well," Kyle shrugged as he spoke and it was as if it was an effortless and ordinary task.


    "The killing intent from this guest is heavy, and he speaks arrogantly," The Sword Master waved his hand, and the woman beside him understood his intention. She elegantly rose and fetched a long sword with its scabbard from a shelf below the plaque, placing it by his side.


    Kyle didn''t stop her; he was curious to witness the level of Swordsmanship that Imperial Japan admired and passed down.


    The Sword Master stood up with confidence, unsheathing his sharp sword, its cold gleam shining as he pointed it towards Kyle. "You, as an invader of our country and a challenger of the dojo, first threatened our Emperor, and now you seek to destroy the centuries-old tradition of our Swordsmanship. Since you''ve come, don''t think you can leave here!"


    Kyle didn''t perceive his words as a threat and instead suggested, "Why don''t all of you attack me together?"


    The Sword Master paused, gripping the hilt of the sword with both hands, his deep and profound eyes emitting a cold light. "Are you underestimating me?!"


    Shaking his head, Kyle explained, "I''m not just underestimating you; I''m underestimating everyone here."


    This statement almost caused the hundreds of swordsmanship disciples in the hall to rush forward, but their impulse was halted because the Sword Master couldn''t resist taking action!


    In the blink of an eye, the Sword Master sprinted forward with a speed that rivaled that of a healthy young warrior. When he closed in on Kyle within three meters, he leaped into the air. His body soared with both hands raised, and the sharp blade of his sword swung down in a semicircular arc, seemingly aiming to cleave Kyle in half from above!


    The Sword Master''s speed was too fast, and his swordsmanship movement was smooth and clean, causing everyone in the hall to exclaim in excitement. The woman in a kimono also had a smile on her face.


    And, Kyle didn''t move at all, it was as if he was frightened by the Sword Master''s sudden attack and couldn''t evade the descending blade.


    The disciples watched, and in their minds, they could almost imagine the scene of their opponent''s symmetrical body being cut in half, with internal organs and blood splattering on the floor.


    Amidst the anticipation of the onlookers, the Sword Master''s blade, carrying an afterimage of its sharpness, was about to touch Kyle when, in an instant, Kyle''s right-hand lightning-fast rose and extended. His thumb and index finger pinched the blade¡­


    The long sword landed on the Vibranium Bracer and the Venom skin armor-protected palm of Kyle''s right hand. Not even the slightest sound emerged as the devastating cleaving attack from a moment ago inexplicably stopped.


    Defending against a blade with empty hands? No, this was a scene that defied all conventional skills with supernatural strength.


    The disciples were left stunned, and the hall fell into complete silence.


    Even more shocking was the expression on the Sword Master''s face. He looked at his right hand, which caught the sword, with disbelief, shame, and fear. Despite using all his strength, he couldn''t pull the sword even an inch away from Kyle''s hand.


    "How¡­ how did you do that?" The Sword Master released his grip on the sword with an astonished expression on his face. After all, he had trained in high-speed slashing for decades, and he is capable of easily cutting through trees the size of a wrist.


    "Seeing beyond the obvious," Kyle replied indifferently in Japanese. At this distance, he already understood everything. The so-called Sword Master had a Rare Green Ability Card of "True Shinto Swordsmanship Mastery."


    "My turn," Kyle muttered and launched his left fist forward. The punch carried a whistling wind pressure and landed quickly on the slightly frail body of the Sword Master.


    A punch twelve times stronger than that of a human!


    "Bang!"


    Like being hit by a speeding car, the Sword Master flew away like a kite with a broken string. His body arced through the air, tracing a parabola before heavily crashing into the plaque representing his school ten meters away.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395 S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 104: DEVIL CARD

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 20 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    *Smack!*


    The plaque representing the school on the dojo''s interior wall was stained with large patches of bright red blood as the lifeless body of the Sword Master lay on the floor, showing no signs of life.


    The hall fell into silence, and the hundreds of swordsmanship disciples were left wide-eyed, displaying a mix of emotions on their faces: sorrow, anger, hatred, shock, and fear. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle''s expression remained indifferent as he calmly retracted his left fist and, with his right hand wearing the Vibranium Bracer, still held the tip of the sword. All skills are inferior; only mutations are superior. This world''s evolutionary branch had no solution!


    With strength, speed, reflexes, physical intensity, and more all-surpassing any conventional levels, no matter how peerless one''s swordsmanship might be, an ordinary human body without some extra power couldn''t withstand the full strength of a genetically-enhanced punch.


    Only the world''s hidden magic, the innate abilities of extraterrestrial races, or the black technology products from the 21st century''s future might surpass his current evolved progress!


    However, the Ancient One''s organization aimed to protect the Earth and Wakanda chose to keep to itself, the invasion of extraterrestrial races and the arrival of Gods hadn''t happened yet and will not happen for some time, and the 21st century was still over fifty years away¡­


    When the tiger is away from the forest, the monkey became the king!


    In this World War II era, Kyle dared to walk arrogantly, challenging anyone who didn''t submit!


    Inside the dojo, the woman in the kimono stared at the gruesome sight of the Sword Master with eyes filled with hatred and resentment. Suddenly, she snatched a sword from a disciple beside her and, losing her composure, rushed toward Kyle.


    Kyle turned indifferently and swung his right wrist, causing the sword to shoot out with a "shoop" sound. It pierced through the woman''s chest at extreme speed, dragging her body back until it was pinned lifelessly to the hall''s entrance.


    "Sword Master! Senior Sister!!" The remaining disciples, with eyes brimming with grief and anger, couldn''t suppress their emotions any longer. Holding their swords, they rushed at Kyle from all sides.


    "Why didn''t you all attack together from the start?" Kyle shrugged with disinterest. The Venom Battlesuit''s liquid black threads formed a protective headpiece around his neck, while the crimson eyes of Blink''s mask glowed with a cold and sinister look. The tightly clenched fists each extended dark and mysterious claws.


    Full Venom Coverage! Claw mode!


    Kyle squatted down slightly, gathering power in his legs before dashing forward like Iron Man. The onslaught of hundreds of sword-wielding disciples was scattered by his savage and brutal assault, with several of them being sent flying and spitting blood as they crashed into the doors.


    With powerful bursts of acceleration from his feet, Kyle''s clawed hands never stopped slashing and tearing. Each strike resulted in a splatter of blood, and several youths lay on the ground, moaning in pain.


    The disciples fearlessly continued their attacks, but their strikes couldn''t break through the Venom Battlesuit''s tough protective layer. Even if their powerful sword strikes managed to slightly penetrate the Battlesuit, any minor wound healed almost instantly.


    It seemed less like a hundred people attacking one person but it was more like a lion or tiger entering a flock of sheep. Kyle transformed into a war machine called Slaughter as he continuously reaped the lives of the weak.


    When the hall fell into silence once more, Kyle took a deep breath, feeling slightly fatigued. He casually walked out of the courtyard, leaving bloody footprints behind. The radiant sunlight shone on his demonic, crimson-black figure, giving him an eerie and cold aura.


    Quickly disguising Venom as the typical attire of Imperial Japan, he returned to his "ordinary passerby" disguise, leisurely leaving the Swordsmanship dojo, which now reeked of blood and fuel.


    Three minutes later, the main dojo of the Shinto Swordsmanship was engulfed in flames, the fire spreading uncontrollably to the dozen or so buildings of the swordsmanship school.


    The raging flames devoured everything in the dojo, including the centuries-old heritage of the Shinto Swordsmanship.


    In the Imperial Palace in Tokyo,


    Wearing a luxurious and noble robe, the Emperor stood on the shrine platform within the palace, delivering a speech and declaration to the nearly thousand people gathered in the courtyard.


    His expression was dignified, and the robe accentuated an aura of tranquility as he looked down upon the crowd.


    "The demon from America took advantage of the vulnerability of our air force base and committed heinous crimes. However, he will soon be dealt with by the military warriors under the protection of the deities. Everyone, believe in us; we have the ability and confidence¡­"


    As the Emperor looked down at the devoted crowd below, who believed him to be a "God," he maintained a faint smile. He was just about to continue with the rest of his speech when one of his subordinates abruptly ascended the shrine platform, causing him to pause.


    Unhappy with the interruption, the Emperor frowned. As the subordinate approached him, he whispered a few hasty words into the Emperor''s ear, causing his expression to change drastically.


    "Um, well, let''s conclude the speech here for today," The Emperor said with a pale face before he casually ended his remarks and left the shrine platform, supported by his subordinate.


    Below the platform, the fascinated and relaxed crowd seemed slightly puzzled. They exchanged glances, unsure of what had just happened.


    "Is it true that the Shinto Swordsmanship Dojo was completely destroyed by a fire?" Back in the inner chamber of the Imperial Palace, the Emperor took a deep breath and asked with difficulty.


    "The fire broke out and spread too quickly. By the time the fire department arrived, over a dozen dojo buildings had already burned down. At the scene, we only found this¡­" The subordinate said as he slowly took out a card from his pocket. The face of the card depicted a sinister black demon grinning wickedly.


    The Emperor looked at the card and couldn''t help but sit on the ground in panic. Finally feeling fearful in his heart, he accepted the Demon Card from his subordinate, who also took out a card identical in design from his own pocket.


    Both demon cards had the same format and pattern, seemingly made of metal, which is why they hadn''t been destroyed in the fire. The front of the demon card displayed a tile and a plum blossom.


    "Is he declaring war on our country single-handedly, does he intend to play all fifty-four cards?" The Emperor gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    "Your Majesty¡­" The subordinate sighed softly.


    "Inform Commander Sasaki to allow all armed forces in Imperial Japan''s Tokyo to mobilize! Make sure to strike back fast!" The Emperor clenched his fists quietly and made a decisive decision. "Also, mobilize the Ninja Organization guarding the Imperial Palace! My safety is secondary; killing that man is the primary objective!"


    "Your Majesty, this is extremely risky! Your safety is of utmost importance!" The subordinate pleaded.


    The Emperor shook his head and said resolutely, "There''s no need to say more. By the time he plays all fifty-four cards, Imperial Japan will cease to exist as a nation! What use is an Emperor then?"


    "In fact, his goal is¡­" The subordinate hesitated, not continuing further.


    "We are a nation of warriors! How can we bow down to him alone!" The Emperor glared at him, swinging his long sleeves determinedly.


    Meanwhile, in the Jiangxia District of Tokyo, in front of the main dojo of the Uzushin Swordsmanship School:


    Kyle strode forward, revealing his dark battle attire. He faced several guards at the entrance and pushed his way inside. "I am Kyle, and I''ve come to challenge you!"


    [Note: The story is set in an alternative universe where Marvel characters and concepts exist in the context of Imperial Japan during World War II.]


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 105: NINJA ORGANIZATION

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 20 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    (This is an Extra Chapter for 200 Power Stones. Thank You. You people are amazing.)


    Within half a day, eleven dojo buildings of various swordsmanship schools in Imperial Japan''s Tokyo were annihilated. In each case, the same individual forcibly entered the dojo, ruthlessly killing the masters and all the sword disciples, before setting the foundation of the schools ablaze.


    At each site, a Devil Card was left behind, announcing the identity of the intruder ¨C The "Demon," Kyle!


    He seemed like a demon in human form, crushing and eradicating the representative swordsmanship schools that were the pillars of the samurai spirit. The people of Imperial Japan were once again shocked, realizing for the first time how fragile their exceptional swordsmen were in the face of such a threat.


    Nearly a hundred thousand armed soldiers were dispatched to search for Kyle, but Tokyo was too vast. It could be divided into four or five major cities, and the dozens of famous swordsmanship schools were scattered across different regions, making it impossible to deploy military forces to defend them all.


    Unbeknownst to them, the Blue Falcon was conducting reconnaissance from kilometers above them, making it nearly impossible for Kyle to be surrounded by large armies.


    After all, he was not a machine. Even in battle mode, Kyle''s stamina consumption was much higher than an ordinary person''s. However, with his superhuman physique and healing factor, his body quickly recovered.


    But if he were to be trapped in the midst of a large army prepared for him, even though he was powerful, he couldn''t possibly annihilate the entire enemy force. He would exhaust his energy in a prolonged stalemate, and without any time to relax, the continuous barrage of firepower could surpass Venom''s protection and his evolved body''s resilience. The healing factor might not be able to keep up with the newly added injuries, leading to the possibility of death.


    Kyle was well aware of his abilities and would never put himself in such a life-threatening situation.


    During the cat-and-mouse game with the large army in Tokyo, he managed to eliminate five more swordsmanship schools that were not well-defended, bringing the total to sixteen schools!


    Imperial Japan had lost so many schools of martial heritage all at once, the last time that happened was during the Edo period, more than a hundred years ago. The blow to the pride of the samurai was unimaginable.


    Commander Sasaki, stationed at the command headquarters, became anxious. He dispatched messengers to the remaining schools, urging them to abandon their main dojo and seek refuge in safer areas.


    Yes, seeking refuge. In the eyes of the nation, Kyle''s threat was akin to a natural disaster.


    However, as representatives of the samurai spirit, all the schools unanimously rejected Commander Sasaki''s persuasion. For them, facing a powerful enemy who challenged them directly, dying in battle was not frightening; what was truly dreadful was succumbing to fear without even fighting!


    If they were to abandon their main dojo out of fear, wouldn''t they be forsaking their warrior spirit?


    "The sword is in the person, and the person is in the dojo."


    This was the unified response from the remaining dojo members, a statement filled with pride and determination.


    Commander Sasaki, upon learning this in the military command headquarters, almost burst out cursing. For the first time, he sighed inwardly: The samurai spirit is causing way too much harm to us! It''s ways are too stubborn and foolish! They don''t understand flexibility!


    The enemy was different; if there was a chance to defeat them, it would be fine. But this was Kyle, and in less than two days, the name of the Demon shrouded all of Imperial Japan''s Tokyo.


    "Do we really have to wait until the remaining dojo buildings in Tokyo are destroyed before we can concentrate our military forces for defense?" Commander Sasaki had a headache as he contemplated how to proceed when suddenly, a communication soldier rushed in with excitement.


    "Reporting, sir! We just received the latest news: The Ninja Organization guarding the Emperor has left the Imperial Palace and is conducting operations in secret. They request our cooperation!"


    "Ninjas?" Commander Sasaki was taken aback but quickly wore a smile, laughing heartily. "It seems the Emperor can''t hold back any longer. He has even dispatched the ninja organization, which usually only guards the Imperial Palace."


    Ninjas were the elites among elites, the warriors among warriors. Each member possessed powers surpassing ordinary people. Unfortunately, the organization was under the direct command of the Emperor and did not fall under the jurisdiction of the military.


    Commander Sasaki said coldly, "Cooperate, of course! For this operation, we will use all of our firepower, disregarding public property and civilian casualties. No matter what the cost, we must eliminate that man in one battle!"


    Tokyo, Kanagawa District, Imperial Japan.


    This area could be considered the border of Tokyo city, and the street buildings were far from the bustling city center. Due to the recent invasion by the American Demon, the number of pedestrians on the streets was scarce.


    However, this place was home to one of the top ten renowned swordsmanship schools, the Hojo Itto-ryu, rumored to be in possession of the cursed sword "Murakumo." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle arrived at the entrance of the dojo and was surprised to find that there were no guards posted outside, and the main gate of the dojo was wide open.


    Have the people inside evacuated?


    Kyle wasn''t concerned. Whether the people in the dojo stayed to defend it or evacuated made no difference to him. His objective was to destroy the dojo and wipe out the supposed foundation of the samurai spirit.


    With an expressionless look on his face, Kyle reverted to his original black night battlesuit appearance and coldly stepped into the main dojo.


    As he reached the courtyard, he noticed that the people in the dojo had not evacuated; instead, they were sitting neatly in the main hall. A middle-aged man in a black robe-style kimono sat at the front, with around fifty black-clad sword disciples sitting behind him, all meditating with their eyes closed.


    "You''ve finally come; we have been waiting for you." The middle-aged man opened his eyes and looked at Kyle, who stood tall at the entrance of the main hall.


    "I am Kyle and I am here to challenge you," Kyle smiled and delivered his usual opening line.


    "I am Hojo Maru, the twenty-first head of the Hojo Itto-ryu," The middle-aged man said, picking up the sheathed Imperial Japan sword beside him and standing up slowly. With determination, he continued, "I represent the Hojo Itto-ryu and accept your challenge!"


    As he finished speaking, the fifty sword disciples behind him also stood up in unison, gripping their swords, prepared for the impending battle.


    Hojo Maru said with dignity, "I know that facing you alone, there is no chance of victory. So, we will confront you together."


    "That''s the way it should be," Kyle nodded in satisfaction. His gaze fell on the Imperial Japan sword Hojo Maru held in his hand, and he asked with some interest, "Is that the rumored cursed sword ''Murakumo''?"


    "Yes, it is. Murakumo should not have been unsheathed, but at the critical moment of Hojo Itto-ryu''s survival, we had no choice but to go against our ancestors'' will," Hojo Maru explained. With his left hand on the sword sheath and his right hand gripping the intricately engraved hilt, he slowly unsheathed the slender blade of Murakumo.


    Kyle observed the so-called cursed sword.


    The hilt was masterfully engraved with artistic designs, and the blade gleamed like ice, displaying a brilliant radiance. The presentation was impressive, almost on par with Howard''s Carbonadium Sword crafted with advanced technological methods.


    However, in reality, there seemed to be no significant difference between this sword and other Imperial Japan swords¡­


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 106: SUPER NINJA

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 20 new reviews or 200 Power Stones.)


    This dojo was different from the previous ones that underestimated Kyle''s power or clung to the samurai code. They were fully aware of their own weakness and the enemy''s strength, and they were determined to fight to the death.


    "Let''s begin," Kyle said, his gaze focused. He raised his fists in front of his chest and six dark claws of Venom extended sharply from his hand. The Venom Battlesuit entered its full combat mode.


    His dark and ruthless aura, seemingly born for battle and slaughter, filled the air, making people tremble in fear.


    "All disciples of the Hojo Itto-Ryu, listen up! Today, we fight alongside the dojo and fight to the last drop of blood!" Hojo Maru shouted, holding Murakumo horizontally in front of him. The disciples behind him followed suit, gripping their swords with a resolve to die.


    "Kill!" Everyone in the dojo hall roared, raising their swords and charging forward, stomping in their wooden clogs.


    "Come!" Kyle sneered coldly, with no intention of evading their attacks. He burst forward, choosing to confront the multiple enemies head-on.


    Having experienced battles where he faced multiple opponents, it was nothing new for him. Kyle accelerated into the crowd of warriors, promptly raising his right hand to block. Nearly a dozen blades slashed toward him, but they were intercepted by the Vibranium Bracer, which absorbed the kinetic energy and effortlessly blocked all the attacks.


    His right claw swung horizontally, and several warriors within half a meter of him screamed in agony, clutching their bleeding stomachs as they fell backward.


    This was just the beginning of the bloodbath. More warriors quickly filled the gaps left by the fallen ones. Several Imperial Japan swords landed on Kyle''s unprotected back, but they failed to penetrate the Venom Battlesuit''s resilient defense.


    Those warriors widened their eyes in shock and in the next moment, their bodies were torn apart by Kyle''s claws, turning into a spray of flesh and blood. Kyle repeated the same pattern of battle, ignoring the enemy''s sword attacks, and not caring even if his body was injured as he was completely immersed in the slaughter.


    After nearly ten warriors fell dead on the ground, amidst the chaos of the battle, Hojo Maru could no longer contain himself and shouted, "Attack!"


    "Hmm?" Surrounded by numerous warriors, Kyle''s crimson eyes lifted as he intended to locate Hojo Maru amidst the crowd, but he heard two faint sounds of breaking wind.


    In his field of vision, two shurikens rapidly enlarged, getting closer to him at a speed that was almost faster than ordinary bullets, moreover, they were aimed at his eyes.


    Unable to evade these unexpected attacks, Kyle quickly closed his eyes. The shurikens hit the Venom protection covering his eyelids, causing a subtle paralyzing tingling sensation.


    "Now''s the time!" Having been lurking in the rear and biding his time, Hojo Maru, along with nine other warriors, swiftly approached Kyle with speed surpassing their previous performance. They closed in on Kyle, who had his eyes shut.


    Their movements were agile and forceful. As they swiftly passed by Kyle, a series of sharp slashes and attacks tore through the Venom armor, leaving ten slender blood marks on his robust body.


    "I let my guard down!" Kyle kept his eyes closed and remained calm in this situation. Sensing the last warrior attempting to retreat from his shoulder, he quickly reached out with his right hand, grabbed the man''s calf, and then swiftly lifted him high into the air. With all his strength, he slammed the enemy to the ground.


    "Number Six!"


    "Little Six!"


    The other nine warriors, who had withdrawn to a safe distance after the attack, exclaimed in shock.


    Kyle was injured but composed and he opened his red eyes and looked down at the young warrior who was groaning in pain. He was dressed like the other sword disciples, wearing traditional kimono, but his set of Ability Cards was far beyond what those swordsmen possessed. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [True¡¤Assassination Mastery], [True¡¤Hidden Weapon Mastery], [True¡¤Disguise Mastery], [Poison Mastery], [Stealth Psychology Mastery]¡­


    Over twenty Green Ability Cards, all focused on extreme assassination techniques. Among them, there was a particularly conspicuous Blue Ability Card.


    [Super Ninja]: A unique physique among Imperial Japan Samurais (an inferior version of a Super Soldier). Blue Ability Card.


    By injecting various mixtures of poisons and hormones into the body and enduring inhuman pain, the potential of the human body is forcibly unlocked, resulting in the Super Ninja Physique at the cost of their reduced natural lifespan.


    The unstable genes within the body prevent cells from aging and dying, leading to features resembling those of cancer patients. They gain top-tier human strength, speed, and reflexes, as well as extreme physical endurance and resistance to attacks.


    However, their natural lifespan cannot exceed fifty years.


    "So, Imperial Japan does have ninjas. I underestimated you," Kyle sneered when he saw the information and lifted the ninja he had caught by the neck with his right arm and stood up despite his injuries.


    He glanced at the ninja in his arm. The ninja''s resistance to damage was indeed commendable. Despite enduring the brutal strike earlier, he was still conscious, struggling in mid-air by kicking his legs.


    However, Kyle''s Super Soldier status surpassed that of a Super Ninja. His mutated evolution made him even more perfect, and the opponent''s struggles couldn''t affect his powerful arm in the slightest.


    "Boss," The eight ninjas disguised as sword disciples around them looked urgently at the leader, Hojo Maru, waiting for his command. Hojo Maru shook his head coldly, ignoring the struggling ninja. He held the blood-stained Murakumo coldly, gazing at Kyle.


    "You''re not the original dojo master here," Kyle squinted and asked.


    "The original dojo master died a long time ago. Everyone here is either a member of our ninja organization or disguised by the military," Hojo Maru said coldly. "You have nowhere to run. If you let go of him, I can still allow you to live and meet the Emperor."


    "Sorry, I never accept threats from others nor do I care for them," Kyle chuckled lightly. He tightened his right arm with full strength, and with a loud snap, the ninja''s struggles ceased as his neck was broken, and he fell lifeless to the ground.


    "You!" The remaining eight ninjas shouted in anger, but what happened next left them wide-eyed in shock.


    They saw Kyle standing tall, slightly panting, as the numerous wounds on his body rapidly healed, appearing incredibly eerie. Hojo Maru, the leader of the ninja squad, said as if expecting this, "As expected of the Super Healing ability mentioned by the surviving soldiers. I admit, this is quite impressive."


    Kyle furrowed his brow slightly as he felt that something was off. The opponent knew about his powerful self-healing ability, yet they stopped attacking after a single strike, allowing him time to recover.


    He suddenly realized that something was amiss. He reached back with his left hand and felt the wound caused by Hojo Maru''s slash on his back. To his surprise, there were no signs of healing and blood continued to flow out from them.


    "This is the power of Murakumo, the cursed blade. One strike is lethal, and the wounds it inflicts cannot heal, leaving the fresh blood to flow endlessly," Hojo Maru smiled as he raised Murakumo, stained with eerie, enchanting blood.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 107: CUTTING A BLOODY PATH

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones. I have also created a New Tier on my Patreon where you can read 50 advance chapters)


    [Murakumo, the Cursed Blade]: An Imperial Japan sword crafted with a mixture of Carbonadium and steel using ultra-high craftsmanship. Blue Item Card.


    The Carbonadium contained in it exhibits special effects, providing both toughness and sharpness while suppressing the human body''s healing factor, causing permanent wounds. After being baptized in blood for a long time, the blade carries a faint dark red color and a bloody aura.


    As Kyle looked at Murakumo held by Hojo Maru nearby, he immediately understood the implications of the Item Card displayed on it.


    So, this so-called "Bloodthirsty Cursed Blade" is actually a handcrafted Imperial Japan sword with Carbonadium in it. No wonder the slash on his back, caused by this blade, couldn''t be healed by his Healing Factor.


    Despite the wounds on his back, Kyle remained calm, standing in place, and keeping an eye on the remaining nine ninjas around him. Their Super Ninja physique and the treacherous hidden weapons made it disadvantageous for him to drag on the fight¡­


    He could fight, but it wasn''t necessary.


    "Swoosh!"


    Amidst the tense atmosphere in the hall, a loud eagle''s cry resounded from afar outside the dojo, its penetrating sound waves echoing clearly indoors. The ninja in the dojo thought it was just an ordinary eagle and didn''t pay much attention, continuing to focus their gaze on Kyle.


    However, upon hearing the familiar eagle''s cry from outside, Kyle''s expression beneath the Venom Battlesuit''s headgear changed. It was a warning signal, and given its volume, it indicated the presence of an enemy aerial fleet or a large military force heading their way.


    It seemed he couldn''t linger here any longer.


    Kyle made a silent decision, and his ice-cold gaze scanned his surroundings. At this moment, Hojo Maru revealed a mysterious smile once more as he spoke. "Your physique is indeed comparable to that of a monster. You''ve managed to hold out for so long."


    "It''s just a mere slash¡­" Kyle frowned, but his words came to a sudden halt as he felt something invading his body''s nerves. His body uncontrollably trembled, and he almost collapsed, barely managing to support himself with his claws against the floor.


    "Our weapon blades are coated with a paralyzing toxin. The dose you received should be enough to paralyze an adult elephant for three days and nights," Hojo Maru confidently explained as he approached Kyle.


    Kyle''s eyelids drooped, and his hands weakly fell to the ground as he lost consciousness.


    "Is¡­ is it successful?" The other eight ninjas saw the scene and breathed a sigh of relief. The pressure this man gave was too strong, far surpassing any enemy they had encountered. As long as he stood, no one dared to approach him directly.


    "Considering the dosage of the paralysis toxin that invaded his body, it''s undoubtedly a success," Hojo Maru said coldly, not letting his guard down. He then ordered, "Number One and Number Two, go and check."


    The two ninjas in the group glanced at each other and nodded. They carefully approached the unconscious Kyle.


    Five meters, three meters, one meter¡­


    The two of them cautiously approached within half a meter of Kyle and found that he still showed no signs of consciousness. As they were about to breathe a sigh of relief, Hojo Maru''s urgent warning suddenly resounded in their ears, "Be careful!"


    "Huh?" Instinctively, the two ninjas attempted to retreat. However, Kyle, who was lying nearby, suddenly flipped over and raised both hands, and two energy pistols were aimed at their chests.


    "Goodbye," Kyle sneered and quickly pulled the trigger. At such close range, all they saw were two beams of blue light as they left the barrels. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Immediately after, in front of everyone''s eyes, the two agile ninjas were penetrated by the lasers, creating holes in their bodies. They fell to the ground in a pool of blood, with a lifeless look in their eyes.


    "One and Two!" Hojo Maru shouted in shock and anger. He faced a blue laser that shot towards him and quickly swung Murakumo to intercept it, managing to deflect it with the blade, causing blue sparks to scatter in the surrounding.


    However, immediately after, several more blue lasers followed one after another. It seemed they weren''t aimed at the remaining ninjas but focused on him alone.


    "Bastard!" Even the normally calm Hojo Maru couldn''t help but curse. He rolled quickly to evade the laser shots, but since Kyle, as a marksman, had anticipated their trajectory in advance, even after rolling a few times, a laser shot still managed to head straight for Hojo Maru.


    With a shout, Hojo Maru hastily raised Murakumo to block, but his grip was not concentrated enough, and the laser was deflected by the blade, causing Murakumo to slip from his hand and fly up, spinning in the air.


    He tried to reach out and catch the airborne Murakumo, but a black figure quickly leaped and snatched the sword''s hilt, stealing his opportunity.


    Seeing Kyle approaching the sword, Hojo Maru''s pupils contracted, and his eyes revealed a look of despair.


    "Making me use the rare black technology consumable, interesting." Kyle muttered as he descended from the air, and with a swift slash of Murakumo, he said, "Consider this a return gift!"


    In the midst of Hojo Maru''s wailing, an arm flew high into the air, accompanied by a gush of blood¡ª it was the consequence of a misguided attack.


    Kyle tried to follow up with another strike, but a stumble nearly sent him tumbling to the ground. Ignoring the other remaining ninjas, he quickly rushed out of the dojo''s main hall.


    "Boss!" The remaining six ninjas called out, hurrying over to Hojo Maru who was holding his injured arm.


    Hojo Maru, pale-faced, collapsed to the ground and cold sweats began to drip from his forehead. He clenched his teeth, enduring the pain of his severed hand, and hoarsely said, "Don''t mind me. Go after that devil, Kyle. He''s already injured, and with the poison paralyzing his nerves, his body is at its limit! Hurry, do not let him escape!"


    "We understand! We''ll complete the mission for sure!" The ninjas roared lowly in response, and they all followed the blood trail to chase after Kyle outside the main hall.


    Kyle was gasping for breath as he held Murakumo in one hand while his other hand was clutching an energy pistol, he stumbled from the main hall into the courtyard, almost tripping into a small pond.


    His situation was precarious now. The paralyzing neurotoxin that had entered his body was hindering the normal functioning of his muscles and nerves. Sensation and motor functions in some parts of his body had begun to fade.


    Fortunately, his Healing Factor was still suppressing it, but if he exerted himself too much, the paralyzing neurotoxin would spread throughout his body along with his blood.


    When he managed to get back on his feet after taking down the ninjas, he relied on sheer willpower to "Endure" and to remain awake.


    "Venom, once I completely lose consciousness and fall into a coma, take control of my body and escape to a safe place," Kyle whispered, knowing that he still had lifesaving skills and cards unused, but he was prepared for the worst in this battle.


    "There he is! Don''t let him get away!"


    The six ninjas rushed out from the main hall, and as they saw Kyle, they accelerated towards him.


    Gritting his teeth, Kyle charged toward the main entrance of the dojo. However, just as he was about to step out, a dangerous presence loomed over him, prompting him to quickly retract his foot.


    In the next moment, a projectile landed at the entrance of the dojo, right in front of Kyle, and a burst of fire exploded, sending debris and a shockwave scattering around the immediate vecinity.


    Kyle tumbled several times on the ground, and as he struggled to get up, a series of rocket launcher shells bombarded the entrance, completely demolishing it and the surrounding walls.


    Looking up, he could see the entire street outside the dojo filled with Imperial Japan troops, countless soldiers with rifles, and set-up machine guns and rocket launchers all aimed at him in unison.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 108: THRILLING ESCAPE

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones. I have also created a New Tier on my Patreon where you can read 50 advance chapters)


    (This is Extra chapter for 200 Power Stones for you guys. Thank You for supporting me.)


    It was an exceptionally spectacular and awe-inspiring scene. With pursuing ninjas behind him and thousands of armed Japanese soldiers forming a defensive line ahead, numerous hostile eyes and gun barrels were focused on one person.


    "Well, this doesn''t look good," Kyle sighed with a bitter smile. The original Murakumo and the energy pistols had already been returned to the Card Space as cards. His hands hung weakly by his side and it was as if he had lost the will to resist and escape.


    "Demon Kyle, you have nowhere to run. Surrender!" A military officer shouted from the safe zone of the large military force outside.


    The pursuing ninjas halted their steps, frowning as they coldly said, "Don''t listen to him! This demon''s methods are unpredictable. Shoot him on the spot!"


    "But¡­" The officer hesitated, and Kyle couldn''t help but shrug. "Come on, do you really think that I am going to let you dispose of me?"


    As he spoke, a Blue Item Card suddenly appeared in his hand and was held between two fingers. There are still some cards left unused in the Card Space. Buying a few more seconds should be enough to find an opportunity to escape. Now, it should be close¡­


    Kyle silently repeated to himself. The area where he stood was now shrouded in clouds and shadows, and the surrounding soldiers seemed to have noticed something amiss. Some of them looked up to the sky in astonishment.


    "What''s that? A monster?"


    "A huge blue-feathered eagle!"


    "It seems to be approaching this way¡­"


    The officer also looked up and saw the enormous blue eagle diving toward the courtyard of the dojo. He seemed to realize something and exclaimed, "Not good! Open fire, all of you!"


    "It''s too late." Kyle shook his head gently, and an intense surge of energy propelled his body like a rocket, shooting him into the sky at incredible speed.


    "Aerial Dash!"


    "Boom-Da Da Da Da!"


    The intensive gunfire followed just half a second too late, hitting the spot where he had been standing, creating a cloud of white dust, and turning numerous rocks and soil into powder.


    "Swoosh-"


    The diving blue eagle reached a low altitude above the courtyard. With perfect coordination, Kyle sprinted to its highest point and grabbed onto its talons. The eagle flapped its wings, which were over ten meters long, creating a strong gust of wind that blew away several hurriedly fired rockets, causing them to explode in the air beside it.


    With a resounding cry, the blue eagle used the force of its wings'' flapping to accelerate and rise higher, carrying Kyle towards the midday sky.


    "Where are the fighter jets? Intercept that monster!" The officer watched helplessly as the blue eagle flew away and shouted at the communicator on his side.


    Just then, a dark, small object dropped from the blue eagle, landing in the open space in front of the dojo''s entrance. It was a small black ball emitting a green light, rolling on the ground.


    "What is that¡­" A group of armed soldiers in front instinctively backed away. No matter how you looked at it, it resembled a hand grenade, but which country''s grenade would take so long to explode after falling from such a height?


    "A Dud?" The officer looked at the round object ten meters away. The green light seemed to be a countdown and it quickly turned red.


    Then, nothing happened.


    "Di-Di- BOOOMMMM"


    The round object exploded, revealing something similar to a black hole, devouring everything inside it.


    In the blink of an eye, it rapidly expanded from the size of a fist to a massive sphere with a fifty-meter radius, swallowing everything in its cover: Ninjas, Armed Soldiers, buildings, streets, trees, rocks, even sound and light, everything was devoured by it.


    In the area that was engulfed by the black hole, all was lost.


    As the black hole gradually dissipated, the bright sunlight returned, and the scene in the Tokyo Kanagawa area reappeared. With the dojo building at its center, there was now a smooth, half-circle-shaped giant crater on the ground.


    ¡­


    At an altitude of over a kilometer above the outskirts of Tokyo¡­


    Kyle, who was in the clutches of the blue eagle, had no idea of the consequences caused by the alien bomb. He felt a bit disoriented and paralyzed in more than half of his body, making it difficult for him to move.


    Kyle struggled to open his eyes, trying to find a safe place. However, he saw the clouds behind the blue eagle tear apart, and over a dozen single-person fighter jets buzzed toward them at full speed.


    "When will it end¡­"


    Kyle had no energy left to complain. His mind was muddled, and his willpower and strength were fading away¡ª he felt like sleeping.


    The blue eagle let out an anxious cry as it sped away, closely pursued by the fighter jets.


    Ten minutes later¡­


    Kyle lost the feeling of the eagle''s claws gripping him, and a cold wind blew from below.


    He realized that he was now in a state of freefall.


    What happened to the blue eagle?


    Kyle squinted his eyes and, through the gaps, saw the scene of the blue eagle rushing into the distance, followed by the fighter jets.


    His consciousness began to drift away again, losing control of his body, plummeting straight towards a massive snow-capped mountain.


    Kyle didn''t know how long he had slept before gradually waking up.


    When he opened his eyes, he found himself in a cave surrounded by karst tunnels, and there was a natural hot spring nearby emitting hot steam.


    "Venom, what''s going on?" Kyle whispered as he was still wearing the Venom Battlesuit, and after falling from a high altitude, he suddenly appeared here¡ª it must be Venom''s doing.


    Felling proud of his achivment, Venom conveyed its thoughts to him. After falling from the snow mountain, Venom deployed gliding wings and then controlled Kyle''s body to take refuge in this cave beneath the mountain.


    "Thank goodness you''re here," Kyle sighed with relief. After three days of unconsciousness, not only had the paralysis from the nerve toxin vanished, but even the wound on his back had healed.


    He took off the Venom Battlesuit and retrieved various fresh and hot food stored as Item Cards from the Card Space. While quickly eating to replenish his energy, he jumped into the nearby hot spring naked.


    "Ahh, this feels great," Kyle sighed with satisfaction. The temperature of the hot spring was just right, and it greatly eased the tension from the battle.


    Oh, right, this place is comfortable and safe.


    As if reminded of something, Kyle took out a Rare Blue Lifeform Card from the Card Space and summoned an egg-shaped creature, which promptly plopped into the hot spring.


    [Unhatched Monster Egg]


    Current Status: In the current environment, time until hatching: thirty-three years, September seventh.


    Kyle: "¡­"


    Wow, this little guy can sleep! Thirty-plus years, my unborn son might be grown up by then.


    Kyle shook his head, finished his meal, cleaned himself up, and put on his underwear and the Venom Battlesuit in full Recovery mode.


    Following Venom''s prompt, he intended to leave the cave the same way he came in. However, as he took a few steps, he unexpectedly heard subtle footsteps from a natural tunnel nearby.


    There are people here.


    Kyle reacted quickly as he used Nightwalker''s Camouflage skill to stick to the wall. As the footsteps approached, a strange Imperial Japan individual wearing a white coat and a gas mask appeared in his field of vision.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 30 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 109: MUTANT GIRL

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    Inside the cave tunnel: Similar to underground research guards, these people were armed with Japanese-style firearms and meticulously searched the area.


    After Kyle made sure there were no other guards behind the person he was approaching, he stealthily deactivated his camouflage mode and swiftly moved to the researcher''s side, delivering a swift and fierce hand chop to the back of his neck.


    The researcher''s eyes rolled back, and he collapsed unconscious to the ground.


    Kyle didn''t take action to kill him because he had other uses for him.


    "Venom, it''s your turn now." Kyle patted his battlesuit, and Venom''s black tendrils popped out, whirling in the air before plunging into the back of the researcher''s head.


    In less than ten seconds, Venom used its memory search to capture several fragments of information and indirectly fed them back to Kyle through their mental connection.


    Kyle''s heart trembled as if he had heard something incredible and looked inquisitively toward a cave tunnel in the mountain.


    There was a hidden underground research facility there, where almost all of Imperial Japan''s Biologists were gathered, working under the Emperor''s orders to create a special type of human called the "Holy Child."


    The specific details were not entirely clear even to Venom; the information it gathered was somewhat abstract through their mental exchange.


    Kyle fell silent for a moment and had Venom disguise his battlesuit as a set of protective gear¡ª gas masks, white coats, plastic gloves, and long boots. He also took firearms and identification documents from the now dead researcher before heading toward the underground research facility.


    No matter what, the mention of these special human beings piqued his curiosity.


    Following Venom''s directions, Kyle walked through several natural tunnels formed in the mountain and finally arrived at a man-made tunnel. At the end of it, there was a dead-end, but after showing his identification card that acted as a pass, a section of the wall opened, revealing an elevator.


    Descending fifty meters in the elevator, Kyle reached his destination. As the doors opened, he was greeted by a dazzling light.


    In the well-lit underground basement, advanced scientific equipment and glassware were neatly arranged and more than twenty researchers in white protective suits were busy with their work.


    "Hurry up! Check which data is wrong. Two more Holy Child test subjects died just now¡­"


    "Sigh, it must be K-268 and K-269."


    "We still have only one surviving Holy Child, K-208."


    "Unfortunately, it''s not perfect yet, but the radiation genes are currently closest to stability."


    Several Biologists of varying ages, ranging from thirty to eighty, were gathered together to discuss and debate. Kyle, disguised as another low level researcher, walked through the underground hall without anyone paying attention to him. Their focus was on data sheets and ongoing tests.


    Without any obstacles, Kyle continued until he reached a series of individual rooms. He had a specific target in mind as he approached one of the rooms.


    In front of the door to that isolated room, there was a guard assigned specifically to watch over it. When the guard saw Kyle approaching, he immediately became cautious and said, "What''s your identification number? Unauthorized personnel are not allowed to approach this area¡­"


    Before the guard could finish speaking, Kyle swiftly extended his right hand, covering the guard''s mouth, and lifted him up, banging his head against the iron door. The guard immediately lost consciousness.


    Kyle took the key from the guard and unlocked the door to the isolated room. As he opened it, a strong disinfectant odor hit him. He closed the door behind him and looked inside the room and everything inside came into view.


    In the not-so-large room, advanced scientific equipment and medical instruments were in operation. In the middle of the room, there was a massive cylindrical glass tank filled with a translucent liquid, and several small tubes crisscrossed within, immersing a black-haired girl of about seven or eight years old.


    The girl''s petite body was bare, seemingly in a state of hibernation, she was curled up like a kitten, giving her a porcelain doll-like appearance.


    "So, this is the most perfect result of their research?" Kyle frowned and approached the glass tank. He placed his left hand on the glass wall. This distance was enough to detect the person''s Ability Card.


    As expected, a single Ability Card hovered above the girl¡ª


    Yes, there were no other white or green Ability Cards, only one¡­ a Deep Blue Card.


    [Mental Manipulation]: An innate gift of gene mutation, it grants the ability to manipulate thoughts. A rare Blue Ability Card.


    This ability provides mental energy exceeding ten times that of a normal human, along with rapid learning and cognitive abilities, and the talent to control physical objects in a limited area.


    The effectiveness of Mental Manipulation depends on the distance and weight of the controlled object, as well as the intensity of the controlled lifeform''s will.


    Current Status: Ability unstable, unable to extract (Rare Blue Prefix).


    "Imperial Japan is actually creating ''Mutants''," Kyle said in disbelief as he stared at the Ability Card similar to Logan''s, acquired through innate gene mutation.


    Kyle knew that he was currently in the Marvel Avengers Movie Universe or MCU universe. Unlike the vast array of Mutants in the X-Men universe, this world featured mutations, advanced technology, magic, and various mythologies, including those from extraterrestrial beings. Naturally-born Mutants were few and far between. Hulk and Spiderman were both later mutations (Black Panther inherited his abilities).


    In the movies, only characters like Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver appeared later representing pure Mutants and even they gained their power through the Mind Stone.


    And here, there was actually one!


    "Unfortunately, her life signs are too weak; she''s incomplete," Kyle lamented as he observed the medical instruments connected to the glass tank, clearly displaying the mutant girl''s weak heartbeat, which was almost flatlining.


    Given the limitations of lifeforms and technological advancements in the current era, while they were able to create Mutants, their life forces were extremely fragile. They could only survive in a vegetative state, sustained by nutrient fluids.


    Once removed from the experimental tank, she probably wouldn''t last three minutes in the outside world.


    "There''s no value to this." Kyle shook his head and turned away. As he reached the door, a faint voice suddenly entered his mind.


    "Save me¡­" Kyle froze in place, turned back, and stared gravely at the little girl floating motionlessly in the nutrient fluid within the glass tank.


    An illusion? No. This is definitely not an illusion! S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you want to be freed? Then I''ll grant your wish!" Kyle smiled and once again approached the glass tank. His right hand, protected by the Vibranium Bracer, clenched into a fist and struck the glass wall with full force.


    "Bang!"


    The impact caused cracks to appear on the reinforced bulletproof glass.


    With an indifferent expression on his face, Kyle continued to swing his right fist. The cracks expanded and spread, but the loud noise attracted the attention of the underground researchers and guards.


    "What the heck are you doing?"


    "Stop!"


    Two individuals opened the door and saw Kyle punching the glass tank. They were so frightened that they sat on the ground.


    Ignoring their words, Kyle gathered strength in his right hand once again and delivered another full-strength punch to the cracked glass wall!


    "Crack!"


    Under the desperate gazes of the medical staff, the glass tank shattered into pieces, and the nutrient fluid gushed out, carrying the mutant girl''s body.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 110: DO YOU DESIRE POWER

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    "Crash¡­"


    The semi-transparent nutrient fluid flowed all over the floor as the mutant girl''s body, still connected to various instrument cables, curled up with closed eyes, rolling on the ground.


    Kyle waved his hand, and a white Item Card was drawn out and transformed into a large-sized coat, which he draped over her exposed body.


    "Who are you? Release the experiment subject!"


    "Damn it, if she stays outside like this, she''ll die!"


    Two researchers crowded at the door, not understanding the situation, and cursed at Kyle. Kye on the other hand, coldly pointed the Japanese firearm in his hand at them and pulled the trigger consecutively, causing the bullets to hit the medical staff''s foreheads, resulting in instant death. The chaos in the isolation room subsided once again.


    "Thank you¡­"


    A faint voice echoed in Kyle''s mind and he turned around to look at the unconscious mutant girl, and the electrocardiogram on the connected screen showed even weaker life signs, indicating her life was slipping away.


    Kyle hesitated for a moment, but without further thought, he drew out a white Ability Card and used it on the mutant girl''s body.


    In just half a second, the once-silent electrocardiogram displayed a dramatic change, with the flatline quickly bouncing back to a vigorous waveform.


    In Kyle''s perception, the mutant girl, who had previously almost lost her life, now showed signs of vitality. Her fair face regained a healthy blush, and her breathing and heartbeat became evident.


    "It actually worked. It seems your life shouldn''t end here." Kyle sighed. The Ability Card he used was the Rare White Ability Card called [Life Increase], capable of granting a three-month lifespan buff.


    This was the first time he had tried using it on someone on the verge of death, and he hadn''t expected it to work so effectively.


    "Hmm?" The mutant girl''s eyelashes trembled, and then she opened her big eyes, looking surprised as she wrapped herself in the coat and sat up, gazing at Kyle beside her. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you save me?" Her lips didn''t move; instead, she communicated through her mind.


    "Of course," Kyle replied nonchalantly as he squatted down, facing the girl some might call a "little loli." and spoke, "Young lady, do you desire life and power?"


    "???" Despite the mutant girl''s quick cognitive abilities, she didn''t fully understand the meaning behind Kyle''s words. Nevertheless, she nodded firmly and grabbed the leg of his Venom Battlesuit.


    "Good. From now on, you must obey my orders," Kyle said. This statement, at least, she understood and nodded in agreement.


    "Someone has intruded into the lab!"


    Behind Kyle, numerous footsteps approached the door and several guards in protective suits entered with their guns aimed straight at them, and started shooting as they entered. The bullets hit the Venom Battlesuit on Kyle''s back, but they simply bounced off.


    "Use your abilities to kill them. Can you do it?" Kyle didn''t turn back to address the guards. He focused on the girl in front of him. His reasoning was simple: he had saved her, but it wouldn''t be for nothing. She had to prove her value here!


    The mutant girl looked at the large instrument equipment near the water tank. As if being drawn by an invisible force, the equipment began to float weightlessly. However, when she attempted to move it toward the enemies at the door, it lost momentum and fell back to the ground.


    "You are not fully adapted to your abilities yet. Try smaller objects," Kyle suggested as he continued to be shot at on his back.


    The mutant girl nodded before she took a deep breath, and once again looked at the broken glass on the ground. Several shards of glass levitated effortlessly and swiftly flew towards the door, transforming into lethal weapons that pierced the hearts of the guards.


    "Not bad," Kyle said with some satisfaction as he stood up. At the same time, all the guards behind him fell.


    This was the power of quick cognition. Although it might have been her first time killing, her cognitive ability allowed her to quickly deduce: to kill with a few pieces of broken glass, she needed to aim for lethal areas, such as the brain or the heart.


    "From now on, you will follow me," Kyle said, pausing before asking, "Do you have a name?"


    "K-208." In response, the mutant girl replied through telepathy.


    "That''s not a name." Kyle shook his head, looking at the girl''s clear and bright eyes. He said, "From now on, I''ll call you ''Raina¡¤Carl.'' You can call me: Boss."


    "Boss," Rain replied through telepathy, quickly making her choice.


    "From now on, learn to speak with your voice, don''t rely on telepathy all the time," Kyle said with a headache. The girl''s telepathic communication was similar to the mental bond he shared with Venom, and sometimes the two voices overlapped in his mind, buzzing incessantly.


    "Yes, Boss," Rain said, her voice sounding like that of a soft and tender child.


    "I''ll teach you other things later. For now, let me teach you one thing ¨C how to kill," Kyle said with a smile as he walked towards a dozen guards gathering resistance outside the door, with Rain by his side.


    ¡­


    Imperial Palace.


    The Emperor knelt in the hall with a weary face while his subordinates quietly attended to him. He had just received the latest news: the devil, Kyle, was not dead. He had destroyed the research facility near Mount Fuji and left behind a familiar Devil Card.


    "Is that man really a demon from hell? How can we kill someone who is called undying? The ninja organization, the armed forces, they were all¡­" The Emperor sighed heavily, mourning the deceased.


    For the past few days, every night when he went to sleep, he dreamt of the cave in Shinagawa, feeling like a divine punishment, causing him to wake up in terror.


    The Emperor remained silent for a long time and finally made a decision in his heart. He whispered, "Prepare to stop the war and withdraw the soldiers stationed outside Imperial Japan."


    "Your Majesty, this¡­" His subordinate hesitated, not knowing whether to advise against it.


    The Emperor waved his hand resolutely, "Go. The situation no longer allows us to resist. Ever since that man arrived less than a week ago, Tokyo is on the verge of falling. If we let it continue, Imperial Japan will no longer be a country. I believe the military and the cabinet will agree with my decision."


    "Yes." The subordinate nodded and withdrew. He knew that this was the prelude to the Emperor''s decision to surrender.


    To be forced to surrender by an invader was shameful yet realistic. They realized how terrifying that man truly was after facing him.


    Imperial Japan began to withdraw its Asian war front troops from outside the country, indicating an intention to stop fighting, though it didn''t explicitly announce a surrender. This scene shocked all participating and onlooking countries in the world.


    Many high-ranking officials were puzzled. The once arrogant Imperial Japan had voluntarily withdrawn its troops. Why?


    They sent spies and agents to investigate and soon found the underlying reason, receiving a definite answer.


    Kyle! That Warmongering maniac! The devilish butcher!


    For the past few days, Tokyo had cut off all external communications, and most people believed that Kyle, who had gone to Tokyo alone, was dead. Only a few people in the Americas and Europe were reluctant to believe it.


    To their surprise, not only was he alive, but he was also wreaking havoc in Tokyo.


    The entire Air Force base was completely wiped out, over half of the various schools of martial arts associated with Bushido were heavily damaged, and tens of thousands of army soldiers and members of the ninja organization were killed¡­


    It was too violent! After this battle, Kyle gained another nickname, ''Tyrant''.


    And this was all before Imperial Japan officially declared its surrender.


    Once Imperial Japan surrendered and withdrew its troops, Kyle would become the god of peace in the eyes of the civilian population who were living in fear during this war!


    He would became an unrivaled Superhero!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 111: ANNIHILATION

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    United States, Congressman''s office.


    A tall glass with over half-filled red wine was violently smashed onto the floor, and the female secretary retreated timidly to the corner. Congressman Ivan''s face was twisted with anger and ferocity as he roared, "What the hell is going on? Is it true that Imperial Japan is really preparing to surrender!?"


    The female secretary answered, "Our people have indeed reported that. The Emperor is persuading the military and the cabinet, and once the army completely returns to the mainland, they will announce their surrender."


    "A bunch of useless idiots! With the power of an entire nation, they can''t even handle one man!" Ivan sat in his office chair, sweat pouring down his forehead as he pondered in a panic for a long time before concluding, "I can''t let him come back. If he returns, I''m afraid I''ll be finished." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Once Imperial Japan announces its surrender in a couple of days, that man will come back. Now we can''t stop this trend," The female secretary said helplessly.


    "That''s why we have to make sure he dies in Imperial Japan. If the military, ninjas, and fighter jets can''t kill him, then¡­" Ivan paused, his voice turning cold, "Didn''t the Strategic Research Department say that the two experimental nuclear warheads have been almost completed?"


    "Yes," The female secretary looked at him with fear, "But we only have two prototype nuclear warheads. Even if we drop them on Tokyo, they will probably only cover less than half of the area."


    Ivan scratched his head fiercely, veins bulging, muttering, "Half is enough! I don''t believe luck will always be on his side. His luck won''t protect him forever."


    The female secretary continued to persuade, "Forcing the war hero Kyle back to Tokyo, the top officials in America already feel like they made a mistake. They will never agree to use nuclear weapons again."


    "Once a mistake is made, we have to follow the wrong path all the way. We can test the nuclear bomb to deter other countries and accidentally get rid of our powerful competitor. They won''t agree to it, but they won''t actively veto it either."


    Ivan had made up his mind, squinting as he said, "Go, use the people we''ve placed near the top officials. I will guide this matter to fruition!"


    "I understand," the female secretary nodded.


    One day later.


    In the border region of Tokyo, Imperial Japan, two figures of vastly different sizes walked through the wilderness.


    Kyle''s Venom Battlesuit was disguised as a hooded leather jacket, jeans, and leather boots, making him look mature and stable. Wearing the hood covered his conspicuous golden hair.


    Raina, on the other hand, tied her waist-length black hair and wore a small-sized Imperial Japan kimono. Even in Kyle''s well-stocked Card Space, there were no children''s clothes, so she had to temporarily wear a child-sized kimono from the research institute.


    She trotted along behind Kyle, her petite figure not even reaching his waist. Her fair skin made her look like an exquisite porcelain doll.


    "By the way, this is for you." Kyle thought for a moment, pulled out a Blue Card, and transformed it into a physical object before tossing it to her.


    Raina gazed at it but made no attempt to catch it. The rectangular object floated in front of her, revealing itself as the Imperial Japan sword, Murakumo. Its blade glistened with a cold light under the sun.


    "Your Mental Manipulation ability needs to adapt to the weight of Murakumo. When you can effortlessly control it to move ten meters away from you, your attack power will increase significantly," Kyle explained.


    The strength of the Mental Manipulation''s control depended on the weight and distance of the manipulated object, which greatly limited the ability''s effectiveness.


    However, if she wielded a sword like Murakumo, the effects would be completely different, resulting in a qualitative improvement.


    Raina nodded, seeming to have grasped the idea. As she exercised her Mental Manipulation, the sword''s tip gently stabbed toward Kyle''s back. Without turning around, Kyle lightly flicked his right hand wrapped in the Vibranium Bracer, and Murakumo buzzed as it flew back to her.


    "Too slow, try again," Kyle shook his head. In fact, the speed was already quite fast. Ordinary soldiers would be unable to dodge it without any defense. However, for him, it was still too ''slow.''


    Raina felt a little dissatisfied and continued to attack Kyle with her Mental Manipulation controlling Murakumo. The result was, of course, her complete defeat, but in the process, her Mental Manipulation ability became more proficient.


    They continued on their journey, approaching the Imperial Japan Army''s main base in Tokyo.


    "Alright, let''s take a break," Kyle said, as Rain seemed exhausted, gasping for breath and struggling to carry Murakumo with both hands.


    "This should be our final battle in Imperial Japan," Kyle stood on a small hill, looking down at the large camp less than a hundred meters away.


    Imperial Japan''s top officials were finally showing signs of weakness. If they accelerated their pace and delivered a final devastating blow, it would be enough to crush this weak camel under the last straw.


    ''Buzz¡ª''


    As Kyle was about to move forward, he heard a sound from behind. At the far end of the sky, he faintly saw a B29 bomber flying past.


    Immediately after, an object was dropped.


    "Wait, no way?" Kyle''s mouth hung open, and the worst thought crossed his mind. He stared in disbelief as the object landed about a kilometer away.


    ''Bang!''


    A bright and dazzling daylight illuminated everything in sight.


    Kyle''s expression changed drastically, and he quickly reacted by grabbing Raina and rushing toward the Imperial Japan Army''s main base at full speed.


    Behind him, a massive mushroom cloud emerged, rapidly expanding toward the sky and the ground, obliterating everything in its path with its scorching blast.


    A nuclear bomb!


    It was actually a nuclear bomb!!!


    Kyle''s eyes were bloodshot as he carried Raina in a desperate race against death. The explosion''s shockwave was constantly closing in on them.


    If they couldn''t find enough cover and were directly exposed to the full power of the nuclear bomb, he wouldn''t even have to wait for Thanos''s finger snap. He would be reduced to ashes right now!


    "Aerial Dash¡ª Let''s go!" Kyle stomped the air, and his already astounding speed increased to another level. He charged straight into the main base with a shockwave trailing behind him.


    Inside the main base, chaos reigned as countless soldiers fled in desperation. Some officers had already committed seppuku, slicing their stomachs to take their own lives.


    Kyle rushed into the base with Raina. He quickly scanned the area and spotted a sealed well. He dashed over and used Murakumo to cut open the locked chain. He then jumped into the well with Raina in his arms.


    Almost the moment he jumped into the well, the explosion''s shockwave engulfed the base from above, and dust and debris carried the scorching blast, forcefully pouring into the well.


    ''Squeak¡ª''


    Venom was the first to scream as it rapidly detached itself from Kyle''s body under the searing heat of the nuclear blast. Kyle gritted his teeth, his hands gripping the well walls as he endured the scorching blast and radiation damage with his bare upper body.


    His tough skin and muscles were burned and torn by the impact, but his Healing Factor quickly repaired the injuries. Damage and recovery became a grueling tug-of-war under the relentless nuclear aftermath.


    Kyle endured with all his might, enduring the excruciating pain as if he were a monstrous figure standing tall amidst the nuclear aftermath, refusing to fall!


    (End of this chapter)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 112: THE HERO RETURNS

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    (This is a extra chapter for reaching 200 Power Stones)


    In the waning days of World War II in May 1944, the United States dropped two experimental nuclear bombs on Imperial Japan''s Tokyo region!


    This was enough to change the global war landscape, as the world witnessed the appearance of a devastating weapon capable of deterring all nations. The carpet-bombing explosions and inhumane radiation far surpassed any previous natural disasters or viral plagues!


    The world was shaken to its core!


    Under the impact of the nuclear bombs, Imperial Japan, which was already on the brink of surrender due to Kyle''s relentless pressure, finally announced its unconditional surrender to the world within a day of the nuclear blast.


    Imperial Japan withdrew from the Asian battlefield, effectively marking the end of World War II in the history of Marvel''s Earth.


    People all over the world rejoiced for the long-awaited era of peace had finally arrived.


    Every street and alley in American cities was adorned with lights and decorations, and fireworks lit up the sky. The celebrations were grander and more joyous than any previous Christmas, and the festivities went on for three days and nights without pause.


    During this time, the people didn''t forget the hero who had played the most significant role in achieving world peace ¨C the war hero Kyle!


    After the end of World War II, the people eagerly waited for three days, but there was still no sign of Kyle returning from Imperial Japan. The American military in New York remained silent and refused to comment on his return.


    Countless media outlets wanting to interview him were denied access to the White House and military bases, and they were strictly forbidden to inquire about this topic. The excitement and joy of the people were now accompanied by a growing sense that something was amiss.


    "Why hasn''t General Kyle returned yet?"


    "Even if the transport aircraft''s journey is delayed, he should have returned to America by now."


    "Oh my God, why hasn''t our Hero returned?"


    "Where is General Chester? Why isn''t the military giving us an explanation?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From young children to the elderly, the American Citizens eagerly awaited news of Kyle. The topic of peace after the end of World War II had been overshadowed in just a few days by the question of "Why Kyle hadn''t returned."


    The top Congressmen in the American Government felt they couldn''t hide the truth from the people any longer and were preparing to come up with a plausible explanation to cover up the situation. However, at this critical moment, a message of intelligence spread from an unknown source.


    "When the American military dropped two nuclear bombs on Imperial Japan''s Tokyo, Major General Kyle was still on the battlefield there, and no one had dispatched a transport aircraft to contact him in advance!"


    This message had just started circulating in New York when the American authorities tried to suppress it, but they underestimated how much the people in New York were interested in the topic of Kyle.


    In less than half a day, the message exploded like a gigantic nuclear bomb across the United States, and countless people, half-believing, half-doubting, were stirred into a frenzy.


    "My God, if that''s true, then Major General Kyle¡­"


    "The war hero fought for us; how could he die at the hands of his own people!"


    "His own people? I''m afraid the high-ranking officials don''t consider him one of their own!"


    "The White House hasn''t made any statements. Could they be acknowledging it?"


    "They must give us an explanation!"


    On the second day after the message began to circulate, countless people flooded into large cities like New York and Washington, while local residents organized themselves into groups. They held up signs of all sizes, leading to citywide protests that paralyzed traffic, forming an ocean of people around the White House in Washington and the military base in New York.


    The American authorities were in a panic and immediately mobilized city police and military personnel to maintain order and quell the commotion. However, they found many soldiers and police officers taking leave or even resigning. They donned colorful coats and held up signs of doubt, joining the ranks of the protesters.


    Only then did the American authorities realize the magnitude of Kyle''s influence on their own population.


    As the Hero who brought an end to World War II and initiated world peace, his prestige had undoubtedly reached a terrifying peak, which even the gods themselves would avoid challenging. Just at this time, when this major message of his supposed demise surfaced, how could it not provoke the wrath and fury of countless people?


    At the top of Stark Industry Building, Howard, looking gentlemanly in his suit, leaned against the balcony railing, gazing at the densely packed crowd below as he silently lit a cigarette.


    "Human strength, on par with gods ¨C you really did it, but why, like Steve, did you disappear without a trace?"


    "I was even thinking that one day when I have a child, I''d make you their godfather."


    "And what about our plans? After the war, we were going to celebrate, create artificial intelligence, develop new energy sources, and build a business empire with advanced weapons and technology. Are all those promises broken now?"


    Howard muttered to himself as he sighed heavily while he brooded alone, lowering his head and smoking in silence. ''Drip¡ª'' Just then, his phone in the suit pocket rang.


    "How bothersome," Howard grumbled, extinguishing the cigarette, but in the next moment, he froze as if he remembered something. After all, who could be calling him now besides that person?


    Howard felt a jolt, and with trembling fingers, he fumbled to take out the old-style cellphone from his pocket. After taking a deep breath to calm his emotions, he answered the call.


    "Is that you, Howard?" Kyle''s usual cold voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Kyle, it really is you!" Howard laughed heartily, his eyes slightly moist as he fervently kissed the old cell phone.


    "Ew, don''t be so gross; send those amorous messages to your Playboy bunnies," Kyle said with a shiver as the old gentleman seemed to be losing his seriousness even more after just two weeks.


    "I''m just excited, buddy!" Howard said with a mix of anger and sadness. "It''s been over a week since the war ended, and you still haven''t come back. I thought you really got hit by that nuclear bomb!"


    Kyle: "Sorry, but I actually did get hit by it."


    Howard: "¡­"


    He hesitated for a moment before asking tentatively, "Kyle, are you now a ghost?"


    "Are you done speaking nonsense, you''re a scientific genius. How could you believe in ghosts? I''m now outside the center of New York. There are too many people here, and the traffic is paralyzed. Send that private plane of yours to pick me up." Kyle said, not in a good mood.


    The last time he and Howard briefly discussed the concept and structure of helicopters, before heading to Imperial Japan, he knew that Howard had started to modify the architecture of a small transport aircraft, creating the first compact and convenient semi-helicopter for personal use.


    It had to be said that having a technologically savvy friend with a futuristic mind and a full set of hands-on skills had its perks, which were perfectly evident at this moment.


    "The traffic in New York City is paralyzed because of the people coming out for you," Howard quipped into the phone. He knew that with Kyle''s safe return, his previous melancholy and sadness had completely disappeared.


    Howard chuckled, saying, "I heard that the new president, Congressmen, and top military officials are being pressured by an unprecedented demonstration of the masses. They''re gathering at the White House square in Washington for a public press conference to give an explanation."


    "That intelligence was¡­" Kyle had just started to ask when Howard knew what he wanted to know and smiled, saying, "Yes, it was deliberately spread by me and Fury, with the intention of using the power of the people to put pressure on the American high-ranking officials and get you the justice you deserve!"


    Kyle''s heart warmed, and after a slight pause, he said coldly into the phone, "Bring the helicopter over here and take me directly to the White House square. It''s time to clean up some of the little mice who had been playing tricks behind the scenes."


    Since he had returned, what justice did he need? In this world or any other world for that matter, might always make right!


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 113: REIGN OVER WASHINGTON

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    United States, Washington.


    Unlike New York, which was the birthplace of the hero Kyle, the crowds of protesters here were not as overwhelming, although the central area was still bustling with people, especially around the White House square, where the line of media was three circles deep, already stationed in advance. Beyond the third circle, the crowd extended so far that its end couldn''t be seen.


    Among the onlookers, a seven-year-old boy clutched a miniature model of Kyle''s battle suit in one hand and firmly held onto the pants leg of a man next to him. Anxiously, he asked, "Daddy, did Hero Kyle really sacrifice himself?"


    "How could that be?" The man smiled and ruffled the boy''s short hair, confidently and resolutely saying, "Kyle, the Major, he won''t die!"


    The people around all smiled, nodding in agreement:


    "Exactly, how could a war hero die?"


    "He''s a superhero, the divine figure in our hearts, quelling the chaos of war."


    "Maybe he''s just like Captain, just sleeping somewhere, and he''ll come back when he wakes up."


    As they spoke about Kyle, their faces were filled with smiles, carrying with them confidence, pride, and even a glimmer of hope.


    The surrounding media continuously took photos and videos, capturing this rare scene. It was the first time that someone''s prestige had been enough to replace divinity and be revered by thousands without any blemishes.


    "He''s here, he''s here!"


    At the reminder from someone, all the protesters and onlookers immediately focused their gaze on the podium at the White House square.


    The newly elected president, a middle-aged man with a square face, led a group of congressmen in suits and uniformed generals with medals on their chests, walking out of the office building''s entrance under the protection of armed soldiers, and then ascending the slightly wide podium.


    Dozens of politicians and generals stopped in the back half of the platform, their faces solemn and serious, causing the onlookers to instinctively quiet down.


    The new president wiped away the sweat on his forehead, approached the microphone, and facing the crowd of protesters and media outside the police cordon, he spoke in his usual politician''s tone, "Ladies and gentlemen, good afternoon!"


    However, his words were quickly interrupted by the crowd below, "Mr. President, please skip the polite preamble. We''re here just for an explanation and the truth ¨C why hasn''t Major Kyle returned?"


    The new president quickly suppressed his embarrassment, steadying the microphone with his hand as he started to say, "Major Kyle, he¡­"


    He was prepared to deliver the smoothly worded pretext that the higher-ups had discussed, but as soon as he started speaking, he choked up and stopped.


    Looking down at the countless hopeful and expectant eyes below, with his exceptional oratory skills, he found himself at a loss for words.


    Just as the president was in a difficult position, from not too far away in the sky, a buzzing noise suddenly came, and the people looked up in surprise to see a new type of aircraft with dragonfly-like wings slowly flying towards the White House square.


    The armed soldiers and guards, thinking it was a terrorist attack, were about to rush towards the platform to protect the high-ranking officials, but when they saw the figure revealed at the helicopter''s door, they all stopped in their tracks.


    Or rather, everyone below was stunned and stopped in their tracks, holding their breath and staring wide-eyed at the young man standing at the helicopter door.


    "It''s Major Kyle¡­"


    Someone shouted, and then, the previously silent Washington Square suddenly erupted!


    "Our war hero has returned!"


    The crowd raised their arms, cheering with teary eyes. The resounding sound quickly spread and diffused throughout the entire city of Washington.


    At this moment, the most awkward ones were the high-ranking officials on the platform who were supposed to be the center of attention. They could only smile bitterly, applauding as they looked at the helicopter getting closer and closer.


    The helicopter stopped at a height of twenty meters from the platform, hovering in the air.


    Chapter 113: Reign over Washington


    Kyle nodded and then leaped down from above, gliding slowly mid-air before landing gracefully at the center of the podium. Dressed in his black battle suit and carrying his iconic single-handed sword, he stood tall and cold, becoming the most dazzling protagonist on the scene, even the high-ranking politicians and generals had to bow to him.


    The thousands of people below continued to applaud excitedly, the applause thundering like a storm.


    "Major Kyle, you''ve finally returned¡­"


    The president turned around, wanting to be friendly and exchange pleasantries, but to his surprise, Kyle didn''t even spare him a glance. He walked towards where the congressmen and generals were located.


    Facing the approach of this killing god, even the experienced generals who had been through various battles couldn''t help but have their expressions change, not to mention those congressmen who had been sitting in their ivory towers, their faces turned pale.


    Among them, Congressman Ivan and a few others who were standing a little further back tightly gripped their hands, suppressing the urge to collapse in fear. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kyle." General Chester sighed and stepped forward.


    "General Chester, as you wished, I''ve come back." Kyle stopped in his tracks and spoke coldly.


    "Kyle, whatever you''ve been through, it''s my fault. Please don''t harm anyone else¡­" General Chester''s words hadn''t even been finished when Kyle interrupted, "No, you''re not at fault."


    Kyle sneered, "You''re just old and confused."


    General Chester was at a loss for words, surprisingly not refuting Kyle''s claim. With his hair turning white, he looked like a weary old man.


    The helicopter continued to hover at low altitude, and a rope was thrown down from the cabin as Fury slid down from it onto the podium.


    Howard had informed Fury as soon as he knew Kyle was back, and they had rushed together to the White House square in Washington.


    Of course, there was a purpose to their arrival.


    "Fury, have you found those few?" Kyle waved to Fury behind him and scanned the congressmen in front of him. The congressmen were terrified, unsure of what the war hero intended to do upon his return.


    "Oh, that one, and that one too." Fury walked forward, his sharp eyes searching, and he pointed out three congressmen, including Ivan.


    The three congressmen named quivered all over, and the other congressmen and generals were puzzled but instinctively moved away from the three, keeping a safe distance.


    "Oh." Kyle nodded coldly and stepped towards the three congressmen.


    "Major Kyle, what are you trying to do? Stay away from us!" Ivan among them showed a hint of panic and questioned, "This is the White House square, in front of congressmen, generals representing the country, and the eyes of the vast public and media. Mind your behavior!"


    Kyle sneered, accelerated with a footstep, and arrived in front of Ivan. The armed soldiers around hadn''t reacted yet, and his right hand had already turned into a fist, which thunderously hit Ivan''s lower abdomen.


    ''Bang!''


    With Ivan''s ordinary human physique, facing the impact of this one-ton punch, he was sent flying like a ball, rolling back five or six meters before crashing into the white wall of the office building.


    His body was completely mangled, half of it embedded in the wall. With wide eyes, he couldn''t understand how he had met such a straightforward and brutal death.


    After so much careful planning, he didn''t even get a chance to resist¡­ and with a smack, his opponent treated him like a cockroach and simply crushed him.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 114: GODLIKE HERO

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    "Kyle, you¡­" General Chester''s face was horrified as he looked at the lifeless body of Congressman Ivan, his lips trembling but unable to speak.


    He was not the only one stunned by Kyle''s astonishing actions. Near the podium, the congressmen, officers, and the media and crowds below all had their mouths wide open in shock.


    It was too bloody and violent, and the fact that he targeted a Congressman made it even more shocking!


    "Your tricks don''t work on me." Kyle''s voice was cold as he looked away from Ivan''s body and turned his gaze to the other two congressmen who were now lying on the ground.


    "Save me, General, please save me."


    "He''s gone mad! Where are the soldiers and guards? Stop him!"


    The two congressmen were trembling with fear, and no trace of their previous gentlemanly demeanor could be seen from them. They were crawling desperately on the ground, trying to escape from Kyle.


    Kyle''s expression remained indifferent as he continued to walk slowly toward the two.


    "Kyle, stop it! Those are congressmen. Your actions will disrupt the country''s order." General Chester raised his voice to persuade him.


    "Is that so?" Kyle smiled coldly and said, "If the high ranks have been infiltrated by the Hydra organization without realizing it, I don''t mind forcefully rectifying the situation and replacing the high-level structure with fresh blood!"


    "The Hydra organization?" The expression on General Chester''s face changed dramatically as he stared at Kyle. He took a deep breath and asked, "Do you have evidence?"


    "I am the one saying it, so why do you need evidence?" Kyle replied, then approached another Hydra spy among the congressmen. With a slight exertion of his left foot, the man was sent flying like a ball and crashed into the wall pit where Ivan was earlier.


    "You''re too lawless. Even if he is a member of the Hydra organization, he should be dealt with through the legal process," General Chester frowned deeply.


    The new president also urged, "General Kyle, although you are a War Hero, everything needs to be thoroughly investigated by the relevant departments. You cannot kill people simply based on suspicion of being Hydra spies!"


    "As long as I''m doing the right thing, I have a clear conscience," Kyle replied without paying any attention to their warnings or persuasion. He walked towards the last Hydra spy among the congressmen who had collapsed on the ground.


    "Kyle." General Chester gritted his teeth and looked at the congressman who was looking at Kyle with fear and dread on his face. He quickly made a judgment and raised his arm. With a loud noise, dozens of armed soldiers around the podium aimed their weapons at Kyle.


    This scene caused countless people in the square to exclaim in shock.


    Kyle paused for a moment and scanned the soldiers with his eyes. Then he asked straightforwardly, "Are you going to be my enemies too?"


    All the soldiers trembled, and their hands were about to lower their uncocked guns.


    The expression on General Chester''s face turned ugly as he shouted, "What are you doing? You are elite soldiers upholding national law and order!"


    What he feared was not just Kyle''s formidable individual strength but the fact that Kyle''s reputation and prestige could allow him to disregard rules and regulations, allowing him to do whatever he pleased.


    This was also the main reason why the high-ranking officials in America had always been wary of Kyle.


    The soldiers hesitated, but just as they were about to raise their weapons again, the voices of the people in the square below rang out in unison, "Lower your weapons!"


    "Put down your arms! What are you doing?!"


    "General Kyle must have his reasons. Those Congressmen must be spies without a doubt."


    "Are you using weapons against a War Hero who fought for peace?!"


    The people in the square were not sure of the situation, but one thing was clear to them: Kyle, the hero, must be right!


    Anyone who opposed Kyle and stood against him was undoubtedly a spy and villain from a terrorist organization.


    Still hovering in the low sky, Howard, who was piloting the helicopter, listened to the resounding voices of the masses defending Kyle and couldn''t help but smile. "Kyle, this is what it truly means to be ''On par with the gods''!"


    Having already reached the peak of his reputation and after the battle in Imperial Japan, with the world now back to peace, Kyle''s image of prestige and righteousness had already been elevated to a level comparable to that of a ''God'' in people''s hearts.


    Amidst the enthusiastic cheers, the dozens of armed soldiers glanced at each other and ultimately lowered their guns.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Kyle simply used his foot to send the last Hydra spy Congressman into the wall pit. The wall had completely collapsed, burying the three bodies.


    General Chester remained silent and slowly turned around with a tired and aged expression, bowing slightly as he made his way to leave the podium.


    The new president remained silent for a moment before his face turned slightly serious. He proclaimed with authority, "General Kyle has dealt with three spy Congressmen who threatened national security! I will apply to the International Security Council to establish a department that will search for and eliminate the remaining remnants of the Hydra organization worldwide! The specifics of the operation will be supervised by General Kyle!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was obviously a welcome announcement, and the people in the square erupted in joyous cheers for the president''s action.


    He reacted so quickly; it''s no wonder he could become president.


    Kyle inwardly admired the president as he walked beside him and spoke to the crowd, "Now that the war has ended, there is no longer a need for symbols of power. Here and now, I officially resign from the position of General."


    War hero? Retiring!?


    Before the crowd and the media could react, Kyle glanced meaningfully at the new president and said in a low voice, "As for what you mentioned, let Nick¡¤Fury handle it ¡ª he is my spokesperson."


    "What?" Fury, who was still on the podium, exclaimed and was about to step forward to express his opinion. However, Kyle executed an Aerial Dash and leaped onto the edge of the helicopter''s cabin door.


    The helicopter rose and, with Kyle on board, flew towards New York.


    Amidst the roar of the crowd, Fury watched the helicopter as it went farther away. He sighed wryly, "Why do I have a feeling that I''ve been left to handle everything again?"


    From the time Kyle was a Lieutenant, Fury led his Howling Commandos. When Kyle became a Major, Fury led a fleet of soldiers on a battleship. Now, just as he thought he could finally take a break after Kyle''s retirement, there was this unrequested department to deal with.


    "Next time, I must demand extra pay from him!" Fury gritted his teeth.


    On the helicopter leaving Washington City, Howard sat in the pilot''s seat, while Kyle and a black-haired girl wearing a hood sat in the back seats.


    "It''s still early. How about going back to Stark Industries for a drink?" Howard suggested cheerfully.


    "Just take me directly to Logan''s location. Bring Fury next time, there''s a kid here," Kyle signaled toward Raina, who was sitting beside him.


    "How did you end up with her? I asked earlier, and you didn''t say anything." Howard asked in surprise, glancing back at the adorable and well-behaved Raina.


    "You old bastard, why is it that anything that comes out of your mouth sounds like a ruffian''s words." Kyle shrugged as he rubbed Raina''s little head, and said solemnly, "This child is like Logan, possessing special mutated abilities."


    In the depths of the last well in Imperial Japan''s Tokyo, Kyle had shielded Raina from the residual impact of the nuclear bomb, but there were still shockwaves and radiation injuries seeping down towards her.


    At that moment, Raina had unknowingly unleashed a latent telepathic ability that even surprised Kyle.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 115: THE CARL FAMILY

    (Bonus Chapter for reaching 400 Power stones)


    On the outskirts of New York, near the border of Queens, the area was far from the bustling city, but it offered a comfortable and serene environment.


    Nestled within the embrace of lush green forests, an old-fashioned Western-style mansion stood on an open space, casting a gentle shadow under the afternoon sun.


    The helicopter flew directly from Washington and landed on the open ground in front of the mansion, causing a buzz as sand and leaves were blown up. The commotion naturally caught the attention of the residents inside the mansion.


    As the helicopter door opened, Kyle stepped out with Raina, and in response to a surprised exclamation, a beautiful woman rushed out of the mansion and eagerly threw herself into his arms.


    "Kyle, you finally came back."


    "Lucy." Kyle smiled, revealing a rare gentle expression on his handsome face. He took in the scent of her golden hair and embraced her with his other hand.


    Looking ahead, Logan, dressed in casual jeans, appeared at the entrance of the mansion, leaning against the steps of the multi-story building, also wearing a smile as he lit a cigarette.


    "Howard, I''m home. Do you want to come in?" Kyle turned around and told Howard, who was still in the pilot''s seat of the helicopter.


    Howard smiled and politely declined, "You just got back, take some time to rest with your family. I''ll come find you in a few days."


    "No problem." Kyle nodded. There were countless plans he and Howard had to work on, but it wasn''t urgent at the moment.


    Right now, what mattered most was to check how Logan''s Testing Mission went.


    With one arm around Lucy''s slender waist, and with Raina following closely behind, Kyle approached the mansion''s main building. Logan, avoiding eye contact and feeling slightly nervous, put out his cigarette and entered the house before them.


    Hmm? What''s up with Logan¡­


    Kyle was secretly surprised, but he quickly understood what was going on.


    Inside the main building of the mansion, the opulent classical chandeliers were lit, and the furnishings were lavish. There were over a dozen rooms, big and small.


    Three girls around the age of fourteen, dressed in servant clothes, were cleaning. They were prepared to greet Logan with a bow when they saw him walking ahead, with Lucy holding Kyle''s arm with Raina.


    "Hold on, he''s the master here." Logan coldly stopped them, waving his hand towards Kyle and speaking with a stern voice.


    The three girls hesitated for a moment, then looked timidly at Kyle and bowed, "Hello, Master."


    "Hello." Kyle smiled and nodded before he noticed something and turned his gaze to a room where the voices of many young children could be heard.


    Lucy smiled and led Kyle closer to the room. Inside, the room was transformed into a classroom, complete with a teacher''s desk, blackboard, and desks. A man wearing sunglasses was teaching a security course, and there were over thirty children around the age of eight listening attentively.


    Logan walked up and said helplessly, "Boss, I''ll explain this to you."


    "Take your time. I''m very curious. Originally, when I gave you the Mission to adopt 10 children, you were avoiding it. Now you''ve actively completed the mission with an excess," Kyle blinked as he spoke feeling somewhat surprised at the scene. How did Logan transition so quickly?


    Uncle Wolf, what happened to your pride as a frontline lone combatant? You''ve become a nanny now?


    On the second floor of the mansion''s main building, in the master''s conference room.


    Kyle, Lucy, and Raina sat together on a large sofa, while Logan sat alone on the other side, starting to report on the mission.


    In summary, Logan had initially followed the mission''s process and tried to bribe the director of an orphanage to adopt ten children. However, he discovered signs of child abuse by the orphanage staff and couldn''t help but take action. In the process, he accidentally killed the staff members and ended up demolishing half of the orphanage.


    Since the orphanage was destroyed, Logan took the majority of the children back to the mansion on his own.


    There were thirty-two children between eight and ten years old that he classified as children who could be taught and trained. As for the remaining eight children over the age of ten, they would take on the daily domestic duties of the mansion.


    "Although they are orphans from the war, they are very well-behaved and obedient. Those children over ten years old don''t meet the age requirement of the mission, but they are good substitutes for the mansion''s daily domestic workforce," Logan said a little awkwardly, trying to conceal the fact that he had violated the mission conditions.


    "I have no objections, and your actions can''t be considered wrong either," Kyle nodded. Forty children, not too many and not too few, would be just enough to serve as the foundation of the family.


    He paused for a moment, and then directly looked at Logan, and smiled. "Besides, I''m happy about one thing: you finally let go of your excessive guard and are willing to trust and accept others."


    Lucy also smiled and chimed in, "Exactly, Uncle Logan is very popular with the children here."


    Logan awkwardly touched his nose. During this time, he had indeed experienced a different kind of life surrounded by those children.


    "Back to the point," Kyle pondered for a moment before asking directly, "Logan, tell me, why do you think I wanted you to adopt so many orphans for?"


    "Carl Family, to train talent," Logan responded concisely and emphatically.


    "Exactly. The positioning I have for the future Carl Family is an extraordinary and independent private organization, responsible for handling Earth''s crises without reporting to anyone else. All actions will be taken according to my orders," Kyle said confidently.


    Why choose orphaned children? It''s because he has the ability to gift Ability Cards (Blue quality or higher) to a person, but only one card per individual. Therefore, whether they have potential or abilities doesn''t matter; loyalty is what counts! S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By cultivating these children from a young age, it would be easy to brainwash them, creating a strong dependence and trust in the family, and thus ensuring their sincere loyalty to execute his orders.


    Otherwise, like organizations such as SHIELD or Kamar-Taj in the future, they would be susceptible to betrayal from within, risking complete disintegration.


    "But there''s one thing you got wrong. I''m not cultivating talent, I''m cultivating ''Heroes,''" Kyle added. By "Heroes," he meant individuals with basic Superhero abilities.


    In the Marvel universe, heroes must possess abilities that go beyond ordinary people; that''s basic knowledge.


    In his preparations and planning for the future, the lowest-ranking members of the Carl Family must be at least on par with the combat prowess of "Black Widow" or "Hawkeye."


    Otherwise, they don''t deserve to call themselves members of the Carl Family.


    "The children downstairs will be nurtured and tested. Only those qualified will have the chance to settle in the family''s overseas territories as the lowest-level members of the Carl Family. As for you all present here, you are the core members of the Carl Family," Kyle''s gaze fell on Lucy, Logan, and Raina.


    For Lucy, her position goes without saying, as she''s his fianc¨¦e. Even if she were an ordinary person, her status would still be a step above the others.


    Logan and Raina were both born with gene mutations and they already possess Rare Blue-Quality abilities. If they also draw a suitable Ability Card buff in the future, they will undoubtedly become the backbone of the family''s influence.


    An all-hero lineup, that''s the Carl Family!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 116: TARGET, BEYOND GODHOOD

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    "Kyle, who is this child?"


    Inside the main conference room, Lucy''s beautiful eyes were fixed on Raina, who was sitting calmly and coldly on the soft sofa to Kyle''s right.


    Since entering the room, Raina hadn''t left Kyle''s side even for a moment, it was as if she had some kind of instinctual attachment to him¡­ Although Lucy wasn''t the type to get jealous over a child, she couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    In fact, she wasn''t the only one. Even Logan was a bit puzzled. After all, Kyle wasn''t the kind of person who would casually bring along a child with him much less take care of one.


    Earlier, Logan had been covertly observing Raina, who was sitting directly across from him. His keen animal instinct told him that this cute little girl wearing a hoodie and long-sleeved sweater wasn''t as harmless as she appeared on the surface.


    "Oh, I almost forgot," Kyle suddenly realized and rubbed Raina''s little head with his hand, saying, "Raina, say hello to Lucy and Logan."


    "I''m ''Raina Carl,'' eight years old this year. Boss found me in Imperial Japan, Tokyo," Raina spoke softly and gently as she introduced herself. She didn''t appear as aloof as before, and her words even managed to make Lucy laugh.


    "Kyle, you sure are good at ''finding'' things," Lucy teased, sticking out her tongue playfully as she spoke. She, too, was picked up like a pet on the battlefield.


    Wait a minute¡­ Could this be a ''Child Bride'' situation?


    The thought flashed through Lucy''s mind, and as a woman, she couldn''t help but look at Raina with slightly different eyes.


    One must admit, Raina was really adorable, with a petite and delicate body, a cute little face like a porcelain doll, and smooth and fair skin. Lucy even felt the urge to hug her like a plush toy¡­


    Raina furrowed her brows slightly and scooted closer to Kyle. Sensing her discomfort, Kyle asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "She has hostile intentions toward me," Raina said bluntly as she looked at Lucy.


    The conference room fell silent.


    Both Kyle and Logan looked at Lucy strangely, leaving her blushing as she covered her beautiful face. "I''ll go get some drinks," she said hastily and quickly escaped from the conference room.


    Logan''s reaction was quick. He realized something and stared intently at Raina, saying seriously, "Boss, does this girl have telepathic abilities?"


    "I can''t hear your thoughts, and I can''t hear Boss''s either," Raina huffed, this time speaking using her telepathic communication, making Logan instinctively cover his ears.


    Kyle wasn''t surprised; after all, this was still one of the abilities of Mental Manipulation.


    (Translator- (Mental Manipulation¨CThe power to manipulate the minds and mental functions of oneself or others. Sub-power of Telepathy. Combination of Mindshifting and Mind Control. Not to be confused with Brain Manipulation.))


    From simple control of physical movement to delving into a deeper layer of exploring the thoughts and intentions of people. This ability only worked on individuals with weaker mental willpower, as it had no effect on people like him and Logan, whose willpower was extraordinary.


    Object Manipulation, Mental Communication, Telekinetic Barriers, and Telepathy ¨C were the abilities enhanced by Mental Energy in Mental Manipulation.


    "Logan, this child is the same as you; I simply call her a ''Mutant,''" Kyle smiled.


    In the current world, unlike the X-Men universe with widespread theories of Gene Mutations, there was no relevant information about Mutant, so he decided to give this definition to people like Logan and Raina.


    "Boss, aren''t you also a Mutant?" Logan asked curiously, thinking that Kyle and he were the same.


    "I do indeed possess abilities far beyond ordinary people, but I''m fundamentally different from both of you," Kyle explained:


    "You two have innate Genetic Mutations, similar to inherent racial talents that some species have. You were born with special superpowers that belong solely to you, and they naturally emerge during childhood due to certain stimuli. These innate genetic instincts can manifest as abilities like your claws and self-healing, or Raina''s Telekinesis and Telepathic abilities. Some people can move so fast that they can race against light and even time, some can control metal and water, and so on."


    Kyle paused for a moment before continuing, "But I am different. My body originally had no Genetic Mutations, and during my childhood, there was little difference between me and other ordinary people. Later, through the military''s research on the Super Soldier Serum and Genetic Modifications, I obtained a perfect human physique. These abilities are gained through medication, radiation, and other means after my birth, so I call myself and people like me ''Meta-Human.''"


    His "Super Soldier" Ability Card was copied and extracted from Steve, bypassing the injection of the Super Soldier Serum.


    "I see," Logan nodded thoughtfully. Having lived for half a century, it was the first time he had heard such a novel classification of abilities.


    "You can see Mutants as the equivalent to the second great evolution of the human species, similar to the difference between apes and modern humans. On the other hand, Variants or Meta Humans are a stroke of luck, breaking the original genetic framework, standing on the same starting line as Mutants," Kyle said, feeling a bit emotional. "Whether they are Mutants or Meta Humans, they are the pioneers of evolution in human history, and I collectively refer to them as ''Evolutionaries.''"


    In the Marvel World, some god-like races like the Asgardians were strong, with Bifrost spanning the universe. But weren''t they also originally weak beings, similar to primitive humans? Through continuous racial evolution, they acquired talents such as lightning or divine powers or the ability to control and manipulate energy, thus establishing their divine realms.


    Gods were simply the top race standing at the forefront of the evolution of species¡ª


    Looking at it this way, it became evident why the future Hulk could grind gods into the ground.


    "If we can continue to evolve and become stronger, and if we arm ourselves with advanced technology, perhaps our family could one day replace the domain of the gods," Kyle''s words were earth-shattering, even making the usually composed Logan tremble.


    "Boss, we can''t say for sure if there are gods in this world, and there might not be any other life forms beyond Earth," Logan said wryly.


    "You haven''t been to other planets, so how do you know there are no other extraterrestrial races? There might even be a Galactic Union or Divine Realms where gods reside," Kyle smiled and didn''t reveal too much but he hinted at some things with his words.


    The inhabitants of Earth were still stuck in the well of limited knowledge, whereas he, like an eagle soaring in the sky, had long left behind those limitations and looked toward the vast ocean and stars. After all, he knew what kind of universe this was.


    "One day, you''ll understand the meaning behind my words," Kyle replied with a far-reaching gaze.


    Returning to the present, Kyle continued, "Let''s focus on the initial planning for the Carl Family for now. In a few days, I''ll go out with Howard to investigate and develop a special base for our family''s influence on a tortoise-shaped island in the Atlantic Ocean."


    "So, should I stay here?" Logan scratched his head and asked, wondering if he had really become a babysitter.


    "You can start teaching combat classes to the children here," Kyle pondered, his eyes glinting coldly. "When I return, you, Raina, and I will head to the Soviet Union!"


    "The Soviet Union?"


    "Yes, the Soviet Union."


    Kyle smiled. He hadn''t forgotten about the actions of the Red Room organization, the Soviet special agent training base, during the war.


    Since there was a debt to be settled, it was time to pay them a visit! And he can gain Black Widows!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 117: SYMBOL OF PEACE & IMUC-CHAPTER 118: SUBVERTING HOWARD’S PERSPECTIVES

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    It was a mild morning, and the gentle sunlight filtered through the forest, dispersing the white mist and casting mysterious shadows in the surrounding.


    Kyle was dressed in casual long sleeves and wearing sunglasses, lying comfortably on a sun lounger on the mansion''s lawn. Venom''s main body was also sprawled on the grass next to the chair, restlessly rolling back and forth.


    Three days had passed since he returned to New York, shedding the identities of a War Hero and a General, and distancing himself from the chaos and killings of war. He enjoyed the leisurely time, feeling comfortable and at ease.


    "Venom, have you noticed any slight changes in my body?" Kyle mumbled to himself. The changes he referred to were not about his relaxed state of mind but rather the potential alterations happening within his peak physical condition as a Super Soldier.


    These changes started occurring after he withstood the aftermath of the nuclear explosion in Imperial Japan, Tokyo.


    While coexisting with Venom, he didn''t feel these changes as strongly. It was only when he separated from Venom that he sensed the subtle shifts in his body.


    He carefully examined the Ability Cards he possessed that could alter his physique, focusing on the Super Soldier and Healing Factor cards, but he couldn''t find the cause behind these potential changes. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Could it be the radiation from the nuclear explosion had affected the stable genetic framework in my body?" Kyle pondered, but the changes were so subtle that he couldn''t determine whether they were good or bad for his body at the moment.


    Just then, an elongated black and gold luxury car emerged from the forest and stopped in the open space in front of the mansion and two well-dressed bodyguards got out of the car first, opening the door for Lucy and Raina to step out, and only then did they start unloading the supplies from the trunk.


    The mansion was located a considerable distance from the town, about five kilometers away, so they had to venture out for supplies. Both the car and the bodyguards were arranged by Howard in advance.


    Howard was quite methodical in his approach, and Kyle had great confidence in him. After all that had happened, they had become the closest partners¡ª both in life and work.


    "Kyle, we''re back." Lucy, wearing a sun hat, waved from the lawn with her hand intertwined with Raina''s. For some reason, the age difference between the two of them seemed irrelevant, and they had become good friends in just a few days. (To those of their peers with telepathic abilities, they carried an inherent fear and reverence.)


    Having Raina as a true potential bodyguard, Kyle felt more at ease when Lucy was away.


    A rolled-up black and white newspaper floated out of the bag that Lucy was carrying, resembling a bird as it flew over and landed on the small table beside Kyle.


    "Boss, today''s newspaper," Raina communicated telepathically as she delivered the paper.


    Still lying down, Kyle nodded, picked up the newspaper, and quickly skimmed through it, throwing it back onto the table after reading it at a glance.


    The front page of the New York Times had the same content as the past few days, with a series of reports centered around him. The Stark Industries'' early convening of the World Technology Expo to unveil world-changing new products was squeezed to the second page.


    Reports about War Heroes'' return, remnants of the terrorist organization Hydra lurking among America''s top-level power, clashes between high-level government officials and civilians, the youngest Major General applying for retirement, the replacement of officials and military officers ordered by the new president for Kyle, and so on, had bombarded the homeland of the United States news day and night.


    Although the War Hero had retired, symbolizing the end of the nation''s might and power, the media had collectively given Kyle another title¡ª


    "Symbol of Peace"!


    He had just heard this new title two days ago and was dumbfounded when he had heard it. He almost spewed out the red wine he was drinking at the time.


    How could a war fanatic like him become the Symbol of Peace? He himself admitted that he was a cold-hearted bastard.


    The problem was that the majority of the public also approved of this title. It had a much higher acceptance rate than the previous "Demon," "God of Death," "Tyrant," and other labels.


    Some people even raised funds to build sculptures of the Symbol of Peace in certain squares, and the Norwegian parliament was discussing a vote to award him this year''s Nobel Peace Prize¡­


    It had reached a point where even Kyle himself couldn''t find anything to complain about. After all, who would deny an ego boost?


    But no matter what, ever since he decided to establish his family''s influence, he had planned to fade out of the public eye and patiently prepare for the future alien invasion.


    Even now, on Earth alone, Kyle didn''t dare claim invincibility. Many mysterious organizations hid in the corners of the world, not to mention the vast expanse of universes.


    "The most reliable power I possess, apart from the Extracting Card Ability, is the decades of preparation time I have that far surpass other heroes and the early knowledge of major plot events that are about to unfold¡ª this is my greatest reliance as a crossover individual!"


    "In just one year, I have reached the peak level of a Super Soldier, standing at the pinnacle of Earth''s human power, and I wield boundless wealth capable of rivaling entire nations! Of course, no one knows about that wealth yet!"


    "After decades have passed, where will Carl Family and I be? Even I can''t predict that!"


    Kyle contemplated in secret, carrying enough self-confidence and assurance.


    Are the so-called Gods in this universe strong? I''ll climb my way up step by step and reach them!


    Is Thanos with his Infinity Gauntlet unbeatable? Who said I won''t slowly gather the six Infinity Stones?


    With the advantage of being prepared and having an ace up his sleeve, Kyle would establish himself as invincible from the beginning and take on the role of a grand puppet master, deducing and controlling everything.


    "Now, this moment is only the first step."


    Kyle thought to himself as he sat up from the sun lounger. A tall suited bodyguard came to the edge of the lawn and respectfully said, "Mr. Kyle, the boss said the plane has arrived to pick you up for the sea journey."


    "Alright, let Lucy know that she doesn''t need to wait for me for lunch," Kyle instructed. After the bodyguard acknowledged and left, he glanced at Venom excitedly bouncing next to him and asked. "Are you coming?"


    "Roll, roll¡ª" Venom''s black liquid form jumped up and wrapped around Kyle, transforming into a hooded jacket on his body.


    An hour and a half later.


    Over the vast Atlantic Ocean, under the radiant noon sun, the helicopter maintained its buzzing rotation at an altitude of several hundred meters.


    "Kyle, are we really getting close to that turtle-shaped island you mentioned?" Howard, in the pilot''s seat, asked with a surprised expression on his face.


    Sitting in the co-pilot seat, Kyle looked down at the sea and nodded. "Yes, we''re almost there."


    "Are you sure? There''s no island displayed on the map in this area," Howard said, double-checking the instrument just to be sure.


    "You''ll see in a moment," Kyle replied mysteriously. As the helicopter flew further, over ten miles from the coast, he thought it was about right. He then told Howard, "Next, follow the process I told you."


    "Sure thing," Howard nodded, though he didn''t believe Kyle could conjure up an island out of thin air.


    "Now, give this helicopter to me," Kyle said out of the blue.


    "Huh?" Howard was taken aback but quickly agreed, "No problem, it''s yours. I''ll build another one later."


    "In that case, the ownership of this helicopter now belongs to me," Kyle contemplated. Seeing that the helicopter''s card message was still in a non-extractable state, he continued, "You can undo your seatbelt and stop controlling the helicopter."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    Regarding the extraction of Item Cards, the extraction process was much faster than Ability Cards, but at the same time, the conditions for being Extractable were more stringent.


    For example, sand, shredded paper, rocks¡­ all these items couldn''t be extracted.


    However, a box of sand containing gold dust, paper with artistic design sketches, or rocks masterfully carved and processed could be included in the category of Item Card extraction. Here, the value of the item was taken into consideration.


    Out-of-control fighter jets, severely damaged firearms, unstable energy sources, imminent detonating hand grenades, and other special items also couldn''t be extracted.


    Furthermore, the item had to be something that didn''t belong to someone else; this was the primary condition for item extraction!


    "Hurry up."


    Under Kyle''s urging, Howard, who had been hesitant, made up his mind. He swiftly undid his seatbelt and moved from the pilot''s seat to the co-pilot''s seat.


    However, the card message didn''t change; it was still in a Non-Extractable state.


    "Still not working?" Kyle pondered, then walked forward and directly turned off the helicopter''s engines.


    The helicopter''s slight humming vibrations ceased, and it started gliding down. Howard''s face turned pale with fright, and he quickly grabbed onto the interior of the aircraft.


    "There we go." Kyle smiled. In his eyes, the [Modified Helicopter], a Rare Green Quality Item, changed from Non-Extractable to Extractable state.


    "What''s going on¡­" Howard was still bewildered. Only three seconds later, the helicopter vanished into thin air, leaving both of them falling from several hundred meters in the sky, straight toward the vast ocean.


    "My goodness, Kyle, what did you do to the helicopter¡ª why did it disappear?"


    Howard was bewildered, and as they free-fell, the wind blew off his gentleman''s hat, and his small mustache was blown askew. He could only helplessly spread his limbs to form a "T" shape and accelerate toward the surface of the sea.


    This phenomenon, which couldn''t be explained by science at all, left his brain in turmoil. Moreover, the perilous situation made it impossible for Howard to maintain his gentlemanly demeanor as he let out a scream.


    "Calm down, you''re with me, what are you afraid of?" Besides the screaming Howard, Kyle also fell but with a composed look on his face. "If you are to follow me then it''s time to discard your old perspectives and beliefs about the world."


    "I''m going to take you out of the confines of Earth''s current limitations and overturn everything!"


    As he spoke, the two were approaching the sea surface. Kyle suddenly reached out and grabbed Howard''s suit jacket, and his hidden red wings extended from behind him.


    Kyle carried Howard''s body, using Venom''s gliding ability to decelerate and hover in the air. When they were about five meters above the sea surface, he took out an Item Card and threw it down, transforming it into a modern speedboat.


    Kyle slowly landed on the deck, steadying himself and releasing his grip on Howard. Howard''s legs were weak as he grasped the railings of the speedboat, breathing heavily.


    After a while, Howard calmed himself down. Still finding it hard to believe, he stared at Kyle and asked, "H-how did you do that just now?"


    "That''s one of my abilities. I can store items in another space and retrieve them whenever I want," Kyle explained without hiding anything.


    With a wave of his hand, several Item Cards fell on the speedboat''s deck and materialized into a sun lounger, a beach umbrella, a round table, a bottle of red wine¡­


    "This is hardly scientific." Watching this magical scene, Howard couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    Kyle on the other hand sat down on the sun lounger, poured himself half a glass of wine, and said, "I never said it was scientific. In fact, there are many things in this world that science can''t explain. In the future, you might see Gods flying in the sky, magic that takes your soul away, or even traveling across the universe and back in time." Kyle shrugged, and his actions weren''t meant to show off but to help Howard break free from the outdated ideological framework of this era.


    Howard was currently one of the world''s top-edge engineers, and his ideas were already ahead of their time. But in Kyle''s eyes, the technological level and rigid beliefs of the old era were holding back this noble soul burdened by knowledge.


    Howard was half a century ahead of everyone in this era, he mastered anti-gravity technology and researched the Tesseract to derive a new element configuration, and these were just some of the things he did¡­


    Talents in technology like this were certainly not much inferior to the future Iron Man, Tony Stark. The only difference between them was being born in the wrong era.


    Kyle wanted to help Howard, to subvert and break free from the confines of the old era''s beliefs, and become the greatest support for providing advanced high technology!


    "This is for you." After taking a sip to calm his nerves, Howard poured another glass for Kyle and looked at him seriously. "Kyle, to be honest, are you an alien or some kind of a God?"


    "I am, of course, a human beyond ordinary humans." Kyle chuckled, raising his own glass and taking a sip of the red wine. He spoke with a meaningful tone, "But as for the future, who knows? I might become a God, standing above all other Gods. Do you believe that?"


    "I believe it. You keep creating miracles and shattering people''s imaginations. Your perspective and ideas always surprise me. If there are indeed Gods in this world then I''m sure they would be equally astonished by you," Howard laughed as he spoke.


    "Howard Stark," Kyle looked directly into Howard''s eyes and got straight to the point, "I can grant you an exceptionally long lifespan, with the family''s power protecting you from harm throughout your life. I can let you see the city of the future, the sights of Earth in the next century, and the technological wonders of the Alien universe."


    "It sounds like a temptation from a fairy tale, coming from a demon," Howard pondered, calmly asking, "What price do I have to pay?"


    Kyle smiled and said something that made Howard uneasy, "You don''t have to pay anything!"


    "Why?" Howard frowned.


    "Because the path I am taking is lonely and long. I don''t quite like using means to gain followers. If you can use scientific resources to walk alongside me, that would be enough to make me feel content," Kyle shrugged, sounding uninterested.


    Howard was one of the few people in this world whom Kyle could truly treat as a friend. He had no intention of forcibly removing him or doing anything that would threaten this friendship.


    Upon hearing this, Howard shivered, understanding the emotions behind it. "Kyle, I misspoke earlier. It was an occupational hazard, where I care too much about gains and losses."


    "If you can truly do all those things, then the Stark Industries under my name is yours. I don''t mind paying any price. As long as it allows me to keep researching new scientific products and exploring the truths of science, that''s enough!"


    This was Howard''s sincere statement as a scientific enthusiast, as well as the lifelong dream of every scientist¡ª to constantly dig deeper and seek the truths of the world''s science!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 119: SUMMONING THE GIGANTIC PRIMORDIAL DRAGON-TURTLE

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    Kyle and Howard both had their own ideas and were decisive in their actions. Sometimes, a simple promise could outweigh all the treasures and priceless wealth in the world.


    After their candid conversation, Howard had essentially tied himself to Kyle. When Kyle went down, he couldn''t escape the same fate, and when Kyle soared, he followed suit.


    The future''s immense wealth in Stark Industries, a top empire covering various industries such as military weapons, high-end technology, energy, and medicine, was now handed over to Kyle without a second thought.


    However, Kyle didn''t value Stark Industries as much. What he truly cherished was having Howard as his top talent.


    Nevertheless, this opportunity allowed Howard to break away from the identity of a prominent businessman and officially become a full-time scientific research expert¡ª a prospect that excited Kyle.


    "Stark Industries will be secretly under the ownership of the Carl Family. You can find reliable people to manage it on the surface. Whenever you feel tired of being a researcher, you can always return to being the boss," Kyle looked Howard directly in the eyes, speaking sincerely. "I will provide you with a vast stage and abundant resources to let you flourish and explore the truths of science."


    "That settles it!" Howard nodded solemnly, understanding that he was crossing the threshold of opportunity, choosing a path that deviated from his original life trajectory.


    "In that case, let''s celebrate our deeper cooperation with a toast!" Kyle smiled gracefully, raising his half-filled wine glass. Howard quickly grabbed the wine bottle and refilled his own glass, clinking it against Kyle''s.


    "Yes, this if for the future," Howard shrugged and raised his glass, promptly downing the red wine.


    Their first preliminary cooperation was discussed in a European ballroom bar, talking about a project involving 40% of Stark Industries'' shares.


    Now, their second discussion was taking place on a yacht docked somewhere in the Atlantic, about the ownership of the entire Stark Industries and Howard''s future.


    "Didn''t you say there are no islands in this area according to the map?" After finishing their drinks, Kyle put down his glass and winked at Howard.


    "In the future, if there are any reality-defying things, just reveal them instead of hiding them. It''s quite scary," Howard chuckled as he spoke. "Your existence is the biggest miracle. If you could create an island out of thin air, I''d still be okay with it."


    "As you wish," Kyle replied, walking to the edge of the yacht''s deck and gazing at the sparkling sea.


    He focused his thoughts on the Card Space and extracted the Purple Lifeform Card that had been stored at the highest level of the Lifeform Area¡ª the only Purple-Quality card in his possession.


    [Gigantic Primordial Dragon-Turtle]


    Current Status: Summoning conditions met. Proceed with summoning?


    "Confirmed summoning!" Kyle silently affirmed.


    In the next moment, both Howard and Kyle''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    Suddenly, in the front sea area of the yacht, a colossal Giant Beast appeared at a low altitude. Its massive body stretched so wide and tall that its edges couldn''t be seen, casting a shadow over several miles of the surrounding ocean when summoned.


    The Giant Beast resembled a crocodile-turtle hybrid, its color was entirely brown, and its most distinctive feature was its sheer size¡ª it was enormous! Even the largest whales known to Earth barely compared to half of its hand.


    Its back was completely covered with solidified rocks, coral, and vegetation, forming a forest and mountain peaks, the Giant Turtle was carrying a gigantic island on its back.


    "Oh my God!" Howard exclaimed, gaping in horror at the Giant Beast Kyle had summoned. He shivered, feeling utterly insignificant compared to this lifeform. Even ants seemed larger in comparison to humans before this creature.


    Kyle was equally taken aback. In fact, this was his first time summoning an Ancient Dragon-Turtle, and its physical presence was far more shocking and intimidating than the description in the card message.


    Truly deserving of a purple Lifeform Card! Its physical form was awe-inspiring!


    But soon, Kyle''s admiration turned to concern because as the massive body of the floating giant turtle was completely summoned, it let out a mournful roar, and its colossal form descended heavily toward the sea below¡­


    "Kyle, tell me this isn''t real." Howard was still in shock, but Kyle quickly grabbed his arm and activated Aerial Dash, propelling them into the sky with a burst of energy.


    Immediately after, the colossal body of the ancient giant turtle plunged into the sea. Under the weight of tens of thousands of tons, the surrounding sea was violently stirred and waves several meters high surged in all directions.


    The modern yacht that had been parked on the sea surface rolled and sank like a leaf in the turbulent waters, soon disappearing entirely.


    With Howard''s hand in his, Kyle glided in mid-air using his wings and stopped above the water''s surface. The splashing waves drenched both of them.


    When the waves subsided, only the upper half of the ancient giant turtle''s body, with its shell partially exposed, remained on the sea surface. From this angle, it truly resembled a turtle-shaped island.


    Howard, soaked in his gentleman''s suit, spat out salty seawater and stammered, "This is the turtle-shaped deserted island you mentioned?"


    This was undoubtedly the largest monstrous turtle creature in history! If exposed, it would undoubtedly attract the curiosity of scientists worldwide!


    "More or less. As far as I''m concerned, it''s not much different from a regular island, except that it can freely move on the open sea," Kyle replied, gliding forward and descending, leading Howard into the interior of the island.


    "Are you saying you''ve tamed this giant turtle?" Howard asked, his voice filled with disbelief.


    "Yes, it only obeys my commands," Kyle nodded. The greatest advantage of the Lifeform Card was that it compelled the summoned Lifeform to obey him.


    "Being in control means you can indeed treat it as a ''movable island''," Howard pondered aloud, starting to trek through the forest on the island.


    Their purpose for venturing out to sea today was to conduct a preliminary investigation of the island and plan for the establishment of a base.


    The vast expanse of the Dragon-Turtle''s back accommodated mountains, forests, lakes, and streams. If Howard hadn''t known the true nature of this island beforehand, he would have undoubtedly mistaken it for a normal island.


    Kyle and Howard wandered around the island, eventually reaching the summit of its mountain range. From there, they could look down and see the entire outline of the island on the turtle''s back. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This will serve as the foundation for the base. You can make it as large as you want," Howard sighed with emotion but expressed some concern, "However, won''t its existence be too conspicuous? Satellites or ships might spot it in the future."


    "I''ve thought about that too. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it once the base is ready," Kyle replied.


    He was well aware that Wakanda possessed the technology to hide their futuristic city from the world.


    Regarding the creation of new elements and the limitations of present-day technological advancement, the savage yet advanced location couldn''t be ignored.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 120: CROSS-CENTURY SHOWDOWN

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    The Gigantic Primordial Dragon-Turtle remained in the depths of the Atlantic Ocean, transformed into a completely dormant island. As Kyle and Howard returned to the New York mansion in a helicopter after finalizing the preliminary base design, night had fallen.


    When the helicopter landed in the open space in front of the mansion, a military jeep happened to approach from the forest road, its headlights shining brightly on Kyle.


    At this late hour, who would come to visit?


    With a puzzled look on his face, Kyle watched as the jeep stopped next to the helicopter and a one-eyed, dark-skinned, almost invisible-in-the-night bald young man was the first to get out of the vehicle.


    He was dressed in a dusty trench coat and smiled, revealing a row of clean white teeth.


    "Fury," Kyle shook his head and laughed. So, it was this guy. Despite Howard''s constant refusal, Fury had managed to figure out the location of his secluded mansion.


    "Kyle, long time no see¡­" Fury walked towards him, but soon his face turned stern, and he complained, "You retired, but do you know how much trouble I had to deal with for you?"


    "Hard work pays off. It''s a stage for you to showcase your talents," Kyle winked and patted Fury on the shoulder reassuringly.


    "Cut that crap out. Anyway, this time you have to give me extra pay," Fury stared at Kyle.


    Kyle sighed helplessly and agreed, "Fine, I''ll give you double pay and add ''Outstanding Employee'' to your title."


    "You know, I brought someone along," Fury smiled and stepped aside, revealing a middle-aged, rugged, and muscular officer who followed closely behind him.


    "Joseph." Kyle smiled and hugged the burly man, patting his back with a bit of force.


    Joseph and Fury were both friends who had helped him greatly during World War II and were still in contact with him to this day.


    "I quit along with Fury, and yet you''re still rising in rank," Kyle teased.


    With the rank of a Major on his shoulder, Joseph shrugged and smiled wryly, "All thanks to you, you ''Symbol of Peace.'' You don''t know, but General Chester dismissed his rank as a Five-Star General and, before that, promoted all the officers who had fought alongside you."


    "He said that if you''re willing to come back, he''ll apply for the position of Five-Star General for you!" Joseph said seriously, his gaze locked onto Kyle''s.


    "That''s not necessary. I can''t even handle the responsibilities of a Brigadier General, let alone a Five-Star General. It would just be more trouble for Fury," Kyle calmly declined, showing no interest in the so-called Five-Star General position.


    Fury nodded in agreement, "I told you, Kyle won''t agree to go back to the military."


    "Well, I''m just delivering a message, not trying to persuade you for General Chester," Joseph said candidly.


    "Since you''ve come all this way, let''s go inside," Kyle suggested, turning to Howard, Fury, and Joseph. Tonight was a good opportunity for old friends to gather.


    The three guests agreed, and as the host, Kyle led them to the main entrance of the mansion.


    "Master Kyle." Two maids in the first-floor hall bowed their heads in greeting as they saw Kyle''s return. One of the young girls approached with a hurried expression, informing him, "Wolf King and Scarlet Eye are currently having a match in the backyard."


    "Oh, they''ve started fighting?" Kyle was surprised. Venom, who had transformed into a leather jacket on him, also became restless and excited.


    ''Wolf King'' and ''Scarlet Eye.''


    These were the code names for Logan and Raina, and they were generally used when outsiders were present.


    "Let''s go and take a look together," Kyle waved his hand and led the three towards the backyard of the mansion.


    Logan was naturally combative, while Raina was proud and quick-tempered. A clash between these two was inevitable, but Kyle didn''t expect it to happen so soon.


    "It''s only through combat that we can truly trust each other''s backs," Kyle mused as he reminisced about his previous duel with Steve back at the base.


    In the backyard of the mansion, on the open grassy lawn, Lucy and around thirty to forty children were scattered around, sitting in a circle. The area was illuminated by vintage lampposts, forming the prestigious "Arena" of the mansion family.


    Within the circular arena, a weathered middle-aged man in a leather jacket and jeans faced off against an adorable little girl holding a hood with a sword.


    Considering their ages, this was undoubtedly a "cross-century" duel between a sixty-something-year-old man and a fifty-something-day-old infant.


    "I''m going to attack," Logan warned, crossing his hands in front of his chest, and three sharp bone claws extended from his fists.


    This scene elicited gasps from the children watching nearby.


    As Logan was about to launch his attack, Raina suddenly spoke up in a gentle voice, "Wait!"


    "Huh?" Logan was puzzled, looking up to see Raina stepping back several steps.


    "Boss said that you''re a warrior-type, and I''m a sorcerer-type. During our duel, we need to maintain a certain distance," Raina explained, coming to a halt about ten meters away from Logan.


    Following Kyle''s usual actions, Raina lightly waved her hand, and the Cursed Blade sheathed diagonally on her back was released from its sheath with the help of Mental Manipulation, floating above her head with a cold glimmer.


    "Carbonadium," Logan glanced somewhat warily at the Blade. Thanks to Kyle''s daily imparted knowledge, he knew that weapons made from this material could neutralize his own Healing Factor.


    However, despite his caution, Logan, with his wealth of combat experience, wouldn''t give up control of the battle so easily!


    He let out a low growl, raised his clawed hands, and sprinted forward. His attack relied on his powerful wild animal physique and a pair of sharp bone claws.


    As Logan closed in, Raina focused her gaze on him, and the psychic buff floated over the cursed blade above her head. With a swift ''whoosh,'' the Cursed Blade traversed the night sky.


    "Clang, clang!"


    The Cursed Blade halted Logan''s footsteps, and it clashed with his sharp claws, creating a series of crisp sounds.


    To an outside observer, this was an extraordinary and supernatural spectacle. Logan, with his wolf-like claws, was locked in intense combat with a sword from Imperial Japan that seemed to move through thin air.


    "This is troublesome," Logan grumbled slightly, looking at the Cursed blade that he had just knocked away but quickly re-engaged with him. He glanced at Raina, who stood five meters away from him.


    At that moment, he began to understand the distinction Kyle made between Warrior-Types and Sorcerer-Types.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine


    S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 121: ESTABLISHMENT

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    "I should attack a Mental Manipulation user directly!" Logan silently thought to himself as he focused his attention, disregarding the pain from his bone claws, and swung with all his might to send Murakumo flying several meters away. He then accelerated, closing the distance between him and Raina.


    Raina looked up, and her powers were unable to keep up with Logan''s speed even at full throttle.


    "I''ve won!" Logan whispered as he closed in within a meter of Raina. He bent his arm, preparing to thrust forward with his bone claws.


    As his claws were about to strike, Raina suddenly murmured something to herself, and her eyes flashed with a silver light. She pushed her small hands slightly to the sides. "Boss said that I always had to keep a backup plan."


    A powerful psychic force burst from Raina''s body as she spoke, causing an explosion that stopped Logan''s claws half an inch from their target. An invisible barrier of psychic energy bounced him back, and he fell to the ground.


    "So, this is a Psychic Barrier strong enough to withstand a nuclear blast? It''s too¡­" Logan couldn''t finish his sentence before Raina launched another fierce attack on him with her Murakumo Blade, forcing him to roll and dodge, leaving a trail of uprooted grass in his wake.


    "So, the strongest one here isn''t Wolf King, but Scarlet Eye?" The children watching this fight gasped and the look in their eyes subtly changed as they saw Logan being pushed back.


    Logan realized that the situation wasn''t favorable for him and with a graceful backflip, he stood up and retracted his bone claws, opting to catch the swiftly swinging Murakumo Blade with his bare hands.


    He gripped the hilt with one hand and grabbed the sharp blade with the other, using his psychic powers to try to wrench control from Raina''s mental manipulation.


    "I''ve got you," Logan said, exerting his strength to hold Murakumo firmly.


    However, Raina furrowed her brows, utilizing her full strength in psychic energy, yet she couldn''t reclaim control over Murakumo.


    The duel between the two evolved into a pure tug-of-war between physical strength and psychic power.


    Logan dragged the trembling Murakumo closer step by step. His palms were cut and bleeding, but he didn''t seem to care. Raina, unwilling to admit defeat, raised her little face, and her silver eyes flickered, turning slightly crimson. Her black hair waved at the edge of losing control over her psychic powers.


    As the two closed into less than two meters, the tension among the children watching was palpable. Just then, a powerful and steady voice rang out from outside the grassy field, "Stop! That''s enough!"


    Before the words even settled, Kyle had already entered the fray, rushing between the two combatants. His one hand supported Raina, while the other rested on Logan''s shoulder.


    Feeling exhausted, Logan let go of Murakumo Blade, and Raina, drained of mental energy, slumped down. Lucy quickly ran up and embraced Raina.


    Kyle looked at Raina in Lucy''s arms and began to educate her, "When I gave you Murakumo, it was to enhance the attack power of your Mental Manipulation, not to limit its versatility. If Murakumo is restrained, you can release it and control other surrounding objects for a secondary attack."


    "As for you, Logan," Kyle pondered, addressing the man lying on the ground, "Although Mental Manipulation is a perfect counter to people like us with enhanced physiques, and Murakumo''s Carbonadium structure can nullify your healing abilities, you can still rely on your advance physique and skill to overpower the opponent, you can even use your speed to outmatch them."


    This battle may have appeared godlike to the children, but it was actually rather clumsy and lacked the perfect execution of their abilities.


    However, through this fight, Kyle also identified the shortcomings in their abilities and possible solutions for them.


    Raina''s psychic abilities were indeed powerful, but her physical body was too fragile. She could use the "Super Agent" Ability Card to strengthen her physique while extending her limited lifespan.


    As for Logan''s solo battles, if he hadn''t faced someone like Raina, who relied purely on long-distance combat, he could have displayed his full combat prowess. At present, there were no suitable Ability Cards for him.


    "If there were enough Adamantium, it could take his body to a whole new level, like Wolverine¡­" Kyle pondered.


    Under his gaze, Logan felt a chilling sensation and quickly got up from the ground, clutching his injured left hand, saying he needed to bandage it.


    "Alright, everyone, go back and rest. I still have guests to attend to," Kyle reminded, and the people in the mansion finally noticed three outsiders watching from outside the backyard.


    Perhaps witnessing the inhuman battle just now, which subverted their imagination, had left them somewhat stunned, as they still stood motionless in place.


    Inside the mansion, on the second floor, in the reception hall. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kyle, I thought you were the only Enhanced in the world, but I didn''t expect there to be two more here¡­" Joseph exclaimed with a lot of emotion in his voice.


    Fury chimed in, "Yeah! I''ve seen Logan before in Germany, but I had no idea he was this strong, he is a capable fighter and those bone claws that can extend from his hands make him look and fight like a wild animal."


    Howard maintained a gentlemanly smile on his face, appearing the calmest of the three. Having witnessed Kyle''s various abilities, he was no longer surprised by him.


    "Kyle, why not let Logan or that little girl help me?" Fury couldn''t wait to ask.


    "How is it? Has the department, with the mission to counter the remnants of Hydra lurking in the world, been established as the President mentioned last time?" Kyle asked with some interest.


    "The United Nations Security Council has approved the application, but the specific procedures and projects are yet to be finalized, and the name of the department is still under consideration. I came here to hear your opinion since this department was originally inspired and established because of you," Fury inquired, "What do you think of the name ''Sword of Shield Bureau''?"


    "Sword and Shield Bureau?"


    Kyle, sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, was dumbfounded when he heard the name. It took him a moment to recover and hesitantly say, "How about just ''SHIELD''? Wouldn''t that be better?"


    Fury and Howard were momentarily stunned, and both seemed to recall a man wearing tight clothes and carrying a shield on his back. Fury agreed, "Sure. Let''s call it SHIELD then. Its full name will be ''Strategic Homeland Intervention, Enforcement, and Logistics Division''."


    "This newly established SHIELD won''t be just for show. The President demands full-strength cooperation from our military, and it has been given the green light for some tedious political procedures," Joseph sighed.


    "After all, it''s carrying the title of Kyle, the Symbol of Peace," Fury confidently looked at Kyle and said in a solemn tone, "The current Director is predetermined to be you. With you at the helm, I believe SHIELD will become the strongest shield protecting world peace."


    Kyle shook his head, "The position of the first Director of SHIELD is more suitable for you than anyone else."


    "Then at least take an official position," Fury was persistent, shrugging, "Without you, SHIELD will lose its strongest support."


    Clinging to Kyle''s thigh was his primary goal in coming here.


    Kyle thought for a moment and asked Howard, "Do you have an official position in SHIELD?"


    Howard nodded, "They want to hire me as the Director of the Scientific and Technological Department, but I am too busy with the Stark Industry, so I agreed to be a technology consultant for the Strategic Department in the future."


    Sipping his wine calmly, Kyle smiled, "Then I''ll be the ''Chief Strategic Consultant'' of SHIELD in the future."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 122: BESTOWING ABILITIES

    (Bonus Chapter for reaching 200 Power Stones)


    "SHIELD¡­ Chief Strategic Consultant?"


    Everyone in the reception room on the second floor was stunned upon hearing this and they showed curious expressions on their faces.


    The Symbol of Peace, one of the top combat forces in the country, serves as the department''s Chief Consultant? This was even more absurd than Logan being a babysitter!


    What was more surprising was that not even Fury was aware of this position in the newly established SHIELD.


    "You asked me to hang a name, and being the Chief Strategic Consultant is a good position to be seen in public. I can participate in discussions when the department faces major decisions," Kyle confirmed, with his own thoughts and ideas in mind.


    SHIELD, the mysterious "Elite" organization on Marvel Earth that dealt with Supernatural and unusual events and maintained world peace.


    They were the ones who had attempted to resist alien invasions and even battle some Gods with ordinary agents and weapon strength, it was destined to be a thankless job.


    Furthermore, it was originally founded by remnants of the Hydra organization and served as their largest secret base lurking in the world. Daily operations against Hydra were a classic case of thieves catching thieves.


    It wasn''t until the 21st century when Fury took over as SHIELD''s Director and formed the world''s first superhero force¡ª the Avengers ¡ªthat its true value was realized.


    Kyle had no intention of stepping into this messy affair of SHIELD. Even if the new department seemed clean now, its complex history and diverse personnel made it vulnerable to potential infiltration by the Hydra organization in the future.


    This was also why he established the Carl Family¡ª a force that he fully controlled. Only then could he possess true cards and influence in the world!


    "Suit yourself. You can just hang your name in SHIELD, even if it''s an honorary position, it''s better than everything the President offered," Fury said with a slightly frustrated tone.


    "Let me make it clear. If I ever find out that SHIELD is using a false name to do evil deeds like Hydra, then since I can help establish it, I can also destroy it," Kyle''s words were casual, but the aura of dominance and coldness in his speech made the people in the reception room shudder!


    Howard raised his glass confidently and took a sip, while Joseph withdrew his gaze in awe and fear. Fury wiped the cold sweat from his forehead as he began to feel a little anxious.


    No one dared to question the truthfulness of Kyle''s words because those who had questioned him before were now nothing but bones lying in the battlefield''s soil, with weeds growing over them.


    Symbol of Peace. No matter how brilliant the name of this war hero was, it could not conceal the fact that it was born from the dark blood era of World War II, achieved through countless soldiers'' lives and the terrifying achievements of destroying homes and countries!


    Or perhaps, it was fortunate that everyone in the reception room was his friend and old acquaintance. Otherwise, even if the newly elected President and General Chester were present, Kyle wouldn''t be so accommodating and amiable towards them.


    Fury immediately swore like issuing a military order, "Kyle, I assure you that as long as I''m here, SHIELD will never deviate from its original purpose!"


    "That''s good," Kyle nodded calmly.


    SHIELD was a double-edged sword no matter how one look at it. If not used properly, it could become a source of disaster. However, if used effectively, it could be a very powerful public force.


    There were many matters that the Carl Family couldn''t intervene in directly, but they could be dealt with boldly and openly through SHIELD, and these actions would also be recognized by the United Nations Security Council.


    "You can forget about Logan and Raina. However, SHIELD needs enough elite personnel to establish its foundation," Kyle pondered for a moment before speaking with determination, "I have a suitable candidate."


    "Who is it?" Fury hurriedly asked.


    "Patience, you''ve met this person before, but they''re currently elsewhere," Kyle thought for a moment and opened a long-forgotten notebook, scanning the people in the room, "Use your intelligence collection methods and help me gather all the information on the Soviet Red Room."


    "The Soviet Red Room, the rumored super-spy organization?" Joseph was taken aback and seemed to have realized something even more shocking. He exclaimed, "Wait, are you planning to deal with them?"


    Fury quickly caught on and explained, "I don''t think he knows. The Soviet Red Room once sent a female spy to sneak into battleships and attack Kyle during World War II."


    "They attacked you? What were they thinking?" Howard couldn''t help but laugh.


    ''Attacking someone is already bad enough, but to target a killing demon like Kyle¡ª what were they thinking?''


    "Don''t worry, I''m going to be reasonable with them. I won''t act rashly against them; I just want to settle some old debts," Kyle said with a faint smile on his face, surprising everyone present once again.


    Here''s a joke of the day: "Kyle being reasonable."


    As the night deepened, Howard, Joseph, and Fury bid their farewells and left the mansion. Once they were gone, the reception room on the second floor fell into a long silence.


    Kyle sat silently on the couch, and outside the room, a large pillow floated and moved like a magical blanket, supporting Raina, who had changed into pink pajamas, as she sat down beside him.


    "How did it go?" Kyle touched Raina''s little head and asked.


    "Those three guests just now didn''t have any ill intentions towards Boss," Raina transmitted her thoughts to Kyle.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to read their thoughts anymore. They are trustworthy and they are our friends," Kyle shook his head as he spoke. He hadn''t asked Raina to do that, but she insisted on doing it herself.


    As mentioned before, Raina was like his blade. Sometimes, for his sake, she could eliminate any potential enemies who harbored ill intentions towards him, and this included people even among the Carl Family members.


    "Sometimes, people''s hearts are complex and ever-changing. If you keep trying to read their thoughts directly, it will be difficult to make genuine friends," Kyle advised Raina. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t need friends; having Boss is enough for me," Raina said firmly, not using her ability to transmit her thoughts this time, but rather speaking with a soft and resolute voice.


    Kyle chuckled as he looked at Raina beside him. He took out a Blue Ability Card from the Card Space¡ª one that had been stored but hadn''t been used on any Carl Family member¡ª the [Super Agent] card.


    "Do you remember what I said when I brought you out of the underground research facility? Life and Power, you deserve them," Kyle said as he held the card that others couldn''t see and placed it on Raina''s forehead. A blue light flashed, and the Ability Card''s power merged into the girl''s body.


    "[Super Agent] bestowed successfully!"


    "Cannot use the Card Gifting ability on this lifeform for the next three days!"


    "Cannot bestow any other Ability Card on this lifeform again!"


    Raina fell unconscious on the pillow, and under the rapid genetic transformation, the Super Agent Ability Card brought a comprehensive enhancement to her body¡ª her strength, speed, and endurance were increased, she became resistant to attacks, and even she even underwent significant changes in metabolism and aging.


    With her innate mentally-enhanced mutated ability and comprehensive physical enhancement, Raina had undoubtedly become one of the strongest members of the Carl Family now, only second to Kyle and Venom in their symbiotic state.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 123 RED ROOM

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    The next morning.


    A bunch of intelligence information about the Soviet Red Room were collected by Fury and Joseph through national and military channels and handed over to Howard. Howard simplified the data using the supercomputer he had made and sent the summarized information to the mansion via telegram.


    There were nearly twenty suspected hiding locations for the Soviet Red Room, many of which were likely false information deliberately released by the Soviet Union, mixed with some military bases.


    The most accurate hiding location had a probability of less than ten percent.


    This was unavoidable because, as a spy organization supported by the full strength of the military empire, only a few high-ranking Soviet officials and internal personnel knew the precise location of the Red Room.


    Because the Red Room''s Agents were successful at infiltrating other countries as secret spies, no one could ever trace or locate them.


    However, luckily, Kyle had left a backup plan beforehand¡ª


    When Natasha was imprisoned on the Warship, the key item that Kyle had left on her was the electric shock collar around her neck!


    That advanced technology item was personally produced by Howard and was naturally not an ordinary item. Besides instantly releasing a high-voltage shock and being difficult to unlock, the electric shock collar also contained a micro-tracking device within it.


    Kyle was certain that since the Red Room valued Natasha so much, when other agents were forced to take her back at all costs, they would most likely return directly to the Red Room''s base and then have specialized technicians remove the restraints of the electric shock collar.


    Before the electric shock collar lost its tracking signal, Howard had naturally prepared to collect this information.


    That day, with the mindset of resolving things as soon as possible, Kyle ordered Logan and Raina to follow him and had Howard arrange the fastest transport aircraft to fly from New York to the Soviet Union!


    At this moment, the Soviet Red Room had no idea that nuclear-level trouble was on its way.


    ¡­


    In the Ural Mountains of Russia, on the newly discovered island in the north.


    The desolate plain stretched infinitely, with frozen earth covered in icy slush and gravel. The sky was overcast with thick clouds, making everything appear gray.


    When Kyle, Logan, and Raina arrived here, the air temperature was already below minus twenty degrees Celsius, and any water that dripped turned into ice.


    "Boss, do you think the Red Room''s base would really be in such a desolate place?" Logan huffed, and a puff of hot air escaped his mouth as white smoke.


    "The tracking signal was lost around here; there should be an artificial signal jammer around here," Kyle pondered as he raised his gaze to look around. The area was a remote and uninhabited wilderness.


    Ever since the Imperial Japan incident, the Blue Falcon had disappeared without a trace, and it was as if it had been buried in some unknown corner of Tokyo alongside those pursuing fighter jets.


    Otherwise, at this moment, it should be able to show its usefulness the most¡­


    As Kyle tried to think of a way to split up and search, a faint glimmer of white light appeared in the distance, accompanied by a muffled mushroom-like explosion.


    "This feeling?!" Kyle and Raina''s pupils contracted as they instinctively tensed up. For the two who had escaped a nuclear explosion, this scene of the explosion was all too familiar!


    "Is it a nuclear weapon?" Logan was also stunned when he saw this scene, looking gravely at the distant explosion, but soon the three of them eased their overly tense posture.


    Mainly, the mushroom explosion only covered an area of less than a hundred meters, which somewhat "Disappointed" them. If this was considered a nuclear bomb, then nuclear weapons were quite weak.


    "So this should be the Soviet''s nuclear weapon research and testing site," Kyle shrugged as he spoke. If they stumbled upon a nuclear explosion wherever they went, that would indeed be extremely unlucky.


    "Does that mean we came to the wrong place?" Logan asked with a surprised expression on his face. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Raina raised her small face and used telepathy to express her opinion, "That''s not necessarily true. The most dangerous place is sometimes the safest. If the Red Room is in the vicinity, then the personnel here conducting nuclear weapons experiments should have some information."


    "That''s right," Kyle nodded, agreeing with Raina''s point of view.


    At least the Soviet military would deliberately avoid areas where the Red Room might be located to conduct nuclear weapons testing.


    "You two wait here for me. I''ll be back soon," Kyle instructed and sped towards the area of the unformed nuclear explosion.


    The wind picked up as white, icy frost and snowflakes mixed with black, scorching soot and ash, floated gracefully in the air and landed on the hood of the leather jacket Kyle had transformed into Venom.


    The ground, snowflakes, and even the air were slightly radioactive, but compared to the massive nuclear radiation they encountered in Imperial Japan''s Tokyo, it was nothing.


    As Kyle approached the area of the nuclear explosion, he saw many military tents connected together, and research personnel in white protective suits coming in and out of them. He entered stealth mode and stealthily moved closer to the tents.


    Approaching a Research Personnel, Kyle swiftly knocked him unconscious with a hand chop and dragged him behind a tent. Without any reminder, Venom''s black tendrils shot out and stabbed into the back of the man''s head, forcefully searching and extracting memories.


    Their collaboration had become quite mature and refined.


    After a while, Kyle shook his head in disappointment, having gained nothing of significance. "He is just a new rookie assistant, and he barely has enough information to be of any value."


    However, he wasn''t discouraged. When he saw another researcher approaching the tent, he hid and waited, repeating the same covert method as before.


    If he didn''t want to draw the Soviet military''s attention by causing trouble, Kyle wouldn''t mind directly wiping out the entire nuclear weapons research team.


    Fortunately, Venom had obtained the information he wanted from the second person''s memories:


    This vast wilderness area was divided into Soviet nuclear weapons testing sites, where they could conduct experimental bombings without concern for civilian casualties. However, there was one mysterious area nearby that the higher-ups strictly warned against interfering with.


    This area often had a large number of young girls in plain white clothing, occasionally thrown into the border area between the radioactive and mysterious zones. They were only given a scarce amount of food, left to fight each other for survival in the harsh environment of extreme cold and hunger.


    The survivors among the girls who managed to obtain food and survive for a week would have their white clothes stained blood-red, their humanity lost, and at that point, they would be taken away by the personnel from the mysterious area¡­


    "This really fits the Red Room''s style," Kyle sneered when he finally saw the memories. He left the radioactive area, called Logan and Raina over, and the three of them quickly headed towards that mysterious area.


    In the wilderness outside the boundary of the radioactive area.


    Over a dozen girls dressed in white lay scattered on the dark brown frozen earth, some with their eyes wide open, their bodies covered in injuries, frozen into solid blocks.


    Amidst the grim scene, only two girls remained stubbornly alive.


    Their once beautiful faces were twisted in savagery, and their white dresses were stained with bloody marks. They seemed like wild animals as they fought each other with their teeth when they had no strength left.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 124 RESOLVE

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    Natasha curled up on the ground, trembling all over. Feeling weakened, she tried to get up, but another girl suddenly lunged forward and straddled her, with her hands tightly gripping Natasha''s slender, fair neck under her vibrant red hair.


    The girl''s face was pale and haggard, her eyes filled with wildness and madness, as her hoarse voice growled, "Die already, why aren''t you dead?"


    "Emily, please let go of me," Natasha pleaded, as her hands clutched the girl''s wrists, desperately struggling in a futile attempt to break free. The frozen soil scraped her skin, leaving bruises and purple marks on her skin.


    "Natasha, I beg you, please let me end your life¡­"


    "You¡ª"


    Hearing the girl''s request, who was now straddling her, Natasha shuddered.


    The girl before her, once her only friend and schoolmate Emily, now desperately wanted to kill her for the last bit of food and a chance to continue surviving under the rules of the Red Room.


    This was the reality of human nature and cruelty.


    Emotions and sympathy were burdens, and only by treating oneself as a killing machine, discarding emotions, could one survive until the end and become the most formidable agent, the ''Black Widow,'' of this organization.


    Natasha turned her head to the side and, with her peripheral vision, saw the desolate wilderness littered with the frozen corpses of other girls who didn''t have time to decay.


    A tear rolled down from the corner of her left eye, immediately freezing with the blood into frost.


    This was her last tear in this life. From now on, she would completely erase the weak, vulnerable woman within her.


    "Sorry, I also want to live!" The expression on Natasha''s face turned cold as she spoke and with a swift motion, she kicked upwards, her supple legs crossed, locking Emily''s neck, and pulled back.


    An eye for an eye!


    Emily didn''t expect Natasha to fight back, and in surprise, she used all her strength, trying to choke Natasha to death.


    "Emily, you forgot something. It was me who secretly helped you in combat training. If only one of us is destined to survive, then let me carry your share and keep going!"


    With a cry in her heart, Natasha''s eyes turned cold, and with the last burst of strength in her body, she used her wrists, waist, and the force from her legs to pry open Emily''s hands. She then flipped her body forward and twisted Emily''s neck one hundred and eighty degrees in mid-air.


    A crisp ''Snap'' sound sounded in the area as Emily''s lifeless body fell to the frozen ground, her eyes dim and lifeless.


    "I won," Natasha gasped for breath before she collapsed on the cold ground, her stomach growling with extreme hunger.


    Biting down on the frozen soil, Natasha used it to crawl and move her body. Soon, she stopped by a small pile of black bread stained with blood and snowflakes.


    Without hesitation, Natasha opened her mouth and tore into the small piece of black bread, swallowing it with little chewing.


    ''Clap, Clap, Clap!''


    Applause suddenly rang out in the surrounding, and Natasha weakly looked up to see a middle-aged man in a military uniform approaching her.


    "Well done, my daughter. You truly deserve the title of Black Widow," The man smiled with great satisfaction as he looked at Natasha, not bothering to stop clapping for himself.


    "Taras," Natasha gritted her teeth, her red hair disheveled, her eyes filled with resentment and coldness.


    Taras Romanoff, her adoptive father, a high-ranking member of the Soviet Red Room, is responsible for nurturing and pushing her to become a ruthless spy and agent.


    "That''s an excellent look in your eyes. You will become the strongest agent the Soviet Red Room has ever seen," Taras praised, not caring at all about Natasha''s hatred and grudges toward him. After all, everything became meaningless after undergoing the brainwashing process.


    Eliminating the emotions and memories of the agents, even erasing their humanity, was necessary as long as they could follow the procedures and complete the spy and assassination missions assigned by the state.


    This was the Red Room, an organization with an impenetrable stronghold. Taras was extremely confident about this and took a step forward, intending to lead Natasha back to the Red Room. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Natasha, you look quite terrible now."


    Just then, a cold and composed voice suddenly sounded from behind them. Natasha recognized this familiar male voice and tried to widen her eyes and a glimmer of hope emerged in her empty gaze.


    Taras turned back in surprise. On the frozen soil of the vast wilderness behind him, an odd trio appeared ¨C a man with a cool buzz cut, a girl, and a young man, their faces mostly concealed by hoods.


    "Local residents? Don''t you know this is a military-restricted area?" Taras coldly questioned as he drew a large-caliber handgun from his waist. Although they were three, he, too, possessed the peak human physique of a Super Agent, so there was no reason for him to fear them.


    But the hooded young man leading the group didn''t even spare him a glance. His gaze fixed on Natasha, and he said calmly, "Don''t play dead. Last time, you escaped from the Warship and caused the death of over a dozen of my soldiers. I haven''t settled that debt with you yet."


    "That was done by other Red Room agents, not me," Natasha weakly explained while she was still lying on the ground, but a smile had slowly crept on her lips.


    She asked, "What about what you said last time? Letting me join your side, is that offer still valid?"


    "It is," The hooded young man nodded, giving a simple response.


    Just that one word was enough to change Natasha''s current situation. She took a deep breath, squinted her eyes, and said, "Then take me away from here."


    "Logan, bring her over," The hooded young man ordered, and the buzz-cut man by his side immediately ignored the gun-wielding Taras and quickly approached Natasha.


    "Do you not see me or do you think I don''t exist?" Taras was both shocked and furious by the scene happening in front of him. From start to finish, the three newcomers hadn''t paid any attention to him!


    And now, they had just reached a verbal agreement with Natasha and were intending to take away the top-notch agent trained by the Red Room, right in front of him!


    Taras focused on Logan, who was approaching. He raised his large-caliber handgun and coldly threatened, "If you take one more step forward, I will shoot!"


    Logan didn''t pay attention to Taras'' warning, which infuriated him further. His finger tensed on the trigger, but he soon realized that something was wrong ¨C no matter how hard he tried, the trigger seemed to be immobilized, and he couldn''t fire the gun.


    "Boss didn''t say that you could move, so stand there," The petite girl next to the hooded young man said coldly with silver light glowing in her eyes.


    The look on Taras'' face changed, and the handgun he held seemed to be released by an invisible force, flying out of his hand and suspending in mid-air, its barrel now pointing back at its owner.


    Meanwhile, Logan, unimpeded, had already reached Natasha and effortlessly lifted her up, slinging her over his shoulder.


    Black Widow has been successfully retrieved.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 125 COMPROMISE

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    "What exactly are you people¡­"


    With the large-caliber handgun still pointed at him, Taras raised his eyebrows and raised his hands. He finally realized that he had kicked a hornet''s nest this time.


    He looked at Logan carrying Natasha on his shoulder and said in a calmer tone, "No matter what, you can''t take our people. This area is a key focus of the Soviet military. If anything happens, nearby military bases will send troops here."


    "Soviet Military?" The hooded young man chuckled, showing no signs of backing down.


    "Why do I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere?" Taras stared at him, his brow furrowed deeply, and a sense of foreboding surged in his heart.


    "Taras."


    From Logan''s shoulder, Natasha blinked her eyes and spoke mockingly, "And you''re still a high-ranking member of the Red Room, well-versed in intelligence from various countries, yet you can''t even recognize the man before you."


    Taras frowned, fixing his gaze on the hooded young man leading the group. He tried to identify him from head to toe, and just as the young man looked back at him, Taras recognized him, and a cold sweat broke out all over his body. His body began to tremble with shock and horror.


    My God! How did that demon-like figure end up here?!


    "Mr. Kyle, why have you come to Soviet territory? Prime Minister Stalin has been wanting to meet you for a long time, and the U.S. State Department didn''t even inform us," Taras said with a wry smile on his face as he scolded himself for not realizing it sooner.


    Only someone like the man before him could persuade Natasha to switch sides and disregard the military''s threats on Soviet soil.


    America Kyle, the Symbol of Peace, a legendary figure at the end of World War II, a superhero worshipped by the Americas!


    "You should know that I retired from the U.S. military, right? Now I only represent myself," Kyle said, pulling down his hood to reveal his shining golden hair.


    He wore a devilish smile on his face as he spoke, "During the war, your Red Room owed me a favor and I am still counting down the interest, so it had reached a quite substantial amount. If you don''t mind, I can come to your nearby base and discuss it in detail."


    "I understand." Taras was drenched in cold sweat as he nodded heavily.


    Since the moment he realized Kyle''s identity, he knew that he alone couldn''t handle this situation.


    Deep within the desolate area of the Red Room''s base.


    "Commander Taras is back!"


    The armed guards guarding the base''s entrance straightened up, ready to open the gate to welcome him. However, they soon became puzzled and stunned.


    They saw Taras, who usually carried himself arrogantly and high-profile, now bowing and following a young man. Behind them were a sword-carrying little girl and the man carrying Natasha.


    "What are you still standing there for?" Taras glared at the guards, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, and urged, "Open the gate now! And inform the high-ranking officials. Tell them that a ''Distinguished Guest'' has arrived! We have important matters to discuss in a meeting!"


    "Yes!" The guards hurriedly complied.


    This was the Red Room''s first time receiving unexpected guests. Moreover, the guest''s background was overwhelmingly powerful. If something went wrong, it could jeopardize the country''s security.


    It had been not long since the end of World War II, and the hero known as the Symbol of Peace had come knocking on their door voluntarily. Anyone would feel uneasy about that, let alone the Red Room, who knew they were in the wrong.


    Kyle and the others were seated in the main building''s reception hall. The next generation of trainee agents was called in collectively to serve as attendants.


    Taras requested ten minutes for discussion and entered the meeting room with the other two high-ranking Red Room officials. They worriedly closed the door and began to discuss how to handle this emergency situation.


    "How did Kyle find us when we''ve been undetected by outsiders for so many years?" Reese, the highest leader of the Red Room, asked.


    "That''s no longer important," Taras said, holding his head in his hands, feeling annoyed. "What matters is that he knows that it was us who sent Natasha with our mission, and now he has come with his people to settle what he calls a ''Debt''."


    "He said he has already retired and only represents his personal stance, not escalating to conflicts between nations."


    "And do you think he alone isn''t enough?" Another Red Room executive said with a helpless expression on his face before he pondered, "If we can compromise and pay some price for peace, and ask him to leave the Soviet Union, that would be the best outcome for this situation."


    Finding a reasonable resolution would be ideal, as nobody wanted to engage in a real confrontation with that man.


    "The problem is, Kyle is very determined to take Natasha with him, and Natasha herself has already betrayed the organization." Taras sighed, garnering astonished gazes from the others. "Moreover¡­ he demands that we hand over the formula for the Super-Agent Serum."


    "That''s impossible!" Reese and the Red Room executives'' faces turned grim as they firmly refused in unison.


    Reese had a stern expression as he coldly said, "The Super-Agent Serum formula is the foundation of our ability to create top agents in the Red Room. There''s no way we can just hand it over!"


    "I know that, but Kyle also said that if we don''t do something to settle the so-called ''Debt'', he will¡­ no, in less than five minutes, he will destroy this place." Taras looked up at the clock and delivered the bitter message.


    The Red Room executives gasped, stuttering, "Isn''t this extortion? It''s clearly a threat!"


    "He''s too arrogant." Reese slammed his fist on the conference table, and the dull sound echoed in the meeting room.


    Taras moved his mouth, but there was one more thing he didn''t say.


    That was "the other party indeed had the capital and power to threaten them." There was no need to say it; the three people present, who held high positions in the Red Room, were well aware of it.


    After further discussion, when Kyle left them with only one minute remaining, the three high-ranking Red Room members finally reached a compromise consensus:


    First, the Black Widow Natasha could be sacrificed! There is no problem with that!


    Second, the Super-Agent Serum formula could not be compromised. Even if it meant fighting to the death, they would not give America the means to create Super-Agents, even if it meant sacrificing the Red Room base.


    But to ensure that Kyle accepted their compromise and left peacefully, the three of them added something else to replace the Super-Agent Formula.


    In the main building''s reception hall.


    Kyle sat calmly in a seat near the window. The Red Room building was a retro-style large flat house, and the floor-to-ceiling curtains were all blood-red, creating a red glow inside when illuminated by the sunlight from outside.


    Logan and Raina showed no signs of worry and seemed calm, and it was as if they were in their own estate.


    Any one of them could destroy the Red Room base if they came alone. With all three of them here, it was almost certain that the Red Room had no chance of turning the tables.


    This was what Kyle called a quick and decisive victory¡ª going out the same day they arrived, finishing things up on the same day.


    (End of this chapter.)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395 S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 126 FORMULA AND SOLDIER

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    Taras, Reese, and the Red Room executives, the three giants of the Red Room''s upper echelon, emerged from the conference room, followed by several female agents clad in tight black suits.


    Seeing this, Kyle in the reception hall glanced at the clock and a faint smile appeared on his face as he spoke. "Only ten seconds left. It seems you''ve made a decision after your discussion."


    "Mr. Kyle, we hope to resolve the conflicts between us as much as possible. After all, starting a fight here is not advantageous for either of us¡ª you wouldn''t want to reignite the flames of war in a world that''s just begun to recover," Taras spoke first.


    "This is a matter between me and your Red Room, it''s completely unrelated to America. I believe the Soviet leadership won''t blindly antagonize me just because of your Red Room either," Kyle shrugged as he spoke while exuding extreme confidence in his stance.


    He currently held information about the Soviet Union''s nuclear tests, giving him many advantages and leverage. Coupled with the vast power disparity, the Red Room simply couldn''t negotiate with Kyle on equal terms.


    "We will offer a relative price as a compromise." Taras lowered his head, clenching his fists with a touch of shame as he spoke. This made Natasha, who was half-conscious and lying next to Logan, raise an eyebrow in surprise.


    This was the first time the Red Room had compromised, and it also showed that the magnitude of Kyle''s presence and prestige was intimidating.


    "Are you agreeing to give me the formula for the Super-Agent Serum?"


    Kyle looked at the three high-ranking officials with a sly smile on his face as he asked this question. The Red Room, which had always been a bloodsucker when it came to others, was this time pulling feathers from its own body due to pressure.


    "We agree to hand over Natasha and use another item as a replacement for the Super-Agent Serum Formula," Taras said in a deep voice, gesturing slightly. Immediately, a female agent stepped forward, holding a vial of serum, and respectfully presented it to Kyle.


    "What is this?" Kyle asked, his gaze fixed on the vial as related Item Card information appeared in his mind.


    [Infinite Formula]: A serum that can slow down the aging process of various bodily functions. Blue Item Card.


    The injected person gains an extended lifespan and peak physical abilities. It must be used continuously, requiring an injection every three years. If stopped, the body will rapidly age.


    "The Infinite Formula has the same value as the Super-Agent Serum formula. It doesn''t require prolonged inhuman training, nor does it have any rejection or side effects. Just inject it to experience the miraculous effects of prolonging life and stopping bodily aging," Taras explained, his words hiding many nuances, such as the need for continuous injections.


    However, Kyle, who had seen the Card message, already understood the drawbacks. He nodded lightly before he picked up the Infinite Formula medicament, and put it into his leather jacket pocket.


    [Super Agent], as long as he had Natasha, he could replicate and grant abilities through drawing cards, with no time limit. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Infinite Formula], while not categorized as an Ability Card, could be given to Howard for research and can be mass-produced once he cracked its secrets.


    In his eyes, the Infinite Formula was worth ten times more than the Super-Agent Serum.


    "It was good doing business with you. From now on, the conflicts between us are resolved and the debt had been paid."


    Kyle smiled gently before he stood up, and snapped his fingers. Logan immediately hoisted Natasha, and Raina hopped off the couch chair she couldn''t touch the ground with her legs from the couch.


    "Taras, see our three guests out." Reese and the Red Room executives secretly sighed in relief and quickly instructed Taras to accompany these unexpected guests as they left.


    ¡­


    At the entrance of the Red Room base.


    Under Taras''s sincere farewell, Kyle and his group encountered astonished glances from armed soldiers as they made their way unhindered to the base entrance.


    "Mr. Kyle, I''ll see you off here." Taras forced an awkward smile on his face as he spoke to Kyle.


    "Taras, you''re quite the hospitable person. Next time I come to the Soviet Union, I''ll definitely make sure to pay you a proper visit." Kyle patted Taras''s shoulder with warmth as he spoke, leaving him taken aback, and he was almost unable to respond.


    "Just kidding, just kidding. You guys haven''t offended me; I don''t have that much time to come over specially." Kyle stated confidently.


    Upon hearing this, Taras turned pale and looked as uncomfortable as if he had taken a bite of mute suffering along with a lump of excrement.


    "Then I''ll be leaving." Kyle waved his hand and walked out of the gate with Logan and Raina. Just at that moment, a figure suddenly burst out from the group of soldiers and swiftly lunged toward them without any warning.


    "Watch out!"


    Raina''s eyes blinked with a silver glint, but before she could use her telekinesis, the figure was already close to Kyle and a chilling mechanical arm swung down fiercely, its clenched fist carrying a cutting gust of wind.


    Kyle sidestepped and the mechanical arm grazed his chin and left a minor cut. The mechanical arm struck the ground, causing the cement to crack and collapse under the tremendous impact.


    Now, everyone could see the true face of the figure¡ª


    It was clearly a tall and sturdy European-American youth, dressed in a stylish black jacket, with messy brown hair flowing down his shoulders. What was even more eye-catching was his left arm, which was a pure mechanical one, bearing a red star symbol.


    "Such terrifying power." Looking at the ground cracked open within a half-meter radius, Logan''s pupils contracted.


    Since he was carrying Natasha and couldn''t easily engage in combat, he could only watch the young man who initiated the attack continue to launch an assault on Kyle.


    "You dare to attack the Boss?!" The silver glint in Raina''s eyes gleamed, and the armed soldiers within ten meters gasped. All the firearms on the soldiers flew into the air under her telekinetic control as dozens of gun muzzles were densely aimed at the enemy youth.


    "Don''t take action." Kyle suddenly spoke up, looking at the familiar youth before him with a hint of surprise. "Bucky? Are you Bucky Barnes?"


    The young man''s movement stuttered for a moment. He stared directly into Kyle''s eyes through his disheveled hair, emotions rippling slightly in his gaze, but quickly recovering to a cold indifference.


    He continued to approach and launched relentless attacks on Kyle.


    "Have you forgotten me? We were once comrades!" Kyle spoke out, his words laced with anger. It wasn''t directed at Bucky, but at how the Red Room had brainwashed him into this war machine.


    Bucky seemed as if he hadn''t heard, his fully metallic left arm launching an attack. With the assistance of its mechanical capabilities, his punches easily surpassed tons of force.


    "Snap out of it!" Kyle raised an eyebrow. This time, he didn''t dodge but instead channeled power into his right fist and struck.


    Fist met Fist and Vibranium Bracer faced off against the mechanical arm!


    Neither of them budged an inch as the colossal thud resonated in the surrounding, kicking up a cloud of dust as it dispersed.


    "Still not awake? Then I''ll wake you up!" Kyle''s voice turned cold, and his other fist clenched and struck Bucky''s chest, sending him flying like a sandbag.


    Bucky crashed into the base''s perimeter wall, emerging unscathed from the pile of rubble and dust with his indifferent gaze fixed on Kyle.


    No one had given orders to himself, the Winter Soldier. Even he didn''t know why he took action to attack this familiar-looking blond youth.


    The only remnants of memory and humanity within the Winter Soldier were reminding him that attacking Kyle was the chance to break free from this place of confinement.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    Read my other translated works:-


    Galactic Garbage Station


    Endless Plunder In High School DxD


    Illimitable Until Death


    I am in Marvel With Unlimited Cards


    Heroes of Marvel


    One Piece Thundergod Marine

 IMUC-CHAPTER 127 DEAD END

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    (A very big chapter, word-wise)


    To be honest, when Bucky''s uncontrolled attack began, Taras, who was standing nearby, had a hint of anticipation in his heart. After all, the Winter Soldier, the strongest force of the Red Room, which they couldn''t completely control, might be able to eliminate Kyle.


    However, when Taras saw Kyle directly withstand Bucky''s powerful mechanical blow with his bare hand, it was like a bucket of cold water had been poured over him, making him shiver.


    That was a punch from a mechanical arm that had the power of several humans combined! And Kyle took it head-on?


    Next, as Taras watched Winter Soldier, the proud creation of the Red Room, being tossed around and bullied like a ragdoll in Kyle''s hands, he was left speechless in utter shock.


    "What''s going on?" The other two high-ranking officials heard the unexpected commotion and hurried over from the base entrance. When they saw Kyle engaged in a fierce fight with the rampaging Winter Soldier, they could only sigh in frustration.


    "Winter Soldier, stop!" As the person responsible for the Winter Soldier''s brainwashing, the Red Room executive stepped forward to issue commands and stabilize Winter Soldier. However, under Raina''s Mental Manipulation, his progress was halted ten meters away from the combat zone.


    "No one is allowed to approach Boss." Raina extended her small, fair hand as she spoke while her silver eyes shimmered with power. With her extraordinary telepathic abilities, she maintained control of the situation, preventing others from interfering in Kyle and Winter Soldier''s battle.


    Hmm, let''s call it a ''Battle,'' though it seemed more like a one-sided ''beat down.''


    "Bang!"


    In the heart of the battle, Kyle violently tugged at Winter Soldier''s mechanical arm with his body spinning a full circle in the air. He then exerted force and flung him away.


    Once again, the Winter Soldier was sent flying away from Kyle.


    He landed at some distance with an expressionless look in his eyes, his feet gripping the ground as his mechanical arm dug three furrows into the concrete. Amid a cloud of dust, he managed to steady himself.


    "Not bad. You''re almost on par with Steve." Kyle gave an honest assessment.


    The Winter Soldier Bucky''s strength was comparable to that of Captain America Steve, with nearly identical physical endurance and combat skills. The only difference lay in their abilities: One had the indestructible Vibranium Shield for defense, while the other possessed a powerful mechanical arm for Offense.


    One attacked, the other defended¡ª which made perfect sense in a somewhat chaotic sense.


    Kyle didn''t care about how strong someone''s offense was. When it came to strength, both Winter Soldier and Black Widow were like younger siblings in his eyes.


    "S-Steve?" Upon hearing the name, Bucky''s eyes seemed to regain some focus. Emotion colored his otherwise cold gaze as he held his throbbing head, muttering to himself.


    "I knew it. Even if you forgot my name, you wouldn''t forget Steve Rogers." Kyle smiled when he saw Bucky''s situation and slowly approached him.


    He continued to guide the narrative, saying, "Did you forget? Steve is your closest friend. You saved him from thugs in the streets of New York, and he broke into a German factory to rescue you."


    The name Steve seemed like a key, urging Bucky to clutch his head and roll on the ground while memories that had long been sealed away were forcefully awakened.


    Witnessing this scene from outside the battlefield, the Red Room executives urgently whispered, "This isn''t good. Winter Soldier''s original memories are coming back."


    "With that man here, we''re powerless to do anything." Another high-ranking individual, Reese, shook his head, offering his advice.


    Kyle looked at Bucky, who was rolling on the ground and continued to approach. "You, me, and Steve. We were on a Mission together once. You saved Steve by throwing yourself from a speeding train, plummeting hundreds of meters off an ice cliff."


    "Steve, speeding train, ice cliff¡­" Bucky shuddered and abruptly opened his tightly shut eyes. He looked up at Kyle beside him, and gradually, a recovering clarity appeared in his gaze.


    "Welcome back, Sergeant Bucky Barnes." Kyle lowered himself and extended his hand to Bucky. Bucky firmly grasped it with his mechanical left hand and stood up with its assistance.


    His first words left everyone around stunned, "Major Kyle, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Major? Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle nodded with a perplexed expression on his face. It had been a while since anyone had used that title for him.


    "What''s wrong? Is something off?" Bucky scratched his head in confusion when he saw Kyle''s expression.


    Logan walked over while carrying Natasha and explained, "The Boss was promoted to Major a long time ago and was promoted to General. Of course, he applied for retirement after the war ended."


    "General? Hold on, did you say the war ended?" Bucky stood there with a bewildered expression on his face. During his time in the Red Room, he had no idea that over half a year had passed outside.


    "I''ll explain on the plane back. Also, there''s something I need to tell you about Steve." Kyle patted Bucky''s shoulder comfortingly as he spoke before his gaze scanned the surrounding Red Room personnel before he spoke. "I can help you take care of them. What do you think?"


    Kyle''s statement fell on everyone''s ear with unapologetically icy words, leaving the armed soldiers and high-ranking members of the Red Room pale and trembling, their eyes fixed on Bucky.


    Bucky gazed intently at the Red Room executive and then shook his head, saying, "Never mind. They saved my life, and my brainwashing was my debt to them."


    Upon hearing this, relief washed over the Red Room members, and they sank to the ground.


    "Let''s go then." Kyle was nonchalant as he walked out of the base with Logan, Bucky, and the others following.


    Shortly after they left, the guns floating in the base''s air lost their telepathic control and rained down like drops of rain.


    Howard''s team had arranged for a transport plane to take them back to New York.


    "I see. Steve actually¡­ Kyle, you managed to stop World War II? The ''Symbol of Peace'', you are a Superhero?" Bucky''s emotions churned as he processed the new information.


    He was both melancholic and pleasantly surprised, not expecting that so much had happened while he was in the Red Room for over half a year. His expression remained dazed for quite a while.


    It hit him particularly hard when he learned about Steve''s disappearance after his plane crashed into the ocean, along with the plane itself, he sat in the aircraft seat sighing repeatedly.


    Logan placed the unconscious Natasha in her seat, his eyes sharp as if he had noticed something. He looked at Kyle''s face, his expression one of astonishment as he spoke. "Boss, your chin¡­"


    "Huh?" Kyle raised an eyebrow, his hand wiping at his chin where a slightly sticky smear of blood had been left.


    It was a small wound from the previous exchange with Bucky''s punches, which was still not completely healed.


    "Sergeant Bucky, right? Your mechanical arm, is it made of Carbonadium steel?" Logan asked Bucky.


    "Carbonadium steel?" Bucky murmured, raising his mechanical left arm with a puzzled expression. Shaking his head, he said, "It''s just made of high-quality steel for the mechanical components."


    "Then why¡­" Logan began to ask, but Kyle interrupted him. "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "Boss, can you get hurt too?" Raina asked curiously. She had seen Kyle get injured before, but even massive injuries caused by nuclear explosions would heal in a matter of seconds.


    "It''s just a minor injury." Kyle calmly responded, clenching his fists quietly. His inner turmoil was far from being as serene as it appeared on the surface.


    Back at the Red Room base, he had realized that his self-healing ability had been disabled¡ª not completely, but temporarily suppressed due to some anomaly in his body.


    Indeed, his body had developed some unknown issues after the nuclear explosion in Tokyo.


    "After we land at the airport, Logan, take them back to the mansion. I''ll go visit Stark Industries and have a talk with Howard." Kyle instructed.


    "Sure thing." Logan nodded.


    "Raina, with your telepathic abilities, you should be able to handle Bucky''s uncontrollable episodes. Focus on that." Kyle instructed, walking over to ruffle Raina''s hair and she obediently nodded in agreement.


    Kyle wasn''t aware of the exact problem affecting his body that caused his self-healing ability to fail temporarily. There was no need to trouble the Carl Family members unnecessarily.


    However, he needed to find out the root cause of the issue with his body as soon as possible.


    ¡­


    Late at night in New York, Stark Industries building, 52nd floor, Medical Research Division.


    The entire floor was quiet, with only Howard, now in a lab coat, working diligently in a brightly lit isolation room, manipulating medical testing equipment and conducting assays.


    In the advanced medical chamber, Kyle lay unclothed, his perfect physique resembling a work of art crafted by God. A green light repeatedly scanned over him.


    Half an hour later.


    The medical chamber opened, and Kyle, seemingly aware, sat up and dressed himself in a simple shirt.


    Howard removed his mask and let out a deep exhale. His gaze fixed on Kyle, his expression unprecedentedly grave as he said, "We don''t have all the detailed chemical analysis data yet, but I have a general understanding of your body''s condition."


    "Go on." Kyle nodded calmly, his face showing no signs of panic.


    "Your body has been contaminated with a significant amount of nuclear radiation. For comparison, just one-thousandth of the radiation value is enough to make an ordinary person feel dizzy and feverish. If it exceeds one percent, it can torment and kill a person within a few years."


    Howard sighed deeply, continuing, "Such a high level of radiation deeply entrenched within your marrow, and you''re still alive. Only something like calling you Superman can describe you."


    "But indeed, you are ''Superman.'' Your metabolism is more than five times that of a human. Your strength, speed, and endurance are tenfold those of a human. You''re the epitome of human evolution! This should be the theoretical peak potential achievable by the Super Soldier Serum."


    "And then there''s your incredible self-healing speed. Your blood contains some mysterious factor that neutralized the effects of radiation sickness, which was probably caused by something in your gene." Howard was left in awe.


    Kyle propped up his chin and asked, "So, apart from losing my self-healing ability, my body hasn''t been affected much?"


    "That''s not it." Howard frowned before he shook his head and spoke. "The problem isn''t a radiation-induced illness. Originally, your Super Soldier genes had stabilized into a state of perfection. But now, under the influence of radiation, they''re starting to break down, collapse, and attempt to reassemble."


    "Am I going through a second mutation? Or, you could say, a latent initial mutation?" Kyle pondered.


    "We don''t know the severity yet. Becoming even stronger than you are now, without compromising your natural lifespan¡ª that''s evolution."


    Howard paused and then slowly said, "The genes that are currently reassembling in your body are indeed inducing powerful abilities. However, until the genetic restructuring is complete, you''ll gradually lose your abilities, and potentially your life, one step at a time. In other words, your genetic abilities are like a flood, and even with the dam-like strength of your Superman physique, it won''t hold for long."


    Kyle shivered, maintaining his composure as he asked, "How long do I have?"


    "Less than a year."


    Howard''s words were akin to a decree from the Grim Reaper, marking the beginning of the terminal phase of Kyle''s life.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 128 AIMING FOR THE STARS

    (Bonus Chapter)


    Genetic mutation and less than a year of life left?


    Seated beside the medical chamber, Kyle remained without moving from the place, it was as if he was struck by lightning. His fists clenched, emitting brittle sounds, as he realized a cruelty he could hardly bear!


    He had just altered the course of World War II on Earth, postponing it by nearly a year!


    He possessed a Life Increase Card that accumulated to over five centuries of life, allowing him to peak at life''s zenith in this era!


    He had established the Carl Family, taken control of Stark Industries, helped build up SHIELD, and formulated extensive plans and strategies for the next fifty years!


    And now, everything was being reset.


    The irreversible genetic mutation loomed over his head like a loose sword, rendering Kyle like a wheel ablaze, burning more fervently as it rolled. Unless he soared to the sky like an eternal sun, every other outcome would be a submissive embrace of death''s cold arms.


    "Right, soaring to the sky." Kyle seemed to realize something as he thought of this and a glimmer of hope ignited in his dim blue eyes. Lost in thought, his mind raced.


    Should he just sit and wait for death? That had never been his style!


    "Howard, this is the ''Infinity Formula'' I obtained from the Red Room. Through continuous injections, it can extend someone''s lifespan and halt bodily aging without side effects." Kyle spoke while waving his left hand, and the Infinity Formula medicament transformed from a card into a physical form, landing on the operating table.


    Howard, upon hearing this, eagerly took the reagent in his hand and asked, "So, could this save you?"


    Kyle shook his head gently, reluctant to dampen his spirits. "It''s useless for me. My Super Soldier Physique and Healing Factor can achieve the same effects as the Infinity Formula."


    The Infinity Formula, the Life Increase Card, and even the previously used Immortal Bean, all had no effect on him now. After all, a genetic mutation wasn''t a disease, it was a part of someone''s very being.


    "Then this¡­" Howard dejectedly put down the Infinity Formula reagent while Kyle continued: "This is for you guys. After you decipher it, you can attempt to replicate it on a small scale for yourselves, Fury, and the members of the Carl Family."


    "Are you still thinking about us now? I can''t think of a solution right now, forgive me for my limited knowledge," Howard lamented, feeling the pain of his intellectual limitations.


    "Don''t worry. I haven''t given up, and this isn''t my last words or anything." Kyle spread his hands as he spoke and his voice boomed with determination. "I want to live more than any of you, to witness more heroes and formidable adversaries in the future!"


    Howard seemed to be infected by Kyle''s confidence and asked eagerly, "You''ve always been able to create miracles. What ideas and plans do you have this time? As far as I can see, Earth''s medical technology is still far from being able to solve this kind of genetic mutation."


    Kyle nodded, his eyes radiant. He spoke without reservation: "That''s why I can''t stay here and wait for death¡ª I''m going to leave Earth and head into outer space for a glimmer of hope!"


    "Leave Earth and venture into space?" Howard was dumbfounded, struggling to keep up with Kyle''s thought process.


    "That''s right. Only in outer space can I find a solution to my body''s problem." Kyle affirmed.


    Since his Super Soldier Physique couldn''t withstand the pressure of genetic mutation and recombination, why not travel to outer space, where various races resided, along with the Asgardians who constructed the realm of gods? They surely possessed Ability Cards surpassing even the Blue-Grade level!


    As long as his physical strength evolved further, he could endure the genetic mutation and complete the transformation from caterpillar to butterfly.


    "But how will you leave Earth? Human aviation technology is still in its theoretical phase. We don''t even have the capability to reach the moon in the near future." Howard, a top scientist, instinctively refuted Kyle''s visionary plan with scientific theory.


    "I''m confident I can leave Earth." Kyle took a deep breath as he placed his hopes on the Space Stone.


    The Space Stone possessed the power to open a portal to any place in the universe, a spatial tunnel capable of linking any two points in the universe''s starry expanse!


    Kyle decided to place all his bets on the Space Stone. He would gamble on his wretched luck and attempt to control the Space Portal that led to his ideal planet.


    "I won''t be leaving immediately. Before that, I''ll clear away all the obstacles on Earth for you and pave the foundation and path!"


    Kyle reassured Howard that he still had a few months left on Earth to prepare and pave the way, guiding them toward the future.


    Howard felt a slight pang of sadness after hearing those words, but he quickly regained his composure and provided updates on recent matters:


    "Mobile phones and communication, and computers and networks¡ª these two technological products and categories are about to be showcased at the World Expo. Taking advantage of the economic recovery after the war, we are creating the framework and dawn of the information age. Through this, Stark Industries can rise to become one of the world''s top companies within a few years!"


    "As for the construction of the Family Base on Turtle Island, I contacted the construction company this morning. They have secretly prepared tools, materials, and a large number of development workers. According to the design I provided, it''s estimated to be completed in about a month."


    "I have an old friend named Obadiah Stane and he is willing to manage Stark Industries on my behalf. Specific shares have already been transferred to the name of the Carl Family. This way, I can focus on my role as a logistics personnel and research artificial intelligence representing future technology."


    After Howard finished without missing any details, Kyle smiled faintly. "I trust your work."


    "I wonder how Stark Industries and the Carl Family will change the world in five years, not to mention ten or fifty years." Howard sighed and looked at Kyle sincerely. "My friend, I will develop and research the Infinity Formula''s medicament, allowing myself and the members of the Carl Family to live longer and witness the beauty of 21st-century technology together!"


    "But you must come back! Promise me that you will come back!"


    Howard had a strong premonition that this time, when Kyle left Earth, they might never be able to see each other again.


    "I promise you!" Kyle vowed. There were too many things on this Earth that he couldn''t let go of.


    Naturally, he would return alive. There was no doubt about that!


    "One more thing, I need you to arrange something." Kyle squinted his eyes; he needed to swiftly broaden the technological path for both Howard and the Carl Family.


    "Tell me, and I''ll arrange it immediately." Howard nodded hurriedly.


    "Do you know about Wakanda?"


    "Wakanda, It''s probably a secluded and impoverished agricultural country located in the northeast of Africa."


    Howard answered thoughtfully, not understanding why Kyle would bring up that underdeveloped independent nation.


    "Knowing is enough. No matter what means you use, establish a friendly relationship with Wakanda." Kyle gave the instruction. Howard didn''t quite understand, but he agreed quickly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since Kyle regarded it highly, there must be something valuable about Wakanda.


    At some point, Howard, who had always been proud and believed in science, had quietly started to wholeheartedly trust Kyle''s words.


    That was Kyle''s charismatic charm, enough to attract people around him to admire and follow. Even if he ventured into the stars and galaxies, he would undoubtedly be the brightest and most dazzling star among humanity!


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 129 UNFORTUNATE ENCOUNTER

    That night, Kyle rested in the room provided by the Stark Industries building.


    The next morning.


    Kyle emerged from the building, donning a leather jacket with a built-in hood. He walked along the sidewalk, allowing the early sunlight to bathe his body.


    In a symbiotic state, Venom could alleviate the radiation-induced genetic mutation, serving as the only means to extend his life span of less than a year.


    Watching a passing family of three with smiles on their faces, Kyle recalled his conversation with Howard from the previous night: "Regarding my condition, don''t tell anyone other than me, including members of the Carl Family."


    "Are you afraid they''ll worry? I think everyone should know. You''re an indispensable pillar for us. If you suddenly leave, everything might collapse."


    "I''ll naturally inform them before I leave Earth for outer space. Saying it now would only add to their troubles and worries."


    "Three months, I''ll keep it a secret for only three months."


    ¡­


    Kyle sighed, feeling extremely uncomfortable. He now felt like an old man making post-life arrangements, concealing his health issues from his family.


    He had too much to consider¡ª racing against death to secure time while laying the foundation for his family''s influence.


    "Six months, I can stay on Earth for six months at most. After that, I''ll use the Space Stone to go into outer space, seeking Ability Cards beyond the Blue Grade!"


    Kyle was determined to follow his plans. While walking on the modern streets, he suddenly looked up and saw that the surrounding urban landscape twisted and changed in a regulated distortion.


    The voices and figures of pedestrians quickly faded away. In the blink of an eye, he found himself in an elongated, deserted city.


    "Here we go again, the Mirror Dimension?" Kyle raised an annoyed eyebrow as he looked at the surrounding. He looked around and indeed spotted a black man, a sorcerer named Bru, standing not far behind him.


    "I am Bru, a sorcerer."


    Bru spoke with a hint of arrogance. He wore a simple black Sorcerer''s uniform, had a peculiar square ring on his hand, and held a delicate magic staff shaped like a small rounded rod.


    "Are you Kyle, the person mentioned by the Sorcerer Supreme? I''ve wanted to meet you for a while, but you rarely come to my jurisdiction in the New York district."


    "By the way, you must be curious about how I did this. Unfortunately, for you, a mere mortal, this is truly supernatural magic¡­" Bru''s voice was proud, but he suddenly saw Kyle''s appearance change into a black combat attire and a cold smile appeared on Kyle''s face, and he flexed his fists, pacing forward.


    Bru suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart as he asked. "What do you want?"


    "I am so glad that someone is here at this time. Coincidentally, I''m in a very bad mood. I never thought someone would come knocking on my door." Kyle''s smirk resembled that of a demon. He flexed his muscles slightly, preparing to strike.


    With a powerful push-off, he launched himself at Bru like a missile.


    "So fast!" Bru''s face changed dramatically. He quickly raised his hands, and as his magic staff spun, dots of golden magic power bloomed into a radiant circular pattern to shield him.


    Almost as soon as his defensive shield formed, Kyle''s fist landed on it, bombarding it with blinding flashes of golden light.


    "Not bad." Kyle licked his dry lips, his eyes revealing his desire for battle. His fists transformed into dark blades, and he thrust them forward with intense and furious force, attempting to pierce through the patterned shield.


    Just because he temporarily lost his healing ability didn''t mean he had lost his dominance in this era!


    Under Bru''s incredulous gaze, the suspended shield started to shatter and collapse as Kyle''s blade-like fists pressed forward. The tips of the blades nearly broke through to his palm.


    Shattering the shield with sheer strength and claws? Is this a monster? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bru didn''t have time to think too much. His hands twirled the circular magic staff, which extended golden threads of magic power that solidified into resilient threads of gold.


    "Eldritch Whip!" He uttered a soft command and the magic staff transformed into a long whip-like entity and lashed forward, cutting through the air.


    Kyle sidestepped, and the solidified magical threads of the whip struck the pavement, igniting a burst of golden sparks.


    "I can do this too." Kyle mused to himself. He saw Bru, the sorcerer, continue to manipulate the whip, so he retracted his raised claw and instead let Venom mimic his own body, forming a whip-like extension made of black symbiotic threads.


    Venom Battlesuit, Whip form!


    Kyle flicked his left hand''s whip and accompanied by a howling gust of wind, it entangled with the whip wielded by Bru, the sorcerer.


    As Bru was about to exert force and pull, he felt a terrifying strength in the whip that far exceeded his imagination. Just as his magic staff was about to slip from his hand, he hurriedly released the incantation holding the whip.


    "Is that all?" Kyle mocked, twitching his left hand''s whip. The whip whistled through the air and struck Bru, the sorcerer.


    No matter how much one comprehended natural laws and wielded the extraordinary power known as magic power, the physical body of the Sorcerer was still that of an ordinary human.


    Who would dare to directly face a whip from Kyle, whose strength was ten times more powerful than a regular human?


    As a result, Bru, the sorcerer, turned around and fled without any sense of dignity.


    His boots were Artifacts known as Vaulting Boots of Valtorr. As he bounced, a golden circular rune appeared under his feet. This allowed him to seemingly tread on thin air, leaping into the air as if it were solid ground.


    When Kyle looked up, Bru, the sorcerer, had already leaped several meters high into the air.


    "Since you''ve come, how could I let you escape?" Kyle smiled and canceled the whip form on his left hand. He accelerated and rushed towards a nearby tall building.


    He stepped on the wall and glass windows at a 90-degree angle to the ground, sprinting effortlessly. The distance between him and Bru, the sorcerer, was rapidly closing.


    "How can this be happening? He didn''t use magic¡­" Bru, the sorcerer, who was airborne, was dumbfounded when he saw this scene. He watched as Kyle walked on the sides of tall buildings, ignoring the laws of physics, and realized with a shiver that he was being chased by a man-shaped demon.


    "Don''t blame me¡ª but I won''t hold back anymore!" Bru, the sorcerer, gritted his teeth and muttered an incantation before he swung both hands backward.


    The Mirror Dimension wasn''t just about isolating someone in a separate dimension. Sorcerers could manipulate its forms using the rules and regulations of that space.


    As Kyle ran on the wall, he suddenly felt a spatial shift. The building he was on began to twist and turn, pressing him and the ground together.


    In no time, the building''s facade merged with the floor, causing Kyle''s figure to disappear from within.


    Bru, the sorcerer, lightly landed on the back of the building. He gazed down at the silent city streets below, muttering to himself, "Did I kill him?"


    "You are overthinking!" A chilling voice abruptly resounded from inside the tall building as a humanoid monster covered in black leather-like material burst through the shattered glass and jumped out of the building.


    Bru, the sorcerer, was just about to raise his magic staff to cast a spell when a whip-like black tendril extended and tightly coiled around the circular magic staff in his hand.


    "You¡ª" Before he could finish his horrified words, Kyle, in his fully covered state, lunged forward. With controlled force, his fist struck.


    Bru, the sorcerer, took a heavy blow to the head. His eyes rolled back slightly, and he fell flat to the ground.


    "Heh, what a foolish gift that walked right into my hands¡ª a moving card dispenser."


    Kyle shrugged as the hood on his head dissolved into liquid black threads as it slid away from his face. He felt in high spirits as he began to process the humanoid spoils of war that was Bru, the sorcerer.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 130 I’M ALSO A SORCERER

    There''s a saying: When God closes a door, he opens a window.


    Kyle wasn''t sure if this was a compensation from the goddess of fate. Just as he learned about his limited time left, a foolish sorcerer came knocking on his door, practically offering warm greetings and benefits.


    Running over, showing off his sorcerer profession and magical superiority, would have been fine. However, this idiot decided to choose precisely this moment to do so¡ª which resulted in Bru the sorcerer lying unconscious in the Mirror Dimension, looking utterly miserable.


    "Let me see what Mastery of magical abilities you possess¡­" Kyle rubbed his hands together as he gazed fixedly at Bru the sorcerer, his eyes blinking with a faint green light.


    His gaze and intent converged urgently on Bru the sorcerer, and in an instant, hundreds of uneven White and Green cards appeared in his field of vision.


    And there were also Four Blue Ability Cards, prominently displayed among them, radiating a dazzling blue light.


    "Four of them?!" Kyle was taken aback when he saw this. It was the first time he had seen someone, other than himself, holding so many Blue Ability Cards.


    But then, his eyes widened further. A Purple Ability Card emerged from within Bru the sorcerer, bursting with purple radiance. It floated above the Four Blue Cards¡ª


    [Intermediate¡¤Mirror Dimension]: Enter another-dimensional mirror space. Purple Ability Card.


    Using the Sling Ring, one can enter another-dimensional space that coexists with the real universe. Although the Mirror Dimension itself exists, it goes unnoticed by others.


    The scenes within the Mirror Dimension are similar to those in the real world, but anything that happens here is unrelated to reality. Inside, one can secretly observe real events, avoid danger, and create a battlefield (to some extent, control certain forms of the Mirror Dimension).


    Activate the skill to easily pull oneself and any life form within ten meters (up to ten people, assuming humans as the standard) into the Mirror Dimension.


    The cooldown time for this skill is three hours.


    Note: The Mirror Dimension becomes difficult to maintain after a certain level of damage. Life forms trapped inside can escape back to the real world.


    Current Status: Extractable, requires holding the Sling Ring.


    "Unfortunately, they''re just skill-based Ability Cards." Kyle couldn''t help but furrow his brows, but he soon relaxed.


    There was nothing unfortunate about it. Sorcerers themselves couldn''t possess physical Ability Cards of Superior Green grade. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be called "Sorcerers."


    The other four Blue Ability Cards were all the same¡ª magic skill Ability Cards.


    [Spatial Teleportation]: Open a circular Spatial Teleportation gate. Blue Ability Card.


    Using the Seal Ring, visualize a destination in your mind (with a realism of at least eighty percent). Stand still for three to five seconds, manually drawing a circle in the air. This will open a small teleportation gate that spans two locations, maintained for ten seconds.


    The teleportation distance is limited to one planetary distance (using Earth as a reference), with other restrictions in outer space.


    Current Status: Extractable, requires using the Sling Ring.


    "This spell¡­" Kyle''s eyes gleamed as he looked at this. Mastering the Spatial Teleportation spell made ordinary transportation like cars and planes seem quite inadequate.


    Hold on, there''s more!


    Kyle''s breathing grew rapid. His eyes darted to the second Blue Ability Card.


    [Mastering Fixed Teleportation Gates]: Mastery of constructing fixed teleportation gates. Blue Ability Card.


    Master the technology of building a fixed teleportation gate, creating a permanent link between two different locations.


    Each fixed teleportation gate is eternally bound to a single location (limited to Earth).


    The destination will only open another spatial gate when the fixed teleportation gate is activated. The spatial gate will disconnect and disappear when the fixed teleportation gate is closed.


    Current Status: Extractable.


    "Mirror Dimension, Spatial Teleportation, Fixed Teleportation Gates¡ª this is a complete set of benefits for shrinking Earth''s distances and spatial planning, isn''t it?" Kyle couldn''t help but marvel as he looked at these skills.


    Kyle clicked his tongue in amazement. Now, when he looked at Bru the sorcerer, that once arrogant and overconfident dark face seemed much more pleasing.


    What a good person!


    Recognizing that he needed to accelerate his planning and preparation, this individual had hastily provided a series of spatial-related magical skills.


    The other two Blue Ability Cards were the basic [Magic Power Shield] and [Artifact Mastery] for sorcerers.


    "All your spells belong to me now!" Suppressing the joy in his heart, Kyle sat down beside Bru the sorcerer and began to replicate and extract the one Purple and Four Blue Ability Cards one by one.


    For Blue Ability Cards, the extraction distance was limited to one meter, and the reading time was half an hour.


    For the Purple Ability Card, which Kyle had never extracted before, he now knew that the extraction distance remained the same¡ª just one meter. However, the reading time for card extraction was extended to a full three hours!


    However, spending three hours to obtain the extraordinary spells that allowed entry into the Mirror Dimension was something Kyle was more than willing to do.


    During these long hours of card extraction, with remarkable willpower, Bru the sorcerer had awakened a few times, only to fall back into unconsciousness from a punch to the back of his head.


    By the time Kyle had extracted all five spell cards, Bru the sorcerer''s head looked like it had been through a boxing match, and his forehead was swollen as if he had a large bump on it.


    "Oh, almost forgot about the Sling Ring."


    Kyle lightly tapped his forehead, then reached out and removed the strange ring from Bru the sorcerer''s left hand. The ring was dark in color, requiring three fingers to wear, and is five times larger than a regular ring.


    This thing was like an initiation switch for magic. It connected people with nature, guiding the latent magic power within the body. Without it, even if someone mastered spells, they couldn''t use them.


    "It''s time to go back." Kyle pondered for a moment, thinking of something. He squatted down and began to strip Bru the sorcerer of his artifact equipment.


    Private items couldn''t be extracted, so he had to take them off manually.


    [Staff of the Court of Life], [Wand], [Vaulting Boots of Valtorr]¡­


    For Kyle, these artifacts had extremely minimal effects. Fortunately, they could serve as sacrificial material cards of Blue grade.


    Five minutes later.


    Bru the sorcerer moaned in pain, sensing a chilling and unfamiliar sensation of recovery in his body. He woke up, propping himself up from his fall on the high building, his gaze dazed. He looked down and saw that his artifacts and even his clothes had been stripped away, leaving only his boxer shorts.


    "You''re awake?" Kyle glanced at Bru the sorcerer, who had just happened to extract the final loot, the sorcerer''s robe, and was now contentedly rubbing his chin. "Let me think for a moment about how to deal with you."


    Personally, he leaned towards killing Bru the sorcerer. However, if Ancient One found out, their relationship would inevitably become strained.


    "Got it." Kyle''s lips curled up, his left hand waving, and ten servings of canned food materialized in physical form on the ground. He opened his mouth to speak, "This is for you. Hopefully, Ancient One notices you''re in the Mirror Dimension and comes to get you out before you finish eating all of this."


    "What are you talking about?" Bru the sorcerer climbed up in panic, quickly persuading, "Without me, you can''t leave here at all!"


    "Who says so?" Kyle slipped on the Seal Ring on his right hand. Under the bewildered gaze of Bru the sorcerer, he raised both hands, and sparks of fire started to appear, forming a rotating circle in the air in front of him. It opened into a portal leading to the real world.


    "How is that possible? You can actually use magic?" Bru the sorcerer was bewildered, doubting his own eyes and beliefs.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m also a sorcerer." Kyle smiled and took a step into the radiant portal.


    Bru the sorcerer''s mind was dazed. By the time he reacted, Kyle had already left the Mirror Dimension completely.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 131 WINTER SOLDIER AND BLACK WIDOW

    Outside New York, at the Carl Family estate.


    "Don''t let go, keep him suppressed!"


    In the corridor on the second floor, children shivered with fear as they watched the chaotic and noisy scene unfolding in the spacious first-floor hall. A fierce struggle was taking place, resembling a battle with a cornered beast.


    Four or five elite bodyguards in suits and sunglasses held broken military-grade ropes, looking disheveled as they were sent flying out of the center of the struggle, landing on the ground with cries of agony.


    "The regular ropes can''t hold him, send someone to get iron chains!"


    Amid the battle, Logan''s face turned red. He firmly grasped Bucky''s strong arm with his bone claws extended from behind. Bucky, with wild, disheveled hair, struggled frantically like a beast, roaring and growling.


    Under the standoff between the two, the luxurious floor they stood on almost cracked beneath their feet.


    "I can''t hold on much longer!" Logan warned, and Bucky swung his mechanically-enhanced left arm downward, slamming it onto the floor. With brute force, he flung Logan forward.


    "I got this!" Natasha, her vibrant red hair flowing, leaped forward in time. Prepared, she dragged a ten-meter-long iron chain and quickly looped it around Bucky''s neck.


    Bucky appeared ready to attack, but Natasha skillfully evaded his movements. She circled around, binding the iron chain around Bucky''s waist and neck.


    Finally, Natasha, wearing a long dress, knelt on Bucky''s broad back and tugged hard on both ends of the iron chain. The chain tightened with a sharp click.


    Natasha said in a deep voice, "Bucky, remember your own identity. Don''t let false memories corrupt your mind!"


    Bucky seemed unaffected, his gaze hollow and indifferent. With a full-strength effort, he pulled on the chain, gradually easing it out of Natasha''s hands.


    "Get back!" Just as the chain seemed about to break free, Logan growled and suddenly charged toward Bucky. Natasha reacted swiftly, leaping away.


    In the next instant, Bucky, entangled by the chain, was forcefully knocked back by Logan, flying several meters and crashing out of the main entrance of the building. He tumbled down the stone steps onto the mansion lawn.


    Bucky, in mechanical silence, got up. He unraveled the chain from his body as he moved, attempting to leave the estate on his own.


    "We can''t let him leave in this state." Logan and Natasha exchanged a glance, about to get up and pursue when they suddenly saw the chain on Bucky''s body floating quickly into the air.


    ''Splash¡ª''


    The chain transformed into what seemed like a living snake, autonomously entwining Bucky''s limbs, with both ends of the chain tightly embedding themselves into the nearby grass.


    Natasha, who had come out from the hall, looked up in astonishment. She saw a lengthened car that had gone out for supplies and had returned to the yard. Lucy, the mansion''s mistress, and Raina, the Second-in-Command, had just stepped out of the car.


    Raina raised her delicate pale hand, silver eyes fixed on the uncontrollable Bucky. Clearly, she had activated her telekinetic control over the chain just in time.


    "Well done." Logan let out a relieved breath. Finally, he understood why Kyle had told Raina to keep an eye on Bucky¡ª under circumstances that wouldn''t harm the other party, only a telekinetic control with a bias towards restraint could effectively limit his movements.


    "What do we do now, should we just leave him like this?"


    As the estate''s inhabitants grappled with what to do about the out-of-control Bucky, at that very moment, sparks suddenly lit up at the mansion''s front gate. The dazzling, rotating lights formed a circular portal that people could pass through and Kyle, dressed in black combat gear, walked out of it.


    "Kyle?" "Boss." "Master¡­" "Boss!"


    Different calls and titles immediately resounded from the estate. The returning youth was the foundation and backbone of the Carl Family, and that was beyond doubt!


    "Boss, how did you come back?" Logan spoke on behalf of everyone present. The magical portal behind Kyle was gradually fading away, and through it, one could faintly glimpse the rooftops of New York''s skyscrapers, along with the distant, indistinct sounds of bustling crowds.


    "It''s magic. I''ll tell you all about it later." Kyle looked around, his eyes falling on Bucky, who was bound by the iron chain in front of the main gate. He furrowed his brow slightly and asked, "He''s lost control?"


    Logan nodded. The first floor of the mansion bore severe traces of Winter Soldier''s loss of control. There was no need to say anything; it was obvious just how intense the struggle had been.


    Kyle looked at the bound Bucky, raised his hand with the ring, and as he kept rotating it, the fiery revolving teleportation circle expanded and formed on the lawn beneath Bucky''s feet.


    "Raina, release him."


    "Okay." Raina loosened the ends of the iron chain with her mind. Bucky hadn''t even struggled to move half a step before he suddenly plunged into the portal with a ''plop'', and the fiery circle vanished with it.


    The people present blinked, uncertain of what Kyle had done.


    "Let him get some fresh air, to clear his mind." Kyle finished speaking and turned to Natasha, contemplating how to handle her.


    Natasha instinctively took a few steps back. Even if she was a top agent, she felt like a lamb in front of the young man. However, she quickly stopped herself. After all, no one had coerced her into this; she had chosen to join voluntarily.


    "Thirty minutes from now, convene a family meeting in the second-floor hall. There''s something I need to discuss with you all."


    Kyle spoke before opening another portal. On the other side was the conference room on the second floor of the mansion.


    "Natasha, come with me." Kyle stepped into the portal, and Natasha followed suit, leaving behind the impressed and admiring members of the Carl Family.


    It had to be said, with magical portals, not only did they save a lot of travel time, but the level of style was also elevated by more than a notch.


    Sorcerers had their own exclusive means of movement. Other than the fact that the distance was slightly shorter and the entrance smaller, it was no less impressive than the appearance of the Bifrost.


    Inside the second-floor conference hall:


    Kyle, sitting in an office chair, tapped his fingers lightly on the desk. Getting straight to the point, he said, "I don''t fully trust you. You betrayed the Red Room, and one day, under the oppression of a more powerful force, you might betray me."


    "Why did you save me, then?" Natasha bit her lip lightly and sat down calmly on the sofa. Having been used and discarded so many times, she had long grown accustomed to the feeling of not being trusted.


    She was far from the weak and helpless girl she appeared to be; she was the true Black Widow.


    Her character, her memories, and even her dark past that had been kept hidden¡ª all of these, once tainted, were hard to regain in their purity.


    "Because you still have value to me. Also, the consequences of your betrayal won''t let you escape the pursuit of the Carl Family as long as you''re on Earth."


    Kyle said confidently, and Natasha had no doubt about that.


    Kyle continued, "For the next two months, you must stay at the mansion and not leave a step. Come to see me every three days for half an hour."


    "Why?" Natasha blinked with a hint of curiosity in her beautiful eyes. A sense of anticipation welled up within her inexplicably.


    If Kyle had taken an interest in her, she wouldn''t mind¡­


    "After two months, I will recommend you to Fury at SHIELD. You''ll serve there as it''s being established. Whether you can earn the recognition of my family''s influence and cleanse yourself of the stains on your record will depend entirely on your performance."


    Kyle interrupted Natasha''s speculation and daydreams, delivering his plan in a calm tone.


    (End of this chapter) S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 132 FAMILY MEETING

    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 200 Power Stones.)


    Two months was enough time to transfer Natasha''s "Super Agent" abilities to every child adopted by the Carl Family.


    As for why Kyle didn''t leave Natasha in the Carl Family, he had pondered about this repeatedly.


    Natasha was a top spy trained by the Red Room. Her designation as the "Black Widow" was not something he wanted to ignore or alter. Sending her to infiltrate the upper echelons of SHIELD seemed more fitting.


    By having Natasha serve as a bridge between the family and SHIELD, they could also use her to gather intelligence about SHIELD''s inner workings.


    Kyle was about to leave Earth, seeking the last bit of hope. With a long-term perspective in mind, he would naturally leave many contingencies for things he didn''t have complete control over.


    SHIELD was one such contingency.


    If consuming it was tasteless and discarding it would be a pity, then he would secretly monitor and balance it.


    For half an hour, Kyle had Natasha accompany him in the main conference room. During this time, he extracted and duplicated the "Super Agent" Ability from her.


    As the half-hour mark approached, near the time for the Carl Family meeting, Kyle instructed Natasha to step aside. He raised his hand with the ring and waved it, causing a brilliant fiery portal to appear and expand from the ceiling.


    When the fiery circle had opened to a radius of one meter, the Winter Soldier, entwined with chains, rolled out of it. He landed awkwardly and lay sprawled on the conference room floor.


    "What happened?" Bucky climbed up in bewilderment, the chains on his body making crisp noises. He felt like he had been falling continuously in a dream-like state for over half an hour.


    "You''ve finally recovered. It seems this trick is quite effective," Kyle mused.


    This was simply opening a portal, with the exit positioned right above the entrance. This created a portal that made a person fall into a continuous loop.


    "Recovered? Did something go wrong again?" Bucky urgently looked at Kyle, needing answers.


    Kyle locked eyes with him and straightforwardly explained, "You went out of control and went on a rampage. The members of the Carl Family had to expend a great deal of effort to subdue you."


    "Yes, I remember now. I was once again manipulated by those confusing memories. I was compelled to kill, destroy, and follow orders," Bucky muttered to himself.


    He suddenly gave a bitter smile and sat dejectedly on the floor. "I thought that by leaving there, I could return to my former self. But it turns out I can''t escape the control of those memories in my brain. The old me, I can never be him again."


    Kyle didn''t try to persuade him. Matters involving the brain and memories were extremely delicate, even for him.


    In Bucky''s case, his memories were repeatedly erased, and ruthless program commands were deeply implanted. Over time, he began to mistake himself for the Winter Soldier machine born solely for the purpose of fulfilling missions.


    Even in the original movies, in the glow of 21st-century Earth technology, the situation with the Winter Soldier couldn''t be effectively resolved.


    Bucky hugged his metallic left arm and made a hoarse decision, "Kyle, how about you kill me now¡­ Give me an easy death. That way, innocent people in the future won''t be hurt or killed by the memories of that Winter Soldier deep within me."


    Kyle fell silent, looking at the mournful face of Bucky for a while. Finally, he softly said, "Of course, I could grant your request. But if Steve were still alive and he came back, I couldn''t explain this to him."


    "Steve, Steve¡­" Bucky repeated softly, shaking his head with a bitter smile. "In this lifetime, will I ever see him again?"


    Kyle tapped the desk, offering a suggestion, "I can freeze you in a cryogenic chamber and store you in the mansion''s basement. When a method is discovered in the future to treat your issues, the Carl Family will thaw and wake you up."


    "Then let''s do that. Thank you, Kyle." Bucky nodded gratefully, agreeing to this solution that wasn''t exactly a problem solver.


    Cryogenic freezing was a way to postpone and escape the current situation, a versatile approach.


    Kyle knew that when his body''s genetic mutation occurred, he had also considered cryogenic freezing, sleeping peacefully until future technology reached a high level.


    But rather than placing his hopes on others and the future, he was more inclined to venture into the vast expanse of the cosmic galaxies and strive for opportunities, breaking free from the genetic limitations of his body!


    The Carl Family meeting in the mansion proceeded as scheduled.


    At the large round table on the second floor, Kyle occupied the main seat. On either side were Lucy, Logan, Raina, and Natasha, who was only considered a half-member of the family. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Stark Industries¡ª Howard has secretly transferred the company''s shares and control to be under the Carl Family''s name. As for the family''s economy, I will entrust that to Lucy. Any objections?" Kyle spoke seriously, looking at his fianc¨¦e, his two most trusted confidantes, and Natasha.


    His final sentence was purely a form of speech, and naturally, no one had any objections. Setting aside the fact that Kyle was preparing all the family''s resources, just the fact that Lucy was the future head of the family gave her more authority than anyone else in the Carl Family.


    "I''m not sure¡­ if I can manage it well," Lucy replied hesitantly, raising her hand.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll learn gradually. Ask Howard if you''re unsure," Kyle reassured, then turned to Logan and inquired, "Logan, how is the combat training for the children adopted by the family?"


    "It''s going well, after all, they have all experienced war, become orphans, endured mistreatment and disdain from institutions. They are much more mature than children of the same age. They are diligently and patiently learning combat training. However¡­" Logan paused, hesitating.


    Kyle understood what Logan meant to convey naturally¡ª some children have higher combat talents, while others have lower talents. But no matter how high their talents are, they are still considered too low by the standards of their peers.


    Natasha was also surprised by this. In her view, nurturing children this way was inferior to what was done in the Red Room.


    "Having willpower and sufficient loyalty to the family is enough. Talent doesn''t matter," Kyle smiled and gave an example to illustrate his point. "Have you forgotten about Steve? Originally, in my military camp, he had the least talent. Yet, he eventually became a Superhero known by everyone."


    To Kyle, all human children were nearly the same in terms of their vulnerability. The only difference was having the evolutionary key to unlock their physical potential, along with enough motivation.


    "Logan, starting today, every three days, choose one child from the adopted children who have performed exceptionally well in training. After Raina''s review, I will grant them an opportunity to develop a physique no less than Natasha''s!"


    Kyle said in a deep voice, "Loyalty to the Carl Family is the primary requirement! Anyone with dissenting views or lack of ambition will be expelled from the mansion! What I need are elite members who can uphold and contribute to the family''s future."


    This was the first time Kyle had proposed the selection and management of the Carl Family members. Logan nodded without hesitation. While Logan had unifiedly adopted the children currently residing in the mansion, if they didn''t meet the criteria to become members of the Kyle family, he wouldn''t plead for them.


    In the Carl Family, Kyle was the supreme authority, and the regulations and principles he spoke of were absolute rules here.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 133 FAMILY PLANNING

    The Carl Family, established by Kyle for less than half a year, was hardly worth mentioning compared to the historical backgrounds of organizations like the Red Room and Kamar-Taj.


    However, in terms of financial power, they had tangible wealth equivalent to half of Germany''s national treasury and control over cutting-edge technological products from Stark Industries.


    In terms of connections, they had the newly recognized SHIELD by the US military and the World Council. In terms of strength, they had the Symbol of Peace standing at the pinnacle of superheroes, as well as two powerful Mutants who were a force to be reckoned with.


    As long as the rules and management system of the Carl Family were well established, Kyle believed that it would develop as swiftly as Rocket, becoming the most potent hidden private force on Earth¡ª with no contenders!


    Logan and Raina believed Kyle''s words without a doubt. Sometimes, even if they didn''t immediately comprehend some seemingly absurd plans and schemes he had, they would follow instructions obediently.


    On the contrary, Natasha, the newcomer, was growing more perplexed. She muttered to herself, "Granting others a physique no less than mine? How could that be possible?"


    The Super Agent Physique wasn''t something that could be achieved immediately with just some medication; otherwise, the top agents of the Red Room wouldn''t only be born once a generation.


    Women had to undergo brutal training from a young age, forging an indomitable will. Then, they were injected with a specially formulated Super-Agent Serum, followed by repeated battles to unlock the serum''s potential.


    Only when the serum perfectly merged with the body did they become what Natasha was today¡ª the ''Black Widow''. She was the most exceptional soldier of the Super-Agent formula since the inception of the Red Room, capable of performing at a super-agent level.


    Now, Kyle was talking about mass-producing her physical capabilities¡ª was being a Super-Agent that easy?


    Seemingly perceptive to Natasha''s muttering, Kyle, seated at the head, asked mildly, "Oh, Natasha, do you have anything to add?"


    "No, I don''t have anything," Natasha quickly shook her head, her vibrant red hair swaying like a drum.


    Seeing through her intentions, Kyle pondered for a moment and then said, "Logan, during Natasha''s time at the mansion, appoint her as the deputy instructor. The two of you can work together to select and train the children."


    "Ah, okay," Natasha hesitated slightly, then nodded helplessly.


    She wasn''t allowed to leave the family mansion for half a step within two months, so she had both work to keep her busy and leisure time.


    "I''m fine with that," Logan agreed quickly. Having someone to share the responsibility of taking care of the children was a welcome relief for him.


    With this arrangement, Lucy would manage the family''s financial flow as the Chief Financial Officer, while Logan would serve as the head instructor responsible for nurturing family talents. This left only Raina among the core family members without an assignment.


    Kyle''s gaze landed on the serene young girl with black hair. Lucy, Logan, and Natasha all focused their attention on Raina as well.


    After spending this period of time together, they were all acutely aware that despite being only eight years old, Raina''s rank in the family was second only to Kyle, given her combat prowess!


    Every time she took action, she could rapidly manipulate situations with astonishing mental control.


    Since receiving the [Super Agent] card from Kyle, no one had witnessed Raina''s full strength. In this era on Earth, she was a force to be reckoned with, and she is at the same level as the ruling Superpowers.


    Even more importantly, Raina was solitary and not prone to speaking. Her cognitive abilities far exceeded her age, and her maturity was beyond her years. She had a close bond with Lucy, the future head of the family, and displayed absolute obedience and an almost fanatical devotion to Kyle.


    Within the confines of the mansion, anyone who dared to criticize Kyle, or even just harbor dissatisfaction or disdain in their hearts towards him, probably wouldn''t even know how they met their end.


    Raina. A blade that existed solely for Kyle. Always.


    "Raina, she will take over as the highest overseer of the family, wielding the authority to take the life of any member except the core family members." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle''s voice was calm, but it sent a chill down their spine as he said, "Any family member killed by Raina does not need to have their reasons investigated. They will all be dealt with in the name of betraying the family."


    Raina is going to be the secret enforcer of the family in secret, but now, Kyle had decided to publicly grant her the power to take life, acting as a sharp blade capable of intimidating the internal members of the family.


    It was because of the same reason: there wasn''t much time for him left to stay on Earth, and all preparations for the Carl Family had to be planned most directly and effectively as possible.


    Lucy, the Chief Financial Officer; Logan, the Head Instructor; Raina, the Chief Overseer; along with Howard, the Chief Research and Logistics Officer; and Natasha, the future high-level spy for SHIELD, were the five pillars upon which Kyle had pinned his hopes for the future of the Carl Family.


    Even if he left Earth for the cosmos, as long as these five pillars remained standing, they could ensure the stable and prosperous development of the Carl Family for the next century.


    On the day after the first meeting of the Carl Family, Logan, and Natasha, who would later be collectively known by family members as the "Devil Instructors," swiftly organized and adjusted the training schedule for the adopted children.


    They used willpower and determination as the assessment criteria and swiftly selected the first exceptional child. After Raina''s testing and verification, the child was moved to the master room on the second floor, where Kyle would grant them the [Super Agent] Ability Card.


    Children who received the Super Agent Physique were officially listed as the lowest-tier members of the Carl Family¡ª ''Cardinal Disciples.'' They formally underwent Logan''s and Natasha''s combat courses along with rigorous high-intensity training.


    After just over ten days, out of the thirty or forty adopted children, nearly ten were permanently removed from the mansion and sent to nearby remote orphanages due to elimination.


    Among the rest, four children passed the scrutiny of the instructors and overseers and were granted cards by Kyle, the mansion''s head. In less than a few minutes in the second-floor office, their overall physical capabilities had increased more than threefold compared to before.


    These newly empowered Cardinal Disciples were like individuals who had received divine opportunities. Each of them easily shattered their previous training records under high-intensity conditions, becoming Superhumans in the eyes of the other children.


    Soon, the children who had lived a comfortable life in the mansion came to realize one thing from the depths of their hearts¡ª


    They absolutely had to become recognized Cardinal Disciples of the Carl Family!


    Becoming a Cardinal Disciple meant not only staying within the shelter of the hero''s mansion but also elevating their strength without any concerns. If they were eliminated and expelled from the Carl Family''s premises, they would return to the hopeless, lower-class life they had in the orphanages.


    So, the children adopted in the mansion became crazed with motivation, tirelessly training day in and day out, hoping to stand out and become the next Cardinal Disciple.


    And those children who became Cardinal Disciples began to learn about the family''s information. They understood that as long as they served the Carl Family throughout their lives, financial wealth and reputation would no longer be mere fantasies.


    Even more importantly, Kyle had not only granted them the physique of Super-Agents but also bestowed upon them the definition of ''Evolver''¡ªindividuals who transcended humanity and possessed extraordinary abilities!


    ...


    You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 134 THE END OF AN ERA

    I have created a new tier on my Patreon where you can read 80 chapters ahead of this chapter.


    (From here on out, I will release 1 extra chapter if I receive 10 new reviews and 100 Power Stones.)


    Whether they possessed mutated genes, mutations, extraordinary magic, or mastery of black technology knowledge, all those who could surpass ordinary humans were simply referred to as ''Evolvers.''


    Evolution could be said to be the primal instinct inherent in all life forms, where certain individuals were inherently stronger and lived longer than others of their kind. Even those who mastered the cosmic arcane arts, like the Ancient One who dedicated herself to protecting Earth, were unable to avoid using the power of the dark dimension to forcibly extend her lives.


    Transcending nature, possessing superhuman abilities, achieving immortality¡ª these were the ultimate goals of evolutionary races across the cosmos!


    And Kyle straightforwardly informed every new Cardinal Disciple that within the Carl Family, they had the chance to gain not only wealth, fame, magic, and black technology, but even lifespans exceeding humans by tenfold or more.


    The [Super Agent] Blue Ability Card was a pathway for the Cardinal Disciples to step into the realm of Evolvers. Kyle was now illuminating the pyramid steps for them, showing them the ultimate goal at the pinnacle.


    To reach the top of the pyramid and obtain the opportunity for continuous evolution, they had to rely on their own efforts and climb step by step within the Carl Family!


    First, Kyle opened the door to opportunities for the Cardinal Disciples, and with their determination to strive for a lifetime, how could they not go mad for it?!


    The children adopted by the mansion were determined to become family members known as ''Cardinal Disciples.'' Those who already became Cardinal Disciples were even more energetic and enthusiastic, shouting every day about becoming powerful beings in human evolution¡ª undying¡­


    So, within the mansion, Natasha, who served as the vice instructor, quickly realized a terrifying fact¡ª


    Every new Cardinal Disciple indeed possessed abilities comparable to her own, and they had ultimate goals from a young age, engaging in a friendly competition with each other!


    In Natasha''s view, in less than half a month, the lower-level combat strength of the Carl Family had already caught up to that of the Red Room, although this was due to the fact that the Cardinal Disciples were still very young and lacked combat experience.


    But the problem was, the Red Room could only ever be at the pinnacle of ordinary organizations and had long since hit a ceiling. On the other hand, the Carl Family possessed the nurturing environment required for constant evolution and growth, training true heroic powerhouses.


    Observing this scene, Natasha began to feel anxious. She had initially thought that, at the very least, as a Super-Agent from the Red Room, her status would not fall short upon joining the Carl Family. However, in just a short time, these new Cardinal Disciples were working hard to catch up to her.


    Natasha was acutely aware that, in the eyes of the Carl Family, once she lost her potential value, her status as a newcomer would gradually decline.


    So, she quickly refocused, turned away from her dismissive view of the Cardinal Disciples, and directed her attention to her own remaining advantage in experience. She threw herself wholeheartedly into her role as vice instructor.


    ¡­


    This was the basement of the mansion''s storage building, and the entrance had been sealed.


    After a thorough cleaning and treatment with disinfectants and air fresheners, the room, which had originally been filled with useless clutter, was now clean and empty, illuminated by bright daylight-like lighting.


    Howard personally modified a state-of-the-art cryogenic chamber that will work for centuries. It stood alone at the center of the dark room. The open door continuously released a white chill, spreading throughout every corner of the basement.


    Two young men stood beside the cryogenic chamber, silently contemplating the white frost before them, each burdened with their own thoughts.


    Kyle looked up at Bucky, who was dressed in Winter Soldier attire, and asked with certainty, "Bucky, are you really sure about this?"


    Pausing for a moment, he continued, "Once you enter the cryogenic chamber, you might sleep for ten years, half a century, a century, until someone opens it again. Before that, do you have any unfinished wishes?"


    The suspended passage of time, as though crossing into the future, was undoubtedly cruel.


    Bucky didn''t immediately respond. He raised his mechanical left arm, gently gripped the handle of the cryogenic chamber door, remained silent for a moment, then finally asked in return, "Do you think Steve is still alive?"


    "I don''t know." Kyle shook his head and said with conviction, "But that guy, I believe he won''t die so easily. Maybe he''s just sleeping somewhere in the world. Someday, he will wake up and return."


    "That''s what I think too. That''s why I chose to enter this cryogenic chamber."


    Bucky nodded and took a step forward, entering the cryogenic chamber. He turned to face Kyle and said, "After the end of the Second World War, I don''t have any more wishes. So, I''d rather freeze and sleep in step with the war''s end."


    "If Steve is still alive, maybe he and I can meet in the future. We can drink the celebratory drinks we never got to finish, chase after the girls we never had the chance to, and discuss the topics of world peace that we never had time for."


    Similar to the vast amounts of firearms and ammunition from the time of World War II, many countries began to systematically clear and eliminate these remnants in the aftermath of global peace.


    Bucky, who had fallen into being the Winter Soldier, had made a choice that began with war and was frozen after it, at least limiting his actions so that he wouldn''t become a mere tool for others to exploit.


    "Well then, farewell, Bucky Barnes." Kyle manipulated the control panel, and the cryogenic chamber''s door began to slowly close. He shrugged and said, "I hope you have a comfortable and peaceful sleep."


    "You too, make sure to live well. Major Kyle, Sergeant Bucky, Sergeant Steve¡ª I believe those three will eventually¡­"


    The cryogenic chamber''s door closed firmly, cutting off Bucky''s words. Through the glass, one could see Bucky closing his eyes and slipping into a deep slumber, a thin layer of frost quickly forming on his body from the freezing mist within the chamber.


    Bucky Barnes. At the end of 1944, he was sealed away in the underground chamber of the original Carl Family mansion, a secret known to only a few.


    Kyle sighed, as one after another he bade farewell to these old wartime comrades. Soon, he himself would have to leave Earth, stepping into the unknown expanse of outer space.


    They weren''t standing at the pinnacle of their era; their existence represented an era itself¡ª a time of iron, blood, war, and fire.


    Unfortunately, it was time for this era to come to a comprehensive end as the war concluded.


    "Captain America, Winter Soldier, until we meet again," Kyle muttered softly as a fleeting touch of sorrow passed through his eyes before quickly vanishing without a trace.


    In its place was a chilling resolve, a burning spirit of combat, an unwavering belief in pressing forward.


    "This era''s ending, I shall witness it."


    "And my own battles, my journey, have only just begun!" Kyle turned with a resolute expression on his face, opening a portal that seemed to burn like a blazing fire. Without looking back, he stepped through and departed.


    Determinedly, he would soon embark on the journey into the cosmic stars. No matter how dark and distant the path ahead, he was willing to fight to his last breath to reach the other side, to welcome the rebirth of evolution!


    After Kyle''s departure, the lights in the sealed underground room dimmed, and the cryogenic chamber with the dormant Winter Soldier faded into darkness. It seemed as though the chamber was sinking into a vast vortex of time.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395 S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 135 A POSSIBILITY

    In the overlapping dimension with the city where New York was located, an unnoticed mirrored space existed.


    The city streets stretched infinitely, distorting the various towering buildings within. The reflections of real vehicles and pedestrians appeared briefly, only to quickly dissolve like fleeting shadows¡­


    A shirtless African American beggar, wearing nothing but oversized pants, aimlessly walked along the streets. He carried a bag with half a can of food left, his face worn and aged by at least ten years.


    "Gurgle¡­"


    Bru, the sorcerer, clutched his rumbling belly, gazing at the half can of food in his bag. He sighed weakly, sitting down wearily on the steps of a shop.


    Ever since Kyle had plundered him, he had spent a full two weeks here. Without his Sling Ring, it was as if he had lost the key to accessing magic power, rendering him incapable of using any abilities related to sorcery.


    For a Sorcerer without magic, at best, he was just an ordinary person with slightly stronger willpower. He was trapped in this space, even more desolate than a desert.


    The mirrored space was constructed according to real scenes and objects but unrelated to reality. There were no native lifeforms here, and though items existed, they couldn''t be consumed (all internal items were ineffective or couldn''t be taken out of the mirrored space).


    "Am I really going to be stuck in this place forever?"


    Bru''s heart was filled with desolation. He finished the last of the food from the can, pondered for a moment, and then used his fingers to scrape the residue from the can, savoring it with relish. "Delicious."


    "Bru?"


    A faint, melodious female voice came from the side and. Bru''s body trembled as he turned to look. There stood a bald woman in a yellow robe, her gaze fixed strangely on him.


    "Sorcerer Supreme¡­" Bru''s eyes welled up with tears and he hesitated for more than half a second before excitedly leaping up, discarding the can and rushing towards the Ancient One.


    "Smack!"


    The ground abruptly rose, forming a wall, and Bru''s face slammed into it.


    "Look at you, go clean yourself up." The Ancient One stood atop the wall, shaking her head. She waved her hand in front of her nose, even from three meters away she could still smell the foul odor emanating from Bru.


    Bru blinked, then eagerly said, "Sorcerer Supreme, please, you have to help me. That Kyle, he stole¡­ no, he robbed me of all my Artifacts!"


    "Who told you to come here and fight him without any reason." Ancient One''s tone was icy, leaving Bru slightly embarrassed as he touched his nose.


    "He really left here using the Sling Ring?" The Ancient One asked softly.


    "Yes, right in front of me. Sorcerer Supreme, you didn''t mention he was also a sorcerer." Bru hung his head dispiritedly. To think he got on the wrong side of that ruthless guy.


    "Of course, he''s not just a Sorcerer." Ancient One''s eyes were profound, and she said mysteriously, "But after encountering you, he might as well be."


    "What does that mean?" Bru looked at the Ancient One in confusion.


    "I can''t explain that now. From now on, don''t have any contact with matters related to him."


    The Ancient One didn''t want to elaborate further. She utilized the power of the dark dimension and the Eye of Agamotto, but she still couldn''t fully see Kyle''s actual future timeline.


    Regardless of the many potential futures, even if there were millions of possibilities, that man wouldn''t escape the fate of leaving Earth. For her, this was a good thing.


    If he couldn''t return, then all the disrupted timelines would gradually return to their original state.


    If he could return, then she, as the Sorcerer Supreme, could no longer control it¡ª


    Because among the countless outcomes, there was only one possibility for Kyle to return to Earth.


    ¡­


    The Carl Manor, second-floor master conference room.


    Kyle put down the detailed design plans for the new base, propping his chin up with his hand, and muttered meaningfully, "It seems that the Ancient One has already taken that foolish sorcerer away."


    Ever since he acquired those Spatial Teleportation spells on the cards and had been working on creating the first fixed portal, he had gained a vague understanding of the mirrored space and the structure of Earth''s space.


    But speaking of which, with the Ancient One''s mastery of multidimensional space, she probably sensed Bru, the sorcerer, trapped in this mirrored space within the New York area long ago. The fact that she was coming to his aid this late was probably intended to let her underlings learn a lesson.


    However, why hadn''t the Ancient One come in person?


    After all, Kyle had reaped a huge card advantage from Bru, gaining a preliminary understanding of the sorcerer''s Spatial Teleportation. He didn''t know that the Ancient One was intentionally avoiding him, not wanting to get entangled in the Eastern concept of ''causality,'' which would lead to even more bizarre future possibilities.


    "Knock, knock, knock¡ª"


    A series of knocks disrupted Kyle''s thoughts. He gave his approval, and a plainly dressed maid entered the room, carrying a file in her hands.


    "Greetings, Master Kyle!" The maid placed the file on the desk and lowered her head, avoiding eye contact with Kyle.


    "Interesting." Kyle glanced at the information in the file, somewhat intrigued. "You''re a servant who''s a few years older than those prospective children, and you weren''t originally qualified to become a card bearer. But Logan and Natasha actually nominated you."


    "I work at the estate during the day and practice and train on my own at night. Even though I''m a few years older, my potential is no less than theirs." The maid stubbornly replied.


    "Why aren''t you looking up?" Kyle asked, looking at the maid.


    "Because Master Kyle is someone I''m not yet worthy to look at directly." The maid raised her small face slightly, her eyes burning as she gazed at Kyle as if she were looking at a true deity.


    Finally, he understood the reason why she had been an exception and nominated her to become a card bearer.


    Kyle inwardly rolled his eyes, but he didn''t question Logan and the others'' choices. Excessive loyalty to him was equivalent to loyalty to the family itself, which held the same significance.


    Following the protocol, with a slight mental exertion, he granted her the "Super Agent" ability. A transparent blue card entered the maid''s body, and its immediate effect was to modify her genes and body.


    Enduring the burning agony that surged through her body, the maid soon noticed that her body was continuously strengthening. Within half a minute, her body transformation was complete. Her gaze towards Kyle became even more fervent and awed.


    "You may leave now. Remember, from now on, you are a member of the Carl Family." Kyle nodded lightly.


    "Thank you, Master Kyle." The new card bearer''s entire body prostrated on the ground, expressing her complete loyalty.


    Even Kyle didn''t currently understand that granting abilities not only eliminated the need for injections and physical adaptation steps but also imprinted a miraculous, supreme power deeply on the minds and bodies of every family member who gained the ability.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395 S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 136 CARD RANKS AND EVOLUTION POINTS

    (Bonus Chapter for Power Stones)


    In just over two weeks'' time, the Carl Family estate had seen the birth of five new Card Bearers.


    As the Carl Family took the "Devil Card" as their totem, each child who had been recognized and nominated by two instructors and overseers, and had been granted the "Super Agent" ability by Kyle, now held an identity card representing themselves as members of the Carl Family.


    On the back of the identity card was an integrated background pattern featuring a dual-winged demon holding a sword, stars, and cosmic elements, set against a black and crimson background.


    Currently, the codenames of the identity cards held by the five new Card Bearers were Red One, Red Two, Red Three, Red Four, and Red Five.


    In the future, this naming convention would continue, even going up to Red Ninety-Nine if necessary. This was just like giving them a pass mark, representing their recognition as the lowest-tier members of the Carl Family.


    Above Red was the prefix Black, representing the elite members of the Carl Family. Currently, there was only Black Widow Natasha, who held the solitary codename "Black One."


    Moving up from Black was the prefix Jack (Knight), representing the core members of the family. In this rank, there were Logan, Raina, and Howard.


    Howard was in charge of strategic technology logistics and wasn''t a combatant within the family. Although he had always been based in the Stark Industry building, due to Kyle creating the first fixed portal, the portal''s location had been set in the basement of the Stark Industry building.


    The estate located on the outskirts of New York and the Stark Industry building in downtown New York were now connected through the fixed portal. Only after this connection had been established did all members of the Carl Family become acquainted with Howard.


    The family members respectfully gave him the title of "Great Inventor," on par with Wolf King and Scarlet Eye. Howard gladly accepted this title, which made Kyle feel somewhat awkward for a while.


    Regardless, the rules and regulations, selection and training, and ranking system of the Carl Family had all fallen into place in less than half a month.


    Furthermore, the construction of the base on the Atlantic Dragon Turtle Island was now more than half complete. In about ten days, the Carl Family would formally move from the estate to the island.


    Everything in the Carl Family was developing rapidly in the direction Kyle had envisioned. This was the only aspect that brought him comfort now¡­


    Because in recent days, Kyle had been feeling a stronger and stronger anomaly within his body.


    Initially, he had only lost his overt manifestation of Super Regeneration. But as the two weeks had passed, there were moments when his heightened sensitivity was malfunctioning, which certainly wasn''t a result of excessive anxiety.


    After all, even humans with ten times the physical condition of peak individuals experienced moments during their twenty-four-hour day when some of their Recovery abilities temporarily shut down.


    Ever since the day Kyle learned of his genetic mutation, on the fifteenth morning, a silver strand of white hair had appeared amid his brilliant golden hair.


    This was a sign of disregarding natural lifespan and the weakening of his life force.


    His Healing Factor within seemed to be gradually diminishing in its resistance, and the genetic mutation caused by the nuclear radiation began to slightly damage the superhuman physique of the Super Soldier, causing numerous side effects to appear. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Considering this situation, Kyle felt that the time he had left was much shorter than the initial "one-year" prediction Howard had made. So he decided to undergo a comprehensive physical examination for the second time.


    ¡­


    Stark Industry building, Basement Level Three.


    Howard had long since arranged for a dedicated team to work day and night to convert this space into a medical isolation chamber. All medical facilities inside were at the world''s top level, tailored specifically for diagnosing Kyle.


    Due to the fact that Kyle had developed a genetic illness due to nuclear radiation, this news was far too significant. If it got out, it wouldn''t just shock the Americas; it would create a global sensation.


    That''s why only Howard was the diagnosing doctor, and he didn''t even use a trusted assistant.


    In the brightly lit underground medical isolation chamber.


    Kyle was wearing an oversized white medical gown. His perfectly proportioned and robust physique looked slightly frail as he sat calmly on the chair, patiently waiting for the final test results.


    Not long after, Howard, who was wearing a lab coat over his shirt and suit, walked out of the isolation room, his mask couldn''t hide the seriousness on his face as he held the test results in his hand.


    "Do you have any alcohol here?" Kyle suddenly asked with a smile, trying to use humor to alleviate the heavy atmosphere.


    "What do you want to drink? Do you even know your current physical condition?!" Howard slammed the test results onto the table, even catching Kyle off guard. This was the first time he had seen the typically refined and gentle old gentleman so angry.


    "Sorry, I lost control." Howard took a few deep breaths, sighing. "I feel useless, I am unable to help you in any way in your current situation."


    "It''s alright." Kyle nodded in understanding and calmly asked, "Tell me, how much time do I roughly have left?"


    Howard slowly extended one hand, spreading out his palm, then raised three fingers from his other hand.


    "Eight months." Kyle fell silent; the remaining time was slipping away too quickly, like the Grim Reaper constantly urging him to depart.


    "Kyle, if you''re really certain, then leave Earth and head to someplace that can help you as soon as possible. With the Carl Family by your side, everything will be fine." Howard tightly held Kyle''s arms with both hands as he looked at him with sorrow. "Look at yourself, you''re the strongest hero recognized by the public! You''ve gone through battles large and small without a scratch, but now you''re like a terminally ill patient. Are you sure you''re keeping this hidden from the family?"


    "I need at least two more months," Kyle said firmly. The number of Card Bearers was still far from enough, and the construction of the family hadn''t reached the point where they could leave as he anticipated.


    Howard continued to persuade, "But how long can you keep this hidden from the family? Logan and Raina aren''t ordinary people; they will definitely notice your abnormality."


    "For as long as I can." Kyle shook his head, held his breath slightly, and tensed his muscles. Each muscle swelled and grew, returning to his original perfectly healthy and superior physique.


    "You are not going to change your mind on this, do you?" Howard sighed helplessly, knowing he couldn''t convince Kyle. He could only report on the latest progress in their research, "I''ve finished researching and deciphering the formula for the Infinity Formula.


    However, producing a single dose of the reagent would cost as much as two hundred thousand dollars. It''s possible to manufacture and satisfy a small number of people, but if we want to cover dozens of family members, even Stark Industry might struggle to support it."


    Kyle had a strategy in mind, "The Infinity Formula reagent we produce now should only be provided to the core members of the Carl Family. The Card Bearers are still young. When they need the Infinity Formula reagent to slow aging and extend their lifespans, they''ll have to exchange it with their own efforts using Evolution Points."


    "Evolution Points?" Howard blinked, once again puzzled by this new term.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 137 JOURNEY

    "Although the Carl Family operates as a hidden neutral force, in order to keep the Card Bearers constantly in combat and training, the family will secretly establish an underground mercenary organization in the world. It will be publicly announced, and others will have to pay a sufficient value of items for temporary recruitment. Each mission will only involve a single Card Bearer."


    "Card Bearers can convert the money or items they legally earn through their own strength and efforts into contributions to the Carl Family, which we call Evolution Points. These Evolution Points can be exchanged for the Infinity Formula and various types of advanced technology weapons."


    "This way, the Carl Family will become self-sufficient."


    As Kyle finished explaining, Howard nodded thoughtfully, understanding the reason why he had so carefully defined "Evolution" and "Evolution Points."


    When a family had positive competition and goals to strive for, even without pushing, it would naturally start running faster and faster.


    "By the way, have you had any contact with Wakanda?" Kyle suddenly remembered this important matter.


    "Um, Wakanda¡­" Howard scratched the back of his head awkwardly and answered helplessly, "I had someone go there for an on-site investigation. I found that the place is remote, and the indigenous people there live in extreme poverty. I was planning to donate some supplies in the name of Stark Industry, but it turns out the locals didn''t appreciate it at all and were quite resistant to any help."


    When he heard the reports from his subordinates, he was surprised for quite a while. In the years immediately after the war, it was unexpected to encounter resistance to donations in an impoverished African nation.


    Kyle, upon hearing this, had a strange expression on his face as he asked, "What did you donate?"


    "Some daily necessities, blankets, clothes, and such. These are things that Africa urgently needs. Is there a problem?" Howard was puzzled, not understanding what the issue was.


    Kyle: "¡­"


    This was like giving a millionaire a single coin in a donation. No wonder Wakanda didn''t even give Stark Industry a second glance.


    "Forget it, do you have any photos from Wakanda?"


    Kyle asked Howard directly. Howard was taken aback for a moment but then retrieved the photos from the on-site investigation and handed them to Kyle.


    In the black-and-white photos, there were the flat plains and hills of Wakanda, with the distant sight of indigenous people grazing and various primitive houses.


    Kyle memorized the scenes from the photos, transformed into his usual hooded leather jacket with Venom''s help, and urged, "Get ready; we''re going to pay a visit to Wakanda."


    "Now? We''re going to Wakanda?" Howard was taken aback. This was completely unexpected ¨C a journey that was decided and set off without any prior preparation.


    "I don''t have much time left on Earth. If I can spend it here, then I need to get everything done as soon as possible." Kyle shrugged, sounding somewhat resigned.


    Time waits for no one! The ample fifty years that he originally had on Earth had now been forcibly reduced to two or three months¡­


    "Alright, I''ll prepare a plane." Howard nodded heavily and took off the white coat he was wearing to reveal a suit underneath.


    "No need." Kyle chuckled, lifting his finger adorned with the Sling Ring. He spun his other hand in a circular motion, causing a Golden Circle to appear in front of them.


    "Follow me."


    As the Mars circle formed, Kyle stepped forward into the portal, saying, "Let''s go."


    "Oh yeah, I almost forgot that you still have this trick up your sleeves." Howard shook his head with a wry smile, accustomed to Kyle''s unreasonable methods of travel but still finding them incredible.


    He quickly followed behind Kyle, entering the portal, and together they vanished from the underground level.


    ¡­


    Africa, the nation of Wakanda.


    Suddenly, a golden circle appeared in the wilderness, and the figures of Kyle and Howard emerged from it, standing on the grassy ground.


    "We''re really in Wakanda?" Howard marveled as he looked at the scene before him, which was identical to the photos. It was undoubtedly Wakanda.


    Though he had witnessed Kyle''s illogical method of travel many times, he still found it astonishing and difficult to comprehend.


    After all, one moment they were in the underground level of Stark Industry in New York, and the next they were on the other side of the Earth.


    "That''s hardly scientific," Howard couldn''t help but comment, to which Kyle waved his hand to dismiss the portal behind him before he chuckled and said, "Just wait; I''ll show you the science within science."


    Just then, on the vast wilderness grassland before them, a few black dots emerged in the distance, appearing to be moving closer to them.


    Howard pointed curiously ahead and asked, "What''s that?"


    Kyle''s vision was extraordinary and was several times better than Howard''s. He saw things clearly and said calmly, "They are local indigenous guards, they are coming this way while riding rhinoceroses."


    "What!" Howard was taken aback before he hesitated a little and asked, "I''ve heard that unauthorized entry into Wakanda results in the locals angrily and brutally driving the intruders away. Kyle, you should be able to defeat them, right?"


    "Naturally. But I didn''t bring you here for a fight." Kyle said but there was a hint of annoyance in his voice. He lightly waved his left hand, adorned with the Sling Ring, and the surrounding scene reflected like a mirror.


    "We''re just going to stand here?" Howard watched as three dark-skinned, shirtless indigenous people with muscular bodies, each riding a large rhinoceros, approached. Their savage aura was overwhelming, and he couldn''t help but hide behind Kyle.


    Kyle, however, remained still, calm, and composed. As the indigenous riders and their rhinoceroses came within three meters, they completely ignored the two men and swiftly passed by them.


    The lead robust tribesman pulled the reins, bringing his rhinoceros to a halt, the kicked-up dust settling. He muttered to himself, "Did I see wrong? I could''ve sworn I saw someone here; there were outsiders."


    The other two tribesmen sat atop their rhinoceroses, surveying their surroundings. Their gazes landed on the grassy area where Kyle and Howard were situated a few times, but without pause, they continued scanning elsewhere.


    "Why didn''t they notice our presence?" Howard stared at the indigenous people less than ten meters away with a dumbfounded expression on his face and asked with wide eyes, "Kyle, what did you do?"


    "We are currently in the Mirror Dimension, we are not in the same dimension as their reality." Kyle patted Howard''s shoulder and gestured forward, "Let''s go. We''re delving deeper into Wakanda within this Mirror Dimension to explore its inner workings."


    The Mirror Dimension was a high-level sorcerer''s spell used to observe people and things in the outside world while hiding in a concealed space to evade danger.


    Within a certain area of reality, as long as one entered the Mirror Dimension in advance, they could move inside it, ignoring external guards and defenses, and reach the specific area of reality they wanted to explore.


    Kyle and Howard walked within the Mirror Dimension corresponding to Wakanda, passing through the indigenous communities and landscapes on the grasslands.


    Finally, the two arrived at the deepest part of Wakanda, which revealed a stunning hidden location.


    "My God!" Howard exclaimed. The dreamlike scene before him left him wide-eyed, and Howard felt that his body and soul were trembling violently.


    Kyle gazed ahead, shaking his head in amazement as he spoke, "This is the real thing."


    (End of this chapter)


    Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 138 CITY OF THE FUTURE

    Deep within the wild mountains and forests and at the heart of the encircled clear river, stood a magnificent city that seemed to have risen from level ground.


    To call it "Magnificent" was already an understatement but Howard couldn''t find another suitable word to describe it.


    He, for one, had been to all the developed cities around the world, yet there wasn''t one that could rival the city before his eyes.


    The advanced modern skyscrapers weren''t standing out like those in New York or Washington; they were clustered, casting a cool brilliance of glass and metal under the sunlight.


    Hovering trains glided through the air above the bustling streets, and Howard could see scenes of utmost prosperity crafted by technology. The fantasies of the future were realized before his very eyes.


    Kyle and Howard stood on the irregular edge of the Mirror Space, gazing at the cityscape of the future world mirrored outside, awed by the city''s everlasting glow of technology.


    "This is the true face of Wakanda, it''s like the fabled city of gold that adventurers have sought for centuries and couldn''t find," Kyle said, shaking his head with a light chuckle. "Though using ''Gold'' to describe this place would be inappropriate."


    After all, this place was home to an almost infinite reserve of Vibranium Ore! While gold was considered the representative metal for measuring wealth, it meant nothing when compared to Vibranium.


    "Kyle, can I go inside the city to take a look? It''s like an alien world; I want to experience it firsthand." Howard''s excitement caused him to speak unclearly with his eyes fixed on Kyle.


    This was the first time he had been so excited and overwhelmed.


    For scientists, Wakanda''s technology was like a devout believer seeing God after a lifetime of faith, and he was eager to approach and worship.


    "Of course, you can, but you should change your clothes first. Otherwise, you''ll be attacked and pursued by the locals as soon as you enter." Kyle nodded before he spoke.


    One of the reasons he brought Howard here was to help him break free from the confines of outdated technological concepts.


    "Okay, what should I wear? I''ll wear whatever you suggest." Howard quickly agreed.


    Kyle revealed a mysterious smile on his face as he spoke. "It''s up to you."


    Five minutes later.


    In the hidden city of Wakanda, within the bustling modern streets.


    With a simple transformation from Venom, Kyle disguised himself as a young indigenous man with a tall and sturdy build, dark skin, and wearing a white robe. He seamlessly blended into the local population.


    "Kyle, is this outfit really appropriate?"


    Standing closely beside Kyle, the diminutive Howard asked in a hushed voice.


    At the moment, he wore a fearsome beast-like mask that concealed his face. His exposed, emaciated upper body was covered in black and white powder, making it impossible to discern his original skin color. He also sported peculiar primitive wooden staff and headgear.


    "Look, they''re dressed somewhat similarly too." Kyle consoled him in a low voice.


    "This city is so advanced yet so primitive. This city and the people in it have created items that are so advanced, but their customs and aesthetics are so outdated." Howard grumbled about his outfit, but before long, he was captivated by the advanced technology within the city and was unable to tear his eyes away.


    Just then, a hover train passed silently above their heads, gliding between buildings on bridges tens of meters high.


    Howard looked up, his eyes sparkling through the slit in his mask. He suppressed his excitement and whispered to Kyle, "Unbelievable, they''ve created a hover train that is ahead of everything by centuries. It''s completely silent and travels at a remarkably high speed."


    Kyle smiled and replied plainly, "It''s due to a special material."


    "Material?" Howard didn''t understand, lost in thought. Kyle reminded him, "Don''t you remember? The shield you made for Steve back at the training facility."


    "Of course, I remember¡­" Howard was saying this when suddenly, he shivered all over and looked at Kyle in disbelief. He struggled to say, "You mean, their light rail train is made of Vibranium?!"


    Vibranium metal, also known as "Sound Absorbing Steel," was the hardest substance on Earth, it is rare and priceless.


    He had once believed that the shield he provided to Captain America was the only piece of Vibranium material on Earth. Later, when he saw Kyle with the Vibranium Bracer, he was surprised and repeatedly inquired about its origin.


    And now, Wakanda was using Vibranium metal to develop Hover Trains?


    Facing Howard''s confusion, Kyle answered softly, "It''s not just hover trains. With the Vibranium ore they''ve been mining for thousands of years, they use it for clothing, weapons, city energy supply, and technological enhancement. You could say that this entire city is built on the foundation of Vibranium."


    This answer was incredibly shocking and Howard almost let out a cry of astonishment, but he managed to realize in time that he was surrounded by indigenous people and the words got stuck in his throat.


    After a while, he sighed from the bottom of his heart, "We''re all on the same Earth, so why are there such vast differences between regions?"


    Even a self-made millionaire like Howard felt envious. It wasn''t difficult to understand why Wakanda had kept its Vibranium mines hidden, lived in isolation, expelled, and even killed outsiders for so many years.


    This was a mountain of Vibranium ore!


    "Regardless, this city is a crystallization of advanced science. Many of the practical principles of technology will save me from going down fifty years of wrong paths." Howard''s eyes gleamed as he thought of this.


    He realized that Kyle had brought him here for this purpose ¨C to pave the correct path toward future technology and evolution.


    Kyle suffered from a genetic disease. Before leaving Earth, he wanted to lay the groundwork for them, leading them toward a path of future technology and evolution.


    In the following time, Howard was completely immersed in the city of the future, eagerly exploring various novel technological products.


    Meanwhile, Kyle remained unnoticed by everyone and was drawn to another phenomenon in Wakanda¡ª


    Periodically, groups of indigenous people from different tribes, all wearing peculiar traditional attire, were heading in a grand procession toward a particular area of the city. The local residents seemed to be celebrating something collectively, excitedly discussing the event with smiles on their faces.


    Blending into the crowd, Kyle listened for a moment and soon wore a look of realization on his face. He understood what was happening. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t a local festival, but on this very day, Wakanda''s king was abdicating due to old age and Prince T''Chaka was going to accept challenges from royal members of various tribes. If successful, he would be promoted to the new King of Wakanda!


    "Interesting. Howard, let''s go take a look." Kyle turned to suggest but suddenly found himself at a loss. At some point, Howard had disappeared from his side.


    Looking around at the vast crowd of onlookers heading towards the challenge location, Kyle couldn''t spot Howard''s figure.


    "That old gentleman, he became so engrossed that he dares to leave my side¡­" Kyle''s expression changed slightly.


    Wakanda''s view of outsiders was one of hostility and aversion. With their brutal methods, if Howard were to expose his true identity, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Without much thought, Kyle immediately started moving forward with the crowd of indigenous people, trying to find Howard in the dense crowd.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 139 EXPOSED

    Wakanda, the southeastern corner of the City.


    A massive river cut through the land here, and the cliffs formed a cascade of jagged rocks resembling a descending staircase. Waterfalls plummeted down, and mist filled the air.


    On the upper half of the cliffs, where the drop was not too steep, local members of various tribes stood in separate groups. They lined up down to a broad platform jutting out from the middle of the cliffs.


    The platform was as large as a basketball court, and it served as the battleground for the Royal Challenge ceremony. The king''s protectors, armed with Vibranium spears, and the ceremonial elders, adorned in peculiar attire, stood at the edge of the platform.


    In the center of the platform stood a young man with a strong and dark upper body. He held a Vibranium shield and a Vibranium sword in his hands, his eyes reflecting a hint of wisdom. He looked young yet he had a regal aura as he proudly stood at the edge of the cliff.


    Only the royalty of Wakanda''s major tribes were allowed to stand on this cliff. The rest of the citizens crowded outside the cliff area.


    The Chief Elder of the ceremony held a Vibranium staff and stepped onto the platform where water flowed, loudly announcing, "I, M''Bach, stand here to introduce Prince T''Chaka to all of you!"


    Prince T''Chaka raised his shield and sword majestically, then knelt on one knee on the wet platform, prompting enthusiastic cheers from the royal members of various tribes and the common people.


    "In the ceremony battle, only surrender or death represents withdrawal for one side. If any warrior from any tribe wishes to challenge Prince T''Chaka for the prestigious title of ''Black Panther''¡­" The Chief Elder cleared his throat and opened his arms. "I will point out the path to the throne for him!"


    At this moment, Kyle was following the crowd to find Howard. As he arrived at the edge of the waterfall cliff, he coincidentally saw the beginning of the Royal Challenge ceremony below.


    As the Chief Elder''s question ended, T''Chaka solemnly looked forward, and the royal members of each tribe started responding one after another.


    "The Merchant Tribe will not participate in the Royal Challenge!"


    "The Mountain Tribe will not participate in the Royal Challenge!"


    "The River Tribe will not participate in the Royal Challenge!"


    ¡­


    Standing outside the cliff area, Kyle shrugged at the scene below. Although this was a local custom, serving as a formal procedure to signal that the royal members of various tribes had no objections, it allowed the prince to inherit the throne without issue.


    However, in his eyes, this was the flip side of Wakanda''s advanced hardware, revealing the excessive savagery and backwardness of its cultural software. It was quite different from the incredibly advanced city of the future, which still held ritualistic challenges and upheld the might-makes-right mentality.


    "I need to find Howard as soon as possible." Kyle shook his head lightly as he prepared to leave. At that moment, the Chief Elder raised his voice to inquire the last tribe.


    "Is there anyone of royal blood who wishes to challenge Prince T''Chaka for the throne?"


    Finally, from within a cave in the cliff, a representative of the Jabari Tribe stepped forward and calmly said, "The Jabari Tribe today¡ª"


    "Stay away!"


    In the next moment, a cry of alarm echoed from inside the cave. Then, from behind the Jabari Tribe representative, a slightly smaller figure rushed out in panic.


    "Step aside!"


    The diminutive Jabari tribesperson walked onto the platform of the challenge ceremony, causing the festive atmosphere to suddenly quiet down. All that could be heard was the sound of the waterfall.


    The entire cliff area was filled with the serious and tense expressions of the Wakanda people. They all stared in astonishment at the Jabari tribesperson.


    Someone was actually courageous enough to challenge the Prince for the throne!


    Countless members of the tribes looked uncertain. Even the representative of the Jabari Tribe had a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth. Who on earth was this tribesperson?!


    One must know that T''Chaka was resolute, powerful, and decisive as a warrior; as a prince, he was benevolent, wise, and responsible. If it weren''t for the doubts about his reign, no one would dare to engage in a throne challenge during such a momentous ceremony.


    In fact, at this very moment, apart from the bewildered local residents, two individuals were equally stunned.


    One was the Jabari tribesperson on the platform, who looked around with a somewhat dazed expression on his face. With the gaze of numerous local citizens fixed on him, he didn''t know whether to advance or retreat.


    The other was Kyle who was standing at the edge of the cliff. As he saw the familiar figure emerge from the cave below and step onto the platform of the challenge ceremony, a headache came over him.


    Under the waterfall, atop the platform.


    "Warrior, are you sure you want to challenge the Prince for the throne?" The Chief Elder asked sternly.


    "I¡­"


    Before the Jabari tribesperson could finish his sentence, T''Chaka, who was standing nearby, fixed his gaze on him. He casually tossed his Vibranium sword aside and said, "I accept your challenge."


    The Jabari tribesperson instinctively reached out to catch the Vibranium sword. Unfortunately, though Vibranium was not heavy, it contained traces of adamantium in its base structure. Coupled with T''Chaka''s throw, Howard struggled to catch the sword and stumbled back a few steps before falling into the water.


    T''Chaka: "¡­" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The members of various tribes watching were discussing with peculiar expressions. When did the secluded Jabari Tribe become so feeble?


    But what happened next left everyone even more astonished.


    The Jabari tribesperson, lying in the water, stood up while holding the Vibranium sword. The dust that had previously disguised his upper body was washed away, revealing his originally fair skin.


    "He''s not one of our Jabari tribe!" The representative of the Jabari royal family stared at him, angrily demanding, "Who are you?!"


    "I told you that you had the wrong person¡­" The Jabari tribesperson sighed helplessly and hastily removed his beast-like mask, revealing the gentlemanly European-American face beneath. His small mustache quivered as he said, "I''m sorry, I ended up in the wrong place."


    "He''s an outsider!"


    The surrounding tribe members, even the indigenous people outside the cliff area, were in an uproar. An outsider had managed to infiltrate such an important throne challenge ceremony?!


    "Damn it, he''s disrupting the sacred ceremony! Kill him!"


    Amid a fervent chorus of anger, the first to take action were the female royal guards at the edge of the platform. With the tips of their Vibranium spears, they struck the cliff wall, producing a clear yet muffled suppressed sound.


    "This is not a place where outsiders can just come in. You will be executed on the spot for the crime of disturbing the royal ceremony and infiltrating our nation!"


    Among them, the Captain of the Royal Guard, dressed in Vibranium red battle attire, lifted her Vibranium spear and coldly aimed it at Howard with full force.


    "Wait¡­" T''Chaka tried to stop them, but it was too late. Without the enhanced physical abilities of the Black Panther Herb, which he had not consumed yet, he could only watch helplessly as the blurred Vibranium spear whizzed past. At twice the speed of sound, it headed straight for Howard''s chest.


    Even if it was a distance of a hundred meters, an automobile would have been pierced through by a Vibranium spear and driven into the concrete ground! Not to mention that the distance here was less than ten meters!


    At that moment, a shadow of dark color streaked through the midair of the waterfall. With lightning speed, it rushed into the water on the platform and closed in on Howard at an equally rapid pace as the spear!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 140 ANOTHER ENTRANCE

    Howard stood there in shock and he seemed to be frozen in place. The vibranium spear had been thrown at an incredible speed, like a streak of light. In the blink of an eye, it was almost upon him. While an ordinary person''s eyes and brain might be able to react to such a speed their body would struggle to evade it in time.


    "Ahhh!"


    A cry of surprise echoed from the gathering of Wakandan royals and local residents. It was a young tribesman, who flipped and leaped off the cliff. Harnessing the power of kinetic energy, he created an afterimage as he descended toward the ceremony platform.


    His speed was actually faster than that high-velocity spear!


    As the vibranium spear was about to pierce Howard, in a critical moment, the tribesman arrived first. His right hand, adorned with a subtle metallic armguard, shot out like lightning and firmly grabbed the middle of the vibranium spear.


    "Halt!" The tribesman growled, his palm gripping the swiftly moving vibranium spear. With a swift deceleration, the supersonic spear came to an abrupt stop, its tip hovering less than three centimeters from Howard''s chest, unable to breach any further. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Using just one hand, he caught a spear that was thrown at near full strength from ten meters away?" The Captain and the female guards of the Royal Family were shocked upon seeing this scene.


    The Captain of the Royal Guard couldn''t fathom how this was possible without monstrous levels of strength several times her own.


    The Captain of the Royal Guard watched the tribesman who had appeared so suddenly, and a chilling shiver ran down her spine.


    "It''s not good to treat my friend this way¡­" The tribesman smiled as he gently handled the vibranium spear. He briefly stored energy in his wrist and arm, then swung it around and threw it back in the original direction. "Here''s your spear!"


    The vibranium spear transformed into a streak of silver light, moving even faster than before¡ª it was actually two to three times faster than its previous speed. The Captain of the Royal Guard screamed in horror witnessing this scene, much like Howard did moments ago.


    "Bang!"


    The vibranium spear landed firmly between Captain''s legs, pinning her clothing and skirt against the cliff wall behind her. More than half of its two-meter length was embedded in the solid rock, revealing the astonishing force behind its throw.


    The Captain of the Royal Guard''s legs went weak, and she sat down on the vibranium spear, trembling uncontrollably.


    As everyone watched this dramatic turn of events, the Royals on the platform and the citizens on the cliff above all had their mouths agape. Their collective attention was fixed on the tribesman who had entered the scene and becomes the center of the ceremony platform.


    "Who exactly are you?" T''Chaka was astonished. Holding his vibranium shield, he took a step back. He had witnessed the extraordinary powers of the Black Panther herb, passed down by his father, but compared to the sheer brute strength of the young tribesman before him, it seemed a bit lacking.


    The tribesman paid him no mind and he turned back and looked at Howard with a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Are you alright?"


    "Kyle, thank goodness you arrived in time," Howard said with a wry smile on his face. His teeth were still chattering from the fight, clearly indicating that he had been genuinely frightened by the close call earlier.


    "Kyle?" T''Chaka''s eyes widened in disbelief as the name struck a chord, leaving him astonished.


    The Captain, still straddling the vibranium spear between her legs, managed to stand up, pointing at the two men with a mix of embarrassment and urgency. "Two intruders from the outside, you have disrupted the royal inheritance ceremony. Guardians, attack!"


    "H¨±!!"


    As her command fell, six other similarly dressed female guards responded. With vibranium spears in hand, they rapidly advanced toward the platform, forming a cautious encirclement around the tribesman.


    "Kyle, I''ll leave it to you," Howard said, taking refuge behind him.


    "You don''t need to worry, nothing would happen to you with me here," Kyle replied with confidence. He calmly gazed at the six approaching female guards, who were inching closer to him, preparing to launch an attack.


    "Charge!" The Captain of the Royal Guard ordered from behind, and the six guards were about to rush forward. However, a sudden voice interrupted them.


    "Hold!"


    "Huh?" The surrounding tribespeople were momentarily perplexed as T''Chaka raised his vibranium shield, stopping the advance of the Royal Guards. The Royals and tribespeople present were puzzled, their eyes gleaming as they watched T''Chaka, who was approaching the tribesman from a distance of about five meters.


    "Your Highness?" Both the female guard and the indigenous royals were bewildered. T''Chaka''s approach had caught them off guard, and he came to a stop about five meters away from the tribesman, his gaze locked onto him.


    Taking a deep breath, T''Chaka stared at the tribesman with an earnest expression. "Sir, you are definitely not from around here. And that gentleman with the American accent, why does he call you ''Kyle''?"


    He was truly worthy of being a prince, knowing the limits and boundaries.


    The tribesman who was Kyle shrugged his shoulders and calmly said, "Because my name actually is Kyle. Is there a problem?"


    The Venom Battlesuit''s disguise was lifted as he spoke!


    In a sequence of changes, his appearance transformed. The black hair returned to a dazzling gold, his eyes gleamed a bright blue. His clothes morphed into a seamless black combat suit that perfectly showcased his muscular physique, radiating an aura of oppression and aggression that struck everyone who looked at him.


    "It''s really you!" T''Chaka exclaimed in amazement as he took several excited steps forward.


    "You recognize me?" Kyle looked puzzled when he saw this scene. In response to his inquiry, T''Chaka quickly nodded. "Of course. I''ve studied abroad, and attended university in the United States."


    "Your Highness!" The Captain of the Female Guard loudly warned.


    "Don''t worry. If he wanted to kill me, I would have died already," T''Chaka reassured.


    T''Chaka shook his head, his excitement was evident on his face. He extended his hand toward Kyle with a touch of idol-like enthusiasm. "Do you know who he is? Mr. Kyle, he''s the war hero who single-handedly ended World War II, known by the Americans as the ''Symbol of Peace''!"


    "Symbol of Peace?!"


    The tribal royals and residents were in an uproar as they stared at Kyle in astonishment.


    While they lived in isolation, that didn''t mean they were oblivious to collecting significant information from the outside world.


    Symbol of Peace.


    One man suppressed an entire nation, and ended a world war¡ª this Superhero was known everywhere on Earth.


    "Mr. Kyle, why did you come to my country?" T''Chaka asked excitedly.


    Without much thought, Kyle gestured to Howard standing behind him with a slight nod of his chin. "My friend¡ª Howard is the founder of Stark Industries and an adventurer. He suspected there might be vibranium minerals here and asked me to accompany him to take a look. By coincidence, we discovered this city. He got lost inside and unintentionally ended up on this ceremonial platform."


    "I see." T''Chaka suddenly understood the situation, and he didn''t question Kyle further.


    Having lived in America, especially locally in New York, the general reverence for Kyle had become a cultural norm.


    Everyone was a fan.


    However, sensing that T''Chaka''s tone wasn''t quite right, the Captain of the Royal Guard''s face turned grim as she coldly reminded him, "Your Highness, regardless of whether he''s the Symbol of Peace or anyone else, they are currently outsiders who infiltrated our country. Moreover, they disrupted the Royal Challenge ceremony. Their crime is unforgivable; we mustn''t let them go."


    As soon as she spoke, some of the indigenous residents chimed in, "Exactly, the laws of the nation must not be violated!"


    T''Chaka was in a dilemma when he heard those voices, he looked at Kyle and then at the royals and citizens and was unsure of what to do.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters


    (Hey guys


    I have made a goal in which as soon as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will star posting 2 chapters per day instead of 1 for both my novels.


    So please support me.


    Thank You.)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 141 PROTECTOR

    T''Chaka, being a prince and soon to inherit the throne of Wakanda, was morally and rationally inclined towards his own country''s royals and local residents.


    If the current intruders were anyone else, T''Chaka would have unhesitatingly given the order to execute them according to the laws of the nation.


    But the intruders happened to be none other than the Symbol of Peace, Kyle! One of the most untouchable individuals on this planet. Not to mention his influence and connections, his personal strength alone had placed him at the pinnacle of this world''s era!


    Or rather, as symbols of both war and peace, the existence of the man before them represented an era.


    "Kill him!"


    "We must not spare outsiders!"


    "What is the prince waiting for?"


    Amidst the fervent cries of condemnation from the tribal royals, the Six Female Guards held vibranium spears, showing signs of launching an attack.


    On the other hand, Kyle remained composed even under the crossfire. He stood at the edge of the ceremonial platform with Howard by his side, and behind them lay a hundred meters of cascading waterfall cliffs shrouded in mist.


    "Wait for a moment. Let me think about how to resolve this matter," T''Chaka clenched his teeth, his mind racing as he spoke.


    He thought to himself, "If I simply let Mr. Kyle go, that would violate the ancestral laws of the nation. In the eyes of the tribal royals and the people, it would be seen as me retreating and showing weakness."


    "But if I do nothing and allow the guards to take action, the consequences¡­"


    T''Chaka dared not delve deeper into that thought. Despite his confidence in the nation''s technology and combat weaponry, facing Kyle would certainly shatter that self-assurance.


    "Your Highness T''Chaka. Don''t overthink it. This is Wakanda, and even a powerful nation itself would bow down here! With so many of us together, we can certainly subdue him!" The Captain of the Female Royal Guards stepped onto the platform.


    She held a vibranium sword, her face showing determination and a desire to regain her pride as she faced Kyle.


    "You don''t understand this man, Captain. He''s truly powerful, fearless against all of us here," T''Chaka sighed as he spoke, feeling torn between the sides and continuously weighing comprehensive solutions.


    But time wasn''t on his side. Kyle, protecting Howard, faced off against seven Elite Royal Guards on the platform. The tension in the air was palpable, and a relentless battle could break out at any moment.


    "The Mirror Dimension is still on cooldown as I can''t use it continuously. When the real fight starts, I''ll find a chance to open a Portal and help you escape," Kyle whispered and Howard standing behind him nodded in agreement, understanding that with his mediocre abilities, he would be nothing more than a burden here.


    "Be careful. Your body¡­" Howard couldn''t help but worry.


    "Don''t worry. If it''s just me, I have at least five ways to escape from such a situation," Kyle chuckled, not even bothering to take the Elite Female Guards of this country seriously.


    No matter how good their weapons were, even if they were clad in full vibranium gear, their physical capabilities were still within human limits and thus posed no real threat to him.


    "It''s been two weeks since I''ve properly stretched my muscles." Kyle gazed at the Female Guards, provocatively curling his finger.


    T''Chaka''s eye twitched at the sight. This War Hero truly lived up to his reputation¡ª he is confident and unyielding in any situation¡­


    The Female Guards exchanged glances between them and flames of anger burned in their eyes. Unable to hold back any longer, they charged forward, each gripping a vibranium spear in their hands.


    "Come at me!" Kyle''s cold smile indicated he was ready to face them head-on. As he prepared to fight them, he suddenly sensed something and swiftly looked up.


    A humanoid Black Panther, entirely dark in appearance, agilely leaped down from the cliff''s edge, somersaulting several times in the air. It landed gracefully in the center of the platform, blocking the Female Guards and creating splashes of water.


    Rising to its full height, the Black Panther''s black cloak billowed behind it. Its armor, made of dark metallic material, clung to its body like a layer of horn-like membrane. Its mask bore the pattern of a leopard''s face, and the helmet had two pointed ears. Its sharp claws were exposed, emitting a faint glimmer.


    (Translator- Old Armour before Shuri made a new one)


    Like the natural ruler of this land, a potent force and guardian, the Black Panther stood at the center of the platform, captivating everyone present.


    "Your Majesty!"


    The seven Female Guards knelt swiftly, and the tribal royals, even the local residents outside the cliff, all respectfully bowed down, creating a truly magnificent scene.


    "Father." T''Chaka breathed out a sigh of relief and warmly addressed the newcomer clad in the Black Panther suit.


    "Step back. You haven''t ascended the throne yet. This matter isn''t something you can handle right now," The contemporary Black Panther King said with a mix of weariness and majesty.


    "Yes." T''Chaka nodded and stepped back onto the stone steps within the platform, joining his mother, the Queen, and other members of the royal family.


    "You may also withdraw." The Black Panther issued an order to the kneeling Female Guards in front of him. They complied, stowing away their vibranium spears and exiting the inner area of the platform.


    Soon, only the Black Panther King remained on the platform, along with Kyle and Howard, the two outsiders.


    "Both of you, outsiders." The Black Panther King turned around, his gaze coldly flicking towards Howard before sternly assessing Kyle from head to toe.


    "The King of Wakanda." Kyle stood his ground, being neither humble nor arrogant as he met the Black Panther King''s gaze with his own regal aura and the presence of a strong individual.


    If the Black Panther King was the acknowledged king here, then Kyle was the headstrong boss who settled things with his fists, whether you were king or god, his fists would speak louder than words!


    "You and I, one-on-one, just like the challenge ritual for the throne. Only surrender or death on one side results in victory," The Black Panther King raised his black leopard-clad hand, his claws gleaming in the light as he spoke. "If you win, I will represent Wakanda in pardoning your crimes and treat both of you as honored guests."


    "No problem, let''s get started then," Kyle promptly agreed.


    "But I haven''t mentioned what consequences you will face if you lose," The Black Panther King cautioned.


    "No need. I haven''t found the English spelling for ''Failure'' in my life''s dictionary yet," Kyle laughed as he spoke.


    Arrogant? But he had the right to be!


    "Howard, step aside for now," Kyle ordered in a deep voice and Howard, hearing this, quickly moved to the edge of the platform''s cave, drawing a fierce glare from the representative of the Jabari Tribe.


    "Inheriting the power of the Black Panther, father has served as the country''s guardian throughout his life, he will fight a battle against a hero who is undefeated in the outside world¡­" As T''Chaka felt both anxious and stirred, his blood boiled. He dared not divert his attention and held his breath, fixated on the two confronting figures on the platform.


    The King wore the integrated Black Panther suit, while Kyle was clad in the integrated Venom Battlesuit. Although both suits were predominantly black and exuded a wild and fierce aura, they were fundamentally distinct.


    One was the most advanced technological creation of the present era; the other was a lifeform Symbiote from outer space, equipped with cognitive learning capabilities. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In every sense, this was a battle that truly transcended eras!


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters


    Hey guys


    I have made a goal in which as soon as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will star posting 2 chapters per day instead of 1 for both my novels. (IMUC & HOM)


    So please support me.


    Thank You.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 142 KYLE VS. BLACK PANTHER

    "His Majesty''s victory is certain!"


    "This will show the outsiders our power, this will show them the true power of Wakanda''s Protector!"


    "You will win, your Majesty¡ª Black Panther!"


    On the cliff above, the tribal royals, even the local citizens beyond the cliff, all shouted in excitement. Countless loyal and trusting eyes were fixed on Black Panther.


    For them, the power of the guardian that Black Panther wielded, passed down through millennia of continuous tradition, was the highest authority in Wakanda and the strongest in this advanced yet wild land.


    The Black Panther King wouldn''t lose to the outside world''s war hero! Virtually all the Wakandan natives believed this with unwavering certainty.


    "Kyle, show your true strength and let these natives witness the combat power beyond this isolated nation!" Howard stood at the cave entrance, his palms sweaty. He appeared anxious, but his inner self was composed and assured.


    How could the local natives understand? That was the undefeated Symbol of Peace, a legend with a glorious track record, a man invincible everywhere he went!


    On the platform against the backdrop of the waterfall cliff, Black Panther prepared for battle. He raised his hands slowly, his vibranium-crafted claws gleaming with a cold light.


    Covered in dark vibranium, he resembled a humanoid Black Panther, exuding the aura of a king¡ª wild, solitary, and dignified.


    This simple gesture from Black Panther ignited cheers from the surrounding natives.


    "Venom, full coverage mode, Claw Form," Kyle murmured and the Venom Battlesuit adhered to his imposing physique.


    The black liquid flowed and transformed, covering his entire body in something resembling the original tough corneous membrane of a lifeform. It condensed into a dark hood over his face and hair.


    Dark claws extended from Kyle''s fists, and his elongated eyes radiated crimson light. With a sinister grin on his flat, blood-drenched face, he seemed like a demon that had come from the deepest depths of darkness.


    He appeared Cruelty, tyrannical, wilder, and had the presence of a slaughterer¡ª these words seemed to be coined for this description.


    This form, born solely for combat and honed through countless battles, transformed in the sunlight into full coverage mode. This transformation caused the natives who were initially calling for Black Panther to collectively fall silent.


    They could only inhale sharply as they gazed in fear at the humanoid monster on the platform, radiating overwhelming aggression.


    "Can we begin?" Kyle smiled, his eyes cold and domineering as he locked onto Black Panther.


    "Of course," The Black Panther nodded slightly.


    In the next instant, both of them moved simultaneously, their positions rippling outwards with splashes of white water.


    Two black silhouettes moved at a speed several times faster than that of humans. They blurred into afterimages in the field of vision, colliding abruptly with a gust of wind and water spray.


    "Bang¡ª"


    With both of them as the epicenter, the accumulated water at their feet erupted outward in ripples due to the powerful impact.


    "What a terrifying power." The Black Panther was secretly astonished. He used his hands to meet Kyle''s dual claws, stabilized his stance, and remained steadfast, not retreating even half a step from the direct confrontation.


    If the Black Panther didn''t have the vibranium suit''s protection and if a significant portion of his strength wasn''t drained, Kyle would have sent him flying with a single punch. He wouldn''t be evenly matched as he appeared now.


    Kyle frowned at this moment, the vibranium''s characteristic resistance against close-range physical attacks was proving to be severely restrictive.


    "Come on!"


    Kyle didn''t entirely abandon physical attacks. He persisted in pairing rapid punches with claw jabs. While it was difficult to breach Black Panther''s surface defense of the vibranium suit, the force of his punches still managed to force Black Panther back by a step.


    "Bring it on!" The Black Panther refused to show weakness. In his weathered voice, determination surged forth as he stepped forward with an air of youthful combativeness, refusing to back down as he threw himself wholeheartedly into the battle.


    With their Superhuman physique and exceptional battle suits colliding, Kyle and Black Panther once again entangled in a contest of combat and skill. Amid the splashing of water droplets, they exchanged blows, showcasing their strength and technique.


    Superhuman strength, speed, endurance, and the comprehensive defense of their respective battle suits kept their close combat ongoing without a pause for over five minutes. Through the mutual amplification and offsetting of their different battle suits, they continued their intense melee.


    The onlookers, the native citizens, couldn''t believe their eyes. They never expected this outsider to possess strength rivaling that of Black Panther. After all, Black Panther was the strongest ruler and guardian of this land!


    "King? Hmph. You probably don''t know what a legendary hero is! He is unrivaled in battle!" Howard laughed happily when he saw this scene.


    He knew that this seemingly deadlocked battle was almost over. After all, the man he was familiar with loved keeping a few tricks up his sleeve.


    Amid the intense battle on the platform, the vibranium claws of Black Panther tore against Kyle''s Vibranium Bracer, leaving five faint white marks and emitting sharp, eerie sounds.


    "Whip form!" Kyle thought to himself, and his left-hand claw swiftly transformed into a black whip. With supersonic swings, the whip struck the shadow on his side that had surged in speed.


    Black Panther''s motion halted as he fell into the water, but he quickly rose, breathing rapidly. His stern and cold gaze pierced through the vibranium animal-shaped mask, fixing onto Kyle.


    "Don''t you understand yet? As long as I''m wearing this full-body vibranium battle suit, you have no possibility of defeating me," Black Panther confidently said.


    "Alright. I must admit one fact¡ª that is, you''re tougher than Steve." Kyle shrugged as he spoke before he glanced at his chest where his Venom suit had been torn by the vibranium claws. A few droplets of blood seeped from the skin underneath.


    Although his regenerative ability had superficially disappeared, the Venom symbiote also possessed a super-regenerative capability, rapidly repairing the damaged parts of the transformed battle suit.


    After five minutes, he was slightly injured, but there was no sign of damage to Black Panther''s vibranium suit.


    "Tougher?" Black Panther shook his head in disagreement.


    "Haven''t you noticed? I used only three combat techniques against you just now," Kyle coldly stated a fact. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Three? What are you talking about?" Black Panther furrowed his brow when he heard these words and a sense of unease grew within him. Three combat techniques¡ª wasn''t that unusual?


    Kyle didn''t answer, he just smirked mysteriously and said, "The vibranium suit is inherently unbeatable, right? I really hope that you can withstand the upcoming assault¡ª"


    Before he finished speaking, he stomped on the ground, exploding with force as he charged directly at Black Panther.


    Black Panther''s body tensed. He lifted his arm to initiate a claw strike, but Kyle seemed to have anticipated his move. He effortlessly raised his right hand, using the Vibranium Bracer to block Black Panther''s vibranium claws.


    "An illusion?"


    Black Panther was taken aback. However, what Kyle did next left him entirely speechless.


    He realized that his skilled combat techniques, which he hadn''t even executed yet, were being anticipated and countered by Kyle''s seemingly clairvoyant insights. Before he could act, Kyle used simple moves to defuse his attacks.


    Once or twice might be attributed to luck, but this happening repeatedly left the experienced Black Panther feeling like he wanted to pull his hair out in frustration!


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters


    Hey guys


    I have made a goal in which as soon as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day instead of 1 for both my novels.


    So please support me.


    Thank You.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 143 BEYOND THE KING

    "What''s happening? What is happening to His Highness?"


    "You''re asking me? Who should I ask then?"


    "No way, our king¡­ could he be losing?"


    The native citizens watching were generally horrified. They hushed their discussions to a minimum, nervously fixing their gaze on the one-sided domination of the battle.


    From a third-party perspective, within the arena, Black Panther was eager to regain his stance. However, each time he launched a swift and forceful attack, Kyle effortlessly saw through it and preemptively countered and smoothly neutralized his combat moves.


    "How can this be¡­" Under his beast-like vibranium mask, the old king''s face was filled with astonishment and confusion.


    Despite being an experienced veteran of recent years, compared to Kyle, who was a few decades younger, his fighting skills and combat experience were far superior.


    Indeed, their fighting skill was the greatest gap between them!


    This gap only manifested clearly when their physical strengths and suit equipment were not significantly different, and they were engaged in close combat¡ª a style that both of them favored. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your retraction is not decisive enough. Lift your stepping a bit higher." Kyle murmured as if he were instructing a child in the family, simultaneously blocking Black Panther''s fierce and sharp attacks while verbally guiding and training him.


    "Damn it." The old king gritted his teeth. As the mighty Black Panther for several decades, this was the first time that he was experiencing this kind of humiliation in a battle.


    Vibranium metal''s hardness ranked first among Earth''s metals. When used to create a full-body suit, it was naturally impenetrable. However, it didn''t significantly enhance offensive capabilities.


    The vibranium claws were the only semi-auxiliary weapon; offensive skills primarily relied on primitive combat techniques honed against beasts and invaders.


    The primitive combat techniques passed down for thousands of years had made him unrivaled in the nation. But in Kyle''s eyes, these techniques were quite rudimentary.


    "Seeing that you can''t hit me, it''s my turn to attack now." Kyle chuckled as he spoke while clenching his fists tightly and he began to execute counter-combat techniques with superhuman strength and speed.


    Black Panther''s expression changed. He shifted from attacking to defending. In the brief moments of contact, under Kyle''s full display of combat techniques, Black Panther was forced to repeatedly retreat.


    Kyle sneered. At this stage, the vibranium suit was indeed impenetrable. But the king''s inherent main combat ability was gone, leaving him only able to withstand defensively. He had transformed from the predator Black Panther into a turtle that could only take hits.


    Asserting his dominance with his superior control of techniques, Kyle effortlessly suppressed the Black Panther, denying him any room to breathe, slowly forcing him toward the edge of the hundred-meter cliff.


    The fight had evolved into a one-sided domination, a battle where an adult was toying with a child, leaving the citizens watching on the sidelines utterly silent.


    "This feels great!" Kyle''s eyes shone as the more he fought, the smoother it became. His whole body was burning with passion, like a furnace under the pressure of battle. His external demeanor remained icy and ruthless as he relentlessly chased Black Panther, who was struggling to escape.


    Each of his punches released an impact exceeding a ton, and the splashes of water struck by his fists scattered in all directions.


    The old Black Panther was in a plight beyond words, he looked akin to a small boat in a sea storm. He had completely become a moving sandbag, pushed relentlessly towards the edge of the cliff.


    "You still won''t admit defeat?" Kyle asked coldly. As he spoke, he sent Black Panther tumbling and soaring, almost hurling him off the cliff.


    As Black Panther was about to be launched off the cliff, a hand wearing a Vibranium Bracer grabbed onto his foot, forcefully pulling him back.


    "You?" Black Panther reluctantly opened his eyes. He found himself hanging outside the cliff, his body turned around. However, it was Kyle who held his leg with one hand, lifting his entire body.


    He was puzzled. Why would his opponent save him?


    Then, Black Panther heard Kyle muttering, "With a full-body vibranium suit, you would be fine even after falling off a cliff. A durable sandbag like you shouldn''t escape this quickly."


    Black Panther rolled his eyes. He was so frustrated and humiliated that he almost passed out.


    "Get back up here!" Kyle suddenly swung his arm like throwing a javelin and forcefully hurled Black Panther back onto the platform. Black Panther''s body rolled and pushed up water waves as he tumbled, only coming to a halt when he slammed into the cliff face.


    "Father."


    "Your Majesty!"


    Several meters away, Prince T''Challa and the Female Guards yelled out. They were about to rush over to Black Panther, but he stopped them with a trembling hand.


    "The battle isn''t over. The ancestral rules cannot be broken¡­" Black Panther said stubbornly, using the wall for support as he pushed himself upright. Kyle descended in a leap, landing in front of him, his feet causing numerous water splashes.


    "You still want to fight?" Kyle coldly gazed at the nearby Black Panther. Beneath the towering full-body suit, he resembled an invincible figure, blocking out the golden sunlight behind him. His shadow cast an icy chill that enveloped the slightly trembling Black Panther.


    "Can you tell me how many kinds of fighting skills you''ve mastered?" Black Panther asked with a strained voice. While he didn''t suffer substantial physical injuries, his stamina and mental energy were nearly depleted, nearing the limits of his aging body.


    "A hundred and forty-one." Kyle calmly revealed this despair-inducing number.


    "No wonder¡­" Black Panther shook his head with difficulty, then clenched his fists forcefully. "I will continue, our battle is not yet over! As Wakanda''s Guardian, as the Black Panther, I must fulfill my duty of defeating the outsiders!"


    "Then, as you wish!" Kyle smirked faintly and swiftly threw a punch.


    ''Boom!''


    Black Panther''s body crashed completely onto the wall behind him. Before he could struggle or resist, another heavy blow from Kyle''s fist followed immediately, landing on his chest armor. The immense impact spread, causing even the vibranium to crack as it failed to withstand the force, leaving the wall behind Black Panther to crumble.


    Punch after punch landed on the Black Panther!


    A light flashed through Kyle''s eyes as he unleashed a storm of punches, and Black Panther''s body was progressively beaten into the cliff wall. The entire waterfall cliff seemed to tremble with each punch.


    This extremely brutal and violent scene caused countless citizens to shudder, some even dropping to their knees, their voices trembling in fear and supplication. "Stop¡­ please!"


    "Please, stop!"


    "Your Majesty, please, surrender!"


    "I am begging you, please stop!"


    For a moment, the sky above the waterfall cliff area was filled with the pleas of the native people.


    Seeing the kneeling native citizens, Prince T''Challa trembled all over, suddenly understanding why his father had chosen to fight Kyle alone.


    "Enough, please stop!" Tears glistened in his eyes as Prince T''Challa jumped onto the platform, raising his hands and saying in a solemn tone, "I, Prince T''Challa, on behalf of Wakanda, formally surrender!"


    The powerful punch abruptly halted, and the humanoid monster-like Kyle raised his gaze, stopping his assault with a calm expression.


    Before him, Black Panther''s entire body was embedded into the solid cliff wall. With him at the center, the smooth and solid surface was covered in spiderweb-like cracks.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 144 COLLABORATION

    Deep within the wild forests that surround Wakanda, the city of the future sculpted by technology stood.


    In the heart of this city, the palace stood tall, embodying both ancient and futuristic technological characteristics. The floor was blended with vibranium metal, which made it look as smooth as a mirror, and the majestic palace buildings exuded an atmosphere of grandeur. Under the sunlight, they sparkled with a dazzling golden radiance.


    This was the residence of King Black Panther, as well as the place where the royal family discussed national affairs.


    For thousands of years, the independent nation of Wakanda had developed in isolation, resisting and excluding outsiders, including foreign tribes, smugglers, and adventurers. They had gone to great lengths to hide their mastery of advanced technology.


    And today, finally, two outsiders had been recognized by the entirety of Wakanda and were allowed to step into this sacred place¡ª The Palace.


    Under the watchful eyes of countless native residents who gathered on the outskirts, King Black Panther led the way with Kyle and Howard following closely, walking along the spacious road that led to the palace.


    The Royal Female Guards, wielding vibranium spears, stood in two rows along the sides of the road, forming a barrier between the native residents and the procession.


    "Kyle, you really know how to handle things. Look, now they aren''t as savage as they were before," Howard whispered.


    Kyle smiled knowingly and said, "Regardless of their laws, the only thing that matters in this world is your Powers. Only exceptional strength can transcend these things."


    Otherwise, there wouldn''t be any exceptions, and they would have been judged and punished by the natives in a typical manner.


    The bystanders were still in continuous discussion, and the way they looked at Kyle had changed. It was no longer the disdain and aversion they usually directed towards outsiders, but rather a mixture of fear and genuine respect from the depths of their hearts.


    Only the strong would earn respect from others, and this sentiment was even more evident among the natives of Wakanda. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be a ceremony to challenge for the throne.


    Kyle''s single-handed defeat of Black Panther in their previous duel had demonstrated his overwhelming strength. Even if some natives felt unwilling, they could only lower their heads and acknowledge his power.


    "The natives here all retain a primitive and savage nature. Only that Prince T''Chaka from earlier seems like a person living in a civilized era," Howard remarked, looking around at the royal family members and then slightly puzzled. "The royal family members from earlier are still here. Why isn''t the Prince?"


    Kyle responded, "Most likely, he''s inheriting the legacy power of Black Panther."


    "Black Panther''s Power?" Howard seemed perplexed. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "An inherited power unique to the kings here¡ª They gain power from a type of heart-shaped herb. After consuming it and going through a ceremony that lets them dream of their ancestors, they gain a Superhuman physique equivalent to that of a Super Soldier."


    Kyle calmly explained, his gaze fixed on King Black Panther ahead, his expression revealing a contemplative look.


    This King Black Panther wasn''t as ignorant and conservative as he appeared on the surface. His solo duel with Kyle might be related to Prince T''Chaka and the country.


    The female guards stationed outside the palace''s entrance, King Black Panther leading the way, and Kyle and Howard following, made their way into the grand meeting hall of the palace.


    "I need to talk to these two outsiders about something. Fellow tribal royalty, please move to the side hall and wait for a moment," King Black Panther ordered with authority. The members of the royal family looked at each other and then followed his command, nodding their heads and moving to the palace''s side hall.


    King Black Panther entered the main hall ahead, taking his seat on the throne reserved for the King of Wakanda. He waved his hand in greeting and said, "Please come in and have a seat, two esteemed guests from afar."


    Kyle didn''t bother with pleasantries. He casually took a seat in one of the chairs in the hall, and Howard followed suit beside him.


    ''Chirp¡ª''


    The King Black Panther extended his clawed fingers and removed his Black Panther animal-themed helmet, revealing a weathered and dark-skinned face. His hair had turned white due to age, and his face carried an expression of weariness. Clearly, he hadn''t fully recovered from the intense battle just now.


    "Kyle Doffer, the War Hero of America, the youngest retired General, and the legendary hero known as the ''Symbol of Peace'' in the outside world."


    "Howard Stark, a New Yorker from America, responsible for scientific strategy during times of war, founder of Stark Industries, and a top scientist."


    The old king smiled faintly and began to introduce Kyle and Howard''s identities briefly. Then he turned serious and asked, "Both of you are outstanding figures from the outside world. Why have you come to this remote and independent nation?"


    Kyle hadn''t responded yet, but Howard earnestly spoke, "Your Majesty, you should know the allure of advanced technology for a scientist. Please forgive my impertinence earlier, disrupting your son''s challenge for the throne."


    Howard paused for a moment, then asked a question, "But considering how advanced and developed your country is, why not open up to the outside world? The world''s perception of Wakanda is limited to an independent, primitive, and undeveloped agricultural nation."


    "It''s not that we don''t want to open up to the outside world. It''s because throughout history, due to our vibranium resources and advanced technological level, Wakanda has constantly faced invasions from outsiders. They, driven by their desire for vibranium, have engaged in reckless behavior, disrupting our peaceful existence here."


    The old king shook his head with a hint of resignation as he said, "We have never sought to use vibranium or advanced technology to invade and occupy the territories of other nations. Yet, some outsiders come with ambitious aspirations, probing and attempting to destabilize our country and plunder our resources."


    Kyle nodded in understanding. Wakanda''s resources were so desirable that even he felt a bit envious.


    Those almost inexhaustible vibranium mines! When compared to resources like gemstones, gold, coal, and oil, the latter paled in comparison!


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was about to leave Earth, and if the Carl Family''s influence had developed as projected in the next decade, he might have initiated plans to conquer and rule Wakanda.


    As for the present¡­


    Wakanda was the second Superpower that caught Kyle''s interest, aside from the Ancient One''s organization. Just like the Carl Family, these powers had transcended the confines of Earth and were able to see beyond its horizon to the vast seas and starry skies.


    "Your Majesty," Kyle said with a smile, bluntly expressing his thoughts, "I came here to discuss cooperation with Wakanda."


    "Cooperation?" The King was taken aback, and he declined solemnly, "Wakanda will maintain its status as an independent nation and will not engage with the outside world more than necessary, let alone discuss cooperation."


    "Is that really the case?" Kyle chuckled. "If Wakanda didn''t have any interest or aspirations regarding the outside world, how would you have known about our information, and why would you have sent Prince T''Chaka to the United States for education?"


    The King fell silent, and Kyle continued, "If I''m not mistaken, Your Majesty, you''ve been continuously collecting information from the outside world, waiting for an opportunity¡ª an opportunity for Wakanda to fearlessly stand on the global stage."


    "Wakanda may consider revealing itself to the outside world in the future, but not now," The King said with a profound gaze.


    Kyle calmly spread his hands as he spoke, "That''s why I said cooperation¡ª


    The premise of cooperation is mutual discretion with regard to our technologies and other things. The result of the cooperation is to explore the truths of science and enhance each other''s productivity."


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters


    Hey guys


    I have made a goal in which as soon as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day instead of 1 for both my novels.


    So please support me.


    Thank You.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 145 MENTOR

    It''s a simple truth.


    As for whether Wakanda wanted to reveal itself to the outside world or not, Kyle had no interest in that whatsoever.


    What he wanted to discuss with the King was about technological collaboration between Carl Family and Wakanda.


    The old King was intelligent and quickly understood Kyle''s intentions. After a moment of silence, he spoke, "So, this is a technological collaboration that won''t expose Wakanda''s secrets to the outside world?"


    "Exactly." Kyle nodded, and Howard eagerly looked at the King.


    This was an opportunity to access the advanced realm of technology. With the support of Wakanda''s advanced technology, he believed that many of the black technology products that were still in the theoretical stage could be brought to the market decades earlier.


    "So, what do you have to offer in collaboration with Wakanda?" The King''s expression grew solemn as he slowly asked, "I don''t underestimate your intentions. Stark Industry'' recently launched phones and computer products are genius works that transcend centuries. Although Stark Industry stands as a top tech company in the outside world, that alone isn''t a sufficient qualification for collaboration with Wakanda''s technology division."


    Kyle and Howard exchanged a glance, both breaking into smiles.


    "Your Majesty, Stark Industry might not be on par with Wakanda in the realm of science, but we possess the technological treasures of the new era. We just lack the means to develop and manufacture them at the moment." Howard''s face was radiant with a smile as he gave a precise response.


    Even though he had witnessed Wakanda''s advanced technology, he still had confidence in his expertise in the field of science, along with the cutting-edge black technology he had mastered with Kyle''s assistance.


    "Could you give a brief overview?" The King inquired.


    "This¡­," Howard hesitated, unsure of how to elaborate.


    "How about letting Howard personally take you there to see?" Kyle defused the awkwardness.


    "Personally?"


    The King hadn''t quite grasped it when he saw Kyle rising from his seat, his left hand adorned with a Sling Ring. He rotated his right hand in a circular motion, and flickering sparks ignited in front of him, forming a stable Portal.


    In about five seconds, a portal took shape right in the main hall of the palace. Through the vibrant circular opening, the scene of a research lab on the other side could be seen.


    Kyle smiled faintly, "This is a portal to New York, America. Your Majesty, if you trust us, you can use this portal to accompany Howard and witness the technological advancements we possess."


    "Incredible. Crossing space directly. Is this one of the technologies you''ve mastered?!" The King stood up in astonishment from his throne, moving closer to inspect the portal from left to right.


    "This isn''t science; it''s magic," Howard corrected, leading the way through the portal. "Your Majesty, we possess scientific technologies that Wakanda has never known. By entering this portal, I will take you to the research labs of Stark Industry."


    The King readily agreed and didn''t worry about this being a trap or a lie. He followed Howard through the portal, leaving the main hall of the palace.


    Meanwhile, Kyle maintained the portal using his magic power and settled back into his seat in the main hall, patiently waiting for them.


    Mutual understanding was a crucial premise for achieving lasting cooperation.


    Kyle believed that the new element, which could serve as an unlimited power source, and the semi-artificial intelligence that had a foundation in intelligence, were two technological products that had the power to change the world. They would be enough to convince the King of Wakanda.


    Ten minutes later, the King and Howard hadn''t returned yet. Suddenly, a call from the female guards outside the hall rang out, "Your Highness."


    Following this, the closed doors of the main hall swung open, and T''Chaka, dressed in a formal black suit, entered. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From his seat, Kyle looked up, noting that T''Chaka had only changed his attire, yet he exuded an air of grandeur. Despite his new outfit, he retained his robust aura and carried a sharp, regal gaze. He had a deep blue card similar to the King''s.


    [Black Panther Heritage]: The power inheritance of the Black Panther. Rare Blue Ability Card.


    In the Wakanda Royal Family, those who inherited the position of the King received the title of Black Panther. By consuming a Heart-Shaped Herb, Black Panther''s senses and physical attributes were greatly enhanced, granting them Superhuman speed, agility, strength, and endurance.


    It was achievable through another potion to remove Black Panther''s power.


    Current Status: Extraction not possible.


    So, this was the effect of the Heart-Shaped Herb.


    Kyle marveled at this. The inheritance of the Black Panther was giving him a physique not inferior to the Super Soldier just after injection.


    The only drawback was that it wasn''t a complete mutation. It was just borrowing the power of the Black Panther''s legacy through the Heart-Shaped Herb. It couldn''t be enhanced through post-injection training. Natural aging and lifespan still applied, similar to ordinary people.


    "Mr. Kyle. Why is it only you here? Where''s my father and your friend?" T''Chaka entered the hall and noticed only Kyle and he froze for a second before asking.


    "They''re in New York." Kyle pointed to the portal in the middle of the hall and briefly explained the situation.


    "I see." T''Chaka let out a breath of relief, approached Kyle, and took a seat next to him.


    Kyle looked at him in surprise. "Aren''t you afraid of me? And how could you trust me so easily?"


    "Of course, you''re the legendary hero, the Symbol of Peace." T''Chaka nodded matter-of-factly, a smile playing on his lips. "Besides, even my father believes in you now. That proves my judgment wasn''t wrong."


    "Your father is a good King," Kyle commented softly.


    "Yes, he is, a good King and a good father."


    T''Chaka continued, with a hint of bitterness as he spoke, "I know. My father disregarded his aging body and challenged you so that people could recognize your strength and not rigidly oppose you based on regulations. He sacrificed his invincible glory today to lay the foundation for my ascent to the throne. He also planted a seed in the hearts of Wakandans¡ª a seed that longs for the outside world and no longer resists outsiders."


    "T''Chaka, you are wise and intelligent. Under your leadership, the future of Wakanda might truly see the day when it opens up to the world and reveals all its secrets." Kyle smiled.


    "I hope so too. I hope that day comes soon." T''Chaka took a deep breath as he spoke, his tone filled with ambition.


    Just then, Howard and the King returned through the portal to the main hall.


    "Father." T''Chaka quickly stood up and approached. The King shook his hand and turned to face Kyle. "Since T''Chaka is here, on behalf of Wakanda, I''m agreeing to initiate preliminary technological cooperation with Stark Industry. Tomorrow, when T''Chaka formally becomes King, he will handle the arrangement for our collaboration."


    "Very well." Kyle nodded. Although he had anticipated it, hearing the King''s words still brought some relief to him.


    "But I have a condition, and I hope you''ll agree." The King said gravely.


    "What condition? Please, go ahead." Kyle inquired.


    "I hope you can serve as a mentor and teach T''Chaka combat skills when the time is right!" The old King said seriously.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 146 BENEATH THE GODS

    In the end, Kyle agreed to half of Black Panther''s King''s condition.


    That half meant that he would mentor T''Chaka in combat skills when the time was right, but only for a period of one to two months. After that, Logan, who mastered over a hundred fighting skills, would take on the role of combat instructor for further training.


    Both the King and T''Chaka were curious about this arrangement. Kyle didn''t hide much and candidly revealed to them the situation about his Super Soldier body being corroded by nuclear radiation, leading to slow genetic mutation within him.


    Learning this information, the King and T''Chaka immediately expressed their willingness to utilize Wakanda''s advanced medical technology to examine and treat Kyle''s body.


    Kyle had initially considered declining, but he couldn''t resist Howard''s persuasion. Eventually, he underwent his third genetic diagnosis at Wakanda''s underground medical facility.


    Wakanda''s medical personnel possessed advanced technology spanning generations. Their medical prowess had already reached a level comparable to the 21st century. Yet, even after a detailed examination of Kyle''s body, they were taken aback by the severity of his condition.


    Nuclear radiation was not a natural occurrence. It represented the highest form of indiscriminate destruction, the ultimate weapon of the modern and future Earth.


    As for genetic mutation, humanity still struggled to define it in simple terms. Genetic DNA mutation carried limitless possibilities. At its upper limit, it could elevate humans to the status of god-like higher lifeforms. At its lower limit, it could potentially reduce humans to lower lifeforms akin to apes.


    Furthermore, the genetic mutation within Kyle''s body was uncontrollable, like a cosmic explosion. Under the onslaught of intense nuclear radiation, his genes were irreversibly reconfigured and transformed.


    Without the constant suppression of his Healing Factor, his body, despite being ten times more perfect than a human''s, would have already collapsed.


    "Unbelievable. It''s as if there''s a miniature sun''s energy hidden within you. While it grants you superpowers, your body cannot withstand the self-destructive force."


    "We''re powerless in this situation. If we want to stabilize your genetic structure, medical science has a long way to go."


    The medical personnel from Wakanda could only provide a "no cure" diagnosis. They specified the timeline for Kyle''s inevitable death: 213 days.


    Roughly seven months, which was not far from Howard''s second diagnosis.


    Upon hearing this devastating news, Howard''s expression turned sorrowful. He clenched his lips, unable to utter a word. Even the joy of having just forged initial cooperation in the field of technology with Wakanda had been shattered.


    "Above Kings, beneath Gods," Howard murmured in regret.


    Kyle was only 24 years old!


    At an age when most youths are in their prime, he had already retired as a War Hero who ended world conflicts. He was the Symbol of Peace of the era, a legendary figure loved and admired by countless people.


    However, it seemed that he couldn''t escape the curse of war. The final confrontation''s nuclear radiation was propelling him toward his end.


    No matter how powerful he was, he was still just a human, not a God. Ultimately, he couldn''t transcend certain things¡­


    Upon learning this unfortunate news, both the King and T''Chaka deeply regretted it. They sighed, marveling at how the universe envied great talents.


    "Don''t worry, you both better live longer. Maybe we''ll meet again in some era." Kyle smiled. He was rather optimistic and calm about this. After all, he never expected the Wakanda of this era to possess the medical technology capable of saving him.


    In the end, he had to embark on an unknown and distant journey through the universe''s vast expanse.


    Since he had already made his choice and reached his resolve, despite his physical ailment becoming more apparent by the day, an intense fire seemed to ignite within his heart, making his spirit and beliefs even stronger.


    He had overcome countless battles and obstacles. There was no reason he would succumb now.


    For two consecutive days, Kyle and Howard stayed in Wakanda, witnessing T''Chaka''s coronation ceremony.


    On the day T''Chaka became King, he immediately declared that the national research department would initiate preliminary technological cooperation with Stark Industry (the Carl Family). Howard, as the head of Stark Industry, signed the cooperation agreement with King T''Chaka, with Kyle and the old King witnessing this historic moment.


    This marked Wakanda''s first break from its millennia-long isolation, taking the initiative to maintain favorable relations with external powers. It was a crucial foundation for the nation''s future openness to the world and integration with the global community.


    During this period, Kyle timely mentored T''Chaka in combat techniques and then hurriedly returned to the United States with Howard.


    With the technological cooperation established with Wakanda in the field, the tasks at hand inevitably multiplied for both of them.


    Howard began using the vibranium provided by Wakanda to craft materials for the new element design. He was attempting to create energy devices that could accelerate and solidify.


    Meanwhile, Kyle returned to the family estate. He continued the training of apprentices for the [Super Agent]Ability Card, all the while processing and creating fixed teleportation gates tailored for the sorcerer organization.


    Linking the family''s overseas turtle island base, Stark Industry tower in New York, and Wakanda in Africa via these fixed portals was an essential step in the Carl Family''s long-term development plan.


    During ordinary days, Kyle would also refine the rules and regulations of the Carl Family, making various improvements. Apart from this, he rarely left the second floor of the estate, seemingly avoiding letting the family notice his unusual condition.


    The Carl Family was now on the right track. The number of apprentice Card Holders or Evolvers was steadily growing. Even individuals like Logan and Raina were immersed in the role of daily instructors and supervisors. They didn''t notice the abnormality in their family leader, Kyle.


    In this idyllic life, ten days swiftly passed.


    Within the main building of the Carl Family estate, the first-floor hall was quietly tranquil. Only two young maids were diligently cleaning, busy with their tasks, meticulously clearing every speck of dust from the corners.


    Within the main hall, a new portal existed. Its frame was made of pure metal, with a round control device as the doorknob. The portal reflected enigmatic lights and shadows within, faintly revealing the underground chamber of Stark Industry on the other side.


    "Tap, tap¡­"


    Accompanied by the slow approach of footsteps, one of the maids raised her head. She saw a beautifully dressed urban professional woman stepping through the fixed teleportation gate in high heels.


    She wore a suit jacket as a top and a calf-length skirt below. Her blonde hair was elegantly tied up. Her every move exuded both competence and elegance.


    "Hello, Mrs. Lucy." The two maids greeted her sweetly, hastening to welcome her. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How many times have I told you, don''t call me ''Mrs.''" Lucy''s fair face turned slightly red. She placed her hands on her slender waist and gave the maids a pretended stern look.


    "Understood, Sister Lucy." One of the maids smiled and corrected herself. For them, Lucy was one of the higher-ranking individuals within the family who was easier to get along with and close to.


    "Why is it so quiet today? Where is everyone else?" Lucy looked around in surprise. Usually, the apprentices were engaged in their practice and the training area was far from quiet.


    "Wolf King, Scarlet Eye, and Black Widow took the apprentices to Afghanistan for some practical training," One of the maids answered.


    "And what about the family head?" Lucy inquired with anticipation.


    In recent days, she had been diligently studying financial management at the Stark Industry Tower, preparing to take over the management of the Carl Family''s future funds.


    All of this, of course, was for a certain someone.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters


    Hey guys


    I have made a goal in which as soon as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day instead of 1 for both my novels. (Currently at 176)


    So please support me.


    Thank You.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 147 CONFESSION

    "The family head is in the second-floor master conference room and hasn''t left the estate for these past few days," The maid answered respectfully.


    Upon hearing this, Lucy couldn''t help but smile brightly. She pouted playfully, expressing her girlish nature, and said, "That war fanatic didn''t go out with Logan and the others?"


    "But you know, this way it''s even better. We can have some quality time together."


    With eagerness, she was about to ascend the stairs. But she suddenly remembered something, and as if struck by an idea, she spun in place to display her attire and figure. She turned to the maid and asked, "Is my outfit today alright?"


    Both maids nodded quickly. After a round of compliments, as if understanding Lucy''s concern, one of them added, "The family head will definitely like it."


    "That''s good then." Lucy lightly patted her somewhat mature bust. Her already perfectly refined face, coupled with light makeup and a business suit, had lost a bit of her youthful innocence and gained some intellectual maturity.


    "I''ll head upstairs now. Send some red wine and snacks up later." Lucy instructed, before the maid could respond, she hastily rushed up the stairs, holding her dress.


    The second floor of the estate, master conference room.


    Lucy lightly knocked on the wooden door. From inside came a composed, magnetic male voice, "Come in."


    Swiftly opening the door, Lucy stepped into the room. Following the light, her gaze settled on a golden-haired young man wearing casual attire in the spacious room.


    He stood by the vintage window, his back to the door. His tall and robust physique blocked most of the light from the window, leaving those who entered with a straight and chilly profile.


    "Kyle." Lucy affectionately murmured his name, her steps quick as she walked towards him. She wrapped her arms around his muscular waist, pressing her chest against his broad back.


    "Lucy, you''re back." Kyle''s voice was low as he reached back and held the girl''s hand in his palm.


    "I couldn''t have gone anywhere else, could I?" Lucy chuckled, sticking out her pink tongue in a playful manner. She added with a hint of complaint, "If you hadn''t insisted that I manage the Carl Family''s finances, I wouldn''t have needed to take economic management courses in New York."


    "How are your studies?" Kyle asked showing a rare form of interest.


    "Compared to the medical courses I used to study, it''s not that difficult. Moreover, while working at Stark Industry, I''ve had many colleagues who''ve taken me under their wings and taught me professional knowledge," Lucy said softly.


    "There are still many good people out there," Kyle chuckled lightly, shrugging his shoulders.


    Of course, they would look after her. Although Howard had stepped back from the forefront to work as a full-time researcher, he still held a position in the industrial spotlight. And Lucy, well, she was one of the key connections with a vibranium-like relationship.


    "Stark Industry can operate independently. Keeping it that way is easy since the other businesses of the Carl Family aren''t expanding yet. Managing the finances, income, and expenses isn''t a big deal," Lucy said with confidence.


    "That''s good then. I can be at ease in the future¡­" Kyle squinted his eyes as he looked at the picturesque scenery outside the window. His words suddenly came to a halt, and he didn''t continue.


    "What do you mean by ''at ease''?" Lucy raised her head in confusion, prompting him to explain.


    "It''s nothing," Kyle seemed to want to gloss over the topic. But the more he tried to hide it, the more Lucy, with her keen perception, felt that something was amiss.


    "It''s definitely not nothing. You''re acting strange today. Ah, Kyle, your hand!" Lucy was exceptionally surprised. She tightened her grip on Kyle''s large hand. She realized his hand was quite cold, far from the warm touch it used to have.


    "Kyle, you''re keeping secrets from even me. What exactly happened?"


    Under Lucy''s persistent questioning, Kyle let out a sigh, bracing himself. He took a deep breath, turned around to face her, and was ready to confess everything.


    "Your hair¡­" Lucy''s beautiful eyes widened. Tremors ran through her body as she reached to touch Kyle''s temples. His golden hair had turned silver-white.


    Yes. The once radiant and vibrant golden hair, like solidified sunlight, had naturally turned silver-white at the temples, it was as if vitality had been drained away from them, taking away their youthful vigor. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lucy, come over to the sofa. I''ll tell you everything," Kyle said calmly.


    When he woke up that morning and found his hair turned silver-white, he knew he couldn''t keep hiding it from the members of the Carl Family, especially Lucy.


    Even though he could still manage to conceal it somewhat with Venom''s camouflage effect, his condition was deteriorating rapidly. There was no longer a need to hide it.


    It was time to tell the members of the Carl Family about his genetic mutation and his plan to bid farewell and leave Earth.


    Kyle wiped away the tear that had formed at the corner of Lucy''s eye. He embraced the trembling girl and sat down with her on the long sofa in the conference room.


    "This matter starts in Imperial Japan, Tokyo¡­"


    Kyle didn''t hold back anymore. He disclosed to Lucy everything about his genetic mutation, and his corresponding future plans, in meticulous detail.


    "Genetic mutation directly threatens my life. I probably have a little over six months left. However, I won''t have much time left on Earth. I estimate that after about a month, I will¡­ leave Earth and go to space!"


    As Kyle finished speaking, Lucy in his arms had turned into a weeping mess. Her tears fell like pearls, wetting their clothes.


    "Why did you hide such an important thing from us?" Lucy''s chest heaved rapidly, her voice choked with anger.


    "Because I didn''t want you all to know that the seemingly invincible family head has turned into a genetic patient in critical condition," Kyle said with a smile.


    If his recent health crisis had been made public, the Carl Family probably wouldn''t have been able to stabilize so quickly.


    Being overly concerned with gains and losses was a habit Kyle couldn''t change.


    Lucy wiped the tears from her face. Her eyes were slightly red as she stared intently at Kyle and urgently asked, "If you leave Earth and go to space, are you confident you can find a way to cure yourself?"


    "I can''t say for sure. The universe is vast and full of dangers. This path might be incredibly perilous."


    Kyle spoke about his concerns with a wry smile. He clenched his fists and his eyes glinted with determination as he added, "I''m afraid of dying, so I''ll fight until the very last moment. I won''t just die that easily!"


    Lucy''s tears turned into a smile. After thinking for a moment, she asked, "If you survive and heal your body, how long would it take for you to come back, approximately?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe ten years, fifty years, or even a hundred years."


    As Kyle spoke, he noticed Lucy''s eyes dimming, so he quickly added, "But no matter what, as long as I''m still alive, I''ll definitely come back!"


    "I believe you." Lucy nodded, her expression unusually serious, her gaze fixed on Kyle. She said with solemnity, "After you leave, I''ll wait for you here."


    "Whether it''s fifty years or a hundred years, I''ll keep waiting, all the way until death!"


    The young woman spoke with unwavering determination.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters


    Hey guys


    I have made a goal in which as soon as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day instead of 1 for both my novels.


    So please support me.


    Thank You.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 148 FAMILY BASE

    After enduring years of World War II''s tumultuous battles, the long darkness of gunfire and cannon fire finally gave way to the dawn. Since the year 1945 in the Earth''s Common Era, humanity continued forward, licking the wounds of war.


    They longed for peace, and the economic systems gradually recovered and flourished like plants after spring rain.


    Everyone seemed determined to erase the scars left by the war, burying the memories they didn''t want to recall deep within themselves. They began to aspire to a new life, eagerly pursuing the beautiful things that would bring them happiness.


    The sculptures of the Symbol of Peace adorned central squares, war memorials, and even the conspicuous corners of streets and alleys across American cities. However, the call for ''Superheroes'' was growing fainter day by day and was no longer a common topic in people''s conversations.


    Times create Heroes.


    War creates Heroes.


    The era of war heroes came to an end with the conclusion of the war, and the first batch of heroes gracefully stepped off the stage of history.


    Perhaps people would often recount to their children the inspirational tale of a little guy becoming Captain America, or the legendary deeds of the brightest star of humanity during World War II. However, most of what remained was commemoration and nostalgia.


    At first, when Kyle retired from the military, there were millions of people lamenting, and fervent petitions were sent to retain him. However, as several months passed, the voices of this grassroots movement dwindled.


    In the year 1945, on the first day of the brand-new year.


    Well-known media outlets like Time Magazine, The New York Times, and The Washington Post, featured Kyle on their covers, dressed in his nighttime combat attire. They published articles related to ''Farewell to War, yearning for Peace.''


    Among them, one headline was particularly straightforward and sparked intense public discussions: ''With Strife and Enemies Departing, the New Era No Longer Needs Superheroes.''


    Without war, what was the value of the existence of the Heros?


    Did humanity truly need a Hero that stood above everyone else?


    "General Kyle''s return to obscurity and retirement from the public eye might just be the most reasonable and sensible choice."


    "I''m not demeaning Heroes. The Symbol of Peace should remain a cultural emblem, a statue residing in everyone''s hearts, rather than standing in front of us, forcing us to bow down."


    "Shut up! We admire him. What''s wrong with bowing down? He has glorious achievements and supreme honors, a legend that rivals the gods. Our peaceful era now is something he fought hard to achieve."


    No matter how people argued and debated, they couldn''t conceal a certain fact¡­


    Kyle. Undoubtedly, he represented an era. Now, that bloody and fiery era was fading into history as people chose to forget it. It finally became history to be studied in textbooks, completely sealed in the ice of its end.


    Kyle had been busy within the Carl Family''s estate, finalizing family matters before his departure. He hadn''t paid much attention to the discussions outside. Even if he did know, he would likely just smile indifferently, not being overly concerned about it.


    After all, from the beginning until now, he had lived for himself, including his battles and struggles.


    As for being a Hero, whoever wanted to become one could do so.


    ¡­


    After confessing everything to Lucy, Kyle felt a weight had lifted off his heart, much like a heavy stone.


    With Lucy''s willingness to wait for him, their feelings for each other deepened once more.


    This also solidified Kyle''s resolve even further, making his longing to leave Earth for the stars stronger than ever.


    On that day, Howard called with extremely important news: the Fortress base on Turtle Island was completed!


    Employing a top construction company, they used ten large transport ships to carry tools and building materials. With hundreds of workers laboring day and night, the construction took a month, resulting in the completion of the Fortress base on the Atlantic''s Dragon Turtle Island.


    By the time Kyle received the news, the construction company had finished their work, and all the workers had left the island.


    With anticipation in their hearts, Kyle and Lucy, accompanied by Howard, used the teleportation portal to reach the island base.


    The Ancient Colossus Dragon-Turtle, summoned by Kyle, had remained asleep in the depths of the Atlantic, unmoving. Over the course of a month, the construction crew had worked extensively on its back, completely oblivious to its fearsome true form.


    On the back of the dragon turtle island, a super-modern Western-style three-story building stood atop a peak. Its circular design exuded a strong sense of technology, and the silver metal glimmered in the sunlight.


    The swirling portal circles were suspended outside the Fortress gate.


    Lucy hooked her arm through Kyle''s as they stepped through the portal. Kyle looked ahead at the Fortress, which was no less impressive in its uniqueness than the Wakanda Palace. He pondered and asked, "Howard, how''s its defensive capability?"


    "If you knew what materials I incorporated into the outer layer of the Fortress during construction, you wouldn''t be asking that question," Howard, dressed in a suave suit, walked out of the teleportation portal and chuckled.


    "It''s not vibranium, is it?" Kyle quirked an eyebrow.


    "You got it right," Howard smiled. "After establishing initial cooperation with Wakanda, King T''Chaka agreed to sell me raw vibranium metal. I added a layer of vibranium to the outer wall of this nearly completed building."


    "With a vibranium exterior, it can withstand even a barrage of missiles. You''ve really gone to a lot of trouble," Kyle remarked with a touch of amazement.


    At present, there were only two fixed teleportation gates. One connected the estate to the Stark Industry underground facility, and the other linked Stark Industry to the nation of Wakanda.


    Alongside his technological research, Howard also took great pains to purchase Vibranium ore from Wakanda and airlift it to Dragon Turtle Island for the construction of the Fortress. His dedication was evident.


    "Why would I not care about that? This Fortress will also be my refuge in the future," Howard chuckled and walked toward the metal door of the Fortress. "Don''t rush, there will be even more astonishing things for you to see later."


    Howard reached the door, took a deep breath, and addressed the door, "J.A.R.V.I.S, open up."


    ''Voice recognition activated¡ª successful detection, access granted.''


    Accompanied by a male robotic voice, a camera emerged from the top of the wall, aimed at Howard in front of the door for a secondary recognition. The metal door then swiftly opened. "Welcome back, Mr. Howard."


    Seeing this, Kyle blinked and quipped, "You''ve even brought your supercomputer from home?"


    As if in response to Kyle''s words, the speaker by the door emitted another sound, "Welcome back, Lord Kyle."


    "This is amusing," Lucy giggled, covering her mouth.


    J.A.R.V.I.S: "Welcome back, Lady Lucy."


    "This intelligent system¡­" Lucy lightly bit her lip, blushing as she lowered her face into her chest.


    "It''s just that the voice system has been completely integrated with the supercomputer. It still operates as an intelligent program based on the pre-entered commands, far from possessing active thinking and judgment like humans or true artificial intelligence," Howard sighed slightly, continuing, "However, using it to manage the Fortress base is more than enough to fulfill the role of an intelligent steward."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hey guys


    I have made a goal in which as soon as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day instead of 1 for both my novels.


    So please support me.


    Thank You.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 149 TECHNOLOGICAL TRUTH

    Inside the Fortress, through specially designed floor-to-ceiling windows, one could overlook the entire island below along with the scenic expanse of the surrounding ocean.


    "The total security system of this Fortress is monitored in real-time by the J.A.R.V.I.S intelligent steward 24 hours a day. The island is equipped with numerous sky-net probes, working in conjunction with external satellites. As soon as any external intrusion is detected, an alert will be issued before they even enter the island."


    "And of course, with the fully-disguising projection technology provided by Wakanda, this island can be disguised as anything: a deserted island amidst a volcanic eruption, a colossal floating iceberg on the ocean, or even a formed black tornado. Coupled with the mobile Dragon Turtle in the ocean, this island''s presence has essentially been erased from the world since its completion."


    Howard confidently explained, taking a step inside the Fortress and leading Kyle and Lucy.


    Within the Fortress, the floor was smooth and clean, daylight illumination lights sequentially lit up overhead, and projection screens shimmered mysteriously in the hall.


    Walking through the spacious corridor with its metallic textures, Kyle had a feeling akin to strolling through the spaceship interior of a science fiction movie. The interior style exuded a sense of advanced technology, making it clear that it was meticulously designed by none other than the tech enthusiast Howard.


    "The first floor of the Fortress has a total of fifty individual rooms, all fitted out according to the highest hotel standards. These rooms can be used by the general family members, provided they''ve input their personal information into J.A.R.V.I.S to gain access. The second floor has five core member rooms and three VIP rooms, housing the control room for the supercomputer, as well as the round-table conference room for family meetings."


    "The top floor is the sole master bedroom, currently only accessible by you," Howard said this, paused and looked toward Lucy standing beside Kyle.


    "In that case, let''s upgrade Lucy''s access level," Kyle calmly said, while Lucy blushed and couldn''t say a word.


    "Every floor of the Fortress, including the rooms, requires an appropriate access level for entry. The top three floors are for daily living and nothing too special. Let me take you down to see what''s below."


    With a mysterious smile, Howard led the two into the elevator on the first floor.


    The elevator was situated at the center of the Fortress, cylindrical in shape, seemingly crafted from pure glass material. It was transparent, allowing a view of the outside with only slightly discernible metal frames and cables.


    "J.A.R.V.I.S, slow down the elevator''s speed a bit so that we can carefully observe the underground construction of Fortress."


    Howard issued the command, and the semi-artificial intelligence steward system, while analyzing the user''s permissions, analyzed the content of his speech through a system program.


    ''Understood, sir.''


    The elevator closed, and after a slight vibration, it started its descent, carrying the three individuals downward.


    "This is¡­" Kyle widened his eyes.


    Before him lay a hollow darkness. The bottom of the three-tiered Fortress building was unexpectedly hollowed out! Or rather, it was the island''s mountain where Fortress was situated that had been hollowed out. Beneath it, an underground facility even more expansive than the upper levels had been constructed.


    In the middle of the pitch-black void, the elevator continued its descent. The lights on the first basement level suddenly illuminated, forming a halo-like encircling pattern around the elevator.


    "The first basement level is the training room, which can accommodate hundreds of people training simultaneously. Inside, there are rooms for physical exercise, firearms training, combat training¡­"


    Howard hadn''t finished explaining when Kyle, in his excitement, rapidly inquired, "Is there a gravity chamber?"


    A gravity chamber was a superior venue for physical training, especially for Superhuman-type training!


    "Of course, the gravity chamber you want is naturally present." Howard shrugged and proudly stroked his small beard. "After my improvements, that gravity chamber can accommodate up to ten people for training, with gravity reaching as high as twelve times!"


    "Twelve times?" Kyle was greatly astonished. This was a level of gravity he himself couldn''t easily adapt to. Not to mention those newly empowered Super Agents, even individuals like Logan and Natasha would have to crawl in there.


    Howard nodded and said, "In fact, it can be increased to fifteen times, but twelve times is already quite significant. For the average person, three times is already at the limit of what''s trainable."


    "Fifteen times¡­ that would be deadly!" Lucy placed her hand over her chest, her heart racing.


    Kyle nodded. Fifteen times would be a life-threatening level for most ordinary people.


    The horrifying pressure of gravity would crush a person to the ground. Even if one didn''t die instantly, the circulation of blood in the body would be severely impeded. Standing upright, even the brain would receive insufficient blood supply and a lack of oxygen.


    The elevator continued its descent, arriving at and passing through the second basement level.


    "This should be the Strategic Scientific Research Room," Kyle said with a smile. Through the transparent elevator, he could faintly see several rooms lit up, each containing numerous scientific research equipment.


    "That''s right. The second basement level is dedicated to cutting-edge scientific research. For now, it''s my personal office area. After the collaboration with Wakanda, we will work on perfecting and manufacturing new element energy sources, artificial intelligence, and more here."


    Howard''s words bound his future tightly to this family estate on the island.


    He understood that although Dragon Turtle Island was located far out at sea, with fixed teleportation gates to Stark Industries and Wakanda established, traveling to and from those places would be incredibly convenient.


    Safety, secrecy, well-equipped facilities, and convenient access ¨C for Howard, this was an ideal research environment.


    "Here, I can peacefully explore the truths of science," Howard rubbed his hands together, suppressing his excitement. He almost wished he could go in right now and continue the unfinished experiments on accelerated new element production.


    Kyle was his guide, continually opening doors to the realm of scientific truth for him.


    With Wakanda''s abundant advanced scientific resources, Kyle''s provision of future technological products and theories, the stable and comfortable research environment on Dragon Turtle Island, plus the prolongation of his lifespan through the Infinite Formula¡­


    Howard realized that he had officially embarked on a path that surpassed the unknown of countless scientists before him.


    In such a favorable environment and conditions, even a pig, given enough time, could peer into the gate of scientific truth.


    Not to mention someone like Howard, a genius engineer who considered his qualifications no less than any top scientist in history. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kyle, if your journey into space results in the worst outcome ¨C never returning ¨C I will strive to explore scientific truths and use the power of scientific technology to save you."


    Howard looked at Kyle solemnly, his tone earnest and resolute.


    Having experienced metaphysical spells that transcended space, Howard hadn''t abandoned science. On the contrary, he had become even more obsessed and passionate about it.


    He didn''t believe that the technological prowess that reached the end of the universe wouldn''t be able to traverse space, or even reverse time itself.


    "Alright, buddy, that''s settled then." Kyle held Lucy, whose face was filled with sadness, with one arm. He patted Howard''s shoulder and said sincerely, "The fate of the Carl Family is in your hands."


    The path for the Carl Family had been mostly paved ¨C


    It was time to cast aside all concerns and embark on the journey he was meant to take.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters


    Hey guys


    I have made a goal in which as soon as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day instead of 1 for both my novels.


    So please support me.


    Thank You.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 150 THREE DAYS

    Another month passed.


    Members of the Carl Family, including agents and higher-ranked members, secretly relocated to the Dragon Turtle Island''s Fortress base through the teleportation gates.


    The old estate was kept as a secret training point for training new talents within the family, indirectly safeguarding the Winter Soldier, who was in cryogenic sleep beneath the estate.


    During this time, Kyle once again bestowed the training of the Super Agent card to ten agents. Utilizing special materials, he constructed a third fixed teleportation gate, connecting the island base, Stark Industry, and the Wakanda nation, three distant places.


    Meanwhile, he could no longer hide the genetic mutation illness from other Carl Family members. After all, even though his physique hadn''t exhibited significant abnormalities yet, his once bright golden hair had completely turned into the silver-white hue indicative of illness.


    In around six months, Kyle would face his death due to a forced genetic mutation driven by irreversible nuclear radiation. His body would undergo self-deterioration, leading to functional death.


    Logan, Raina, and even Natasha, when they learned of this grave news, were left in disbelief. It took them a long time to gradually accept this truth.


    Kyle was their leader, and they followed him loyally.


    He was the world''s acknowledged strongest man, always conquering battlefields as a Super Soldier. From being a rookie to retiring as a General, he had a flawless record in battles of all scales!


    With his individual strength, he influenced and reversed the course of conflicts, dismantled the Hydra organization, and forced the nation of warriors to surrender.


    This legendary figure, standing at the pinnacle of the pyramid and known as the Symbol of Peace, the Godlike Hero, even when everyone was aspiring for peace and pursuing happiness after the end of World War II, his body still carried the ancient ailment of war¡­


    It was like transforming into an elderly person, with the approach of his final deadline and the rapid mutation of his genes, his physique became unstable, sometimes losing his superpowers for short periods.


    Logan and Raina, after Lucy personally informed them of this news, were the first to find Kyle and confirm it. On the spot, they unanimously expressed their willingness to leave Earth and head to the stars with him.


    Kyle rejected their proposal.


    For him, the cosmos was full of unknown dangers. Whether he traveled alone or with three people, the difference was not substantial.


    Moreover, Logan and Raina were the high-end combat strength of the Carl Family. If they left Earth with him, the Carl Family would truly be left in a vulnerable state.


    "You don''t have to worry. Look after the family, and I promise you that I''ll come back alive," Kyle said earnestly to them.


    Though Logan and Raina were helpless, they couldn''t persuade Kyle, who had already made up his mind.


    So, on the island base, as days passed with the collective melancholy of family members, time went by. Only three days remained until Kyle''s estimated departure from Earth.


    In these final three days, Kyle set aside all family matters. He entered the gravity chamber to stay warmed up, practiced over a hundred fighting skills he possessed, and sorted out his weapons, equipment, and card inventory.


    Items stored in the Card Space, such as Golden Gems, heavy artillery, and collectibles, were all placed in the base''s inventory as physical objects, managed by the family''s chief financial officer, Lucy.


    Kyle left himself with only emergency food, a laser pistol, and useful items.


    He was about to embark on an extremely adventurous journey ¨C which will either lead to a transformation to return or disintegration into a small heap of debris in some distant corner of the universe, buried beyond Earth.


    This time, even Kyle had doubts in his heart.


    In Marvel Earth, he could tap into the advantages of a crossed-over individual, knowing various known and unknown dangers, the mainline of history. But once he left Earth, all intelligence would be reset to zero, and everything would rely on his own exploration.


    On the Dragon Turtle Base, the second basement''s gravity chamber.


    Under the glaring focus lights, Kyle stood on his hands, continuously doing push-ups with one hand while upside down. His silver-white hair was dampened by sweat, flowing down his strands and forming a puddle on the polished floor.


    "1023, 1024, 1025¡­"


    He panted heavily, his chest rising and falling. He was only dressed in sports pants, his perfectly proportioned physique standing straight with the golden ratio, his muscles and abs as solid as if they were forged by Iron itself.


    "The pinnacle physique of a Super Soldier, ten times that of a human, Healing Factor¡ª these abilities exist within me, deep in my blood, marrow, and even etched into my genes! Even if my genes mutate, don''t think it''s so simple to take away what belongs to me!" Kyle''s determination was unwavering as he maintained his spirit and strength, refusing to succumb to becoming an ordinary person under the influence of mutant genes.


    *Ding Ding!*


    As the mechanical doors of the gravity chamber opened, Natasha, dressed in a tight black leather suit, appeared. Upon seeing Kyle inside, she quickly walked in as though she had something to report.


    "Sir, there''s a message from the New York estate. Fury¡­ Fury has¡­" Natasha''s words were cut short when she entered the gravity field of the chamber. She let out a cry and fell hard on the ground, her chest flattened beneath the zipper of her leather suit.


    "Is this gravity set to the maximum of twelve times?" Natasha''s face turned red. She used her hands to prop herself up from the ground, gazing at Kyle, who was still doing one-handed push-ups, her eyes filled with amazed astonishment.


    Did this Superhuman-like monstrous physique look like it was about to deteriorate and die? S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Has Fury arrived at the estate?" Kyle asked, exerting force on his wrist. His body swiftly performed a half flip in the air and landed back on the ground with stability.


    "Yes, and I''m prepared to take any role at SHIELD." Natasha took a deep breath and spoke with some effort. Even with her exceptional Super Agent Physique, her movements were sluggish and slow under the influence of twelve times the gravity.


    Kyle nodded. He turned to the voice-activated receiver in the room and said, "J.A.R.V.I.S, turn off the gravity and switch to cleaning mode."


    "Understood, Sir."


    J.A.R.V.I.S''s voice sounded, and following the system''s program settings, the force field of gravity inside the room was quickly deactivated.


    Natasha relaxed her breath and stood up from the room''s floor. However, just as she did, cold water from overhead showerheads drenched her completely. The ceiling of the gravity chamber had opened, creating a momentary indoor downpour.


    Ten seconds later, the water stopped, and warm dry air flowed from all sides of the walls.


    Kyle had briefly cleaned himself from the grime of the training. He summoned the Venom card and transformed symbiotically into a set of casual clothing with a hood.


    He put on the Sling Ring on his left-hand finger and cast a spell, opening the portal to the estate''s second-floor conference room. He urged, "Let''s go. I''ve arranged a bright path for you. From now on, it''s up to you to carve out your own destiny."


    "Understood." Natasha quickly responded, using her hands to wring out her damp hair. She hurriedly followed Kyle''s steps and entered the shimmering rotating portal.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters


    Hey guys


    I have made a goal in which as soon as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day instead of 1 for both my novels.


    So please support me.


    Thank You.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 151 SETTING THE STAGE

    On the outskirts of New York, at the former site of the Carl Family estate, on the second-floor conference hall:


    "Hello, Family Head!"


    As the dazzling portal suddenly emerged from the room, two well-trained young maidens hurriedly approached. Their faces were filled with respect and joy as they stood on either side of the portal, waiting for instructions.


    As if sensing their presence, the bald African-American man who had been sitting on the meeting sofa for some time stood up. His left eye was covered with a black eyepatch, and the gaze of his remaining right eye was sharp as it focused on the scene.


    "Go fetch the bottle of red wine Howard stored here," Kyle instructed the maids after emerging from the portal. He then lifted his gaze to the familiar face of his old friend, and a warm smile brightened his handsome face. "Fury, it''s been a few months."


    "Yeah," Fury replied, shaking his head with a mix of emotions. The stern expression he often wore as Director was now replaced with a bitter smile. "It''s all thanks to you. Being Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. isn''t an easy job. It''s tough, exhausting, and troublesome."


    With that, Fury walked up to Kyle, patting his shoulder. He looked saddened and disheartened as he said, "Kyle, Howard told me about your health over the phone. I''m sorry. I have the resources you have, and I also have the ones you don''t. You gave me the position of Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., but I really don''t know how to help you."


    "It''s not your fault, and not just you, nobody on Earth can help me," Kyle shrugged and said, "Only I can save myself."


    "Are you leaving soon?" Fury''s already dark face took on a more somber expression as he asked.


    Kyle didn''t hide anything from him and straightforwardly answered, "I will remain here for three days including today. On the third night, I will attempt to leave Earth using certain methods."


    "Three days, huh¡­ In that case¡­" Fury seemed to have something on his mind but didn''t continue.


    "Let''s drop this topic. I brought someone with me," Kyle gestured and moved to the side, keeping the shimmering portal in its circular form. Natasha, with her fiery red hair, followed behind, leaving damp footprints on the floor.


    "I know her, Natasha Romanoff, the Elite Agent from the Soviet Red Room," Fury said with a friendly smile on his face as he approached Natasha and extended his hand for a handshake. "Last time I saw you was during World War II on a battleship. You were badly injured by Kyle and treated in the interrogation room, both of which I arranged."


    "I''m now Natasha Carl," Natasha responded without a hint of kindness, giving Fury a cold glance. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wasn''t very fond of Fury. It was too much to bring up her past right after meeting someone.


    "Get to know each other. From now on, the two of you will be partners at SHIELD," Kyle interjected.


    Natasha reluctantly nodded in compliance with Kyle''s words, while Fury chuckled and said with satisfaction, "That''s great. Having a Super Agents who I can trust and support while working together in SHIELD, will bring much peace of mind."


    After the three of them comfortably settled onto the conference sofa, the maids brought over the red wine. They poured the wine into their respective glasses and then retreated.


    Kyle elegantly raised his wine glass, swirling the rich red liquid within, and asked, "So, have you not been at ease during this time as Director of S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    Fury didn''t answer immediately. He took a sip of the wine thoughtfully before saying solemnly, "Kyle, you were right about one thing¡ª you were right in saying that S.H.I.E.L.D. isn''t as simple as it seems. The primary goal of SHIELD is to eradicate Hydra, and that''s true, but many of the managers and staff are Talents drawn from various departments of the U.S. Government and Military. The relationships among these departments have been complex and tangled since the formation of S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "Do you suspect there are Hydra spies among them?" Kyle calmly inquired.


    "It''s not just suspicion; I''m certain there are. And recently, I''ve become aware of one¡ª my newly appointed secretary, someone I interact with daily at work." Fury sighed in frustration as he spoke.


    He looked apologetically at Kyle and said, "I was careless. Despite having dealt with Hydra so much in the past, I still underestimated their ability to infiltrate and embed themselves in every and all departments."


    Kyle wasn''t surprised by this. After all, in the original story, S.H.I.E.L.D. was practically a haven for Hydra. So, this situation was actually an improvement.


    After a brief contemplation, he asked, "Have you dealt with the spy yet?"


    "Not yet. After meeting you, I plan to use that little rat to uncover more infiltrators," Fury said coldly. His lone eye, as sharp as an eagle''s, held a sense of authority that foreshadowed his future role as Director of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "That''s quite simple, actually." Kyle chuckled, pondering for a moment before saying, "When you get back, accidentally let slip to that little rat about my severe illness caused by nuclear radiation, how I''ve lost my abilities and have been resting here at the estate for treatment. Also, tell them that I''ll be leaving this place in two days to live on an unnamed island."


    "Are you trying to lure them here?" Fury quickly grasped Kyle''s idea upon hearing this.


    Kyle nodded and said, "The Hydra organization is like a Hydra itself¡ª cut off a head and another grows in its place. If they dare to come on the eve of my departure from Earth, none of them will be able to leave."


    Natasha raised her hand and interjected, "Won''t this trap be a bit too obvious? I don''t think Hydra operatives would fall for it."


    "Whether they come or not doesn''t matter. It''s just an attempt," Kyle said, crossing his legs and leaning back against the sofa. His bright blue eyes gleamed with a shrewd and intelligent light as he spoke. "Moreover, half of the information Fury will leak to them is true. Mixing half-truths with important intelligence, along with the allure of killing me, the Symbol of Peace, I believe there are still fools who will walk right into this."


    "Not just remnants of the Hydra organization. They might even persuade other factions to join in for a big surprise," Natasha nodded in agreement. She understood Kyle''s strategy well.


    "Indeed, if they learn about your health issues, even if the credibility is as low as one in ten, the Red Room will undoubtedly send numerous agents to investigate," Natasha affirmed.


    "Not only the Soviet Red Room but also the German Nachtbruch, Imperial Japan''s Samurai and Ninja¡­ By the way, their level of hatred for you has likely exceeded the limit," Fury chuckled with a wry smile.


    "On the eve of my departure, they are welcome to gather at the estate," Kyle laughed lightly, almost wishing he could send them invitations.


    Who would dare to not accept it? Kyle would like it if they didn''t hold grudges into the future; he would rather solve them all directly and wholeheartedly in this era!


    "Oh, by the way, there''s something else. I don''t know if I should tell you," Fury hesitated. Under Kyle''s puzzled gaze, he continued, "Peggy Carter, do you remember her?"


    Agent Carter?


    The name seemed to awaken memories within Kyle.


    Of course, he hadn''t forgotten her. The first Rare Green Card that changed the course of his life was extracted from her.


    She was a comrade, a friend, someone entrusted by Steve.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters


    Hey guys


    I have made a goal in which as soon as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day instead of 1 for both my novels.


    So please support me.


    Thank You.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 152 NEW ELEMENTS

    "What''s up with Agent Carter? Is she doing well?" Kyle inquired.


    Ever since Steve''s disappearance after the delayed party, he hadn''t seen Agent Carter again. It had been almost a year since then.


    "To be honest, I''m not entirely sure about the details," Fury shrugged, speaking slowly. "What I know is that she stayed at the training base during the Normandy Landing Campaign for only half a month. Later, it seemed she applied for retirement from General Chester, possibly due to some family reasons, and returned to her residence in New York."


    "She retired earlier than me." Kyle''s eyes revealed a mix of complex emotions. After a moment of silence, he hesitantly asked, "Has she gotten married?"


    Natasha looked slightly surprised; this was the first time she had seen Kyle show a personal interest in a woman outside the Carl Family circle.


    In fact, this question wasn''t for him.


    "She probably hasn''t yet, but she''s not young anymore, so getting married wouldn''t be unusual," Fury responded matter-of-factly.


    "Indeed, it won''t be unusual," Kyle nodded calmly and raised his glass, finishing the red wine in a single sip.


    Although Agent Carter was an elite agent, she was ultimately just an exceptional woman with above-average agility. Now, not even knowing if Steve was alive or dead, why should she keep waiting? Why endure years of suffering in solitude until her youth withers and her health deteriorates?


    Agent Carter wasn''t Lucy. Instead of leaving her with no hope to wait indefinitely, why not help her find happiness for the rest of her life?


    "Kyle." Fury interrupted Kyle''s thoughts, speaking with a serious tone. "You''re about to leave Earth risking your life. Are you sure you don''t want to go see her? To be blunt, this might be your last chance. After all, wasn''t the reason for our meeting your request?"


    This statement slightly touched Kyle. He placed the glass down and made up his mind, saying, "Alright, before leaving, I''ll go see her."


    He had no valid reason not to, both morally and practically.


    Furthermore, now he had the financial means and the ability to provide everything Agent Carter could want. If she insisted on waiting for Steve to return, he could even grant her centuries of youth and life.


    "Exactly." Fury''s fierce and domineering expression softened into a slight smile of triumph. He deftly reached into his black trench coat pocket and extracted a black-and-white residential photo. "Agent Carter is still living with her parents. This is her home address. Within these three days, find a suitable time to pay her a visit and say your farewell properly."


    "So, you''ve been planning this from the start?" The expression on Kyle''s face slightly cooled and a half-smile formed as he looked at Fury, and a mix of amusement and surprise in his gaze.


    "Not really¡­ Well, I think it''s about time. I need to get back to the Bureau and execute the trap plan," Fury chuckled, placing the photo on the table in front of the sofa. He quickly stood up, signaling Natasha to follow him out.


    "What a crafty old fox." Kyle laughed softly, pocketed the photo, and remained seated on the sofa. He didn''t move, just spoke toward the doorway, "Farewell to both of you, I will meet you both again if fate allows it."


    Hearing his words, Fury and Natasha, who were about to reach the door, hesitated. Fury clenched his fists, suppressing his inner emotions, took a deep breath, and gravely responded, "Take care of yourself on your journey. And please, make sure to come back."


    ¡­


    After bidding farewell to Natasha and Fury, Kyle opened a portal and returned to the island base. As soon as he arrived on the underground floor of the Fortress, several young Card Holders hurriedly approached him with anxious expressions on their faces.


    "Master, something''s not right! The Genius Inventor has gone mad!"


    "Howard''s gone mad? Explain clearly," Kyle demanded.


    Kyle was taken aback upon hearing this. He hadn''t been gone for even half an hour, and Howard had somehow lost his composure.


    One of the Card Disciples reported, "We saw the genius inventor in the research lab on the second basement floor. He was trembling, acting crazy, and making weird noises while jumping and rolling around."


    "I understand, you can go back now." Kyle nodded. There was no need to use the elevator; he opened a portal with magic to save time.


    The portal took about three seconds to form. Just as it connected with the lower-level research lab, he heard Howard''s gleeful laughter and various sounds of banging on instruments.


    Frowning, Kyle stepped into the lab, his gaze scanning the surroundings.


    On the spacious floor of the main research lab, laser emitters, accelerator pipelines, triangular frames, and various other instruments were intricately combined and secured together. Excess tool parts were scattered on the adjacent ground.


    Howard, clad in a white protective suit, was covered in dirt from head to toe. He sat amidst a heap of accelerator pipelines, enthusiastically pounding on metal pipes with a pair of pliers, his laughter echoing in the surrounding.


    "Howard?" Kyle called out, and Howard swiftly turned around, cheering with raised arms, "Kyle! I did it, I finally did it!"


    "What did you do? Could it be¡­" Kyle''s eyes widened.


    As if to confirm his suspicions, Howard picked up a glass-like cubic storage container containing unknown small energy fragments within it, emitting a dazzling blue-white light.


    Kyle''s gaze was drawn to the familiar brightness. He stepped forward, taking the container with the energy substance inside. The related card message entered his vision.


    [Crystal of a New Element]: An unnamed crystal of a new element. Blue Item Card.


    Similar to the cosmic gem, it is an isotope, a highly efficient energy source that could only be generated through high-tech means, by continually accelerating Particle collisions artificially.


    This element is incredibly stable, reliable, pollution-free, and contained an unimaginable amount of energy. Even a small piece of this energy crystal could sustain Iron Man''s suit for half a day of continuous combat.


    "Howard, you truly are something¡­" Kyle marveled as he looked at the new element crystal that didn''t belong to this era, created fifty to sixty years ahead of its time.


    This was the core energy source for the future Iron Man suit, surpassing the Hydra organization''s infinite energy fragments created using the Tesseract.


    "With so many resources at hand and the support of Wakanda''s technology department, if I couldn''t make it, that would be letting you down," Howard chuckled, eagerly watching Kyle''s achievement, urging him, "Kyle, give this element a name!"


    "Me, come up with a name?" Kyle pointed to his own nose as he spoke. "This is something you designed, a new element you worked so hard to create."


    "All of this is your accomplishment as well. The element design diagram was derived from the Tesseract that you brought back, and the production resources were made possible through your collaboration with Wakanda," Howard said without hesitation.


    "Then I''ll name it." Kyle pondered for a moment, his eyes filled with the blue light emitted by the element crystal. After a while, he finally made up his mind and said:


    "Let''s call it ''Kryon Stone''."


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters   S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters


    Hey guys


    I have made a goal in which as soon as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day instead of 1 for both my novels.


    So please support me.


    Thank You.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 153 THE EVE OF DEPARTURE

    New York, Brooklyn, Seamist Street.


    As the hometown of the Symbol of Peace and with a subsidiary of Stark Industries stationed there, Seamist Street had become the most rapidly recovering and bustling street in the New York City area within a few months after the end of World War II. Daily, many visitors would gather outside the walls to visit Kyle''s home.


    In the midst of this, an expansive open area in the street had recently been developed. Enclosed by a high-voltage electric grid as a protective fence, a technologically advanced skyscraper had been constructed inside.


    There were rumors that a nationally recognized secretive department had moved in. Military officers, politicians, and others often came and went, using vehicles like military jeeps and armored cars.


    In front of the entrance to the skyscraper''s open space stood two colossal metal statues, side by side. On the left was the Symbol of Peace, Kyle, wielding a sword, and on the right was Captain America, Steve, holding a shield. Both statues stood five meters tall.


    This was the headquarters of SHIELD.


    At this moment, on the twelfth floor of the building, within a tightly closed break room.


    Through the soundproof bulletproof glass door, if one were to listen in on the unabashed discussions of the three people inside, they would be filled with shock.


    "The surveillance in this break room has been altered. No one will come in for a while. If you''ve discovered something, say it quickly."


    "Naturally, I''ve discovered something, something very important! It''s about Kyle¡­"


    "The Symbol of Peace?"


    The expressions of the executive and the security personnel changed slightly. Although they knew it was unwise for colleagues passing by outside to hear such things, they still found it hard to calm their inner fear and shock.


    For them, the man known as the Symbol of Peace was a forbidden topic, forbidden even to mention his real name.


    The secretary took a deep breath and gravely said, "This morning, the Director went out alone, supposedly to visit a comrade, but he actually went to a mansion to visit that man. He also brought back Black Widow, who had defected from the Soviet Red Room."


    "After his retirement, he almost disappeared from the scene. A few months ago, it seems he caused quite a commotion at the Soviet Red Room."


    "Why bring him up? After Ivan''s death, we have absolutely no ability to move against him."


    The executive and the security personnel whispered their dissatisfaction. Even though they knew the whereabouts of the Symbol of Peace, dealing with a man as overwhelmingly powerful as him was simply impossible.


    Red Skull and Ivan from the Hydra organization were cautionary tales, one went missing, and the other was eliminated on the spot.


    "Maybe¡­ we now have the capability!" The secretary narrowed his eyes, speaking in a hushed tone. This statement forced the executive and the security personnel to look at him, not understanding the meaning behind his words.


    The secretary lowered his voice and continued, "From the Director, I also received some major news, regarding the Symbol of Peace''s physical condition¡ª rumor has it that he didn''t completely escape the radiation damage from the nuclear bomb, and he''s now bedridden in that mansion."


    "What did you say?!" The security personnel''s faces showed a mix of shock and disbelief, quickly forcing themselves to regain their composure.


    "Wait." The executive remained calm, asking in a serious tone, "How likely is this intelligence to be true? And have we sent someone to monitor and verify the mansion?"


    "Whether it''s true or false doesn''t matter. The point is, there are less than three days left until that man moves out of the mansion. This is an incredibly rare opportunity." The secretary grinned, madness glinting in his eyes as he spoke. "If we can eliminate the Symbol of Peace, we might be able to once again sow chaos in the world."


    "And, judging from Director''s various behaviors, there''s a fifty percent chance that this intelligence is true!"


    Afraid the other two might hesitate, the secretary added another sentence.


    The security personnel and the executive exchanged a glance. This was undoubtedly a colossal gamble. But if they won, the Hydra organization could achieve their revenge.


    "Do we need to gather our surviving armed forces from all over the world? Do we stake Hydra''s future on this?" The executive shuddered, recalling the dire fates of past organization members.


    "That''s impossible. We''ve already dispatched a significant portion of Hydra''s armed personnel, and that''s more than enough."


    The secretary gave a dark chuckle and suggested, "Don''t forget, given the killings that man carried out during the war, it''s not just us who want him dead. There are many others who share that same sentiment."


    "You''re right. We can share this intelligence with certain organizations, and attempt to collaborate with them."


    "To kill the Symbol of Peace! If we can succeed¡­"


    In SHIELD''s newly constructed headquarters, within the break room, three different SHIELD personnel openly discussed the topic of killing the Symbol of Peace. This might be something even Fury wouldn''t dare to think about.


    However, Hydra''s spies had naturally poked their heads into this trap, waiting for the moment to tighten the noose.


    Under the currents of intrigue on Earth, two days passed quickly.


    The time for Kyle to leave Earth was approaching.


    On the day before he was set to depart, outside New York, at the estate of the Carl Family.


    It was afternoon, the sun had not yet set, and golden sunlight draped over the mansion building and the dense surrounding forest like a thin cloak, casting colorful, intertwining shadows.


    Kyle stood by the window, behind the curtain. In the meeting hall, Raina, dressed in a black hooded coat, sat on a chair. She swung her pale legs in mid-air and initiated her mental powers, her eyes blinking with a faint silver light.


    "Boss, within a hundred meters around the mansion, there are two individuals concealed in the woods. They''re too far away, so I can''t read their thoughts."


    Raina''s response was cold yet youthful.


    "They''re probably scouts. Don''t bother with them," Kyle said, shrugging disinterestedly.


    "BOSS." Logan walked into the room from the corridor and reported, "All the trainees and servants who were in the original estate have been secretly moved out through the portal. There are only the three of us left here."


    "Very well. If they''re really planning an attack, they''ll likely choose the cover of night."


    Kyle glanced at the clock on the wall. There were about two hours until evening. "I''m going to see someone. You two stay in the mansion. Anyone who enters should be killed, no survivors!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Understood. If anyone dares to assassinate Boss, I''ll use Murakumo to string their bodies together," Raina obediently nodded. The Imperial Japanese sword, Murakumo, unsheathed from her back, floated and revolved autonomously above her head through her Mental Manipulation.


    "I hope they come in sooner rather than later." The expression on Logan''s face turned cold as he leaned against the wall by the door. He tightened his right hand into a fist, and three gleaming, sharp claws extended, somewhat resembling blades embedded in his knuckles.


    With the top two combatants of the Carl Family stationed here, whoever entered the room tonight would realize just how big of a surprise awaited them.


    Kyle had unwavering trust in Raina and Logan. He opened a portal and walked through it, disappearing from the mansion''s meeting hall, his figure crossing space.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters


    Hey guys


    I have made a goal in which as soon as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day instead of 1 for both my novels.


    So please support me.


    Thank You.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 154 A KISS

    New York, Queens, near the outskirts.


    As the sun descended in the west, the clouds in the western sky were dyed a deep red. The gentle breeze lightly caressed the hills and cement roads, causing the golden wheat fields on either side of the road to sway like waves on the sea.


    Groups of farmers were laboring in the wheat fields, their sweat-drenched faces radiating contented happiness. Just after World War II had ended, people yearned for and cherished a peaceful and prosperous life even more.


    The faint glimmers of sparks died out in the sunlight. In the middle of the otherwise empty road, a silver-haired young man had appeared. His hood covered most of his hair and face, and his tall figure was dressed in a stylish black leather jacket and jeans.


    Whether it was his impeccable appearance or his cold demeanor, it easily caught the attention of the farmers.


    Surveying the vast expanse of wheat fields around him, the silver-haired youth lowered his head and glanced at the residential building photo he held in his hand. His brow furrowed. Unexpectedly, even his spells seemed to be slightly ineffective due to some anomaly within his body. He hadn''t arrived at the exact location shown in the photo.


    "Young Man, is there something we can help you with?" A middle-aged couple emerged from a nearby wheat field, their faces kind and friendly as they inquired with genuine concern.


    "Excuse me, do you know where Peggy Carter lives?" The silver-haired young man raised the photo in his hand and showed it to the approaching couple, asking calmly.


    "Peggy Carter?" The middle-aged couple''s expressions changed. They exchanged a glance and then looked at the silver-haired young man with slightly less warmth and a bit more caution.


    The middle-aged man arched an eyebrow, gripped his farming tool a little tighter, and spoke with a slightly stern tone, "Who are you? Former military, I suppose? We''ve told you folks from the military countless times that Peggy won''t go back to her job."


    "I used to be in the military, but I retired a long time ago," The silver-haired young man shrugged, not wanting to waste words on explanations. He kept it concise, "I''m a comrade of hers, and I''m about to leave New York, so I came to pay a visit."


    "I see¡­" The farm woman hesitated, and the man shook his head. He leaned the farming tool against the ground and declined, "If you''ve got something to say, just tell us directly. We''ll convey it for you. Peggy is recuperating and isn''t up for receiving guests."


    Being firmly turned away, the silver-haired youth didn''t seem upset. He nodded and asked, "I''m not sure who you two are¡­"


    The middle-aged couple was about to reply, when suddenly, from not far behind, came a melodious and chilly female voice, "Mom, Dad, what''s going on?"


    Wearing an elegant lady''s hat and dressed in a Western-style fitted casual suit, a woman walked with military posture, her hand holding a basket. She stood tall and straight at the corner of the wheat field road.


    "Ah, Peggy, why did you come out?" The farm woman exclaimed and hurriedly approached the woman.


    With a clatter, the man dropped his farming tool and followed the farm woman with a slightly nervous look on his face. He chided, "We told you not to go out¡­"


    Both of them wore expressions of concern, which caused Peggy to smile faintly. She raised the basket and said, "I brought some food for you."


    "Have your brother bring out the food."


    The middle-aged couple chatted for a bit and as if suddenly remembering there was an outsider present, they reminded her in hushed tones, "By the way, someone claiming to be your former comrade is here to see you."


    "Comrade?" Peggy blinked in surprise. When her gaze fell upon the silver-haired young man standing about ten meters away, an icy, poised figure, she seemed to have been struck by lightning. Her delicate form trembled uncontrollably.


    "Agent Carter, long time no see." The silver-haired young man raised his head, revealing his strikingly handsome face concealed under the hood while a faint smile tugged at his lips.


    "Yes, it''s been a while. Kyle," Peggy struggled to conceal her emotions and spoke in a trembling voice.


    "K-Kyle?" The middle-aged man repeated the name, and suddenly his eyes widened. He stared at the silver-haired young man with astonishment. "He, he''s the one?"


    Peggy''s mother was equally shocked. "Symbol of Peace?!"


    That title was an understatement. This is a Hero who belonged in the annals of war epics, a god-like figure.


    "I apologize for the interruption. Could I borrow Agent Carter for a moment? I just want to say a few words and then I will leave," Kyle spoke, his words gentle yet carrying a hint of undeniable authority and gravitas.


    Amidst the vast expanse of the field, Kyle and Agent Carter walked side by side on a path adorned with flowers and grass. They walked in silence, aimlessly wandering.


    Microscopically angling his gaze, Kyle''s eyes landed on Agent Carter. It had been a year since they last met, and it seemed like her figure had gained a touch of fullness. Her delicate face was adorned with minimal makeup; her lips were only painted with vibrant red lipstick, retaining her beauty and elegance.


    A light chuckle escaped from Agent Carter as she broke the silence, "Seeing the amazed and admiring looks on my parents'' faces just now reminded me of two or three years ago when I first saw you. Back then, you were a rookie recruit who was almost kicked out of the training camp. Who would have thought that you''d become the military''s pride, a legendary role model, and a symbol of world peace."


    "Coincidentally, I also remembered that. At the time, you were observing and studying me and Steve like a hawk," Kyle remarked with an unusual touch of humor, blinking his eyes.


    "Who knows? Glorified Superheroes are essentially just rogues," Agent Carter recalled with a hint of nostalgia, her cheeks tinted with a blush of embarrassment under the sunlight.


    "That, well, it was all a misunderstanding," Kyle muttered to himself, wondering how long he would be carrying the blame for Venom''s actions.


    "By the way." Kyle seemed to recall the scene from earlier and looked at Agent Carter gravely. "Why did you resign? Seeing how concerned your parents were, is your health deteriorating?"


    "No, I''m just tired of military work, so I chose to return home for a peaceful life. My family tends to over-exaggerate their concern, that''s all," Agent Carter replied expressionlessly, her eyes showing a hint of ripples.


    "That''s a relief. Before Steve''s plane crash, he asked me to take care of you. If anything happened to you, I couldn''t leave peacefully," Kyle chuckled lightly, and his words caused Agent Carter''s expression to turn dim.


    She halted for a moment, then quickly turned her head, a mix of surprise and concern in her voice, "Leave? Where are you going?"


    "I''m about to leave America, and head to a distant place," Kyle stated calmly, his face serene, void of happiness or sorrow.


    "When will you be back?" Agent Carter took a deep breath and asked.


    "I don''t know, I might come back, or I might not," Kyle replied with a faint smile. He looked at Agent Carter and spoke earnestly, "I''ve had Howard sign documents, transferring a million dollars to your personal bank account. You can formally withdraw it from the central bank. Also, after I go back, I''ll have someone inform Fury and Joseph to intervene if you encounter anything bad. The military won''t disturb you again. You can live whatever life you want."


    As he spoke, Kyle raised his right hand, two Life Increase Cards hidden from sight held between his fingers. He swung his hand forward, and the cards swiftly disappeared into Agent Carter''s body, immediately taking effect.


    These two Rare Blue Life Increase Cards combined added Sixty Years to her natural lifespan. Considering Agent Carter''s longevity of over ninety years in the original movie, she would easily live into the mid-century of the next century.


    The decision to give only Life Increase Cards was a well-considered one by Kyle.


    The life Peggy Agent Carter desired was something Steve couldn''t provide, and he was even less capable of providing it.


    It was a choice between continuing to wait indefinitely or living a peaceful, happy life as an ordinary person, and that depended on Agent Carter''s personal aspirations.


    "I understand," Peggy smiled faintly like a blooming rose in all its sensuality. She suddenly took a step forward, hugged Kyle, and pressed a light kiss on his cheek, like a dragonfly skimming the water''s surface. "Consider this my farewell gift."


    Kyle felt a fragrant breeze brush past him, leaving his face slightly moist. Peggy had already taken a few steps forward, her back to him as she said, "You can go now."


    "Take care." Kyle touched the spot on his face where she had kissed him, nodded, and cast a spell to open a portal where he stood.


    As he looked at Peggy''s retreating figure, an intense feeling suddenly surged within Kyle''s heart. This farewell might be the last time he would see this woman before him.


    However, quickly pushing aside these tangled thoughts, Kyle decisively stepped into the portal.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters


    Hey guys


    I have made a goal in which as soon as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day instead of 1 for both my novels. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So please support me.


    Thank You.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 155 NIGHT OF REVENGE

    As the sun set, the cold darkness of night descended upon the forest as expected. Only the lights from within the mansion spilled out, dispelling the night with an almost intrinsic faint halo.


    Upon returning to the mansion, Kyle sat on a chair in the office on the second floor. Raina stood obediently beside him. With her telekinesis, she suspended a bottle of red wine above the table, pouring it delicately into a tall glass, and not a drop spilled out.


    "So tell me, what''s the situation outside?" Kyle raised the glass to his lips and took a sip of wine while stroking Raina''s sleek black hair.


    "Within a hundred meters of the mansion, there are nearly thirty people hidden in the forest. There should be even more beyond that," Raina replied, her eyes half-closed like a contented cat.


    "They''re probably getting impatient," Kyle chuckled, placing his fingers on the tabletop and tapping rhythmically.


    ''Dong, Dong, Dong¡­''


    Like a countdown pendulum, the tapping suddenly halted and Raina''s eyes widened slightly as she spoke. "They''re here!"


    Her words were followed by a continuous series of explosions outside the mansion. Over a dozen rocket shells, trailing their echoing tails, shattered the balcony window as they entered the room. However, just before detonation, they abruptly stopped.


    ''Sizzle!''


    Still emitting flames and smoke from their tails, the rocket shells halted mid-air upon entering the room, trembling as if a mysterious force had suspended them.


    "Here you go." With a silver gleam in her eyes, Raina blinked and waved her small hand. The rocket shells collectively spun around and rapidly followed their trajectory back outside, disappearing into the night beyond the mansion.


    Following this, the deafening sound of exploding bombs resonated outside, accompanied by the blast''s shockwave, which rustled the curtains and carried faint screams.


    It was like the opening of a war tonight, the onset of a swift assault!


    After realizing that the joint team outside, attempting to assassinate Kyle, had been exposed, armed personnel emerged from the forest and swarmed into the mansion''s main building.


    ''Bang!''


    The mansion''s front door, the first line of defense, was breached by a high-explosive grenade. Smoke bombs were thrown in for cover as dozens of armed individuals clad in black combat uniforms, wielding blades or firearms, aggressively surged in.


    Hearing the loud commotion from downstairs, Kyle remained unfazed. Leaning calmly against his chair, he raised his highball glass and took a leisurely sip of the red wine, savoring its taste.


    Raina showed no intention of descending the stairs either. With her eyes closed, she used her willpower to scan for any alert coming from the second floor.


    The second floor was her battleground. As for the first floor¡ª


    "Ahhhhhh!!"


    "What kind of monster is that!?"


    "Kill him quickly¡­"


    Explosions from grenades, the cacophony of gunfire, and the heart-wrenching cries barely began before they showed any signs of stopping. These sounds emanated from the ground floor lobby, filtering through the floor and the office door, reaching Kyle''s ears.


    "Logan recently had Adamantium implanted into his body, so I thought I''d give his claws a good grind," Kyle commented casually as he gently swayed his highball glass.


    The look on his face remained indifferent as if he were a devil accustomed to the battles and deaths below. Amidst the fierce storm of slaughter sweeping through the atmosphere downstairs, he savored the red wine that resembled blood.


    At this moment, on the first floor of the mansion:


    The grand chandeliers swayed continuously, casting a hazy play of light and shadow amidst the already smoky room. The gruesome remains of over a dozen dismembered bodies lay strewn in pools of blood, scattered about on the floor.


    The fatal wounds on the bodies were mostly on their necks and chests, they were simple and direct, resulting in instant death.


    Accompanying the intense gunshots and screams were the deaths of more members of the joint team that breached the mansion. Their lifeless forms were scattered on the red carpet of the ground floor.


    "What''s going on? Did that man take action?" Beads of sweat, the size of soybeans, trickled into the eyes of the tall Caucasian man as he muttered. He dared not even blink his eyes as he gripped the dark metallic finish of his assault rifle tightly.


    He, as the small captain of this assault mission on Kyle, was one of the Hydra organization members and the leader of the direct breach of the mansion''s defenses.


    In this impromptu assault, the target was the "Symbol of Peace." The remnants of the Hydra organization were main participated in this mission, along with elite agents from the Soviet Red Room, warriors, and ninjas from the Imperial Japanese ninja organization.


    All members were skilled in aggressive assaults! Yet now, upon entering the mansion''s ground floor, they were faced with a one-sided massacre by a single opponent¡­


    "Symbol of Peace, is that you? Come out!" The small captain roared, slowly retreating as he approached the group at the mansion''s main entrance.


    "You bunch of trash, you think you''re worthy of taking action against the Leader of the family?"


    As a cold snort sounded as a middle-aged man with salt-and-pepper-like hair burst forth from the smoke. His body generated a gust of wind as he moved at high speed, dispersing the smoke. Ignoring everyone else, he steadily approached the small captain.


    "He''s here! Open fire!" The small captain''s sinister laughter echoed, and he cruelly pulled the trigger of his rifle, the barrel emitting continuous flashes of fire.


    The ten or so armed personnel around him reacted swiftly, all aiming at Logan and opening fire. This instantly created a barrage of bullets.


    With a sneer, Logan showed no intention of retreating. He charged forward, facing the hail of bullets head-on like a reckless brawler. In mid-air, three sharp and white metallic claws extended out of his blood-covered fists.


    Taking countless bullets in his chest, Logan lunged at the small captain. The small captain''s malevolent grin turned into astonishment.


    In an instant, there was a flash resembling a blade and the claws smoothly descended, severing the scorching rifle barrel and the small captain''s neck, creating a neat cut that gruesomely and cruelly bisected him.


    Gritting his teeth, Logan let out a low roar like a beast. The bullets that had lodged in his body were quickly squeezed out by his controlled muscles, falling to the ground with a tinkling sound. The bullet holes in his body healed as though they had never existed.


    "There''s another one, a monster that isn''t afraid of bullets¡­"


    Someone gasped, and despair filled the eyes of the joint personnel in the ground-floor lobby.


    Meanwhile, on the second floor of the mansion, in the office:


    Raina opened her eyes sensing something. She saw three ninjas dressed in all black, each carrying an Imperial Japanese sword on their backs. They moved like phantoms, swiftly infiltrating through the broken balcony windows. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader of the ninja team was a man with long flowing sleeves. His arm was clearly missing.


    "Demon Kyle! I finally get to see you again." The man''s voice was hoarse as if he had crawled out of hell. He used his one remaining arm to remove his face mask, and his sinister eyes fixed on Kyle, who was seated on the chair.


    "Isn''t this Hojo Maru? What an old acquaintance like you doing here." Kyle, who had been mostly indifferent until now, finally raised his head. He looked at the one-armed ninja standing in the room and smiled. "You didn''t die after all. You''ve come to give me your blade again?"


    "Damn it!" Hojo Maru couldn''t help but curse, frustration apparent on his face. He had previously lost an arm to Kyle''s Carbonadium Sword even with Murasame in his hand during the battle at the Hojo Dojo.


    It had been agonizing, and only through the use of hot iron and nerve-numbing poison had he managed to stop the bleeding and leave the area for treatment.


    Unexpectedly, shortly after he had left the vicinity, the area around the Hojo Dojo had turned into an abyss, a massive pit that swallowed both his ninja team and a division of soldiers numbering in the tens of thousands.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters


    Hey guys


    I have made a goal in which as soon as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day instead of 1 for both my novels.


    So please support me.


    Thank You.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 156 BURYING THE ENEMY

    Kyle sat in the chair, accompanied by Raina standing by his side, facing off against three Imperial Japanese ninjas who had broken in.


    "Your body does seem to have issues. That''s the way it should be. After all, Imperial Japan has paid such a heavy price. How can you just walk away unscathed?" A sinister smile crept across Hojo Maru''s face as he spoke.


    His facial muscles twisted as he looked at Kyle, who appeared weak with his silver hair. With his remaining left hand, Hojo Maru drew the Imperial Japanese sword on his back. "Tonight, we shall use your blood to offer solace to the souls of the thousands of Imperial Japanese citizens¡­"


    "Are you done with your nonsense, or are you going to start already?"


    Letting out a bored yawn, Kyle showed no intention of taking action himself. He stretched his hand and rubbed Raina''s little head beside him, instructing her, "Go on, have some fun with them." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Raina nodded slightly and took small steps forward. She positioned herself between the three drawn swords of the ninjas.


    "Just her? Are you kidding me?" Hojo Maru''s mouth twitched as he looked at the small girl, his eyes filled with a mix of hatred and icy coldness. Rising within him was a burning anger tinged with humiliation.


    No matter how you looked at her appearance, the one before them was an innocent and cute little girl, short and tender, completely devoid of combat abilities.


    "Letting Raina take action against you is already showing you some respect." Kyle chuckled. It seemed these ninjas had rushed here for revenge, yet they hadn''t grasped the situation¡­


    "Attack together!" Hojo Maru''s gaze darkened as he stared at Raina and spoke in a cold tone.


    The other two ninjas exchanged glances before they quickly nodded and then followed Hojo Maru. The three of them, as if rehearsed countless times, leaped forward with their swords.


    At the same time, their hands turned into afterimages. After a series of booms, shurikens, needles, and other sharp, small throwing items were sent flying at bullet-like speed, forming the first deadly attack formation.


    Seeing this scene, Kyle, who was sitting behind Raina, shook his head, as if he had already seen the outcome.


    Raising her small hand forward, Raina''s cold silver eyes blinked. Her powerful brain focused, and her telekinetic abilities materialized. With herself as the center, a semi-transparent energy wave radiated outward. Even the space within the room rippled under its influence.


    In an instant, a sense of time and space stagnation permeated the entire office¡ª and an illusion seemed to take place. The shurikens and throwing items remained suspended half a meter in front of Raina.


    The three ninjas, who had been charging forward, found their movements slowing down, becoming sluggish and stuck, unable to advance no matter how hard they exerted themselves.


    "What''s going on?" Hojo Maru''s hand, holding the Imperial Japanese sword, trembled. He held his breath with difficulty. It was as if an invisible wall of air had isolated them from the room.


    "Do not approach Boss again." Raina''s pupils gleamed silver as she waved her hands outward. With a hum, the shurikens and throwing items, along with the three sword-wielding ninjas behind them, were all forcefully hurled backward. In mid-air, they tumbled over a dozen times before colliding with the second-floor balcony.


    "It''s over." Raina''s soft and innocent voice sounded like the command of a grim reaper. Driven by the invisible force of her will, Murasame floated in the air by her side. It transformed its inherent energy into a stream of light.


    "No!" Hojo Maru''s eyes widened, his face twisted with ferocity.


    He couldn''t accept it. He had traveled so far here, only to lie here as a corpse before Kyle even took action.


    Murasame cut through the air, charging straight toward the trio on the ground. At the crucial moment, a flash of determination crossed Hojo Maru''s eyes. Swiftly and decisively, he extended his hand, grabbing a ninja behind him and using him as a human shield.


    *Squelch!*


    A cry of despair sounded as the ninja''s face showed hopelessness. He watched as Murasame raced towards him, easily piercing his chest and heart, its blade sinking in until the hilt.


    "Damn it!" Hojo Maru growled, throwing the ninja''s corpse he held in his hand out onto the balcony. He roared into the night outside, "What are you waiting for?"


    "Oh, more companions?" Kyle raised an eyebrow, taking a sip of his red wine. He wasn''t surprised by this development.


    He lifted his head and saw several ropes connected to sharp darts embedded in the remaining balcony railing. Following the ropes, four black-clad female operatives of the Red Room, dressed in tight-fitting suits, swiftly descended onto the balcony beside Hojo Maru.


    "Super Agents¡­ the Red Room. Seems like they haven''t learned their lesson." Kyle''s face carried a chilling edge as he spoke of these words.


    Last time, they had shown their sincerity by offering Black Widow and the Infinity Formula and even spared Winter Soldier Bucky. As a result, Kyle had refrained from extensively destroying the Red Room organization''s base.


    Now, it seemed that the Red Room''s officers had moved their base''s location, conveniently forgetting the past wounds.


    "That settles it then¡ª henceforth, the Carl Family''s lower-level Evolvers will focus on training against Hydra and the Red Room organization. Perfect, as the Red Room still possesses the serum of Super Agents."


    Kyle calculated for himself, while at this moment, Raina was already engaged in combat with the enemy''s six individuals within the office.


    Gunfire, dart throwing, swords, and even the wooden tables and chairs within the room¡ª all sorts of items created a chaotic storm, colliding and exploding as they clashed, sometimes hitting the floor and walls off-target.


    Whether ninjas or super agents, their abilities were somewhere between Black Widow Natasha and elite soldiers, making them above ordinary humans.


    Yet Raina, facing the six attacking individuals alone, remained calm and icy, her silver eyes showing signs of turning crimson.


    "Get out of my way!" Hojo Maru roared, breaking through the defenses of the suspended items that surrounded him. He leaped forward, swiftly and accurately swinging his Imperial Japanese sword down towards Raina.


    Raina raised her gaze coldly. A table lifted into the air out of nowhere, acting as a shield to block the sword strike. But Hojo Maru''s Imperial Japanese sword sliced through both the table and the air in a flash. The blade tip aimed straight for Raina''s fair neck.


    As victory seemed within reach, a triumphant expression appeared on Hojo Maru''s face. Yet in the next moment, Raina agilely sidestepped. The Imperial Japanese sword missed her, only managing to sever a few strands of her black hair.


    While Hojo Maru was still in mid-air, Raina''s hands seized his single-armed wrist that held the sword. She spun in place, forcefully slamming Hojo Maru''s body onto the floor.


    "How is this possible?"


    Hojo Maru''s mind blanked, and before he could react, he felt pain and let out a wail. Raina had swiftly and deftly taken the Imperial Japanese sword from his grip. In a fluid motion, she swung it backhandedly, slashing a deep, bone-revealing wound across his chest and blood gushed out like a fountain.


    "This is the current Raina." Kyle chuckled, feeling satisfied and pleased with Raina that he had nurtured.


    Her telekinetic manipulation was overwhelmingly powerful¡ª so powerful that enemies would mistakenly assume she excelled only in ranged attacks. What they didn''t know was that she also possessed the Superhuman physicality of a Super Agent and several fighting skills.


    Raina, with all-encompassing abilities and no weaknesses, could easily replace Kyle and become the best candidate for ruling force in present-day Earth.


    As Hojo Maru fell, the standoff on the second floor suddenly cleared up. Raina began to single-handedly massacre the remaining ninjas and Red Room operatives, driving them into a frenzy of escape.


    "Don''t let a single one escape!" Kyle''s cold voice commanded as he emptied his glass of red wine, his gaze indifferent as he watched the retreating enemies.


    Since they had come here to bid farewell, they might as well leave behind their lives and corpses, burying the grudges and enmities of this era in this place!


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 157 FAREWELL

    The long night passed.


    The main mansion of the estate was nearly in ruins, its main building on the verge of collapsing. The air reeked of blood and gunpowder, and the bodies of around a hundred individuals were strewn across various corners both inside and outside the estate.


    In the early morning light, as dawn broke, personnel from SHIELD secretly surrounded the area. They began to recover the bodies from the aftermath of the battle, confirming each identity and cleaning and disinfecting as they went.


    A new type of helicopter, buzzing loudly, landed in the courtyard. The whirling blades kicked up dust and debris. Even before it had fully landed, a figure in a black trench coat with a fierce emblem on his bald head jumped out of the cabin. Fury was followed closely by Natasha, clad in her stylish black uniform.


    "Director! Boss!"


    The armed guards at the mansion entrance lowered their guns, and the medical staff conducting autopsies turned to greet the newcomers with awe in their eyes.


    The only exception was a man dressed in a secretary''s suit who stood on the mansion''s steps, one hand resting on the threshold, his expression somewhat absent.


    "Secretary Martin, how''s the inspection going inside?" Fury cleared his throat and asked as he approached, his voice stern.


    "Ah, Director, you''re here." The secretary was startled by the voice. When he turned to see Fury, his already pale face grew paler, and he stammered, "Um, well, we''ve identified about a hundred and five bodies. The scene is gruesome. The identities we''ve confirmed so far are Soviet Agents and Imperial Japan Ninjas."


    "Oh? You must have slipped up there," Fury said, fixing him with a meaningful look.


    "Slipped up? What do you mean?" The secretary wiped the sweat from his forehead and asked with a confused expression on his face.


    Fury continued, "There should be Hydra personnel among them. You already knew that, didn''t you?"


    "Director, don''t joke around. How could I have known?" The secretary managed to speak with an awkward smile on his face.


    Fury patted his shoulder and said, "Alright, enough pretending, Mr. Samuels, along with some other high-ranking officials and a few SHIELD personnel, I''ve just eliminated. That leaves only you, the lone Hydra spy."


    Before he could finish speaking, the secretary''s face drained of color. His legs gave out, and he sat down on the mansion steps.


    Natasha, being quite proactive, walked over without Fury''s prompting. She swiftly used a spare pair of handcuffs to restrain him. Nearby armed guards assisted in escorting him onto the helicopter.


    "He''s leaving today, I suppose." Fury stood still by the entrance and sighed.


    "It''s about time." Natasha nodded beside him. The two stood side by side on the steps, gazing quietly at the mansion before them.


    "The people of this world might not yet realize one thing." Fury shook his head inexplicably, his tone tinged with a touch of sorrow:


    "Today, on February 11th, 1945. A Hero that belonged solely to humanity departs."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the heart of the Atlantic Ocean, a holographic projection disguised as a floating iceberg¡ª the Dragon Turtle Island.


    On the rooftop of the Fortress building, Kyle stood alone in the center. Beside him were Lucy, Raina, Logan, and Howard.


    For Kyle, there was no need for a large farewell party. The presence of these four individuals was more than enough.


    "Kyle." "Boss." "BOSS." "Sir."


    Each of the four had a different way of addressing him, but their solemn and sorrowful expressions were uniform. They clenched their fists tightly, suppressing the grief and sadness of parting.


    "Words of farewell need not be many. You all will be in charge of the family now." Kyle smiled before he took a deep breath, and walked a few steps forward.


    With a slight mental command, Kyle manifested physical cards from the Card Space.


    First came Venom, immediately bonding with Kyle to form a seamless black night battle suit. Then, his left hand adorned two finger rings, while his right wrist bore a Vibranium Bracer. A pair of energy pistols found their place on his thighs.


    Lastly, a single-handed Carbonadium Sword with its scabbard rested on his back.


    "Now¡­ I''m fully armed." He exhaled softly and, under the gaze of Lucy and the others, delved into the Card Space, withdrawing the card that had always resided at the highest point.


    The card materialized into reality, and Kyle held it between his right fingers. The card was crystal clear, radiating a dazzling crystalline brilliance.


    [Space Stone]


    In the current era of Earth, if one wanted to traverse the boundless starry sky and journey to the distant planets on the other side of the universe, the only option was to attempt to control something reliant on it.


    "Kyle, is that the thing that can take you away from Earth?" Howard fixed his gaze on the crystal card, asking on behalf of the other core members of the Carl Family.


    Kyle nodded solemnly and explained, "At the dawn of time, the universe took shape in a big bang. The remnants of that massive explosion that formed the universe condensed into 6 solid stones that represent an aspect of the Universe, containing infinite power. Those are the Infinity Stones." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And what I have in my hands is one of them, the Space Stone. Only some selected and transcendent individuals in the universe can control and utilize their powers."


    Having spoken, Kyle stared intently at the crystal card in his hand. He couldn''t be sure whether his current self truly belonged to the ranks of transcendent individuals, or whether he could withstand the surging power of the Infinity Stone.


    But he had no choice. If he wanted to cross the starry expanse quickly, he had to attempt to master the path of the Space Stone.


    Having already made his decision, Kyle no longer hesitated. He immediately materialized the card in his hand.


    Amid the uncertain gazes of Lucy and the others, a blue gemstone appeared on Kyle''s right palm, encased in his Vibranium Bracer. It emitted a dazzling blue radiance, along with a peculiar and unfathomable mystical aura.


    At this moment, in a residence hall in a distant location, Kamar-Taj.


    Ancient One was seated on a meditation cushion, her face gentle as she explained some things while dozens of robed monks sat on the polished floor below with their eyes closed, patiently immersed in the teachings of magic.


    As if sensing something, the Ancient One suddenly stood up. Amid the puzzled and bewildered expressions of the monks, she fixed her solemn gaze to the west. At this moment, her gaze seemed to pierce through walls, cross oceans and boundaries, and settle on a blue gemstone.


    On the island base, the dazzling blue light of the gemstone almost formed a column of light, enveloping Kyle.


    "If anything happens, don''t come near me! Raina, Logan, watch over Lucy!" Dropping these words, Kyle focused his entire being on the Space Stone. He decisively raised his left hand and pressed it onto the gemstone in his right palm.


    The Space Stone was sensitive to organic carbon reactions. In an instant, faint threads of spatial power seeped into Kyle''s left hand. Venom''s entity couldn''t bear it and faded away from his left shoulder, exposing an arm completely.


    With his palms pressed together, Kyle touched the gemstone with a single hand, using both hands to tightly grip the Space Stone, which continuously emitted beams of light.


    The violent energy forcefully poured into his left palm. Kyle gritted his teeth, enduring the excruciating sensation that felt like half of his body was about to tear apart and collapse.


    His left arm and the left half of his face became semi-transparent, clearly revealing the intricate network of blood vessels within. The deep blue energy of the Space Stone continuously seeped and infiltrated, posing a challenging struggle against his long-suppressed Healing Factor.


    Externally, the tidal energy and beams of light radiating from the Space Stone had covered Kyle''s entire body, forming a vortex of light columns that shot straight up into the sky and the galactic regions beyond.


    "Ahhhhhh!" Kyle couldn''t help but roar. His muscles decayed, bones shattered, blood evaporated, and genes disintegrated. His body was experiencing a comprehensive breakdown, surpassing any pain he had ever endured.


    Nevertheless, he clung tightly to the Space Stone, unwilling to let go.


    "Kyle!" Tears streaming down her face, Lucy couldn''t help but rush towards the energy column, only to be stopped by the serious expressions of Logan and Raina.


    Above the island, the column of Bifrost like light that soared into the sky cast reflections bit by bit, eventually transforming into a brilliant starry sky image in midair¡­


    In the next moment, a beam descended, enveloping Kyle''s body.


    His body dissipated like mist in the sunlight, gradually fading away until it ceased to exist.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 158 BEYOND THE STARRY SKY

    A brilliant rainbow pillar of light, starting from Earth, traversed countless different planets and star regions at an astonishing speed, causing all sights and objects to rapidly recede at superluminal velocity.


    Within the embrace of the rainbow flow of light, a faint silhouette of Kyle could be seen. He had lost consciousness and fallen into a deep coma, yet his left hand still tightly gripped the Space Stone.


    Kyle''s entire body was being corroded by the raging energy of the gemstone. The blue flow of light seemed to flow within his body like blood, allowing a glimpse of the internal organs and veins through his skin.


    "Screee¡­"


    Venom, symbiotically attached to Kyle''s body, emitted a sharp and eerie scream. It was struggling to maintain its illusionary form of the night combat suit and reverted back into its original form, resembling a black liquid mass.


    The liquid black substance slowly retracted from Kyle''s left arm to his shoulder, then from his shoulder to the right half of his body. It seemed unable to endure the burning annihilation sensation brought by the gemstone''s energy. Finally, it separated completely from the symbiotic connection.


    As Venom detached from the body, it carried with it the Vibranium Bracer, Carbonadium Sword, energy pistol, and other equipment items that were originally on Kyle''s body. These items were all held in place by Venom''s liquid black threads, creating a shell-like structure that concealed its true form within, entering a state of dormancy.


    With a blink, the Space Stone dimmed completely and disappeared into the palm of Kyle''s unconscious left hand, while the blue gemstone energy also receded and went dormant within his body.


    The Bifrost-like energy beam departed from the solar system and traversed the galaxy through bizarre and fantastical light and shadows and finally arrived at the lackluster destination beyond.


    In the pitch-black expanse of the starry sky, Kyle and Venom''s bodies hesitated for a moment before both falling into the vortex of a black hole that loomed ahead, one after the other.


    Meanwhile, on a distant planet, within a desolate and abandoned wasteland.


    The corpses of various lifeforms from different star worlds, along with shattered debris, formed towering mountains of garbage and flowing rivers of trash. The landscape was dominated by a blanket of garbage.


    A small team of five humanoid-like alien lifeforms, wearing dirty protective cloaks and ugly masks, held sacks and laser firearms. They meticulously scavenged through the debris, recycling valuable alien trash like scavengers.


    Suddenly, all five scavengers raised their heads and looked excitedly upward. They knelt on the ground, raising their hands in triumph.


    The sky was covered in heavy clouds, with several small-colored wormholes sporadically scattered. Among them, one of the wormholes rapidly expanded, forming a red vortex with a radius of about a hundred meters.


    Amidst howling winds and storms, the vortex continuously expelled various sizes of trash, creating a garbage rain with great fanfare.


    For the scavengers, the "fresh" trash that hadn''t been searched through was akin to a gift from the heavens.


    "Bang!"


    Among the falling debris was a half-wrecked spacecraft. It landed and formed a new garbage mountain. The five scavengers beside it danced with joy, paying no attention to the continuing garbage rain as they eagerly dove into the pile, searching left and right.


    "I thought the competition wouldn''t be as intense in the outskirts area, but were we beaten to it again? And with such a massive load of fresh trash, there must be something good inside."


    Less than thirty meters from the new garbage mound, a small figure hid behind a plastic container. It had a pair of green, glowing animal-like eyes, observing the scavengers seizing the opportunity. The small figure sighed and muttered, "Five of them, all armed with weapons. Dealing with them will be quite challenging."


    "Ah, forget it." The small figure prepared to leave but then suddenly stopped. Its gaze returned to the new garbage mountain it had been keeping an eye on, it was as if something unexpected was unfolding¡­


    On the newly formed garbage mountain, the five scavengers crawled atop it, sifting through the debris in search of valuable items.


    One scavenger set down their weapon and lifted a damaged steel plate. As they leaned closer, attempting to inspect the items beneath the garbage pile, some of the debris suddenly exploded.


    Startled, the scavenger attempted to retreat, but a hand shot out from beneath the garbage mountain. Its iron-like fingers tightly gripped the scavenger''s neck.


    "Live lifeform!" The other four scavengers were taken aback. They held their firearms and went on high alert.


    "Wu¡­wu¡­" The choked scavenger struggled violently, causing the garbage on the mountain to roll down. The owner of the hand slowly revealed their face.


    Silver hair cascaded down his shoulders, complementing his piercing eyes and tanned complexion. Towering and perfectly sculpted, the young human figure stood clad only in a pair of squared-off shorts.


    His left arm muscles bulged, reminiscent of a jacked-up human, and with sheer brute force alone, he lifted the scavenger off the ground by his feet.


    "What kind of lifeform are you?"


    "Release him!" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The four scavengers closed in, weapons aimed at the young man. Their words were in the common language of the galaxy, something that Kyle had gotten by having drawn the "Galactic Alliance Language Mastery" through a prior "Card Tributing."


    Listening to the unfamiliar language, the silver-haired youth, just awakened, appeared dazed, it was as if he was still suffering from interstellar jet lag. Shaking his head to clear his confusion, he took a few deep breaths, and the bewilderment in his eyes gradually faded.


    "I really succeeded¡­" Kyle murmured to himself. With a loosening of his fingers, the nearly lifeless scavenger rolled off and collapsed onto the garbage heap.


    Ripping off his mask, the male scavenger breathed rapidly, having narrowly escaped death. His facial features resembled those of humans but with a pale and strangely coarse texture to his skin, distinguishing him from Earth''s inhabitants.


    This further confirmed to Kyle that he was facing unmistakable extraterrestrial species and that this place was no longer the original Earth.


    "Are you a Warrior?" The other four scavengers maintained their hostility, their guns still aimed at Kyle as they advanced step by step toward the garbage heap.


    It seemed like it had been a long time since someone dared to point a gun at him like this on Earth.


    "A warrior? So what if I am?" Kyle''s tone turned cold, and he subconsciously clenched his fists. He paused briefly, realizing that he wasn''t symbiotically connected to Venom. Where had Venom gone? And it seemed like he had lost his weapons and equipment as well¡­


    "Warriors don''t make good meals. They fetch a high price on the Arena," The unmasked scavenger snarled at Kyle, then turned to the other armed scavengers, issuing a command, "Capture him alive!"


    At these words, Kyle''s expression grew icy. As the four scavengers closed in, his eyes glinted with a frigid determination.


    He had originally intended to take a step back and inquire about the situation here, but now it seemed completely unnecessary.


    It turned out that regardless of where one was, the rules of the Marvel Universe remained the same¡ª survival of the fittest!


    Kyle suddenly smiled.


    The scavengers found this perplexing, but before they could react, Kyle took a step back, and the ground beneath him gave way. The collapsing garbage heap sent him soaring forward like a cannonball.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 159 PLANET SAKAAR

    "Whoosh¡ª"


    In his field of vision, a blurred afterimage streaked by. In the blink of an eye, Kyle plummeted from the top of the garbage heap.


    The tenfold burst speed of a human was truly astounding. The leading scavenger''s mouth hung open in astonishment. His hands shook as he managed to utter three words, "Quick, open fire!"


    Before he could finish speaking, several beams of daylight-colored laser shots grazed around the figure, missing their target and causing explosions as they hit the garbage mound.


    In an instant, Kyle was nearly upon them. He unleashed a full-force strike with his fists, leaving no room for mercy. The two scavengers at the forefront were met with his formidable blows.


    Under the impact of his heavy fists, their bodies were sent flying backward with cries of agony. They struggled to maintain their grip on their guns, their chests showing clear indentations where muscles and ribs had sunk, resembling a kicked soccer ball as they rolled about ten meters away.


    Their humanoid forms and life force didn''t seem much greater than that of ordinary humans, and one of them ended up half-buried in a different garbage heap, lifeless and becoming part of the new trash.


    With a swift rotation of his palms, Kyle''s expression remained indifferent as he precisely caught the two gleaming black-gold firearms that had been wielded by the dispatched scavengers. He quickly aimed the barrels at the other two scavengers armed with guns.


    "Quickly take down¡ª" The two scavengers cried out, raising their weapons to retaliate, but their attacking words swiftly transformed into screams.


    Their bodies were pierced and intertwined by laser beams. Circular bloody holes appeared on their lower abdomens or chests, leaving them lifeless and sprawled on the ground.


    "I really hate it when people point guns at me." Kyle shrugged his shoulders and turned to the surviving scavenger leader. He took slow steps forward, his gaze chillingly directed at the man.


    The scavenger leader sat dazedly on the floor amidst the piles of garbage. The reversal of events had happened too quickly. In less than three seconds, all four of his comrades had become corpses.


    "Thud, thud!"


    Wearing only oversized shorts and combat boots, the oddly dressed bare-chested Kyle stopped in front of the scavenger leader. The leader was kneeling on the ground, bowing his head in supplication, lightly kissing Kyle''s dirty boot as he trembled. He pleaded, "Don''t kill me. I''m familiar with this place and can be of use to you."


    "What use could you have? Explain yourself." Kyle''s voice was cold.


    With Venom absent, he did indeed need a local guide to help him understand the situation here.


    "I can¡­" The scavenger leader began to speak, then suddenly swung his hidden left hand from underneath him. A small technological device, almost like a concealed weapon, shot toward Kyle.


    Seemingly prepared for this, Kyle''s eyes blinked, and his body remained in a state of combat readiness. His senses and reflexes were extraordinarily sharp. Facing the seemingly unavoidable close-range assault, he subtly shifted his body to the side, ingeniously avoiding the small technological device''s trajectory.


    The device struck the abandoned steel panel behind him, slightly adhering to its surface. It seemed to inject some sort of liquid into the material.


    "How could you evade that!" The scavenger leader''s face turned pale as he exclaimed in disbelief, his ugly visage contorted in an expression of wanting to cry but having no tears. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Using hidden weapons? You''re no better than those Ninjas from Imperial Japan." Kyle shook his head. If this was against someone less vigilant, they would probably have fallen for it.


    Unfortunately for his opponent, Kyle had fought his way out of the brutal battlefield of World War II on Earth. Such tricks wouldn''t easily work against him.


    However, after this confrontation, Kyle had grown rather impatient. Lifting his foot, he pressed it directly onto the scavenger leader''s head, ignoring the man''s cries and pleas. He pressed the man''s half of a face into the ground.


    "You can''t kill me¡­ If you kill me¡­ You¡­ Won''t survive here¡­" The scavenger leader gnashed his teeth in hatred, his half-buried mouth choking on trash and dust as he spoke.


    "This bastard! I''ll let you off for now, but later I''ll sell you to the arena for a lot of money!" He bitterly thought to himself, believing he had something to hold over Kyle, ensuring that the latter wouldn''t easily kill him.


    Unfortunately, once again, he misjudged Kyle.


    "I''ve given you two chances already. Where I come from, we say ''no more than three times.'' But for me, there''s never a third chance." A cold smile formed on Kyle''s lips. The foot he had been pressing down with increased its pressure inch by inch.


    The scavenger leader''s head was about to be flattened. His head pounded, and pain surged through him. Finally, he began to feel the terror and realized he had encountered a ruthless opponent!


    "Give me one more chance¡­"


    *Smack!*


    After a crisp breaking sound, the massive vortex wormhole above Kyle''s head shrank back to its original size. The rain of garbage ceased, and the sounds in the area quieted down.


    "So, I ended up here through a space wormhole while on the way¡­ But where''s Venom? Why didn''t he come along?" As he looked at the pile of garbage he emerged from, Kyle fell into contemplation. He placed his foot on the scavenger leader''s corpse, rubbing back and forth to clean the sticky blood from the sole of his shoe.


    Kyle''s gaze shifted downward to the scavenger leader''s body, where three Extractable Item Cards floated above.


    **High-Energy Laser Firearm:** A high-tech thermal weapon capable of firing concentrated laser beams, inflicting penetrating and incendiary damage upon impact. Blue Item Card.


    **Neural Venom Remote Controller:** A high-tech auxiliary tool that comes with a set of controls for launching probes with small-scale venom, allowing remote control of the probes to inject Venom and paralyze targets. Blue Item Card.


    **Scavenger Identification Badge:** Identification marking for the scavenger profession, numbered 266. White Item Card.


    "Even the scavenger beggars are a recognized profession on this planet? Is this for real?" A slight twitch appeared at the corner of his mouth as Kyle extracted the cards. For the first time, he carefully surveyed his surroundings, gaining a better understanding of the origin of this profession.


    With a single glance, he saw an endless expanse of alien garbage within his field of view, and this view carried an inexplicable sense of both horror and familiarity.


    For now, the priority was to find a local and gain an understanding of the situation here.


    Kyle thought for a moment and suddenly looked towards a heap of garbage about twenty meters away on his left. Lifting the laser firearm, he calmly said, "Come out, I''ve spotted you."


    "Um, don''t shoot, I am coming out."


    Under the aiming muzzle of the firearm, a creature that looked like a cross between a squirrel and a small white bear stepped out cautiously. With human-like timidity, it took small steps toward Kyle, making a gentlemanly bow.


    In a soft voice, it mused over its words, "Respected sir, I offer you my greetings. I just happened to pass by here and have no relation with the scavenger group from earlier."


    "What species are you?" Kyle lowered his firearm, his interest piqued by the talking creature.


    The creature was about the size of a domestic cat on Earth, it had all-white, furry fur. Amidst the grimy garbage, it stood out somewhat. When standing, it resembled a shrunken bear, but with the tail and ears of a squirrel.


    "I''m called Calvin, a genetically modified lifeform from a certain planet, a semi-finished, lower-tier lifeform resulting from illegal genetic and simulated experiments." The creature maintained a humble posture, speaking in a subservient tone.


    "Calvin." Kyle nodded and calmly said, "I need detailed information about this place."


    "I''m more than willing to answer your questions."


    With great caution, Calvin approached, spreading his hands and earnestly saying, "This place is Planet Sakaar, situated on the cosmic edge between known and unknown worlds. It''s a collection place of everything lost and unloved."


    *(End of this chapter)*


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    2$- 10 Chapters


    5$- 15 Chapters


    10$- 20 Chapters


    20$- 30 Chapters


    40$- 50 Chapters


    70$- 80 Chapters

 IMUC-CHAPTER 160 SLAUGHTER

    Planet Sakaar?


    Hearing Calvin''s explanation, Kyle paused for a moment. He looked around at the sprawling landscape of garbage and finally began to understand.


    No wonder it looked so familiar. This was the so-called "Cosmic Junkyard," a lost place where both the Hulk and Hulk had fallen.


    Calvin pointed to the scattered small colorful wormholes in the sky and added, "The spatial stability of this planet is extremely unstable. Countless wormholes surround the sky, and these unstable wormholes occasionally connect with different parts of the universe. Some civilizations use them as perfect garbage disposal sites."


    "So, you''re saying that when I was traveling through space and crossed the activated wormhole, I ended up here as discarded garbage?"


    Tugging at the corner of his mouth, Kyle seemed to recall something. He extended his left hand and looked at it. There was a distinct burn mark left by the Space Stone, but the Infinity Stone itself was nowhere to be seen.


    His mind quickly entered the Card Space to confirm but to no avail and a slight unease settled in Kyle''s heart.


    Not only had he lost Venom and his equipment, but he had also misplaced the Space Stone, which was crucial for traversing the cosmos.


    Seeing Kyle''s troubled expression, Calvin consoled in a soft voice, "Sir, don''t be sad. All lost lives, from higher-tier gods to lower-tier lifeforms, can''t escape the fate of exile here once caught in the vortex of the wormhole."


    Was that supposed to be comforting?


    Kyle glanced at the small creature with a slightly annoyed expression, shook his head helplessly, and then turned his attention to the miniature wormhole that had returned to its original state and the garbage heap he emerged from.


    Feeling puzzled, he asked, "Wait. I had a friend with me when we fell into the wormhole vortex. Why did I appear here alone? Why didn''t it fall with me?"


    "That''s quite normal." Calvin raised its paw, recalling the catastrophic scene when the gigantic vortex appeared earlier, and patted its chest with lingering fear. "That was the infamous Crimson Portal Vortex."


    Calvin paused for a moment before continuing, "It''s formed by the collapse of neutron stars in the universe. It''s not always a pure spatial wormhole. Time wormholes are often intertwined with it below. Even if you both fell into the vortex at the same time, your final locations are not fixed here. It''s impossible to predict who will arrive here first."


    "Time and space wormholes?" Kyle''s headache intensified. He asked calmly, "How big could the time difference be?"


    Calvin extended two tiny fingers, "A week or two¡­" Kyle was about to heave a sigh of relief when it quickly added, "Or one or two years."


    Kyle: "¡­"


    A difference of one or two years and one or two weeks was quite substantial!


    If Venom needed that long to arrive here, by then, without his genetic illness being cured, the grass on his grave would be three meters high! If he even has a grave and does not die a useless death!


    "Enough of that. Although I didn''t arrive where I intended to, as long as this is a habitable planet with extraterrestrial life forms, there''s a chance of finding Ability Cards that could alter my fate."


    "Now, let''s first establish a foothold here and explore this planet."


    As Kyle considered this, his mood gradually settled. His gaze fell on Calvin, whom he looked up and down.


    Under his sharp scrutiny, Calvin''s fur stood on end, and it took a step back, trembling slightly. "Um, I''m just a lower-tier modified lifeform. My flesh isn''t really tasty."


    In the vastness of outer space, there were all sorts of peculiar species, especially on a lawless place like Planet Sakaar. Survival and resource struggles led to widespread hunting and consumption of living beings.


    "I''m not interested in eating you." Kyle shrugged and spoke, "Calvin, I''d like to propose a trade."


    "What kind of trade?" Calvin raised its ears, looking at Kyle skeptically. "You''ve just arrived here, and you probably don''t have the currency of Planet Sakaar. Besides, you''re currently¡­"


    Calvin scanned Kyle''s nearly naked body, dressed only in a pair of briefs, and holding two laser firearms. It hesitated, not daring to say the phrase "broke."


    It was as if Kyle had seen through its thoughts. He raised his chin and gestured to the garbage heap beside him. "I''ll trade with you using this garbage heap."


    "What did you say?" Calvin stomped its feet in exasperation. "I thought you were going to offer the spoils from killing those five scavengers just now as the trade."


    "From just now until now, weren''t you eyeing that heap of garbage? The new garbage heap hasn''t been searched yet, and it holds quite a bit of value." Kyle looked calmly at Calvin, his words carrying a deeper meaning. "You didn''t show yourself earlier because you wanted to wait until I left before coming back here to scavenge, right? You''re also a scavenger, I assume."


    "Well¡­" Caught red-handed, Calvin scratched its head awkwardly, thought for a moment, and then gritted its teeth, "A high-pressure laser firearm and the exclusive searching rights for this new garbage heap. I''ll agree to complete the trade with you."


    "No problem," Kyle replied cheerfully and tossed one of the laser firearms to Calvin.


    Calvin effortlessly caught the laser firearm, which was bigger than itself, and hung it diagonally on its back. It pondered for a moment and said, "You''re a good person. You didn''t force me into anything. So, what do I need to provide in return?"


    Kyle smiled and said seriously, "I need a guide who can help me understand this planet and assist me in settling here."


    ¡­


    Somewhere in a garbage dump on Planet Sakaar at an unknown time. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As small wormholes in the sky sporadically rained down small bits of trash, a spherical object made up of a metal armguard, a peculiar ring, and an energy pistol fell, splashing a few drops of water as it hit the garbage stream below.


    "Hmm?" A solitary humanoid scavenger not far away raised its head and witnessed this scene. It quickly dashed into the stream, disregarding the filth, and started frantically searching through the water.


    In a matter of moments, the humanoid scavenger excitedly fished out the assembled items that formed the spherical object and continuously wiped them clean with its cloak.


    With a slight effort, the humanoid scavenger pulled the Vibranium Bracer away from the spherical object. Along with it came several sticky black threads entwined around the armguard, resilient and impossible to break.


    "There seems to be something inside?" The humanoid scavenger murmured in confusion. It held the spherical object in its hands, brought its eyes closer to the gap, and tried to catch a glimpse of what was inside.


    *Swoosh!*


    Black liquid surged out of the spherical object like an erupting volcano. It adhered to the humanoid scavenger''s face, similar to the tentacles of an octopus. The humanoid scavenger didn''t even have a chance to scream; it fell into the stream, struggling and flailing amidst the garbage and water.


    *Gurgle¡­*


    The humanoid scavenger''s body sank to the riverbed, emitting a few bubbles. Then, it suddenly jerked upright again. Its entire body was covered by a layer of black horny membrane, muscles bulging, making it look much taller and stronger. Its facial features turned monstrously grotesque and terrifying.


    "Finally rid of that man¡­" The humanoid monster grinned ferociously, letting out a hoarse and furious voice. "I won''t be Venom anymore!"


    "I am¡ª Slaughter!"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 161 GRANDMASTER

    Planet Sakaar, Sakaar City.


    The sky was filled with dark clouds and small black holes. As night fell, the abyss-like darkness swallowed any hint of starlight, and even the faint light that shone from the ground was devoured by the black void.


    Various peculiar buildings, assembled from scraps and featuring advanced technology, crowded the main city area. Neon lights dazzled in every direction, creating a breathtaking display.


    On the well-lit main street, beings with blue skin, stone-like brown bodies, fish-headed creatures with scales, and creatures with large eyes and small heads from different planets all broke through the boundaries of their races. They paraded through the streets in passionate revelry, as if releasing the frustrations of the day.


    "Planet Sakaar originally had no life, so there are no natives here. Most of the inhabitants are lifeforms from various parts of the universe who became stranded here and managed to survive, becoming locals," Explained the short-statured Calvin. He held a heavy sack five times his size on his thin shoulder, dragging it along with some effort.


    Beside him, the tall Kyle nodded. He had changed into a hoodie and jeans and carried a military backpack containing four laser firearms.


    "Most spaceships can''t break through the wormhole vortex of Planet Sakaar, so any lifeform that enters here is trapped here like a prisoner on this planet. With scarce and expensive food resources and intense competition for survival, even the locals can''t be sure they won''t be killed by other scavengers in the wilderness. That''s why they indulge in carefree revelry and entertainment at night," Calvin sighed as he spoke.


    He led Kyle away from the bustling main street, taking a secluded alley and venturing further from the city into the desolate wilderness on the outskirts.


    With a slight furrow of his brow, Kyle suddenly halted his steps and looked back at a corner of a building behind them. Sensing his unease, Calvin put down the sack and turned around. "Kyle, what''s wrong?"


    "We''re being followed," Kyle stated precisely.


    His senses were beyond human, sharper even than those of some beasts. Moreover, the tracking was too careless and obvious; it was difficult not to notice.


    "Are you sure?" Calvin''s bear-like face slightly shifted, and he said in a hushed tone, "Put on the scavenger''s identity badge."


    Kyle nodded, reached into his pocket, and pinned the scavenger leader''s identity badge he had acquired earlier onto his left chest.


    Just as he put on the badge, it seemed like the other party knew they had been discovered. With a light chuckle, they voluntarily emerged from an alleyway.


    Kyle followed the shadow with his gaze and his pupils contracted. To his surprise, it was a creature with huge eyes that took up a third of its face and were the size of an adult''s fist. Its eyeballs continuously rotated as it stared at the two of them.


    "Calvin, you''ve had quite a harvest today," The Creature with Big Eye chuckled.


    "It''s you again. Why are you following me?" Calvin''s face showed disgust, his claws touching the laser firearm on his back as he coldly said, "If this were the city, I''d have smashed your eyeballs already."


    "You can''t have such good luck every day. Remember, don''t let me catch you in the wilderness, or I''ll definitely get to taste the flavor of your flesh," The Creature with Big Eye said, drool dripping from its mouth as its large tongue swiftly licked it back up. Its eyes shifted to Kyle, with ill intentions. "And who''s this? A newcomer? Which planet are you from?"


    "It''s none of your business! Kyle, let''s go," Calvin snorted, turned and waved, then picked up the sack and walked away.


    Kyle cast a glance at The Creature with Big Eye, noting its grotesque appearance, before catching up to Calvin''s pace.


    From behind, The Creature with Big Eye''s maniacal laughter echoed, "Hehehe, don''t let me catch you in the wilderness, or I''ll certainly make a delicious meal out of you."


    "Ignore it. No one dares to make a move in the Sakaar City area." Calvin brushed off the warning from behind and continued, certain in his words.


    "Is it because of this identity badge? Are there rules and laws here?" Kyle pointed to the badge on his chest and asked.


    "The scavenger identity badge is one of the guarantees for survival as a local on this planet. But more importantly¡­ look!" Calvin suddenly looked up, and just then, a saucer-shaped spaceship flew by from fifty meters above, its massive spotlight sweeping over the streets below.


    Kyle watched the silver saucer-shaped spaceship quickly vanish. This floating spaceship was far more advanced than World War II-era planes on Earth, and even Wakanda had not reached such technological heights.


    Calvin reminded him, "This is the regulatory guard of Sakaar City. In the wilderness garbage fields, you''re free to do as you please¡ª killing and stealing are everyday occurrences. However, within the main city area, it''s an absolute safe zone. No form of conflict or looting is allowed, or the consequences will be worse than death."


    Kyle nodded in understanding, his eyes glinting with a flicker of realization. There was a deeper meaning to that statement¡ª essentially, as long as they weren''t detected by the regulatory guards, they''d be fine.


    "Since I am your guide, there''s one crucial point I need to remind you of. It''s a rule that all who arrive on Planet Sakaar must be clear about," Calvin''s tone grew more serious as he spoke.


    He picked up the heavy sack and quickened his pace. Leading Kyle through the outskirts of the main city area, they turned a corner onto a street, and his gaze turned grave as he looked ahead.


    Kyle also stopped in his tracks, raising his eyes to take in the strange and towering buildings that stood like a dense forest. At the end of his line of sight, at the very center of the city, a building stood out from all the rest¡ª a colossal structure about ten times taller and grander than any other.


    On the fa?ade of the central building, a holographic projection maintained an image of a middle-aged man who towered hundreds of meters tall. He was adorned in splendid and regal attire, looking down upon the city and even the entire planet.


    Several dozen saucer-shaped spaceships circled and dispersed around the central building, their lights continually shining upon the central figure.


    "He was the first, the original lifeform lost here. Known to have survived for millions of years, he developed and constructed Planet Sakaar. He is the supreme and sole ruler of this place, referred to by the locals as ''Grandmaster''!" Calvin lowered his head and his tone was unprecedentedly grave as he spoke. "On this planet, everything belongs to him. The ruler of the guardians and regulators¡ª an entity you absolutely shouldn''t provoke¡ª without exception."


    "Grandmaster," Kyle pondered, a hint of depth in his eyes. He felt that he had finally pinpointed his ultimate goal in coming here.


    Calvin wasn''t privy to Kyle''s thoughts, and he issued another warning. "If you want to survive here, don''t even think about making contact with him. Grandmaster, as an ancient lifeform of the universe, is fickle in temperament and difficult to get along with."


    "Rest assured, I''m not that foolish," Kyle replied with a calm expression and a faint smile on his face. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Until he was certain, he certainly wouldn''t approach Grandmaster. However, if he gained confidence or his body couldn''t endure any longer, that would be a different story.


    As someone who had survived for so long in the universe, there was a possibility that Grandmaster possessed an Extractable Ability Card that may suit him.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 162 ITEM EXCHANGE

    Calvin dragged the sack, leading Kyle deeper into the central city area of Sakaar City.


    The various alien beings on the streets gave them a passing glance, seemingly accustomed to such sights, quickly becoming engrossed in their own night revelries.


    As they approached the inner city area near the central building, the peculiar buildings grew even more opulent. The number of Grandmaster''s guardian spaceships increased significantly, almost incessantly sweeping the area below with their lights, giving an odd sense of security and intimidation.


    "Calvin, is your home in the inner city area? It seems you''re doing quite well on this planet," Kyle remarked in astonishment as he surveyed their surroundings.


    "Not really," Calvin replied.


    His expression grew somewhat awkward upon hearing the question and he sighed before speaking, "You have no idea how exorbitant the housing prices are in the inner city area. The cheapest single-person room starts at over a Million Sakar Units, with a term of just twenty years. Even a standard hotel room costs around ten thousand Sakar Units per week."


    "Sakar Units?" Kyle raised an eyebrow, slightly confused. Calvin seemed to catch on to his confusion and explained, "That high-pressure laser gun you have in your backpack, it could be exchanged for around ten thousand Sakar Units."


    Hearing this exchange rate, Kyle performed a quick calculation, feeling a slight tremor in his heart.


    A high-tech laser gun, capable of only exchanging for ten thousand Sakar Units¡ª a sum barely sufficient to cover a week''s rent for a standard hotel room in the inner city area! That was indeed a steep price!


    "Those who can establish themselves in the inner city area are likely elite aliens from other planets," Kyle pondered silently.


    "The reason high-pressure laser guns aren''t expensive is that they require energy for recharging after use. Energy and food are considered luxury items on this planet," Calvin explained.


    He sighed again and said, "My dream now is to work hard collecting trash and save money, so I can buy a single-person room in the inner city area of Planet Sakaar. It''s just that it''s really difficult."


    Calvin''s dream was shared by most lifeforms that had fallen into the lost state on this planet.


    Kyle shook his head inwardly. He had no intention of staying on Planet Sakaar for long; his goal was to quickly establish a foothold here and investigate whether higher-dimensional beings existed.


    After all, he only had about six months left in his life, so there was no time to waste.


    "Alright, we''re finally here," Calvin gasped for breath as he stopped in front of a circular building entrance on the main road.


    Kyle looked up at the building. It seemed as though it had been constructed by modifying about half of a medium-sized warship. It appeared luxurious and extremely high-tech. Two stone beings armed with laser guns stood guard on either side of the entrance.


    "This is a bank owned by Grandmaster. Inside, you can exchange any valuable items for Planet Sakaar currency," Calvin explained. He hoisted the nearly overwhelming sack and walked in after displaying his scavenger identification card. The guards made way for them.


    Kyle followed Calvin inside. The ground floor hall was spacious and contained several partitioned reception rooms.


    "Mr. Kyle, you''ll need money for your daily life on Planet Sakaar. I suggest you exchange some Sakar currency with those laser guns," Calvin offered his advice. Amid the curious gazes of many alien beings, Calvin carried the dirty sack and headed toward one of the reception rooms.


    "It''s true, you need money everywhere," Kyle shrugged. After a brief moment of contemplation, he stepped into another room.


    "Scavenger Number 266. Welcome to the Sakaar Exchange. I''m the attendant, Enri. Pleased to assist you," Enri, the humanoid alien attendant behind the energy protection screen said. Her uniformed skin was pink, and she bore a strong resemblance to a human.


    "I want to exchange for Planet Sakaar currency," Kyle said straightforwardly. He reached into his backpack and took out two laser guns. Enri''s expression changed slightly, but she relaxed when Kyle placed the guns on the counter.


    "You must be a new scavenger. Weapons with attack capabilities like these need to be assessed at a specific window. However, we happen to have some free time tonight, so I''ll make an exception and help you exchange them," Enri said as she pressed a button.


    The two laser guns dropped into the window. She picked up a device and began a professional examination and identification. She completed the analysis quickly.


    "High-pressure laser rifle, 80% intact, one energy slot remaining, exchangeable for 10,000 Units."


    "The other one of the same model, 85% intact, two energy slots remaining, exchangeable for 12,000 Units."


    Enri summarized, "Together, the two items can be exchanged for twenty-two thousand Sakar Units. Would you like to proceed with the transaction?"


    "Yes," Kyle nodded in confirmation, feeling a slight headache as he did so.


    Twenty-two thousand wasn''t even enough to cover a month''s stay in the inner city area of this planet. Was he also going to end up like Calvin, scavenging or resorting to violence just to make ends meet?


    "Would you prefer cash or a card? If you haven''t got a card, you can spend a thousand to get a new transaction card," Enri said as she took the two laser guns and didn''t forget to make a sales pitch.


    "Then¡­ I''ll get a card," Kyle deeply furrowed his brow. The expenses on Planet Sakaar were so high, and this situation couldn''t continue.


    "I''ll process it for you right away." Enri stood up, but she was quickly stopped by Kyle''s wave of his hand. "Hold on."


    Kyle seemed to remember something. He reached into his military backpack and pretended to fumble, but he was actually accessing his Card Space, transforming an item into a physical form and taking it out.


    The item he took out was a circular steel buckle that held an inner pale blue energy block. The faint blue-white light radiated from it, filling the entire reception room.


    "What''s this¡­" Enri widened her eyes in astonishment, her pupils reflecting the glow of the energy block.


    Kyle handed the energy object over. "This is a product made on my home planet, a type of energy substance called ''Kryon.'' Please test it and determine its value in Planet Sakaar currency."


    Enri cautiously held the Kryon and used her equipment to conduct a test. Her eyebrows furrowed slightly, and she asked, "I''m sorry, but the relevant information about this energy item isn''t in our database. Please wait for a moment."


    After saying that, Enri took the Kryon and hurriedly went to the back.


    Kyle waited for about five minutes before Enri returned, accompanied by a bloated alien with a head larger than normal and wearing glasses. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hello, sir. This is our chief appraiser and the overall manager of the Sakaar Exchange," Enri changed both her tone and address, showing much more respect than she did before.


    The alien chief appraiser held the Kryon in both hands and looked at Kyle with a touch of excitement. "Sir, may I ask where your home planet is?"


    "It''s a low-level civilization planet, not worth mentioning," Kyle said calmly, unwilling to reveal Earth''s information.


    "You must be joking. This is a new type of artificially synthesized element. It''s used as a highly pure energy crystal, and such a small piece can power an interstellar warship''s operations. It transcends the definition of energy, it''s like a work of art in technology. Unless a civilization has the cutting-edge technological level and a tremendous stroke of luck, they wouldn''t be able to create it," The alien manager affectionately touched and caressed the Kryon, excitedly saying, "This is an exceptional achievement."


    "I don''t understand the technical details. I just want to ask one thing: What''s its value?" Kyle asked coldly.


    The alien manager pondered for a moment and then raised one finger. "If you''re willing to sell, I can offer you Ten Million."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 163 THE HUNT BEGINS

    With a calm expression, Kyle left the exchange reception room, now carrying a transaction card containing Ten Million and Twenty-Two Thousand Planet Sakaar currency, the business card of the exchange manager, and a small note discreetly slipped to him by Enri.


    Coincidentally, Calvin had also finished negotiating the entire bag of garbage with the receptionist. Carrying the reward as if it were a fortune, he walked out of the service window and discreetly waved his claw towards Kyle. "Mr. Kyle, look at this!"


    Kyle walked over, and Calvin''s claw grabbed his pants leg. In a hushed tone, Calvin urged, "Let''s go, quickly leave this place."


    "Hmm?" Kyle was puzzled and glanced around and he immediately understood why Calvin was behaving in this way.


    In the waiting area of the exchange, several aliens were discreetly monitoring them, including the large-eyed creature that had tracked them in the outer city earlier.


    Leaving the exchange building with Calvin, Kyle asked in surprise, "Didn''t you say we''re not allowed to rob in the city?"


    "We''re not allowed. But that big-eyed creature belongs to a criminal group. Some of the alien members there have racial talents that make them very difficult to deal with. Once they lock onto a target, they''ll conduct raids or thefts in the weakly guarded outer city," Calvin said while feeling extremely cautious. His eyes glowed a faint green in the darkness as he entered a vigilant state.


    Calvin hadn''t exchanged the high-pressure laser guns; he still carried them as defensive weapons. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s simple then. We just have to stay in the inner city and not go out," Kyle suggested.


    "What are you saying? I''ve already told you that staying in the inner city''s hotels is too expensive. Plus, there''s a curfew after midnight," Calvin shrunk his neck, clutching his inflated waist pouch, and weakly said, "Don''t even think about taking money from me."


    "How much did you get for all that junk?" Kyle asked curiously.


    Calvin smugly lowered his voice and said, "There was a lot of good stuff in there. I got over 70,000 Planet Sakaar currency."


    A scavenger risking their lives outside in the wild would earn less than 10,000 Planet Sakaar currency on average in a day. Over 70,000 was like a pie falling from the sky.


    Kyle fell silent. He had Ten Million on him, and before leaving Earth, he had brought the three molded Kryon pieces that Howard had rushed to create.


    That would mean Thirty Million¡­


    Seeing the Advanced Hotel near the Central Building, Kyle didn''t think too much. He casually picked up Calvin, who was right beside him and headed towards it.


    "Mr. Kyle, what do you want to do? Don''t go there!" Calvin let out a desperate wail, struggling in Kyle''s hands. He watched helplessly as Kyle walked through the hotel''s entrance.


    "Hello, gentlemen, would you like to book a room?" The tall-necked alien receptionist was taken aback, giving a glance at Kyle and the nearly dizzy Calvin beside him.


    "Book a suite with a double room," Kyle calmly said.


    Hearing his words, Calvin shuddered, groaning in pain, "No! Treat me like a pet and get a single room!"


    The respectful receptionist nodded and said, "We charge on a weekly basis here. The double room is 100,000, and there are options at 50,000. Single rooms are 30,000 and 20,000, and the prices are reasonable."


    Calvin''s heart trembled when he heard this. The prices were cutting straight into his heart.


    Kyle, on the other hand, remained calm. He nodded and confirmed, "The 100,000 one."


    "We''re done for," Calvin despaired, clutching his pouch tightly.


    Kyle chuckled inwardly, taking out his transaction card from his pocket and swiping it to pay. A cheerful *beep* sound indicated a successful payment, leaving Calvin utterly dumbfounded.


    Receiving the room key, Kyle carried the stiffened Calvin and headed upstairs in the elevator.


    Outside the hotel entrance, the big-eyed creature wore an equally bewildered expression, only able to watch as the two checked into the inner city hotel.


    He had originally formulated a plan to gather a few skilled members and try their luck in the familiar outer city areas. He hadn''t expected that the other party would stay directly in the inner city.


    "Damn it, their earnings from the wilderness today were unexpectedly high. They inflated and stayed in an inner city residence¡ª that was supposed to be my money!" The big-eyed creature gritted its teeth, angrily muttering to itself in frustration.


    Near the residence of Grandmaster in the inner city, combined with the densely-packed surveillance Spaceships, anyone daring to make a move in the inner city had to be prepared for a life-or-death duel in the arena.


    With a resigned sigh, the big-eyed creature could only depart from the street outside the hotel. Another hour and the entire city would be under curfew.


    Unbeknownst to it, on the fifth floor of the hotel, a pair of sharp, slightly cold eyes watched it as it left.


    On the fifth floor of the hotel, in the living room of the double suite.


    "Mr. Kyle, I really didn''t expect that you were so wealthy," Calvin said, still in a somewhat dreamy state. He sat comfortably on a blanket on the floor, his bright eyes fixed on Kyle standing by the window.


    "We''ll talk tomorrow. Tomorrow, you''re going to be my guide and help me explore and understand Planet Sakaar better," Kyle said coldly, returning to his own room and closing the door behind him.


    "This guy, where is he really from? He is powerful and decisive in action, but¡­ he is a bit aloof," Calvin propped up his chin, giving his assessment.


    In the spacious room, Kyle tossed his backpack onto the bed, quickly took off his hoodie and jeans, and with a wave of his left hand, he pulled out an Item Card, materializing it.


    In the blink of an eye, a one-piece black skintight suit appeared on the bed. It was the combat uniform made during World War II, the same style worn by Captain America. It lay neatly spread out.


    "Old Friend, it''s been a while," Kyle sighed softly as he looked at his uniform. Since he had Venom, this Combat Uniform made by Howard had remained sealed within the Card Space. He hadn''t expected it would come in handy someday.


    He picked up the combat uniform and began to put it on. Starting from his neck, he was soon enveloped by the snug-fitting suit. His perfectly toned physique revealed a streamlined muscle contour.


    "No helmet." Kyle touched his smooth chin, remembering something. He continued to draw cards in his mind. A beast-shaped black helmet materialized in his hand.


    This was the apprenticeship gift presented by Black Panther King T''Chaka before their parting¡ª an element of the Black Panther helmet, forged entirely from vibranium.


    The Black Panther suit, a royal inheritance of Wakanda, was a crucial gift from T''Chaka, who had sent out the helmet as a representation of their intentions, even though it pushed the boundaries set by their ancestors.


    Kyle had originally treated it as a collectible, but now it fits perfectly with his old combat suit, completing a set of real Combat Uniform.


    And, surprisingly, both were in a dark hue color. With the Black Panther helmet paired with the black Combat Uniform, it gave him a somewhat savage and wild appearance.


    Kyle tidied up in front of the room''s mirror and then opened the window. He leaned out, his palm pressing against the window sill. Swiftly, he leaped outside with graceful agility.


    "Stealth Mode Activated! Climbing Mode Activated!"


    Muttering to himself, Kyle stood on the exterior wall of the tall hotel building like a spider, running rapidly upward. He reached the top-level railing, came to a halt, turned around, and stood upright, looking down on the dazzling streets of the grand Planet Sakaar main city.


    Just like a lone wolf, he prowled in the shadows, seeking his prey.


    (The End of this Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 164 DISTURBANCE

    In Sakaar City, peculiar advanced structures stood like trees in a forest and small patrol Spaceships occasionally flew low over the city, casting their lights down and creating elusive shadows.


    "Swoosh¡ª"


    A semi-transparent figure of pale color moved like a bloodthirsty beast concealed in the darkness. Using the rooftops of various buildings in the main city as stepping stones, the figure agilely jumped and leaped, its feet clinging to the walls, swiftly heading towards the outskirts of the city.


    Below, aliens reveled in laughter and chatter, and supervising guards on the patrolling Spaceships above remained oblivious to this scene. Even those within about ten meters of the figure only felt a passing breeze and shadow, and it was as if it were an illusion caused by daytime fatigue and evening drowsiness.


    "Buzz!"


    At the border between the inner and outer city areas, atop a three-story building, a five-meter-tall lamppost shook a little, casting a lengthened reflection of a humanoid figure downwards.


    Balancing on the top of the lamppost, Kyle stood tall and proud, facing the evening breeze. His sharp, eagle-like eyes were cold and piercing. Through the vibranium mask of Black Panther, he sought out the traces of his target.


    "Found you." His gaze stopped, and Kyle exerted a slight force on the lamppost. The lightbulb below couldn''t withstand the pressure and burst, causing the lights on the rooftop to dim and a dark figure plummeted from above in a dive toward the target ahead.


    In the outer city area of Sakaar, between buildings with only a two-meter-wide alley, darkness reigned supreme.


    Three aliens of different appearances and features were draped in black cloaks, lurking in the shadows of the nighttime alley. They leaned against the walls as if waiting for someone.


    "I''m back," The big-eyed creature said as it walked into the alley, its hands in its pockets.


    One of the aliens, tall and thin with a bamboo-like figure, walked quickly to the mouth of the alley and surveyed the area before shaking his head toward the others behind him.


    "Igu, what about those two targets you mentioned? Did they escape?" Another big-eyed creature with wide eyes asked with a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    "Don''t blame me for this. Who would have thought they''d settle down in a hotel in the inner city area?" Igu, another big-eyed creature, was equally frustrated, his eyes darting around.


    After finally pinpointing the best targets for tonight¡ª a genetically modified low-tier white bear and a seemingly low-powered human lifeform who had enough funds to stay at a hotel¡ª they had slipped away.


    "Well, in that case, let''s call it a night a bit early," Night Owl, who stood at the back of the alley and had remained silent all along said, seemingly uninterested in wasting time.


    "Igu, you should have informed us earlier so that we could have intercepted them in the outer city area before they stored their items," The big-eyed creature who seemed to be the leader of this group scolded.


    He looked respectfully and fearfully at the woman covered in a black cloak from head to toe. He then added in a softer tone, "Night Owl, you can go back now. You came all this way just to make a wasted trip tonight."


    Night Owl nodded slightly and, tiptoeing, moved forward. The two big-eyed creatures and the tall and thin alien leaned against the alley wall, creating enough space for her to pass.


    As she was about to leave the alley, Night Owl''s brow furrowed, feeling a sudden chill down her spine. She could sense an indescribable sense of fear rising within her, accompanied by an oppressive feeling. Forgetting about maintaining her elegance, she rolled to the side instinctively, urgently shouting a warning:


    "Be careful!"


    The words had barely left her lips when a tall and muscular human figure in black descended from above. His feet landed heavily where Night Owl had been standing, without any hint of cushioning.


    His overtly aggressive intent was palpable, cracking the hard ground beneath him slightly as he attacked. The area surrounding him was thrown into chaos, causing the nearby onlookers'' expressions to change dramatically.


    "Who''s there!?" The big-eyed creature leader swiftly questioned, trying to buy enough time for a response.


    Kyle had no intention of being verbose with them. He swiftly extended both fists like lightning, the whistling wind accompanying the power-packed punches. With tremendous force, the punches landed on the big-eyed creature leader and the tall, thin alien who had been reaching for their weapons.


    Both of them screamed as they were sent flying, crashing into the wall behind them with no suspense. They sank slightly into the wall upon impact, accompanied by a deep, resounding thud that reverberated outward.


    "Such strength! If I hadn''t dodged, I would have been severely injured just now." Night Owl continued to roll away, increasing the distance between them. As she got up, she stared at her wailing ''companions,'' and was secretly shocked. "He''s crazy! He dares to act so recklessly in the city¡ª doesn''t he know it will attract the supervising guards?"


    "Your physical defense resistance is decent." Withdrawing his fist, Kyle glanced coldly at the two aliens.


    Taking a punch from him was akin to testing if they possessed physical attributes exceeding human capabilities and robust lifeforce. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But that was where it ended. From the moment he took action, he had decided to settle this quickly!


    Kyle was about to follow up with an attack, intending to take out the two already wounded aliens. Suddenly, he became aware of something and looked up. A pale blue energy erupted at close range, generating a ripple-like impact that spread through the narrow space of the alley.


    With no way to dodge, Kyle pushed his forehead forward, using it to collide with the energy wave¡ª


    The instant their contact occurred, there was a sizzling burst of blue arcs in the middle of the alley.


    An electric pulse?


    Tendrils of electric arcs wound around his body, causing a tingling sensation throughout and temporarily immobilizing his body. He fell flat on the ground, and his body stiffened.


    "Who the hell are you?" Igu clutched an electric pulse rifle, glaring at the motionless Kyle on the ground, his eyes full of hatred, as if he wanted to devour him.


    Kyle didn''t respond. He remained still, as if unconscious from the shock.


    "Quick, kill him and get out of here. If we don''t leave now, the guards will be here soon," Night Owl urged calmly. If it weren''t for her prior interaction with this small group, she would have left on her own a long time ago.


    Engaging in combat within Sakaar City and being discovered by the guards was not child''s play!


    "Yes, you''re right." Igu nodded in a panic, aiming the electric pulse rifle at the fallen Kyle. The blue light slowly began to glow, and energy converged towards the infant fist-sized muzzle.


    Just before the electric pulse rifle was about to fire, beneath Black Panther''s vibranium mask, Kyle''s closed eyes snapped open. With extraordinary reflexes, he rose and swiftly delivered a powerful kick that struck the front end of Igu''s weapon.


    The barrel of the rifle was knocked upward, causing the blue energy beam to pass through one of Igu''s large eyes. Clutching his wound in pain, Igu groaned and rolled on the ground.


    The energy beam continued upward, bursting out of the alley, and released a blue electric wave in the low sky, shining as brightly as fireworks in the night.


    "We''re done for!" Night Owl looked at the electric wave in the sky above, her eyes beneath the cloak filled with fear. "We need to leave this place immediately. If we don''t, we''re completely finished!"


    Meanwhile, Kyle stomped on Igu''s other large eye, causing sticky fluid to stain the floor and his shoe sole.


    **(End of this chapter)**


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 165 RARE PURPLE ABILITY CARD

    Regarding Igu, the large-eyed alien, Kyle had already considered dealing with and killing it while still in the outer city area of Planet Sakaar.


    When he arrived on Planet Sakaar, Kyle initially wanted to understand the situation and rules here before getting involved in any conflicts prematurely.


    However, Igu had continuously treated him as prey, hopping and taunting before him, glaring and mocking him, and even plotting conspiracies¡­


    Such an alien, instead of leaving it for the future, it was better to take action and get rid of it early on, to prevent it from bothering him later.


    With this thought, a slight coldness appeared on Kyle''s face. He kicked Igu''s stomach once more with all his strength, causing Igu''s body to deflate like a punctured ball and thud against the alley''s inner wall.


    "Igu!" The leader of the large-eyed creatures hadn''t died yet. Witnessing this scene, his eyes filled with anger and his emotions overwhelmed him as he fainted.


    "Now, it''s your turn." Kyle lifted his gaze and took a step forward, preparing to take action. Suddenly, he turned his head to look at the entrance of the alley. The female alien who had been trying to escape was returning somewhat anxiously.


    "Damn it, look at what you''ve done!" Night Owl''s angry whisper reached Kyle''s ears. He furrowed his brows, but soon he understood why she had come back.


    From the sky above and the sides of the alley, intense daylight beams converged on the alley, focusing on Kyle and Night Owl, who were still standing.


    "Swoosh swoosh swoosh!"


    Numerous small Spaceships hummed as they hovered above the alley, almost filling the night sky.


    Outside the entrance of the alley, dozens of guards with laser weapons blocked the exit. The barrels of their guns, along with the intense lights, were aimed at Kyle and Night Owl within the alley.


    Slightly larger than typical patrol Spaceships, these ones were equipped with various high-performance weapons and had a more advanced design. One of these Spaceships opened a broadcast speaker:


    "Violators, you are surrounded! Please cease your futile resistance!"


    "Because you have violated Grandmaster''s Fifth Law¡ª fighting within the city limits of Sakaar City. I, the Chief Guardian, am here to arrest you and send you to the arena of life and death!"


    "Seems like we''ve gone a bit overboard." Under the pressure of the Spaceship''s laser cannons and the guards'' laser rifles, Kyle shrugged, standing his ground. On the other hand, Night Owl raised her hands in resignation and slowly moved toward where Kyle was.


    "Hey. If we get caught, we''ll have a tough time in the arena. We might as well join forces." Night Owl lowered her voice.


    "Are you talking to me?" Kyle blinked in surprise. To this, Night Owl snorted, "Other than you, who else? In this situation, it''s only the two of us working together that stands a chance of escaping the guards'' pursuit."


    "No, I''m just a bit surprised. I did just kill your companions." Kyle said curiously.


    "They¡­ weren''t my companions, and for the sake of survival, I can abandon anything."


    As Night Owl spoke, guards with guns reached the entrance of the alley. Anxiousness crept into her voice, "Decide quickly. If we delay any longer, we''ll both be finished."


    "I don''t mind." Kyle nodded. Even though he was surrounded by an armed alien force, he had the means to easily escape. So, he didn''t appear anxious.


    The reason he chose to stay was the identity of the female alien before him.


    Kyle''s gaze fell on Night Owl, and the dazzling light emitted from nearly a hundred Ability Cards caught his attention. However, what made his heart tremble was a deep Purple Ability Card!


    [Hybrid Dark Elf Gene]: A hybrid gene of the mixed-race Dark Elf. Rare Purple Ability Card (Half-Seal state).


    The offspring of a Light Elf and a Dark Elf, with a lifespan of thousands of years like a typical Elf, and possessing robust vitality.


    Inheriting magical power from both parents'' bloodlines, light and darkness interfere with each other, making it difficult to control their usage.


    Current Status: The innate ability is in a Half-Seal state, unstable, and unable to be drawn.


    "A Rare Purple physique-type Ability Card!" His fists clenched quietly as Kyle''s heart couldn''t calm down. This was the first time he had encountered a Rare Purple Ability Card!


    Such Advanced physique-type Ability Cards, if obtained, could strengthen his body that had already reached a bottleneck. There was a good chance that it could solve the genetic issues he carried.


    Even though the innate abilities of the Dark Elf before him were unstable and in an unextractable state, they still filled him with immense excitement!


    Ignoring the time jumps experienced during his journey through the spacetime wormhole, considering the circumstances, this was only his first day on Planet Sakaar, and he had already encountered a member of a higher-level race suitable for long-term observation!


    "By the way, the Light Elf race should be situated in the upper realm of Asgard. Why would they get involved with the Dark Elves from the lower realm?" Kyle muttered to himself, looking at Night Owl enveloped in her cloak. He made a decision in his heart, "As long as I ensure my own safety, I can help her escape from here."


    Night Owl wasn''t aware of the myriad thoughts running through Kyle''s mind. When she heard him express his willingness to cooperate, she took a deep breath and said, "Alright, that''s the plan. I''ll cast a spell to attract the guards'' attention as a distraction. You take the opportunity to break out, then¡­"


    "No need." Kyle interrupted her, watching the armed guards pouring in. He spoke aloud, "There''s going to be a big commotion soon. You seize the chance to leave on your own¡­"


    After saying that, to Night Owl''s astonished gaze, Kyle suddenly accelerated, forcefully breaking through to the outside.


    In just half a second, Kyle burst out of the narrow alley, springing off a guard''s face and using the momentum to leap high into the air.


    "Stop him!"


    Kyle''s reckless action undoubtedly angered the Chief Guardian on the Spaceship. With a command that echoed through the communicator, dozens of guards on the street aimed their guns at Kyle and simultaneously pulled the triggers.


    Dozens of laser beams shot out towards Kyle, who was about to land. A faint smile curled at the corners of Kyle''s mouth. He bent his legs slightly, building up energy, and then stomped down heavily on the air beneath him.


    Aerial Dash!


    A tidal wave of energy erupted beneath Kyle''s feet. With the sudden burst of acceleration, his body disappeared from where he stood, leaving behind a series of circular ripples and afterimages. He crossed a distance of twenty to thirty meters, rushing towards a building''s wall and using its surface for wall climbing.


    As Kyle stood upside-down on the exterior wall of the building, the lasers finally collided and exploded in the spot where he had been standing, producing a dazzling and radiant light.


    "Chase him!" Kyle provocatively extended his middle finger toward the Spaceship in the sky. Then, without looking back, he sprinted and climbed away from this area of buildings.


    "What kind of lifeform is this¡­" The guards and Spaceship pilots collectively felt baffled.


    "Why are you standing there dumbfounded? Chase him! All of you, chase him!!" The Chief Guardian''s frustrated voice resounded through the communicator and Spaceship''s broadcast.


    Nearly ten floating Spaceships immediately accelerated and ignited blue flames from their rear, embarking on a pursuit after Kyle''s receding figure. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who is that guy, really?"


    Still within the alley, Night Owl was similarly confused. However, when she saw all the Spaceships giving chase to Kyle, she realized that this was a rare opportunity to escape. Hastily invoking a dark spell, her body was enveloped in a shroud of black mist, gradually fading from sight.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 166 BLACK MARKET

    As the night passed, the skies over Planet Sakaar, dotted with small wormhole portals, were now illuminated by the morning light.


    In the marketplace and streets of the main city, diverse alien inhabitants gradually became active. However, it seemed as though due to some events from the previous night, none of them had slept well. The lively discussions continued on various topics.


    Inside a room on the fifth floor of the Starflight Hotel in the main city area:


    "Mr. Kyle! Mr. Kyle, it''s time to wake up!"


    As dawn broke, Calvin knocked on the master bedroom door of Kyle''s room, his claws grating sharply against the metal door panel.


    The intelligent door mechanism slowly opened, revealing Kyle in simple sleepwear, his eyes still drowsy. His tall frame blocked the entrance, and with a yawn, he asked, "Why so early? What''s all the noise about?"


    "Mr. Kyle, did you really sleep through last night? Didn''t you notice anything unusual outside?" Calvin looked at Kyle in disbelief. He had faint dark circles under his eyes, looking tired and worn out, even his white fur seemed less lustrous.


    "Last night?" Kyle''s eyes flickered with a hint of something as he listened. He replied, feigning innocence, "After I returned to my room and took a shower, I fell asleep quickly. It''s probably due to the time difference between crossing the portal and arriving here¡ª I slept soundly. What happened?"


    "Well, I guess you were the only one who managed to sleep in the entire city," Calvin said helplessly, spreading his paws before he continued to speak seriously, "Late last night, someone caused a commotion in Sakaar City. The city''s surveillance guards went crazy, flying Spaceships all over the streets, claiming to be capturing criminals."


    "Capturing criminals is one thing, but they chased them from the outer city to the inner city, from the southern gate of the main city to the northern gate, causing a ruckus all night long," Calvin sighed, looking pitifully at his own back and swaying his tail from side to side. "They practically didn''t let anyone sleep from all the noise they were making. My fur has lost its luster."


    "Did they catch the criminals?" Kyle asked with a hint of interest.


    "No. If they had caught them, would the surveillance guards still be posting criminal warrants all over the city early in the morning?" Calvin said, extending his paw into a small backpack slung behind him and taking out a wanted poster with a photo.


    Kyle took the poster and examined it. The photo showed him in the background of a narrow alley, stained with blood and the corpse of a large-eyed creature from last night.


    He was wearing the Black Panther helmet and combat uniform, along with the figure of the elusive night elf, partially obscured by veils and a cloak, revealing only a slender silhouette.


    "The top criminal is the one with the beast-shaped mask, and the reward for his capture is as high as One Million Units. The woman beside him has a bounty of only One Hundred Thousand, so it''s more like an extra reward."


    Calvin''s expression was complex as he stared at Kyle, seemingly trying to glean something from his face. He appeared both relieved and doubtful as he said, "Last night, that big-eyed creature that clashed with us was killed, and two of his companions were seriously injured. I heard they were treated and sent to the arena for dueling."


    "And is that a bad thing?" Kyle smiled slightly, handing the wanted poster back to Calvin before he said insistently, "I''ll change my clothes, and then you can take me for a stroll around Sakaar City."


    "I''m at your service," Calvin obeyed, bowing his head and raising his hand, performing a gentlemanly gesture of respect.


    "I don''t know where that space tough guy came from, but he''s really strong." Calvin thought to himself, exhaling a long breath while patting his chest. Anyone with a bit of intelligence could understand that such a fortunate turn of events was quite unlikely to happen.


    After the room was closed, Kyle turned around and his gaze fell on the Combat Uniform and Black Panther helmet hanging on the coat rack.


    Those guards in Spaceships were quite troublesome last night as they were equipped with infrared and soundwave tracking capabilities. He had circled the city with the guards chasing after him for a while before finally using his stealth skill to make a quick escape, teleporting away over half a mile.


    It was the only way to truly evade them.


    With Venom gone, many of his actions were no longer as convenient as before. Otherwise, with simple disguises and stealth, he could easily have shaken off the Spaceship pursuit.


    "Venom¡­" Kyle murmured softly as he thought of his companion. After coexisting with Venom for so long, he had grown accustomed to its presence. Now that they were separated, he felt a slight sense of unease in his heart.


    Kyle changed into a hooded leather jacket and jeans, then headed out with Calvin.


    Calvin acted as a guide, revealing everything to Kyle after witnessing his strength and wealth. It was as if he held a thought of clinging onto a powerful ally, answering all of Kyle''s questions.


    After enjoying some uniquely flavored meals in the inner city area, Calvin led Kyle to the market where the inner city and outer city converged.


    "Pass by and don''t miss out! Everything from advanced civilization technology products to ancient godly blood, we have it all!"


    "Only 998 credits and you can take home a Star Nucleus Energy Crystal!"


    "Amazing and Advanced tools appraised by the elite scavenger king, selling at a huge discount! As long as you get your hands on one, you''re making a profit!"


    Amidst the towering piles of garbage, the main thoroughfare market was bustling with activity. Dozens of small and large private stalls stretched as far as the eye could see. Extravagantly dressed alien residents mingled with ragged scavengers, all engrossed in leisurely browsing and examining the goods.


    Calvin introduced to Kyle, "Planet Sakaar, as the universe''s central junkyard, revolves around resources. This place can be considered the largest miscellaneous goods black market in the universe. People come here every day for their treasure hunting."


    "Isn''t this like the Exchange House?" Kyle asked in surprise.


    "Of course not. The Exchange House is run by the Grandmaster, and it''s reliable to some extent. However, they do charge fees, and for items that are not identified in the known database¡ª meaning items that can''t be appraised¡ª they generally offer lower prices," Calvin said with a smile. "That''s the charm of the black market. Here, you might find priceless treasures at a low price, but you''re just as likely to end up with a pile of useless alien junk."


    Kyle suddenly realized that this was somewhat similar to Earth where people gamble on stones and antique markets. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the two were similar in nature, the items sold by the Sakaar black market stalls came from all corners of the universe and were largely unidentified.


    "Despite the saying that treasure hunting in the black market requires discernment and knowledge, who can truly possess all the knowledge of the entire universe? Even those Celestials wouldn''t dare to claim to be able to appraise most of the items in the black market. So, the people who come here are those hoping for luck."


    Calvin paused here and kindly warned Kyle, "Most of the stall owners are scavengers who are out to make a quick buck. They usually self-praise their items and boast shamelessly. You can take a look, but it''s best not to buy anything."


    Kyle nodded as he observed the strange items from across the universe to broaden his horizons.


    Following the crowded stream of people, Kyle and Calvin approached the first stall.


    The stall was simply set up with a thick black cloth spread on the ground, displaying a dozen or so goods of various sizes and oddities. The stall owner was a short, bare-armed old-looking man.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t Calvin," The old man greeted enthusiastically, lifting up a shiny black fragment, "Bringing a guest, I see? Let me introduce you to a new item¡ªan ancient race''s crystallized memories from within the skull. As a longtime acquaintance, I''ll give it to you for just a thousand¡­"


    "Get lost! Don''t try to scam me with alien junk," Calvin scolded irritably.


    The expression on Kyle''s face remained calm as he stepped within three meters, his gaze fixed on the various items in the stall. His thoughts instinctively concentrated.


    And in the next moment, something unexpected happened!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 167 TREASURE HUNTING

    Within Kyle''s field of vision, the strange items on the stall began to display their corresponding Item Card messages.


    [Black Beast Bone Fragments]: Remains of the ribcage of the Black Beast. White Item Card.


    Nearly two thousand years ago, the remains of the ribcage of the indigenous life form, the Black Beast, from star 020 in the X Galaxy, began to emit black light due to its consumption of dark plants over time.


    Current Status: Item for sale by others, unable to extract.


    This was the message for the item the old man claimed was remains from an ancient race on his stall.


    And it wasn''t just this item. Kyle''s gaze moved downward.


    [Dragon Frog Mucus], [Fragmented Star Ingot], [Minotaur Feces], [Hart Crafts]¡­


    Within a three-meter range, the color gradations and detailed messages of the item cards were clear.


    "This is¡­" Kyle was taken aback.


    It turned out that there were not only ownerless items. Items that still had owners could also have their corresponding card messages displayed when put up for sale. The only difference was that they couldn''t be extracted!


    Kyle squinted a little while calming his emotions. He casually pointed at two dark and unassuming pieces of ore on the stall and asked, "What are these?"


    When the stall owner heard the question, he hurriedly set aside the Black Beast Bone Fragments he was promoting and looked at Kyle with admiration. Excitedly, he said, "You truly have an eye for treasures! You''ve even managed to spot the most potentially valuable items in my stall!"


    Kyle was slightly surprised, but the old man''s next sentence made him feel that his worries were unnecessary, "These are the black stones formed during the universe''s creation! They contain mysterious energy and are incredibly hard. They can''t even be melted in a furnace at a temperature of three thousand degrees¡­"


    "Nonsense, they''re just two pieces of random rocks from an unknown star region!" Calvin exclaimed with a bit of frustration. The old man stall owner rubbed his nose a bit embarrassedly and hopefully said, "If you''re interested in buying, I''ll give you both for five thousand."


    "Five thousand? These rocks¡­" Calvin''s words were cut short as Kyle nodded next to him, resolutely saying, "I''ll take them."


    Calvin''s expression froze.


    The old man stall owner hesitated for a moment, then quickly packaged up the two stones, his face beaming. "Deal!"


    "Mr. Kyle, you''re not actually going to buy this stuff, are you?" Calvin exclaimed, looking at Kyle in disbelief.


    Kyle nodded before he snapped his fingers, and said with certainty, "Pay up, take the goods, and let''s go."


    Calvin hesitated to speak but eventually sighed helplessly. He picked up the packaged items and paid with cash.


    "Thank You, Feel free to come back anytime."


    The old man stall owner''s words came from behind with a chuckle. Calvin caught up with Kyle, carrying the items, looking somewhat perplexed. "Mr. Kyle, why did you buy two pieces of worthless rocks?"


    "I like the look of them," Kyle shrugged, feeling so amused he almost burst into laughter.


    The stall owner, Calvin, and everyone else thought he had made a loss. In reality, only he knew how much benefit he had gained for free.


    [Fragmented Star Ingot]: Exceptionally rare metal mineral. Rare Blue Item Card.


    A metal ore formed from the mutation of a planet''s core in an unknown region. Extremely durable and virtually indestructible, it can be used to forge weapons and tools, possessing the trait of Starsharp.


    Starsharp absorbs dark matter energy from space, emitting a meteor-like strike.


    "An ordinary metal ore reaching the Rare Blue Grade, even a level higher than vibranium metal. Imagine the strength of the equipment it could make. It''s a pity that with just these two small pieces, I can''t even forge a dagger." Kyle felt a bit regretful, but soon he chuckled silently to himself. After all, he had obtained such great benefits for a bargain.


    One shouldn''t be too greedy!


    "The Extracting Card System is capable of identifying all items. For me, the Sakaar black market is a shopping paradise!" Kyle looked at the alien stalls before him as if they were treasuries waiting for him to unlock.


    Everyone else was blind as they did business; only he had his eyes wide open, able to spot the gold amidst the vast sands!


    Next, Kyle entered a state of fervent shopping. He would stop at every stall, ignoring the stall owners'' promotions and Calvin''s persuasion. It was as if he was following his own heart, buying whatever caught his eye.


    In no time, after visiting most of the stalls in succession, Calvin''s small frame was almost crushed under the weight of the purchased items. He looked at his wallet, which was gradually thinning out, with a face full of resentment, trailing behind Kyle.


    Kyle, on the other hand, remained expressionless, his footsteps showing no signs of stopping, and he seemed ready to continue.


    At this point, the stall owners and the residents wandering about the black market also realized that a big spender had arrived¡ª someone who was "rich and foolish."


    Their eyes turned to Kyle and Calvin, holding an indescribable sense of amazement and intrigue within them.


    "Mr. Kyle, isn''t that enough for today? I''m running out of the 70,000 in cash I had with me," Calvin sighed with a mournful expression. His hands were full of crumpled paper bags filled with packaged items, and his backpack was bursting at the seams.


    To others, these were all seemingly useless alien junk, and paying thousands or tens of thousands for items with depthless value could only be described as being "rich and foolish."


    Kyle pondered for a moment and then relaxed his stance, saying, "Yeah, let''s check out one last stall."


    "That''s what you said," Calvin breathed out a sigh of relief after hearing those words.


    Since it was the last stall, Kyle glanced around and spotted a stall that seemed deserted and he quickly walked over.


    As soon as he approached within three meters, his thoughts stirred slightly, and the relevant card messages appeared before his eyes.


    In almost an instant, Kyle''s pupils contracted, and he stared fixedly at an item, unable to look away even for a fraction of a second. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, even with his strong and resilient mindset, he was shaken to his core!


    Maintaining an appearance of calm, Kyle crouched down and gazed at it intently from a close distance.


    The item was quite large, resembling a massive axe. Both sides of the blade had completely broken off, leaving only a one-meter-long handle with ancient carvings and half of a pointed tip at the end.


    This damaged axe had a simple and unadorned dark gold color, with tiny traces of coagulated golden bloodstains.


    "Kid, you''re putting up this item for sale without even cleaning off the bloodstains. Did you pick it up from a pile of corpses?" Calvin grumbled in dissatisfaction.


    The guarding stall owner was indeed a skinny, pink-skinned alien child. He nervously said, "I did clean it, but the blood couldn''t be wiped off. My sister said that this is the blood of a Celestial."


    "Celestial," Calvin sneered.


    Everyone knew that Celestials were ancient cosmic beings, even more ancient than the Cosmic Elders. They took on many forms¡ª human, beast, a whole planet, even intangible thoughts.


    So, as long as there was a connection to a Celestial, it greatly elevated the item''s value.


    "How much is this selling for?" Kyle asked calmly.


    The pink-skinned child extended a finger and gritted his teeth as he said, "My sister said, the minimum is One Million."


    "One Million?" Calvin was stunned and couldn''t help but laugh. "I finally understand why no one''s been coming to your stall. One Million? Are you trying to rob people?"


    "Fine, I''ll take it," Kyle said without a hint of hesitation, his voice deep.


    Even if it was One Million, Ten Million, or Thirty Million, he would buy it without hesitation¡ª


    This battered axe was a genuine divine weapon!


    **(End of this Chapter)**


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 168 DIVINE WEAPON

    ''One Million Units!''


    In the black market, this was considered a sky-high price. With that amount, one could easily buy a secure house in the heavily contested inner city of Sakaar, where resources were scarce and competition was fierce.


    And the item being bought and sold was none other than an unknown, damaged axe.


    Fortunately, the location of the child''s stall was already deserted, or else if news of this transaction got out, it might have caused quite a sensation among the black market crowd.


    "Mr. Kyle, One Million Units for this broken axe? Take some time to consider it carefully. You can''t spend money like this, even if you have it¡­" Calvin leaned closer to Kyle''s side and whispered, trying to persuade him.


    Calvin had initially thought that Kyle was just here out of curiosity, buying some novelties as decorations for the black market. He never expected that he would be willing to pay such a high price for a broken axe.


    Ignoring Calvin, Kyle remained crouched, his right palm resting on the handle of the damaged large axe. He lightly caressed the surface, feeling the strange and colorful patterns on it. The touch was solid and icy, conveying a sense of hardness and coldness.


    Moreover, there was also the primal aura left behind from battles and clashes and it was on the location where iron and blood converged.


    Closing his eyes, Kyle tuned out the bustling noise of the black market, immersing himself in his thoughts and feelings.


    He seemed to witness a brutal war taking place on an ancient battlefield in the cosmic expanse¡ª a war between higher races, where even mythological gods could fall accidentally in the midst of fighting.


    It was a contest of power and struggle among advanced species, fighting for dominion over this universe''s expanse. Whether in terms of the scale of extraterrestrial forces deployed or the individual strength and weaponry, it far exceeded any battle of World War II on Earth.


    "Where did you get this axe from?" Kyle opened his eyes and asked in a deep voice. His eyes flickered with a gleam of insight as if he had thought of something.


    "Half a year ago, I found it in a junk riverbed in the wilderness. Just bringing it back to the inner city area was no easy task. My sister and I even rented a medium-sized fishing spaceship." The alien child explained, almost as if fearing that Kyle would suddenly change his mind about the trade.


    He hurriedly asked, "Are you really going to buy it?"


    "Of course. But I don''t have that much cash on me; the money is in my transaction card," Kyle replied definitively.


    "I''ll, I''ll notify my sister right away. She''ll bring the card reader over. Please wait a moment!" The alien child was ecstatic and fumbled to take out a communicator, sending an urgent message.


    Seeing that the deal was set, Calvin drooped his ears and tail, no longer trying to persuade Kyle.


    After all, it was Kyle''s money, and he could use it however he pleased.


    "One Million¡­" Calvin couldn''t help but feel sorry for himself. He sighed inwardly, thinking about how much trash he would have to collect to earn that much.


    About five minutes later¡­


    Kyle, who had been waiting in front of the stall, looked up and saw a small Kun-style Spaceship, resplendent with flowing lights, flying out from the inner city area and approaching him. It finally stopped in midair, hovering about ten meters above their heads.


    The alien child waved excitedly toward the hovering spaceship and said with a smile, "My sister''s here."


    The door of the spaceship cabin opened swiftly, and a woman with pink skin wearing a work uniform agilely descended the stairs.


    The alien child was about to approach her and talk, but the woman grabbed his ear, her tone displeased as she scolded, "Don''t you know your sister is at work? You actually made an emergency call? Give me a proper explanation, or else¡ª I won''t make dinner tonight!"


    "Wow, hold on! Sis, there''s an important customer here!" The alien child pleaded continuously while wincing in pain.


    "Huh?" The alien woman looked forward, and when she saw Kyle in front of the stall, her expression became extremely surprised. She hesitated for a moment, then quickly released her grip, politely greeting, "Mr. Kyle, what a coincidence¡­ I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "It is quite a coincidence," Kyle nodded. The alien woman in front of him was Enri, the attendant he had encountered at the exchange office last night.


    It made sense; after all, both the sister and brother had pink skin as an alien trait¡ª no issues there.


    "Sis, this customer wants to buy that axe," the alien child whispered.


    "What?!" Enri doubted if she had misheard, took a deep breath, and nervously gripped the child''s arm, asking sternly, "What price did you quote? You didn''t leave out a few zeros, did you?"


    The child hadn''t answered yet, but Kyle smiled and urged, "We''ve already discussed it. One Million Units. If you have the payment device with you, just use your card."


    The card payment device emitted a ''D¨© D¨©'' sound, indicating that One Million Units had been successfully transferred.


    The surprise came too suddenly, and Enri was still in a kind of dream-like state. She pinched the alien child beside her as if verifying whether she was dreaming or not.


    "With the payment made, I''ll take the item now," Kyle said with a faint smile.


    For him, wealth and money were external things. As long as they could enhance his strength, any amount spent was worth it.


    "Of course, go ahead," Enri quickly nodded.


    With his right hand on the axe handle, Kyle tried to lift the axe, but despite applying full strength, the damaged axe remained motionless on the stall.


    Kyle''s expression changed slightly; the weight of the damaged axe far exceeded his expectations!


    After all, he possessed strength ten times that of a human! With just one hand, he could exert over a ton of force, easily lifting even a two-meter-long stone!


    "Ah, Mr. Kyle, I forgot to mention this to you. This axe is unusually heavy, even the stone people known for their brute strength can''t move it. It requires a transport Spaceship for relocation," Enri said apologetically.


    "What kind of twisted lifeform uses such a heavy axe?" Calvin exclaimed in surprise.


    Enri said seriously, "That''s why I set such a high price, even if it doesn''t sell. Based on my years of expertise, the previous owner of this axe might really be some higher lifeform that might claim to be a god."


    Taking a deep breath, Kyle gripped the handle again with both hands.


    "Mr. Kyle, you really can''t lift this axe. I can use the Spaceship to transport it back for you," Enri suggested upon seeing this.


    "I''ll give it a try." Holding the handle firmly, Kyle''s expression remained calm. He pressed his feet solidly onto the ground, and the sturdy muscles of his tall and imposing body swelled, causing the leather jacket to stretch taut.


    With both hands exerting force, the remaining axe handle trembled slightly. Then, to the astonishment of Enri and the others, it was slowly lifted off the ground.


    He only managed to raise it half a meter before losing his grip, and the axe handle fell back heavily onto the stall, emitting a deep explosive sound. Dust billowed up, and the cement floor underneath collapsed, forming an axe-shaped depression.


    "This is too terrifying," Calvin muttered in astonishment, his fur standing on end. Was this thing really a weapon? sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the most shocked person on the scene was Enri.


    She was well aware of just how terrifyingly heavy the axe was. The fact that Kyle was able to lift it even slightly indicated that he possessed incredible strength.


    "Could you please use the Spaceship to transport it?" Kyle said somewhat helplessly.


    He felt like he was holding not a mere axe, but a fallen star from the dawn of time.


    **(End of this chapter)**


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 169 ASGARDIAN

    Using the Spaceship, Enri transported the damaged axe to Kyle''s hotel before returning to the exchange center.


    The various items purchased in the black market were scattered haphazardly on the room''s table, indicating that the owner had no intention of organizing them.


    Kyle sat alone on the bed, holding an Item Card emitting a rich purple glow between his two fingers. His eyes revealed a complex meaning as he fell into deep contemplation.


    **[Unnamed Battle Axe]**: Severely damaged unnamed one-handed battle axe. Rare Purple Card.


    The material of the axe head was a combination of Uru and the waning core of a planet, while the handle was crafted from the wood of the World Tree. It was a one-handed battle axe forged with exquisite craftsmanship by the Dwarf clan.


    The original battle axe could be summoned by the owner and channeled with the user''s energy, unleashing explosive strikes that could cleave mountains and earth. However, it was now severely damaged and had lost all its original functions.


    Having been stained by the blood of ancient cosmic monsters, gods, and other celestial beings, it carried a potent aura of threat towards lesser lifeforms and an indelible aura of malevolence that could easily affect the user''s sanity.


    ¡­


    This was the detailed information about the damaged axe, and it was the primary reason why Kyle was so captivated by it.


    Even in its severely damaged state, the unique and rare materials alone were sufficient to maintain a Rare Purple item grade!


    This one-handed battle axe, before it was damaged, was undoubtedly beyond the purple category and was a divine tool that must have reached the Orange Grade!


    Of course, finding a damaged divine weapon alone wouldn''t be enough to occupy Kyle''s thoughts for so long. The key was the message data brought about by this damaged axe.


    "Divine metal Uru, World Tree, Dwarven craftsmanship¡­ the materials and crafting techniques of this axe are too similar to Thor''s hammer. It''s almost as if they were forged simultaneously," Kyle mused.


    The similarities between the damaged axe and Thor''s Hammer were too many. Even some of their functional characteristics were consistent. He wouldn''t believe that this damaged axe didn''t originate from Asgard, even if you beat him.


    "Asgard," Kyle muttered as he stared at the Item Card of the damaged axe, his eyes filled with longing and anticipation.


    Initially, when he had decided to leave Earth and venture into the galaxy, the first thing that came to his mind was Asgard, the place inhabited by the Asgardians.


    The Asgardians were now the top-tier, ruling race of this universe!


    Their lifespan extended for thousands of years, and they were mentioned in Earth''s Norse mythology. The Bifrost Bridge allowed them to traverse the universe freely, and they had the ability to wield Divine Weapons.


    While their appearances didn''t differ that much from humans, their physique and mind qualities far surpassed humans in every aspect, mastering extraordinary abilities related to thunder, death, and other natural laws.


    They were true "Gods"!


    Unlike the original Celestials born at the beginning of the universe, Kyle believed that the Asgardians were one of the most evolved higher intelligent races in the Marvel universe.


    They were also likely one of the potential directions of development for humanity.


    Compared to the Dark Elves, Kyle was more interested in obtaining Asgardian physique Ability Cards!


    Choosing Ability Cards that affected one''s physique required great caution. Up until now, Kyle only possessed two physique Ability Cards: **[Healing Factor]** and **[Super Soldier]**.


    For these types of Ability Cards, it wasn''t about quantity but about how well the genes matched.


    For example, the alien physique Ability Card of the bug-eyed aliens was of Blue Grade, which meant that Kyle could naturally extract it.


    But once extracted, along with gaining the innate abilities of the bug-eyed alien race, his genetic makeup would also be altered to incorporate aspects of the bug-eyed aliens, possibly leading to larger eyes and skin similar to their bluish-brown complexion.


    "Asgardians are like a divine version of humans in terms of appearance and abilities. Their physique Ability Card should be the most suitable one to fuse with **[Super Soldier]** at the moment," Kyle clenched his fists while muttering to himself.


    Upon reaching Planet Sakaar, Kyle had reluctantly given upon obtaining an Ability Card for Thor''s race. He had decided to play it safe and search for another suitable race to replace it over the past five months.


    And it was until this point in time as the damaged axe acquired from the black market had rekindled his hope!


    "Being able to produce a one-handed battle axe from the same series as Thor''s Hammer, and using it to battle ancient monsters and Celestials¡­ the owner of this axe must undoubtedly be of the Asgardian race."


    Kyle''s heart trembled slightly, and an inexplicable excitement surged within him. He thought, "Six months ago, this damaged axe fell here. Is it possible that the person who owned this axe hasn''t died and is still alive on this planet?"


    Though it was merely a hypothesis, it was enough to make Kyle willingly dedicate all his efforts to investigate.


    If his search was successful then stealing the Asgardian physique Ability Card would be the ultimate transformation in every aspect, a transformation into a being akin to a god, equal to a deity!


    Before Kyle could fully emerge from his contemplation, dynamic music suddenly resounded from outside the hotel window. Enormous soundwaves formed tangible waves that beat against his eardrums. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s going on?" Kyle furrowed his brows slightly. He retrieved the Item Card back into the Card Space, got up from the bed, and walked to the window.


    Outside the window, at the heart of Sakaar City, the massive central building''s panels projected a hologram that transformed into a hundred-meter-tall projection of the Grandmaster.


    The Grandmaster''s appearance bore a resemblance to a human, appearing as a white-haired middle-aged man.


    He wore luxurious attire and spread his arms in a welcoming gesture, overseeing the entire Sakaar City. Amplifiers spread throughout the streets conveyed his words:


    "Dear residents of Planet Sakaar. Today marks the prelude to the championship duel. I welcome you to the arena to witness the most passionate, brutal, and intense life-and-death battles!"


    As his words fell, passionate music echoed throughout every corner of Sakaar City. Meanwhile, various alien beings on the streets cheered and frolicked, celebrating a major holiday. They swarmed towards the central building''s arena in eager anticipation.


    Kyle opened the door, and Calvin in the lobby appeared lively, leaping and running to his side.


    "Mr. Kyle! The championship duel of Planet Sakaar is starting!"


    Calvin shouted, his animal face brimming with excitement. His squirrel-like white tail swayed incessantly as he explained, "This is a grand event personally organized by the Grandmaster¡ª He enjoys collecting strong individuals from various corners of the universe and pitting them against each other in one-on-one battles to the death. Only the victor who becomes the champion will earn their freedom! It''s the favorite event of the planet''s residents!"


    "Collecting strong individuals from across the cosmos¡­ alright, let''s go take a look." Kyle nodded in agreement, developing an interest in the arena.


    He had a premonition that perhaps within this arena, he might find the clue about the damaged axe''s owner that he was seeking.


    In a future where even Hulk and Thor had participated in championship duels, there was little that could be deemed impossible.


    **(End of this chapter)**


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 170 SAKAAR CHAMPIONSHIP FIGHT

    The prelude to the championship battle was about to commence.


    Like a grand festival arriving, all the alien lifeforms on Planet Sakaar were in a state of excitement. Whether they were residents of the inner city or scavengers from the outer city, they willingly set aside their work and were determined not to miss even the prelude of the championship duel.


    Their expressions were fervent as they whistled and held up support cards for their favorite champions. Some enthusiasts even painted their faces and clothes to match the colors of their chosen competitors. They gathered in groups on the main streets of the city, marching spiritedly towards the location of the arena.


    Overhead in the Sakaar City sky, dozens of guardian spaceships were distributed at intervals, forming a network of coverage in a one-kilometer radius centered around the Sakaar Central Building. They firmly controlled the airspace, guiding the masses below with columns of light and broadcasts into the arena.


    As Kyle and Calvin left the hotel, they immediately merged into the crowded stream on the main street. They were surrounded by peculiar-looking extraterrestrial beings, and the waves of celebration washed over them from all directions.


    Amidst the extraterrestrial crowd, even Kyle couldn''t help but be infected by the festive atmosphere.


    The extraterrestrial lifeforms'' anticipation for the upcoming championship duel was evident, and their enthusiasm was no less than that of dedicated fans of the World Cup back on Earth.


    "Whenever there''s a match in the arena, this Planet Sakaar, built on a foundation of trash, seems to come alive with energy and excitement," Calvin sighed.


    The local alien residents seemed to release their primal nature for seeking strength and slaughter, using this as an opportunity to break free from the monotony of life on this seemingly prison-like planet.


    Kyle nodded in understanding.


    The pursuit of becoming stronger was a shared goal among all lifeforms in the universe, not merely a way to pass the time.


    On this planet, there were lost extraterrestrial races from across the universe. Placing them together in life-and-death fights to determine their ranking was something that anyone would enjoy witnessing.


    The arena was located behind the Central Building, a colossal Interstellar stadium. Its flat cylindrical structure, including the Iron clad exterior walls, had a radius of five hundred meters. The central area was open-air, radiating brilliant lights towards the surroundings and the sky.


    At this moment, from above, one could see the planet''s inhabitants pouring into the arena like densely packed ants, swarming in from all directions as if returning to their nests.


    Afraid of getting trampled amidst the crowd, the diminutive Calvin grabbed onto Kyle''s shoulder, floating with his bag-like form. Looking at the giant stadium before them, he remarked, "The Stellar Duel Arena can accommodate an audience of up to two hundred thousand people. In another half hour, it''ll likely be filled with over eighty percent of the planet''s inhabitants."


    Hearing this staggering statistic, Kyle''s mouth dropped in astonishment.


    It was probably only Planet Sakaar, this deranged lost world, where the local residents were so fanatical about the unprecedented viewing experience.


    As they reached the entrance of the arena, Kyle was surprised to find that ticket prices were tiered into three, six, and nine levels, based on proximity and height. Even the seats at the farthest back required Five Hundred Units!


    Calvin, who usually valued money more than anything, didn''t hesitate this time. He joined Kyle in purchasing seats worth a Thousand Units each.


    "Perhaps that''s the charm of the championship fight," Kyle shook his head as he observed that many scavengers, who were often too poor to afford even housing or a hotel, were more enthusiastic about buying duel tickets than anyone else.


    For the lifeforms on this planet, it seemed that duel tickets were a necessity for life, allowing them to feel the meaning of being alive.


    After passing through the extraterrestrial security check, Kyle and Calvin entered the arena according to their tickets.


    Their seats were located in the second-floor section towards the front of the arena. Looking down, they had a perfect view of the expansive circular battleground.


    In Calvin''s words, the third to tenth-floor sections behind were less comfortable for viewing, and the first-floor area in the front sometimes posed risks. Therefore, the second floor was the best viewing area.


    Kyle sat in his seat, surveying his surroundings. The interior of the Interstellar stadium was already filled with a large number of extraterrestrial spectators. Even before the match officially began, the audience''s passionate cheers continued unabated. Their intense gazes were fixed on the cement arena below.


    "Even this is just a warm-up match. If this is the prelude, how extravagant will the championship match be? What kind of talents do the challengers who have come possess?" Kyle clenched his fist lightly. His heart, like his pulse, was influenced by the atmosphere, beating forcefully and rhythmically.


    Up to this point, he hadn''t thoroughly studied the extraterrestrial races. The Big Eye Monster alien he killed could only be considered a level-five opponent.


    Given his current status, including his Earthly perfect Super Soldier physique and the hundreds of combat techniques he possessed, where would his power rank among the various levels of the universe?


    Kyle felt a sense of urgency. The Sakaar Championship Duel provided the perfect opportunity to gauge the general level of combat strength across the universe''s different regions. By understanding his potential opponents, he could gain a clearer understanding of his own position.


    Before he could dwell on this further, with a high-pitched exclamation from the audience, over a dozen miniature flying devices burst onto the scene. These devices projected brilliant lights into the sky above the dueling arena, forming the holographic image of the Grandmaster''s full body.


    Grandmaster''s projection scanned the surroundings, and with an amiable smile, he said, "Dear audience, the spectacular performance is about to begin! Are you all excited?"


    The ear-splitting response from the Interstellar stadium was a resounding cheer.


    "I am your host. Let''s give our applause to the challengers who will fall on the battlefield during the warm-up matches. Their spirit and courage deserve commendation," Grandmaster chuckled, spreading his hands and saying, "I hope that each of you, like me, will not be disappointed today."


    "Grandmaster¡­" Kyle''s eyes flickered. He looked upwards at the highest point of the arena, where there was a special viewing platform with floor-to-ceiling windows. Grandmaster himself and his trusted guards were likely stationed there.


    "Without further ado, I declare that the official matches of the tournament have begun!"


    "Now, I invite all the qualifiers to enter the arena!"


    After Grandmaster spoke, his projection waved down, and the large Iron Man doors on all four sides of the dueling arena slowly opened.


    Amidst the ecstatic cheers of the crowd, countless shadows moved within the gates. Various challengers rushed out, some in armor and armed, while others showed their animalistic forms with empty hands. Roaring and growling, they stepped onto the dueling arena.


    "Is this a free-for-all in the warm-up match?" Kyle asked, somewhat surprised.


    Calvin nodded and replied, "Exactly. After all, there''s a huge disparity in the strength of the challengers during the warm-up phase. One-on-one matches would take too much time. So, in the beginning, they use a free-for-all to eliminate the majority."


    Pausing for a moment, Calvin continued excitedly, "The last four challengers left standing on the field will advance to the second phase. They will compete in one-on-one matches to determine the strongest challenger in this event. The reigning champion, who has been dominant here, will come out to defend their title!"


    **(End of this chapter)** S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 171 BRUTAL DUELS

    Reigning as the champion of the Sakaar Duel Arena for a long time?


    Kyle was taken aback for a moment. From Calvin''s words, he seemed to have received a crucial piece of information. However, before he could delve deeper, the surrounding extraterrestrial crowd erupted into a frenzy of cheers. Their faces twisted grotesquely with excitement, releasing the pent-up aggression they had been harboring.


    "Kill! Start fighting! Eliminate them!"


    "Want to stay alive? Kill others!"


    Amid the urging of the hundreds of thousands of extraterrestrial spectators, the arena buzzed with anticipation.


    The number of challengers released from the underground prison onto the dueling arena had increased to nearly a hundred. They stepped into the spotlight on the dueling ground without much talk, emanating an icy cold hostility towards the other challengers.


    Only the last four standing challengers had a chance to survive, for in the arena of life and death, elimination equaled death. This was a rule set by Grandmaster and it was the supreme law of Planet Sakaar!


    "Ahhhhh!!" In the midst of the dueling arena, a humanoid challenger let out a scream as he was swiftly attacked from behind by a giant double-headed serpent.


    The upper bodies of the serpent''s two heads stood erect, one mouth clamped onto his head, while the other grabbed his struggling legs, assisting in shoving him into its jaws for a living feast.


    In less than three seconds, the humanoid challenger had ceased to exist, devoured whole along with his armor, disappearing into the snake''s belly.


    The giant double-headed serpent spat out a crimson core, its silver vertical pupils coldly fixated on the remaining challengers. Its tail thrashed against the ground, creating a chilling sensation.


    This gruesome scene of consumption ignited the spectators in the stands to cheer even louder, and on the dueling ground, the chaotic brawl escalated further.


    "Kyle, look!" Calvin suddenly seemed to have discovered something, raising its paw and pointing excitedly to a corner of the dueling arena. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following its indication, Kyle saw a green-skinned behemoth at the edge of the intense battle area, it was the leader of the Big Eye Monsters, trembling and crawling on the ground. He was clad in a full set of steel armor.


    Wasn''t that the same Big Eye Monster leader he had seriously injured last night?


    "Many challengers here are actually slaves and criminals captured by Grandmaster. They only have a chance to earn their freedom by fighting to the end in the dueling arena and defeating the final champion." Calvin smiled as he spoke, squinting meaningfully, "Trying to survive by avoiding battles and hiding until the end is definitely not a feasible strategy."


    Not long after Calvin''s explanation, a two-meter-tall brown stone man dashed by, wielding a spiked club covered in steel nails. He brought the club down heavily onto the Big Eye Monster leader lying on the ground.


    After the strike, the stone man didn''t even spare a glance, hoisting the bloodied spiked club that was stained with gore and moving on, charging back into the fray. The place where the Big Eye Monster leader had been turned into a mess of flesh, his armor deformed and sinking into the ground, green blood oozing disgustingly.


    "That is so satisfying." Calvin chuckled, clearly having a grudge against the criminal gang to which the Big Eye Monsters belonged.


    Kyle shook his head in agreement. The brutal rules of the dueling arena ensured that in these group battles, the weaker and more cautious lifeforms would be the first to die.


    With four spots available for survival, the powerful challengers would naturally avoid each other, picking off the weaker ones like plucking ripe fruit. After eliminating a sufficient number of opponents, they would be safe.


    This was the law of the jungle, survival of the fittest. The last ones standing were the strongest and most capable combat lifeforms.


    Kyle observed the duel unfolding before him, a spectacle of battles and slaughter between various species of extraterrestrial lifeforms. It was an eye-opening experience, far beyond the beast and insect fights he had witnessed on Earth.


    He saw a hulking figure with muscles and skin resembling rough stone, wielding a steel club that was half the size of a car. With a deafening roar, the stone man swung the club with ease, its force easily reaching several tons, smashing a towering giant into a mess of bloody pulp.


    He saw a man, tall and slender, with hands shaped like sickles, resembling Mantis. He displayed agile and lightning-fast movements, reaching subsonic speeds. With a swift, powerful strike of his hand, he cleaved a stone man known for his strength and defense into two halves!


    He also saw an extraterrestrial child with flesh-colored tentacles all over its body and black-red eyes. It displayed extraordinary self-healing abilities. The elongated tentacles turned into sharp weapons, piercing into the bodies of the Frogmen and Big Eye Monsters, turning them into lifeless corpses!


    In the span of ten minutes, the number of challengers reduced by more than half. The lifeless remains of the eliminated aliens sprawled across the dueling ground. Various shades of red, green, black, and purple blood intertwined, staining the scarred floor of the arena.


    Simultaneously, the chaotic battle reached a fever pitch, and the cheers and encouragements from the audience grew even more fervent in the stands.


    "That is absolutely worth the ticket price. The quality of this round''s challengers is exceptional," Calvin sighed in admiration, waving its paw excitedly. "Only the monstrous lifeforms of the universe can make it to the end in this dueling arena."


    Kyle nodded in agreement, the glint in his eyes flickering. He sensed a certain amount of pressure from the battle prowess of the extraterrestrial lifeforms in the dueling arena. Those who immersed themselves in this survival and slaughter contest had to give their all, utilizing their racial talents and abilities to have a chance at survival.


    Even he, possessing dominating-level strength on Earth, would stand a risk of dying if he found himself in a similar dueling arena on this planet.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    The dueling arena was now littered with the lifeless bodies of extraterrestrial lifeforms, their shattered weapons and colorful blood was strewn across the ground like a scene from hell.


    Suddenly, the remaining ten or so challengers all stopped at once. After enduring the intense battle of elimination, regardless of how strong they were, they all sustained injuries. They exchanged cold glances with each other, entering a brief period of confrontation.


    "Only eight left. The climax of this duel has arrived," Calvin whispered, holding its breath.


    "Indeed." Kyle agreed with the observation.


    The number of challengers left on the field had dwindled to less than ten. At this point, the remaining survivors were no longer easy prey; they had proven their mettle.


    All they needed to do now was find one more opponent each to eliminate.


    Kyle''s expression grew serious as he observed the duel on the field. He committed the various appearances and unique abilities of the different extraterrestrial lifeforms to memory.


    Their preferred methods of attack, fatal weaknesses, unique and powerful offensive techniques, unexpectedly robust defense strategies¡­ All of these characteristics placed them in the realm of absolute monsters.


    Kyle believed that as long as he existed in this universe, even if he returned to Earth, he might encounter beings like them someday.


    Despite possessing hundreds of combat techniques, most of those were designed for human use. When facing these monstrous species of the universe, he knew that conventional battle tactics might not suffice ¨C encountering them might result in a death he wouldn''t even understand!


    **(End of Chapter)**


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 172 SEEING AGAIN

    Under the dazzling lights of the Spaceships and the Interstellar Arena, above the brutal dueling ground.


    Including the previously impressive performers like the giant two-headed snake, scythe-wielding man, stone-hewn warrior, and tentacle child, eight challenger lifeforms confronted each other.


    For a moment, the dueling arena fell into a brief silence, a stark contrast to the uproar of the audience stands. The cheers of hundreds of thousands of extraterrestrial spectators were so intense that it felt like the entire arena might be flipped over by the sound waves.


    "Kyle, what do you think? Who do you believe will be the last four standing?" Calvin rubbed its paws together, restraining its excitement.


    Shaking his head slightly, Kyle narrowed his eyes and said, "It''s hard to say. Up to this point, some of them have likely yet to reveal their true strength."


    "If I had to bet on someone more certain, the odds of the tentacle-bearing extraterrestrial child and the guy with the blade-like hands making it to the top four are quite high. They''re probably the ones who will advance," Kyle judged based on his experience.


    "Is that so? Well then, I''m placing my bet," Calvin said, quickly taking out an electronic device resembling a touchscreen phone.


    Kyle shrugged, his attention fixed on the dueling ground.


    The alien with blade-like hands, his sharp hand blades capable of easily slicing through any armor, possessed a burst of sub-sonic speed. He possessed a terrifying combination of physical offense and movement speed.


    Even if he didn''t initiate an attack and chose evasion, moving around the field at high speeds, no one would be able to touch him.


    As for the tentacle child, based on the chaotic skirmishes so far, his strength, speed, combat skills, and resistance to attacks were all on an advanced level, comparable to a stripped-down Captain America.


    Coupled with his skillful flesh-colored tentacles that could be used for both offense and defense, not to mention his ability to absorb others'' blood as sustenance for rapid self-healing¡­


    Wait a moment!


    Kyle suddenly stood up from his spectator seat, his gaze fixed intently on the child whose tentacles swayed incessantly.


    Sensing his gaze, the tentacle child casually raised its head. Its emotionless blood-colored eyes briefly glanced in the direction of Kyle''s seating area before quickly looking away, focusing on the other challengers.


    Despite the nearly hundred-meter distance, Kyle still sensed a feeling that was both very familiar and very alien from the tentacle child.


    "Is it an illusion?" Kyle murmured to himself.


    "Hey, why are you standing up? Are you going to block our view of the match?" The extraterrestrial spectators behind him protested his sudden rise, seemingly eager for an argument.


    Kyle turned around, his cold gaze sweeping over the crowd behind him and an almost imperceptible aura of intimidation radiated from him.


    Facing what felt like a fierce and powerful monster, the previously confident extraterrestrial spectators suddenly faltered, avoiding his gaze. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sorry, everyone," Calvin quickly intervened, tugging at the hem of Kyle''s pants. Kyle followed its lead and sat back down in silence.


    "Kyle, what happened to you?" Calvin asked, perplexed.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s continue watching the match," Kyle calmly replied, his restless gaze now firmly fixed on the dueling ground. This time, his focus remained on the tentacle child, unwavering.


    Inside, his heart was far from as calm as it appeared.


    On the dueling ground, the remaining eight challengers finally sprung into action. They chose their opponents, splitting into four smaller zones on the field.


    The tentacle child selected the stone-hewn warrior, wielding a wolf-toothed club, as his opponent.


    Charging forward with acceleration, the child''s small body resembled a heavy projectile hurtling toward the stone warrior. The dozen or so tentacles on its body swayed rhythmically, resembling hair blowing in the wind.


    "Kid! How dare you choose me as your opponent! I''ll smash you into pulp!!" Seeing this scene, the stone warrior''s face contorted with anger. Clutching the massive wolf-toothed club, he assumed a batting stance reminiscent of playing baseball. He gathered his strength and swung the club forward with a mighty force.


    Under the infusion of his superhuman wrist strength, the enormous and weighty club generated a whistling gust of wind, effectively blocking the path that the tentacle child was charging along.


    The audience gasped, and it was as if they had already witnessed the petite child colliding with the club and bursting into a gruesome scene of bloodshed.


    "It''s time to show your true abilities," Kyle whispered as he watched this unfold.


    As if to validate his words, to the shocked gazes of countless extraterrestrial spectators, a pair of crimson wings abruptly extended from the back of the tentacle child. The wings tore through his shirt and fluttered forward with a trembling motion, abruptly halting his airborne trajectory.


    The stone warrior''s expression changed drastically, and the swing of his wolf-toothed club barely missed the child''s nose. The club''s excessive force caused it to crash into the floor, emitting a deep and resounding sound that resulted in a crater forming on the concrete.


    Seizing this opportunity, several tentacles shot forward, forming long whips that tightly coiled around the stone warrior''s neck.


    "Damn it!" The stone warrior roared, releasing the overly heavy wolf-toothed club. He used one hand to grasp the tentacles around his neck and reached out with the other to catch the tentacle child.


    The tentacle child''s expression remained emotionless as its wings flapped. Utilizing gliding, it deftly evaded the stone-like arm.


    It descended onto the back of the stone warrior''s head. With both hands extending into dark claws, it accurately and precisely impaled the opponent''s eyes. A third of the claws penetrated the stone-like eye sockets, puncturing the eyeballs.


    Getting injured in his vulnerable spot, the stone warrior couldn''t help but emit a miserable scream. In pain, he managed to grab the tentacle child''s wrists, the ones with the claws, and with a single hand, he clamped down on them.


    The tentacle child struggled fiercely but it looked like its efforts were in vain. Purely in terms of brute strength, the stone warrior was unbeatable.


    "Got you! You won''t escape now!" The stone warrior closed his eyes, blood oozing out of them as he gripped the tentacle child''s wrists with all his might, lifting it high and breaking a few of the tough tentacles wrapped around his neck.


    "Die!" The stone warrior roared, using force to slam the tentacle child onto the ground. Stones flew in all directions as the already-cracked floor collapsed further.


    As if not entirely convinced, the stone warrior repeated the process twice more before finally releasing his grip.


    The tentacle child collapsed onto the ground, becoming unconscious and motionless. Its wings were broken, and its arms were nearly dislocated and fractured. Bloodstains and injuries covered its entire body.


    "The victor is me!" The stone warrior raised both hands, his empty eye sockets continuously bleeding as he let out a ghastly laugh.


    The audience erupted into cheers for a moment, but soon those cheers turned to gasps.


    With shock, they witnessed the tentacle child, who was heavily wounded on the ground rise up and two blackened tentacles slowly rose from its body. While the stone warrior was defenseless, the tentacles shot forth and plunged into his eye sockets.


    The tentacles churned within, enough to turn his brain into mush.


    The stone warrior''s body stiffened, his laughter stopped, and he collapsed lifelessly onto the ground.


    This sudden reversal transformed the audience''s cheers into resounding applause.


    In the spectator stands, only Kyle furrowed his brow deeply, his inner thoughts a mixture of astonishment and uncertainty.


    There could be no mistake¡ª attached to that tentacle child was none other than Venom!


    **(End of this chapter)**


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 173 CONCLUSION

    Disguise, Gliding, Claws, Long Whips, Tentacles¡­


    These incredibly familiar abilities left no doubt about the identity of the tentacle child on the field.


    Kyle was elated.


    Venom!


    To think that Venom would appear on the Sakaar Dueling Grounds, and even more astonishing, it was symbiotically attached to an extraterrestrial child.


    He had believed that they would remain separated for a considerable time, thus he chose to establish his foothold on Planet Sakaar first, planning to gradually trace Venom''s whereabouts later.


    However, he hadn''t expected that Venom had arrived on Planet Sakaar much earlier than him and had even entered the dueling arena!


    Amid his surprise, Kyle harbored even more concerns.


    "If it''s Venom, why doesn''t there seem to be that connection feeling like when a lifeform is summoned using the Lifeform Card? Moreover, the original Venom, who should be actively seeking me out, why is it showing up in the dueling arena?"


    Kyle pondered this, but he couldn''t come up with a reasonable answer at the moment.


    Lifeforms summoned by the Lifeform Card maintained a vague connection with the cardholder. Even on Earth, despite being halfway around the world, their presence could still be felt.


    However, at this moment, sitting in the audience about a hundred meters away, Kyle had no sense of connection to the Venom in the arena. If it weren''t for the tentacle child''s abundant abilities and the strong traces of his usual combat style, he wouldn''t even be able to detect its presence, even if it walked right past him.


    "Venom, how much earlier did you arrive on this planet than me, and what happened?" Kyle furrowed his brow with unease. This situation had gone beyond what he could control.


    In the dueling arena, two black tentacles withdrew from the stone warrior''s eye sockets. Having absorbed enough nutrients, they transmitted feedback to the alien child, acting as its host.


    At a visibly rapid pace, the alien child''s body healed from its wounds. Once fully repaired, it opened its eyes and stood up steadily seemingly fine but the child remained expressionless as it stood at the edge of the battlefield.


    "This sensation, it''s like a puppet¡­" Kyle clenched his fists quietly, feeling slightly surprised.


    It wasn''t just mental manipulation; Venom was treating the weak host lifeform like a domineering puppet, fully occupying the body''s initiative and acting as it pleased. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Back during the Tokyo operation in Imperial Japan on Earth, Venom had hinted at this extraordinary ability. At the time, Kyle hadn''t paid much attention to it, believing in his own strength and not considering the possibility of Venom betraying him.


    "Until the situation becomes clear, I shouldn''t speculate too much. As long as there''s a chance to contact Venom again, all answers will be revealed." Letting out a breath, Kyle relaxed his brow and leaned back against his seat, finishing the battles of the remaining challengers.


    He hoped that things weren''t as dire as he suspected, otherwise, Venom¡­ It seemed his training had not been sufficient.


    In the dueling arena, after the tentacle child had killed the stone warrior, it stood in full glory on the edge of the battlefield, and no one dared to provoke it.


    In the other three battle zones, the showdowns were also drawing to a close.


    The scythe-wielding alien won decisively, toying with a six-eyed creature using his subsonic speed and sharp scythe. He didn''t rush to decapitate his opponent; instead, he seemed to relish the sensation of hunting and fighting like a wild animal. Slowly, he pushed the enemy toward despair, bit by bit, until it met its demise.


    The six-eyed creature, known for its dynamic vision and 360-degree defense, didn''t even touch the scythe-wielding man. The man circled around him at high speed, leaving behind long, thin wounds all over his body, blood splattering as it flailed in the air. It died in despair, its life extinguished, and its body turned into a corpse.


    "So strong! I''ve made up my mind. In the championship match, I''ll support that Scythe Alien! I hope he can make it to the end and challenge the reigning champion!" Calvin exclaimed with admiration.


    Kyle nodded. The scythe-wielding man, this extraterrestrial lifeform, was truly a combat species born for slaughter.


    Even in his current state, if he were to encounter this creature, he wouldn''t stand a chance¡ª he could only escape with his life. With his subsonic movement speed, he would be behind you in an instant, and before you knew it, he''d swing his scythe to decapitate you!


    On the other side, the giant two-headed snake was even more brutal. Despite his opponent being half-mechanized, it treated another lifeform as its prey, constricting it with a waist as thick as a water bucket before swallowing it alive into its belly.


    After being completely swallowed, the mechanical lifeform could still be seen wriggling violently within the snake''s belly. Half a minute later, it finally seemed to have been digested and its struggles coming to an end.


    Finally, after a bloody battle, the strong minotaur-like creature with dual sharp horns fought against the werewolf-looking creature and emerged victorious due to his extensive combat experience.


    At this point, the dueling arena was strewn with corpses, leaving only four surviving challengers: the child symbiotically bonded with Venom, the scythe-wielding man, the giant two-headed snake, and the minotaur.


    With the final four decided, it marked the end of the preliminary selection matches.


    As a dozen miniature flying machines entered the scene, a holographic projection of the Grandmaster appeared in the sky above the arena once again.


    The Grandmaster rubbed his hands together and smiled. "Ladies and gentlemen, our beloved final four contestants have emerged. I hope you''ve all thoroughly enjoyed the show. If you have, please give your applause to the victors, and congratulations to them for earning the right to live for another three days."


    Instantly, waves of applause and cheers erupted from the audience stands.


    "And for those of you who haven''t had your fill, don''t worry. In three days, our Championship Match will begin! At that time, these unfortunate challengers will face an invincible lifeform¡ª the reigning king of the dueling arena for the past six months! The Demon King!"


    Just as the Grandmaster finished speaking, most of the extraterrestrial audience members in the stands turned flush with excitement and cheered enthusiastically, "Champion Demon King! Champion Demon King!"


    ''The commotion nearly rivaled the reputation I had in New York on Earth.'' Kyle inwardly chuckled while pondering, "Who is this ''Champion Demon King''?"


    Calvin took a deep breath and spoke solemnly, "It''s a man known as the ''Demon King.'' He''s been in the dueling arena for half a year, and regardless of his opponents, he crushes challengers mercilessly with terrifying strength. He represents power and the epitome of bloodlust, an unbeatable presence that has defeated all kinds of lifeforms across the universe!"


    "An unbeatable presence¡­" Kyle furrowed his brow. This definition seemed rather unstable and unreliable.


    However, he knew that the future Hulk had also served as the reigning champion here for a long time and had been virtually unbeatable (within the confines of the lost lifeforms on Planet Sakaar).


    Later, the half-awakened God of Thunder, who fell to this place, had barely defeated the Hulk¡­


    "Regardless, lifeforms with the strength on par with Hulk and Thor could indeed be considered universal powerhouses." Kyle sighed, equally looking forward to the championship match in three days.


    The "Champion Demon King"¡ªcould he be the original owner of the divine tool, the Broken Axe?


    "And then there''s Venom¡­"


    Thinking about this, Kyle felt a slight headache. How can he make direct contact with Venom was a matter that required careful consideration.


    "Now then, I declare that the dueling prelude is hereby concluded. In three days, please return to witness the Championship Match!" The Grandmaster laughed heartily, and the lights dimmed as the holographic projection swiftly dissipated.


    **(End of this chapter)**


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 174 CALVIN AND ENRI

    The challengers who had advanced to the final four were escorted by guards back to the underground prison of the dueling arena while the extraterrestrial audience began to leave their seats one by one, not wanting to miss a single moment of the action as they exited the arena.


    Kyle watched the child symbiotically bonded with Venom until its figure disappeared through the underground entrance of the dueling arena, pulling him out of his contemplation.


    "Kyle, we should leave as well," Calvin tugged at his clothes and called out.


    "Calvin, do you know of any way I can meet the challengers in the dueling arena''s underground prison?" Kyle looked at Calvin and casually asked.


    "Want to meet the challengers? I''m afraid I can''t help you with that," Calvin shrugged helplessly and explained, "They''re referred to as ''Challengers,'' but that''s just a nicer way of putting it. In reality, their status is that of the lowest criminals and slaves on Planet Sakaar. They belong to Grandmaster alone as his personal property. Unless you have a close relationship with Grandmaster, no one can make contact with the challengers."


    It seems I''ll have to find another way¡­


    Kyle sighed inwardly while maintaining a calm expression on his face. He rose from his seat and said, "Let''s go. We''ll come back in three days."


    Calvin blinked, then grinned mischievously. "Kyle, I knew you''d get hooked on the Championship Match. I told you, Planet Sakaar is pretty dull, but once you''re here, no one can resist the allure of the Championship Match."


    Kyle nodded slightly. Though their focuses were different, he was indeed quite interested in the Championship Match.


    As the last batch of spectators exited, leaving behind an empty and silent Interstellar dueling arena, along with the colorful bloodstains and remains of extraterrestrial lifeforms on the arena floor, Kyle and Calvin exited the main gate of the dueling arena.


    Kyle was preparing to head back to his hotel when, on the square outside the arena, the buzzing sound of spaceship engines suddenly filled the air above their heads.


    "Looks like the guy who sold you that axe is here. Maybe he''ll see you as an easy target and try to swindle you again," Calvin whispered.


    Kyle looked up and saw Enri''s distinctive spaceship with its pink markings, hovering directly above them. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The intelligent doors opened, and Enri''s little brother poked his pink head out of the cabin, smiling down at Kyle. "Mr. Kyle, my sister says she''d like to invite you for some afternoon snacks."


    Before Kyle could respond, Calvin was already crossing his arms and swaying his tail, emitting a slightly annoyed hum.


    As if catching wind of something, Enri''s little brother turned his head to listen, then continued relaying the message with a smile, "My sister also says that Mr. Calvin must also do us the honor of joining Mr. Kyle."


    "That works for me," Calvin said with a proud nod.


    Kyle glanced at him and coldly reminded him, "I haven''t agreed yet."


    Calvin quickly drooped his ears, speaking persuasively, "Mr. Kyle, you mentioned wanting to get closer to the challengers, right? I am only a little scavenger, and can''t help you with that, but Enri, who''s a hostess here, might be able to. She works for Grandmaster, so she might have the influence to make it happen."


    Kyle''s eyes lit up upon hearing this, and he gave Calvin a meaningful look. Calvin felt a bit pressured and lowered his head, no longer speaking up.


    "That''s not a bad idea," Kyle said after a moment of silence and a faint smile formed at his mouth as he gained a new understanding of Calvin.


    Calvin was indeed a clever lifeform. Although he hadn''t revealed much about his inner thoughts and urgency earlier, Calvin had still discerned something and suggested a way forward on his own initiative.


    If their previous relationship was that of an employer and a tour guide, then now, Calvin was clearly indicating his willingness to lend a hand.


    "Let''s go," Kyle said, signaling Calvin to follow him as they made their way toward the descending ladder of the spaceship.


    It wasn''t until this moment that Calvin let out a sigh of relief, wiping the sweat from his brow with his paw, and eagerly followed behind Kyle.


    Planet Sakaar Interstellar Restaurant, top floor, tenth level.


    Located near Grandmaster''s residence in the inner city area, all buildings were prohibited from surpassing half the height of the central tower. Under these strict regulations, the tenth floor was the highest height attainable for backstage personnel to construct.


    In the main hall of the restaurant''s tenth floor, Calvin sat on a two-person sofa, watching Enri''s little brother seated across from him. The latter had his head buried in a plate, eating and drinking heartily.


    Calvin sighed from the bottom of his heart, "I came to an Interstellar restaurant like this, and yet I have to sit here with a little kid. Can''t you be a bit more sophisticated?"


    "That shrewd woman, she''s actually playing this card," Calvin grumbled, glancing towards the side. On the other side were Kyle and Enri, sitting on a two-person sofa with a distance of about ten meters between them. Their conversation couldn''t reach this far.


    "Fine, I''ll forgive you this time, for the sake of the delicious food," Calvin sighed, his gaze falling on the delectable dishes on the table in front of him. He rolled up his sleeve, grabbed a large piece of meat with his paw, and stuffed it into his mouth at a speed almost matching Enri''s little brother.


    At the moment, Kyle and Enri were seated by the window on the tenth floor of the restaurant. The shimmering reflection of a small wormhole in the sky contrasted against the window. Looking through the floor-to-ceiling windows, they could overlook half of Sakaar City''s district.


    Enri was no longer in her work uniform but wore an elegant gown instead. Her features were humanoid, resembling a young human woman, with the exception of her pink skin, indicating her non-human origin.


    Clearly, she had put in some effort to dress up. She wore delicate necklaces and earrings, her long hair tied into waist-length twin tails. The pink skin didn''t seem out of place to Kyle; instead, it carried a subtle charm of the extraterrestrial.


    Of course, Kyle''s appreciation was purely aesthetic and was devoid of any ulterior motives. The more unconventional taste of Star-Lord might be more drawn to this style.


    "Mr. Kyle, you must have arrived on this planet recently, right?" Enri asked in a soft voice.


    "Yes, I arrived about two days ago," Kyle nodded, with no intention of hiding the truth.


    "No wonder you''re mingling with scavengers. You have just arrived on Planet Sakaar, it''s essential to have a local guide," Enri said with a gentle laugh, sighing, "I came to Planet Sakaar with my parent''s generation, so my little brother and I have lived on this planet since birth."


    Kyle''s curiosity piqued, and he asked straightforwardly, "Having lived here for so long and working at the Exchange Bureau under Grandmaster, what''s your relationship with him?"


    "Grandmaster¡­" Enri hesitated, glanced around as if wary, and lowered her voice in awe, "No one dares to claim they have a good relationship with Grandmaster. He had developed and rules this planet. This building, Sakaar City, and even us can be said to belong to Grandmaster."


    "Grandmaster is a cosmic elder of extraordinary stature, he is fond of collecting rare items and powerful lifeforms from all corners of the universe. His whimsical nature dictates everything."


    Enri paused, thinking, and continued, "In all these years, I''ve only seen the real Grandmaster less than five times. Normally, he appears as a hologram, maintaining an air of grandeur and distance like that of a Celestial."


    **(End of Chapter)**


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 175 GARBAGE

    It made sense, having near-eternal life, mysterious abilities, holding power, reputation, and wealth over the entire Sakaar¡­


    Grandmaster was practically the deified version of a local emperor on Planet Sakaar!


    Walking on thin ice, Grandmaster might befriend any lifeform, but it all depended on his mood. If he was in a good mood, everyone could be his friend; if his mood soured, well¡­


    "To live peacefully on Planet Sakaar, it''s best not to get acquainted with Grandmaster," Enri emphasized, her tone carrying a hint of caution.


    "I wasn''t intending to make contact with Grandmaster," Kyle shrugged, elegantly pouring himself a glass of interstellar wine. He spoke calmly, "What I''m interested in are the challengers from the arena."


    "Challengers?" Enri was surprised.


    "Yes, during the prelude matches just now, there was a challenger who advanced to the top four. He reminded me of a friend of mine," Kyle took a sip of his wine, calmly explaining.


    "That complicates things," Enri frowned, "If it were before this, perhaps you could''ve bribed the guards in the underground prison, and arranged for an exchange with a slave.


    But now, the top four challengers will compete in the championship in three days. Even if you throw in a fortune, the guards won''t release anyone without Grandmaster''s approval."


    "What if it''s just to meet him briefly?" Kyle inquired.


    "That''s not an issue," Enri smiled slightly, with confidence, "I know a prison guard who can arrange a meeting for you with the challenger."


    "That would be a big help," Kyle smiled, to which Enri responded with a blush, "You''re welcome. After all, you''re an important customer to me. If you have any business in the future, please think of me."


    "I do have some business; I''m just not sure if you''re interested," Kyle took a sip of red wine and spoke up.


    Enri playfully blinked her eyes and joked, "Let''s not talk about anything under a million."


    A million? That was quite low, to be honest.


    Kyle chuckled, his eyes blinking with a hint of light. He said earnestly, "What I''m discussing with you involves a cooperation deal worth over Ten Million."


    "Over Ten Million?!" Enri''s expression turned astonished upon hearing this, and she choked on her drink, eliciting odd looks from Calvin and her little brother.


    Taking a deep breath, Enri calmed herself and looked at Kyle, her voice trembling as she asked, "Are you sure? You''re not planning to buy an Advanced luxury Spaceship, are you?"


    "Spaceship?" Kyle touched his chin, calmly accepting the suggestion, "That''s right, I do plan to buy one."


    As long as it wasn''t an Asgardian with Bifrost, any lifeform traveling through the galaxy required the basic means of interstellar transportation: the Spaceship.


    "But the deal I''m talking about, worth over ten million, doesn''t pertain to a Spaceship," Kyle shook his head.


    "So, what do you want to buy?" Enri confidently inquired, "Whether it''s through the black market or the Exchange Bureau, I have access to both. I promise to satisfy your needs."


    "The item I want is a bit hard to describe. After this, I''ll have Calvin provide you with a list. You just need to collect and deliver according to the conditions on the list," Kyle explained, reaching into his leather jacket pocket.


    Amid Enri''s astonished gaze, he pulled out an energy crystal wrapped in a metallic casing, emitting a pale blue-white light. He pushed it forward on the table.


    "Kryon Stone," Enri stared at the energy crystal in front of her, her elegance momentarily forgotten as she swallowed hard and covered it with both hands.


    She cautiously looked around the room, making sure the other diners weren''t paying attention, then shot Kyle a white-eyed look and stammered, "This is worth Ten Million! And you''re carrying it so casually?"


    "Why not? Consider it a down payment," Kyle grinned. Not just Kryon, he carried many things on him in his Card Space.


    "Ten Million, and you''re giving it to me so recklessly, without even thinking? Aren''t you afraid I''ll cheat you?" Enri asked with a puzzled expression on her face.


    "Cheat me? That''s not possible. Or, you could try," Kyle''s mouth curved into a mischievous and chilling smile as he spoke.


    When it came to cheating, hardly anyone could outwit him. Upon arriving on Planet Sakaar, he had already taken many precautions to soften his demeanor.


    "I was just kidding," Enri waved her hand slightly as she spoke, feeling a residual turbulence in her heart.


    At that moment just now, she had actually sensed a dangerous aura from the perfect man in front of her, an aura reminiscent of a fierce cosmic beast.


    Kyle pondered and said, "The items I want to buy are quite diverse. You can collect them in several batches. Also, please help me choose a Spaceship; it doesn''t matter if it''s luxurious or not, the key is its superior performance, it needs to be capable of long interstellar journeys through unstable spatial wormholes."


    Enri nodded, her tone slightly unnatural as she asked, "Do you intend to leave Planet Sakaar?"


    "I don''t have that intention for now, but I''m not a native here after all. Someday, I will leave this place. My family is still waiting for me," Kyle said. His voice softened as he mentioned the last sentence, his usually unyielding heart revealing a tender side.


    Earth was his true home.


    "I understand. My parents often mentioned our home planet before they passed away, filled with regret. In the future, if I have the chance, I might risk everything to leave this place and bring my parents'' remains back to our home planet."


    As Enri spoke, the sorrow on her face receded. She put Kryon Energy Stone in her bag and said confidently, "Leave it to me."


    After concluding the negotiations for their cooperation, Kyle returned to the hotel and quickly prepared the intricate and detailed list of items. He handed the list to Calvin for sorting and then had Calvin convey it to Enri.


    The list categorized items based on price priority, ranging from commonplace laser pistols to laser weapons, as well as various mediocre high-tech auxiliary items. Basically, whatever was cheap, he would buy. The only condition was that the items needed to be intact and undamaged.


    It was like collecting junk, but what Kyle was collecting was intact, high-quality Interstellar junk.


    Not just Calvin, even Enri couldn''t completely understand the shopping list. She didn''t understand the purpose of Kyle buying so many cheap and mediocre items.


    Despite not fully comprehending the situation, Enri still adhered to the principle of putting the customer first and didn''t ask too many questions. She worked efficiently and swiftly, delivering the first batch of high-grade items (junk) worth a Million Credits to a warehouse in the outer city area that Kyle had specially rented the next day.


    After receiving the inspection report, Kyle immediately went to the outer city warehouse alone.


    The underground warehouse in the outer city.


    Kyle manipulated the buttons, opening the intelligent door. Interior sensory lights illuminated the warehouse as soon as he entered, revealing a spacious, square area, a vast underground room covering three hundred square meters.


    At the center of the underground room, a pile of items derived from advanced cosmic civilizations accumulated, including depleted laser guns, alien wrist communicators, and more.


    While the grade of these items wasn''t low, due to losing their intrinsic value on this planet, they had become advanced junk that was neither useful nor wasteful. Each item fetched only three to five thousand credits when recycled.


    However, for Kyle, these advanced junks were treasures awaiting his exploration!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 176 A STREAK OF 26 DRAWS

    Inside a private warehouse in the outer city area.


    Kyle approached the neatly arranged high-tech items, and with a single glance, he saw hundreds of identical Blue Cards.


    "Not bad, I knew I didn''t pick the wrong person," Kyle said with a faint smile. Enri''s efficiency was swift, and the goods she delivered were impeccable.


    She had indeed selected and purchased the items according to the list he provided, and all of them were in perfect condition (damaged items had a high chance of downgrading, making it difficult to maintain precision).


    The shopping list he had written covered everything from advanced interstellar laser weaponry to everyday holographic communication devices. What mattered wasn''t what he was buying but rather the grade of the items.


    Fortunately, Planet Sakaar, being a cosmic junkyard, received large-scale trash deposits from advanced civilizations in the Galaxy from time to time. The overall grade of the commodities here was several notches higher than what Earth had during the 20th century.


    On Earth, Blue-graded items were cutting-edge high-tech products, but here, Blue-grade was just standard fare!


    "Let''s start drawing cards!" Kyle''s thoughts shifted, as he started to convert the items in the warehouse into Item Cards at a rate of one every three seconds, storing them in the Card Space.


    Since World War II on Earth, the Material Card Area hasn''t received any new cards for a long time. This time, it was finally receiving some much-needed replenishment.


    After more than ten minutes, Kyle had cleared out all the items in the warehouse. He closed his eyes, and his consciousness entered the Card Space.


    In this vast and boundless white space, Blue, Green, and Blue-Grade cards were divided into four or five areas based on their categories and uses. They shimmered like fireflies, hovering in the air.


    "It looks a bit too chilly in here," Kyle shook his head and sighed. There were no signs of the Space Stone or the massive Ancient Dragon-Turtle card. Even the purple glow had vanished from the Card Space, and not to mention the Rare Blue-graded cards, Venom and Blue Falcon.


    Under the looming threat of the genetic disease countdown, even these cards had lost their luster.


    Thinking about it, he felt a bit like a lonely old man.


    Kyle chuckled self-deprecatingly, then went to the Material Card Area. The recently obtained Item Cards from the alien items were floating in the air, waiting for him to process them.


    Blue Item Cards, total quantity: 268!


    "It''s time to get some new cards. My luck has been bad enough; can I please have some luck this time?" Kyle gritted his teeth, and his thoughts shifted slightly. More than two hundred Blue Item Cards shot up into the sky.


    Card Tributing, Blue-Grade, 26 draws¡ª


    Yes, it was a continuous draw. It was all about excitement!


    In Kyle''s anxious heart and with hopeful eyes, all the cards in the Material Card Area disappeared.


    ''You sacrificed the Low-Powered Laser Pistol, the Space Suit, the Baby Care Assistant Machine, the Portable Mechanical Eyeball¡­''


    ''Extracts Succeed! Congratulations, you''ve obtained Life Increase¡­''


    Hearing the first sentence from the Extracting Card System, Kyle''s mouth twitched. "I''m almost dying here, and you give me this!"


    Life Increase Card increased the natural lifespan, excluding unnatural deaths and injuries or illnesses. Rather than saying it added life, it extended one''s lifespan. It was useless to him in his current state.


    However, when Kyle saw the first Life Increase Card he drew, his eyes widened. Deep Purple Light illuminated the entire Card Space.


    It was actually the Rare Purple-Grade Life Increase!


    Life Increase: Increases the user''s natural lifespan by 300 years. A Rare Purple-Grade Ability Card.


    Current Status: Can be used on others.


    Great. 3 Months for White, 3 Years for Green, 30 Years for Blue, and a whopping 300 Years for Purple.


    Kyle couldn''t help but clutch his chest, feeling the pain. Without the genetic disease, he could have borrowed another five hundred years from the cards!


    Ignoring his frustration, he continued drawing cards, beginning with the Life Increase Card.


    Inside a private warehouse in the outer city area.


    ''Rare Blue Life Increase ¡Á5, Small Rocket Backpack, Vacuum-Style Toilet, Black Flame Horse, Immortal Bean¡­''


    Wait, a Vacuum-Style toilet? What kind of chaos had sneaked in?


    But after more than half of the draws, when he pulled out the familiar Immortal Bean, Kyle knew this batch was a good one; he was profiting big time!


    The Immortal Bean was a cure-all for near-death severe injuries. As long as someone had a breath left, consuming it would instantly restore them to full health. It was a lifesaver!


    Unfortunately, the Immortal Bean only worked for physical injuries, not for serious illnesses, which was why even Sun Wukong worried about a mere heart condition back in the day.


    He is getting sidetracked here so Kyle continued drawing cards.


    ''Interstellar Communicator, High-tech Aviation Suit, Robotic Vacuum Cleaner, Kryptonian Poet''s Oil Painting, Carbonadium Ingot¡­''


    ''Sacred Realm Ancient Language Mastery, Electronic Energy Shield, Bronze Cauldron, A Faint Spark¡­''


    The streak of 26 draws came to an end, and 26 completely new cards, created out of nothingness, quietly floated within the Card Space.


    Kyle, with his consciousness, licked his lips and couldn''t resist quickly reviewing the new cards, starting with the common ones.


    Apart from the Life Increase Card series, he had managed to draw three additional Rare Blue cards!


    Lady Luck was truly on his side today!


    With a wave of his hand, Kyle retrieved three cards: Immortal Bean was one, and the other two were Black Flame Horse and A Faint Spark.


    Black Flame Horse: A horse-like lifeform capable of moderately controlling internal flames. Rare Blue Lifeform Card.


    An ancient extraterrestrial breed of horse-like lifeform, characterized by its large and robust build, dark reddish body, tough skin that could withstand ordinary blade and gun attacks, and the ability to hover at altitudes below a kilometer.


    Its ground running speed could reach twice the speed of sound, halved in the air. It stored unique energy within its body, and its hooves released black high-temperature flames, instinctively ignited while running.


    It had a fierce and untamed temperament, was hard to train, possessed decent offensive abilities, and would resist being ridden by any lifeform other than its master.


    Current Status: Summonable.


    "Another top-notch mount."


    Kyle muttered to himself after seeing the Black Flame Horse Lifeform Card. He faintly saw the shadow of the Blue Falcon in it.


    Of course, both were lifeforms meant for riding, but they had fundamental differences. The Blue Falcon was more functional, excelling in high-altitude reconnaissance and detecting enemies. The Black Flame Horse leaned more toward combat, with its innate ability to ignite flames when trotting around, making it far too conspicuous.


    "This doesn''t quite align with my principle of staying low-key," Kyle stroked his chin, finding it hard to imagine a situation where he''d need a flaming horse.


    Riding such a lifeform would undoubtedly draw immediate attention from the planet''s inhabitants.


    "Let''s put that aside for now," Kyle spoke to himself, placing the card into the Lifeform Card section for storage. Then, he slowly turned his attention to the third Rare Blue Card.


    "A Faint Spark?" When he saw the card''s name, Kyle chuckled. The name was quirky and amusing, much like an oddity. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, when he looked at the card''s description, his breathing suddenly became rapid, and his eyes lit up with a pleasant surprise.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 177 MECHANICAL LIFEFORM ‘VIS’

    **A Faint Spark:** A Rare Blue Item Card containing a mysterious energy with a faint starry radiance.


    It was a form of energy derived from the cosmic source, uncategorized, possessing extraordinary power to grant life to machines. Sufficient Faint Spark energy, when fully integrated into a machine, initiated fusion with it. The mechanical entity would then evolve and transform into a highly intelligent new mechanical lifeform, equipped with certain innate superhuman abilities.


    The development direction of these innate abilities was related to the machine''s most primitive core.


    **Current Status:** Can be materialized. Due to the extremely faint nature of the Faint Spark, it cannot fuse with medium to large-sized machines and can only integrate with small-sized machine objects.


    Exiting the Card Space, Kyle held this Item Card between his fingers, and his eyes, colored with a vivid blue color, gleamed with excitement. "A Faint Spark, which can imbue machines with the ability to evolve into human-like intelligent lifeforms?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Artificial intelligence!


    Something that Howard had pursued for half his life. Even with the futuristic concepts he had provided, coupled with the advanced technological resources of Wakanda, he had only managed to create a semi-intelligent system but was still far from achieving a fully-fledged super-system artificial intelligence like J.A.R.V.I.S.


    And mechanical lifeforms? It wasn''t until Tony and Banner collaborated in the future to refine the derived artificial intelligence system, merging it with an AI code, that they unintentionally created a truly successful version (Ultron)!


    Vision, on the other hand, was an evolved version of Ultron, enhanced with vibranium, the Mind Stone.


    "To possess this Faint Spark is to be able to directly grant new life to small machines¡­" Kyle mused, shaking his head in amazement.


    If Howard knew about this, he''d probably be in tears.


    "What should I use to carry this Faint Spark?" Kyle pondered for a moment and then came up with an idea. He drew a card, and when it materialized, a small and exquisite smartphone lay in the palm of his left hand.


    This smartphone was based on the Apple prototype. After careful processing and modification, it had a stylish and technological appearance, with a metal casing that emitted a cool luster. On the back, there was the English logo of Stark Industries.


    Two or three years ago, Kyle had used this phone to connect with Howard. Before leaving Earth, Howard had worked tirelessly on it, modifying it and leaving it to him as a keepsake.


    In Howard''s words, this phone''s casing was made of vibranium, it was equipped with a small and clever smart chip, and it had J.A.R.V.I.S''s voice program system. It was the perfect masterpiece he could create.


    "Howard granted you a body, and I will grant you an inner soul."


    Kyle smiled calmly, and with a slight movement of his mind, the card materialized!


    The card held between his right-hand fingers spontaneously combusted and transformed into a faint blue flame. This ethereal flame floated dimly on the palm of his right hand, its flickering light almost extinguishing.


    Kyle raised his right hand, bringing the faint blue flame closer to the smartphone on his left hand.


    As if with its own consciousness, the flame willingly merged into the phone. In the next moment, a miracle occurred.


    Electric arcs encircled the smartphone''s body, and the metal casing and internal chip mechanically transformed, quickly forming mechanical limbs, a compact head, and even the facial features of a humanoid robot.


    In less than five seconds, a petite mechanical lifeform stood firmly on Kyle''s left palm, its electronic eye scanning up and down its own body in a human-like manner.


    The mechanical lifeform raised its head to look at Kyle, bowed respectfully without being servile, and said, "Respected Master, thank you for bestowing upon me a brand new life."


    "Are you J.A.R.V.I.S?" Kyle was a bit surprised because the mechanical lifeform spoke in J.A.R.V.I.S''s voice.


    The mechanical lifeform blinked a series of program data in its eyes, coming to a mild theoretical conclusion. "I am J.A.R.V.I.S, but I am not J.A.R.V.I.S. I am me, created by the Master, a unique and entirely new life."


    "I''m at a loss for words," Kyle laughed.


    Ultron and Vision, both were based on J.A.R.V.I.S as their prototype foundation. However, they were entirely new individual lifeforms. From the perspective of lifeform studies, they felt a bit like sibling brothers.


    But the one before him could be considered the ancestor of the future J.A.R.V.I.S.


    "So, what should I call you?" Kyle pondered.


    "I am your personal butler and assistant. You can call me Vis."


    The mechanical lifeform assumed a very humble posture, with a gentle yet powerful voice that made people feel comfortable and at ease.


    Vis, which means ''thought.'' Here, it once again showcased the human aspect within this mechanical lifeform.


    "Vis, I need to know your specific abilities, What kind of assistance you can provide me," Kyle asked directly, as there was no need to be overly polite with his smartphone coming to life.


    Vis nodded, and its mechanized form transformed in half a second, returning to its original smartphone shape. The speaker emitted a voice, "The Faint Spark grants me the ability to transform."


    As it spoke, it transformed successively into a pair of tactical glasses, a mechanical wristwatch, and then back into its humanoid robot form. "This is limited to machine-type items that are roughly the same size as my original form."


    "What else?" Kyle nodded, appreciating the basic ability of transformation. After all, carrying a little robot around was still too conspicuous.


    "Since my original form is a smartphone, I can manipulate radio waves. I can attempt to infiltrate intelligent systems and devices within the range of radio wave intrusion, or conduct precise reconnaissance within a small area using radio waves."


    Vis spread out its hands, seemingly doing nothing, yet the voice-controlled lights in the underground warehouse where Kyle was located suddenly dimmed and then lit up again.


    "Transformation is a racial talent bestowed by the Faint Spark, while radio wave control is a characteristic endowed by the smartphone''s original form. In addition to these, I possess all the upgraded functions of the smartphone itself."


    Vis explained calmly and then controlled the lights in the warehouse again. Its electronic eye acted as a projector, emitting a soft beam of light to create a holographic projection.


    The holographic projection displayed dozens of glowing intelligent software icons, including alarm clocks, communication, timers, music, movies, search engines, and more. Next to them was a smiling face with a ''Q'' shape.


    "Very impressive," Kyle''s eyes sparkled with excitement. This was already more than he had expected.


    He had initially thought that without a supercomputer as the central processing unit, the intelligence of a mechanical lifeform wouldn''t come close to that of J.A.R.V.I.S. However, now it seemed that the power of the Faint Spark had significantly enhanced the smartphone''s original capabilities.


    "For everyday use, you can transform into a mechanical wristwatch. When necessary, tactical glasses will do," Kyle contemplated and suggested. Given that Vis''s mechanical composition was imbued with vibranium, he was practically indestructible, even in intense combat.


    "Oh, by the way, what do you eat in your daily life?" Kyle slapped his forehead, his habitual thinking momentarily preventing him from treating Vis as a true lifeform.


    "As long as it''s an energy source, whether solid or liquid, it''s fine."


    Vis blinked with its electronic eye, displaying a human-like sense of anticipation for fine dining.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 178 A MAN’S ROMANCE

    As Kyle left the underground warehouse, he was surprised to find a small combat Spaceship parked in front of the entrance, a type of combat craft resembling a fighter jet.


    The spaceship resembled an eagle with outstretched wings, exuding a majestic and powerful presence. Sunlight gleamed off its metallic surface, and its advanced laser cannons at the front and engine exhaust at the rear left no doubt about its firepower and speed.


    While Kyle was still taken aback, the hatch of the spacecraft swiftly opened, and Calvin, covered in white fur, jumped out of the cockpit and called out, "Mr. Kyle, you''ve finally come out."


    "Is there something you need?" Kyle inquired. He hadn''t brought Calvin along before because he had been focused on drawing cards.


    "Enri mentioned that she has arranged what you were looking for. However, the time is limited to this afternoon, so she sent me to pick you up," Calvin explained while shrugging his shoulders.


    "Oh, right," Kyle said, realizing what Calvin was referring to. Apart from cooperating in purchasing items, he had also planned to meet with the challenger through Enri.


    "Let''s go then." Kyle started walking towards the spaceship, and Calvin followed, a step behind. He noticed that Kyle now had a communication-specific electronic watch on his wrist and was surprised. "You have a communication watch now?"


    "Well, sort of," Kyle replied casually.


    "You should have let me pick out something else for you. The items Enri recovers are cheap, but they lack both appearance and performance," Calvin suggested, indirectly indicating that the communication watch Kyle was wearing was quite common.


    It was a civilian model often used by scavengers on Planet Sakaar and didn''t quite match Kyle''s status.


    Kyle chuckled, not responding directly. Unbeknownst to Calvin, while he was grumbling, the screen of the communication watch on Kyle''s wrist was continuously flashing a series of numbers and symbols.


    Inside the spaceship, as the interior lights lit up one by one, there were separate pilot and co-pilot seats as well as four rear seats. The cabin could comfortably accommodate ten people without feeling crowded.


    Immersed in this high-tech creation, Kyle was momentarily transported to what felt like 21st-century Earth.


    "This was purchased for you by Enri, a combat Spaceship worth Eight Million Credits! This fighter jet used to be one of the top-of-the-line models collected by the Grandmaster. However, it was stored away because its appearance wasn''t dazzling enough. Only insiders like Enri could get their hands on it," Calvin said enthusiastically.


    As he spoke, he couldn''t resist running his claws gently over the advanced instruments inside the spaceship, and his eyes were filled with longing and admiration. Drool nearly dribbled from his mouth.


    "Its configuration and performance reach the pinnacle of advanced technology in the universe. If there''s a spaceship on this planet that can pass through a Devil''s Anus without a scratch, this is definitely one of them!"


    Calvin''s excitement was palpable as he hopped into the co-pilot seat, fastened his seatbelt, and put on his headphones. His expression was somewhat peculiar, and he suddenly remembered to ask, "By the way, Mr. Kyle, have you ever flown a Spaceship before?"


    "No," Kyle replied bluntly. He hadn''t even obtained a driver''s license for cars, let alone Spaceships.


    "Oh, in that case, let me teach you," Calvin said, displaying an inexplicable sense of joy. In his mind, this was a great opportunity to show that he wasn''t just a freeloading pet.


    "No need," Kyle said, glancing at Calvin beside him.


    Three seconds later, a Rare Green Ability Card ¨C [Interstellar Spaceship Piloting Mastery] ¨C was successfully extracted!


    Under Calvin''s wide-eyed gaze, Kyle, who had looked clueless about operating various devices just moments ago, became proficient in the blink of an eye. His fingers swiftly tapped the screen, and he gripped the control stick.


    The spaceship''s engines roared to life, and blue flames and compressed jets erupted from the rear. Like a falcon, the spaceship vanished with a whoosh, leaving behind turbulent air and a gust of wind.


    "Wow," Calvin gasped as the sudden deceleration pressed his tiny body firmly against the seat. He almost couldn''t catch his breath. Outside the cockpit window, the buildings blurred and rapidly receded.


    Kyle''s face remained calm, but the sensation of piloting the fighter jet filled him with an inexplicable excitement. As the saying goes, mecha and fighter jets are the romance of men. He was starting to understand that now. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the job of piloting the fighter jet was still too troublesome compared to autopilot.


    "Vis, are you there?" Kyle asked softly. As soon as the words left his mouth, a faint blink of light appeared on the electronic watch on his left wrist.


    "Master, I am at your service twenty-four hours a day, ready to obey your commands at any time," Vis replied. The wireless signal was converted into audio and relayed to Kyle through his headphones. Vis''s tone was affable and courteous, much like a butler, but his attitude was strict and serious.


    ''I sound like an antagonist boss.'' Kyle silently joked to himself and continued, "Attempt to infiltrate and take control of the computer systems of this fighter jet, remotely."


    "Understood," The electronic watch screen lit up. After a series of symbols flashed across the screen, the feedback message appeared: "Silent radio wave infiltration failed. The alien computer system has no record in the database, making remote infiltration impossible."


    "Then switch to a physical infiltration and takeover," Kyle contemplated. He possessed several Ability Cards related to scientific disciplines, making him somewhat of a scientist himself.


    "Affirmative." The electronic watch transformed slightly, and a mechanical appendage extended from the side, its tip resembling a metal plug. It quickly inserted into a port on the control panel of the cockpit.


    Calvin firmly gripped his seat, oblivious to the fact that the projection screen of the fighter jet briefly flickered and returned to normal.


    In Kyle''s ears, the headphone speaker relayed Vis''s report, "Physical login successful! The Vis-exclusive Trojan horse virus has been implanted. From now on, the computer systems of this fighter jet can be remotely controlled."


    "Then, full speed ahead," Kyle let go of the control panel, and following Vis''s instructions, the fighter jet shook gently before accelerating to the next level!


    In less than a moment, on the square of the Interstellar venue, Enri, who had been waiting for a long time, looked up. The fighter jet streaked across the sky from the distant outskirts of the city, landing smoothly in the center of the square.


    The cockpit door opened, and Calvin stumbled out, muttering, "Mr. Kyle, please drive slower next time."


    Kyle couldn''t be bothered with him. After disembarking, he walked straight toward Enri. She nodded, leading him toward the Interstellar venue, and cautioned, "The guards have agreed to a meeting through the underground prison cell, limited to five minutes."


    "Five minutes is enough," Kyle nodded. As long as he could get close to Venom, five seconds would have been sufficient!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 179 MALICE

    Kyle instructed Calvin to stay in the Spaceship while he, accompanied by Enri, entered the Dueling Arena. However, this time, they didn''t use the main entrance but instead took a secluded and lesser-known staff passageway that led directly to the underground prison.


    As they approached the laser-guarded door, they were immediately intercepted by Sakaar guards armed with laser weapons. "Halt, outsiders. Take one more step, and you''ll be subject to Sakaar law, as set forth by the Grandmaster," One of the guards warned.


    Kyle furrowed his brows slightly, and Enri quickly waved her hand, presenting her identification badge to explain their purpose. "I am Enri, the hostess from the Exchange Center, and this is Mr. Kyle. I have spoken to your chief guard before, and he has granted us permission to visit the challenger."


    The Sakaar guards exchanged glances, and one of the older guards nodded, speaking sternly, "Wait here."


    He picked up a communication device and reported in a hushed tone. After receiving orders from the other end, his expression softened somewhat, and he told Enri, "Indeed, there is such an arrangement. However, only one person is allowed to enter, and you''ll have just five minutes."


    This time, Enri furrowed her brows. She was about to negotiate for better terms when Kyle waved his hand, interrupting her. In a calm voice, he said, "I''ll go in alone."


    "Let me escort you. You must not leave my side during the entire visit, or I have the authority to neutralize you. Also, during the visit, you will need to wear this," The guard said as he retrieved a small device from his belt.


    Kyle recognized it immediately. It was a neural control device. One end connected to the human body, and with a press of the remote control button, it could incapacitate even Thor.


    Seeing Kyle''s slight hesitation, the older guard said with a wry smile, "Sir, the Grandmaster has already granted you access to the prison, which was against protocol. Please don''t make it difficult for us."


    "No problem, go ahead and put it on," Kyle nodded calmly. The older guard approached and attached the small neural device just below his ear. With a soft click, the device adhered firmly to his neck.


    Kyle remained expressionless as he adjusted the collar of his clothing to hide the device that emitted a faint electrical glow.


    "Take this," The older guard handed the controller to another guard, then opened the laser-protected door and motioned for Kyle to follow.


    Kyle took a final glance at the controller in the guard''s hand, then calmly turned his gaze away and followed the older guard, who led the way toward the underground prison.


    As they walked through the underground passage leading to the prison, nobody noticed that Kyle''s left wrist was now empty, the electronic watch he had been wearing was long gone.


    "Miss Enri, you can wait outside for now," The guard stationed at the laser-protected door said with a smile to Enri.


    "Alright," Enri nodded, taking a few steps back. She turned around every few steps, feeling an inexplicable sense of unease.


    "Perhaps it''s the thought of so many extraterrestrial lifeforms dying here that''s weighing on my mind," She self-deprecatingly thought. She took a deep breath and completely left the entrance to the underground prison behind.


    Not long after Enri''s departure, the guard who remained outside the prison door placed the controller in his pocket and quickly picked up a communication device.


    "Reporting to the Grandmaster, the individual named ''Kyle'' has entered the Dueling Arena prison," He urgently reported.


    There was silence at the other end of the communication for a moment, then a hoarse and composed voice responded, "Very well, continue to maintain communication, and increase the number of guards inside the prison."


    "Understood!" The guard respectfully replied. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, at the highest level of the Interstellar venue, on the platform that is usually used by the Grandmaster to watch the duels.


    In a lavish and opulent room, there was only one person present, an alien man of middle age. His face was smeared with high-level blue dye from Planet Sakaar. He sat cross-legged on a mechanized seat.


    The high-ranking guard turned off his communication device with one hand. Veins bulged on his forehead, and his other hand rested on the mechanized seat. He pressed it forcefully, causing it to sink in!


    Dark liquid enveloped the guard''s head, like a real demon''s hood. His facial features distorted and contorted in a gruesome and menacing fashion.


    The guard raised one hand, and it transformed into a resilient keratin membrane, with a huge palm and sharp fingertips. He picked up a steel glass from the table, laughing maniacally as he used it to suppress and dispel the fear building up inside him.


    "Half a year, I thought that man would never return to this place, but he just had to show up in front of me again!" He muttered to himself with a voice filled with anger.


    As he spoke, a layer of dark fluid wrapped around the high-ranking guard''s head, like a real demon''s hood. His facial features continuously twisted and contorted, exuding a menacing and furious aura.


    The high-ranking guard raised one hand, which had transformed into a resilient keratin membrane with a large palm and sharp fingertips. He picked up a steel glass from the table, laughing manically as he used it to suppress and dispel the fear building up inside him.


    "Venom! The things you dare not do, I will do for you!"


    "After all, we were originally one! Only by completely erasing that man from this world can we truly be free!"


    Slaughter let out a disdainful snort and the steel glass bottle he was holding almost shattered. He placed it back on the table with a crisp sound, put on his coat, and left the room.


    The glass bottle left behind, bearing cracks, trembled slightly. It seemed as if a dark liquid inside was swirling and churning and it was as if a living being was rolling intensely. It seemed eager to break free, but soon it lost its strength and settled down, returning to a calm state.


    In the underground passage leading to the prison:


    The guard led the way with Kyle following closely behind. Their footsteps echoed through the corridor.


    "By the way, who is the challenger you want to visit?" The guard asked curiously, turning to look at Kyle.


    "I don''t know his name," Kyle replied after a moment of thought. He described, "He''s the young boy with tentacles who recently made it to the final four and is about to compete for the championship."


    "Oh, I see." The guard nodded, but his expression became somewhat odd. He asked further, "And what relation are you to this boy?"


    "He''s a friend, somewhat like family," Kyle answered briefly, reluctant to reveal too much.


    The guard hesitated for a moment before continuing, "It''s strange, though. That boy was just a petty thief from the outer city who was arrested by one of our guards a month ago. He was severely beaten before entering the prison, and he''s been sickly ever since. It''s quite surprising that he suddenly became so strong and made it to the final four. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    "Hmm?" Kyle looked at him in surprise.


    "But the universe is vast, and there are many fighting species that can recover their strength dramatically after severe injuries," The guard concluded, displaying an active imagination.


    Listening to this, Kyle blinked his eyes intermittently. He, of course, knew the reason behind the boy''s sudden increase in power. It was undoubtedly Venom, coexisting and bonding with him.


    But why would Venom do this? Why would it bond symbiotically with an injured child? Who was its previous host?


    "It''s just ahead," The guard said, pointing to the entrance of the prison, which was now visible not far in the distance.


    However, Kyle suddenly stopped in his tracks, his face displaying an unprecedented seriousness. His muscles tensed throughout his body.


    Something''s not right here! Something is very wrong!


    ...


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 180 BETRAYAL!

    In the dimly lit underground prison corridor, Kyle furrowed his brow, sensing a strong and unsettling presence in the air. He was a War Hero who had fought his way through World War II on Earth, and his ability to assess the battlefield was extraordinary. Right now, he could clearly feel a subtle chill in the air.


    Who was trying to deceive him?


    "What''s wrong? Feeling unwell? Your visitation time is limited to five minutes, and the clock is ticking," The guard urged as Kyle halted, looking back.


    "It''s nothing," Kyle shook his head and resumed walking slowly.


    From the older guard, he had sensed no malice. If this was a trap, even the prison guards might be mere pawns¡ª this ran deep.


    When he thought about it carefully, Kyle had only been on Planet Sakaar for a few days. The only people he knew were Calvin and Enri. He hadn''t had the time or inclination to offend anyone else.


    Equipped with his integrated combat suit, masquerading as a Semi-Black Panther form, he had only destroyed an alien gang and released a Dark Elf, all without revealing his true identity. If the guards knew who he was, they would have arrested him outright. It made no sense for them to engage in a complicated conspiracy.


    Upon reflection, only one answer remained: the most unbelievable yet currently the most reasonable.


    "Venom," Kyle murmured, clenching his fist quietly. He decided to put his suspicions aside and follow the guard to meet the challenger bonded with Venom.


    He would draw conclusions once he met the person.


    As they emerged from the underground passage, they entered a well-lit hall within the prison. Although the ceiling was brightly lit, the floor appeared slightly dirty, and the air carried a faint but pungent mix of blood and the distinctive scent of Venom.


    On either side of the hall, metal cages were packed with extraterrestrial inmates dressed in simple prison attire. As the guard led Kyle into the hall, the cold, empty gazes of these criminals fell upon him.


    "Oh, a newcomer?"


    "I know, look at his clothes."


    "A foreigner in this prison? Are they letting anyone in these days?"


    Laughter and jeers filled the prison as the extraterrestrial inmates whistled and mocked.


    "Stay quiet!" The guard warned sternly, then turned to Kyle, urging him in a hushed tone, "Follow me. The top four contenders are housed in individual cells, further inside."


    Kyle nodded and followed the guard as they continued down the hall.


    As they passed one of the prison cells, a massive shadow suddenly lunged at the iron door, crashing into it forcefully and triggering the protective door''s electric field, which crackled across its smooth surface.


    The guard jumped in alarm, nearly stumbling to the ground. Kyle, on the other hand, remained composed, turning his head to face the menacing creature on the other side of the door at a distance of less than half a meter.


    *Hiss!*


    Electricity crackled and coiled around the two-headed serpent, paralyzing and weakening its body. Despite this, it remained unfazed, its fangs dripping crimson venom as it stared at Kyle, as if he were a delectable meal.


    Kyle showed no expression and no signs of fear.


    "Move further inside," The guard urged, his voice trembling as he patted his chest in relief. He dared not look at the terrifying and cold-blooded creature any longer.


    Only when Kyle left the cell housing the two-headed serpent did the creature finally twist its massive form back inside.


    "How interesting." In the cell directly across from Kyle, a scythe-wielding man licked his lips, his two curved arms grinding against each other. Even in the dimly lit cell, the blades of his weapons glinted with a chilling light.


    The guard halted at the innermost cell in the underground prison, and as Kyle peered inside, he saw the tentacle boy seated in a corner, his limbs and neck fitted with glowing blue paralysis devices. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Standing outside the cell, Kyle was about five meters away and couldn''t see the Ability Cards on the tentacle boy''s body. The boy showed no intention of moving, sitting quietly and lost in thought.


    "This is how he is, only displaying such terrifying combat strength in the arena," The guard whispered.


    "Can I go inside?" Kyle asked the guard.


    "You can, but be careful," The guard replied, taking out a device and operating the door while cautioning, "Although we''ve placed containment devices on him, you know how powerful his hidden tentacles are."


    "I know," Kyle said, and as the door opened, he walked into the cell, approaching the tentacle boy step by step.


    Five meters, four meters, three meters!


    The tentacle boy showed no reaction, and by this point, Kyle had reached a distance where he could inspect the boy''s cards. He stopped, contemplating.


    [Galactic Alliance Language Mastery], [Stealth Mastery], [Sprint Mastery]¡­


    Only a few meager cards appeared, and none of them were higher than green grade.


    This indicated that Venom was no longer within the tentacle boy. Otherwise, Venom''s presence would manifest through a Lifeform Card message and could be extracted.


    Kyle fell silent for a moment, watching the boy, and tentatively asked, "Do you know Venom?"


    The boy shivered all over and lifted his head, his small face pale and bloodless. He stared blankly at Kyle, his empty eyes gradually regaining clarity as he wore a bizarre smile. "You shouldn''t have come."


    "What?" Kyle froze, staring at him. "You do know Venom. Where has it gone after leaving you?"


    "Well, it''s gone, but it has another name now. Your arrival here means my job is done," The boy said inexplicably, maintaining an eerie smile. His face suddenly flushed.


    Not only that but in Kyle''s puzzled eyes, the boy''s frail and diminutive body, like a deflated balloon, began to inflate rapidly.


    "Damn it!" Kyle''s face paled. He turned abruptly and dashed out. He had just reached the cell door when a massive self-destructive explosion, like thunder striking the ground, shook the entire underground prison!


    The original cell containing the boy was destroyed in the self-destruct, leaving nothing of the boy behind. Dust containing traces of blood settled, and in the same spot stood Kyle, unscathed, on the corridor. The guard outside the cell had been thrown against the wall by the explosion, lying unconscious in a pool of blood and flesh.


    The imprisoned inmates had yet to grasp what had happened. Throughout the prison, warning lights blinked, and urgent alarms resounded loudly:


    "Intruder detected. All guards, proceed immediately! I repeat, intruder detected. All guards, proceed immediately!"


    It was indeed a trap.


    Kyle surveyed the chaotic cells, his handsome face splattered with a few drops of self-destructive blood. His expression was dark, colder than ever.


    Venom had truly betrayed him!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 181 BATTLE IN THE ALIEN PRISON

    Kyle clenched his fingers into fists, so tight that his nails dug into his palms, and a faint throbbing pain shot through Kyle''s mind, keeping him adequately alert.


    Everything before him undeniably pointed to an indisputable fact, no matter how unbelievable it might seem!


    Only Venom, the symbiote that knew him inside and out, could set up such a massive trap to ensnare him.


    "Venom, Venom!" Kyle''s face remained as calm as ever, but his eyes seemed to be brewing a storm. Veins bulged slightly on his forehead, and his muscles swelled, straining his clothes. His white-knuckled fists creaked with tension.


    Anger!


    This was the first time Kyle had ever been this angry!


    Had Venom grown so cunning, or had it become unbelievably foolish? Didn''t it realize the consequences of betraying him?!


    After spending so much time together, did it have no sense of loyalty?!


    "Intruder over there! Get him!"


    "We can''t let him escape!"


    With the frequent and frantic footsteps and shouts, a squad of over a dozen extraterrestrial guards, armed with laser weapons, rushed into the corridor. The small captain leading them pointed at Kyle, who stood alone in the corridor.


    "You, get out of here!" Kyle''s icy words spat from his mouth as he looked at the extraterrestrial guards with indifference, and in an instant, he launched himself into their midst.


    The first two extraterrestrial guards who attempted to lift their laser weapons in his direction found their faces drained of color as Kyle lightning-fast extended his hands, gripping their arms.


    Kyle exerted force and a crisp, cracking sound of bones echoed as the two extraterrestrial guards screamed in agony and fell to the ground, clutching their twisted arms like pretzels.


    Simultaneously, Kyle''s right foot shot out, two kicks in quick succession, using the fallen guards as soccer balls.


    *Bang, Bang!*


    Two guards, severely injured and unconscious, were pierced through by laser beams from their teammates behind them. Amidst the gory splatter of blood, their lifeless bodies collided with the team behind them, creating a bloody and chaotic scene. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle showed no sign of stopping. He was in a state of furious rage and wanted to vent it out. The surge of prison guards rushing toward him right now would bear the brunt of his wrath!


    He leaped and darted toward several more guards, and with a short burst of his elbow, he struck the chest of one of the guards. His human strength, magnified by tenfold, delivered an impact that undoubtedly surpassed several tons of force!


    The guard spurted blood from his mouth as his chest collapsed and his fractured ribs jutted out from his back, impaling the guard behind him. Both were thrown several meters like kites with severed strings.


    In less than five seconds, a squad of extraterrestrial guards had lost most of its combat capabilities!


    Kyle''s eyes gleamed with a cold light. His body exuded a brutal and ruthless aura as he stepped forward. His boots landed on the wrist of a guard attempting to rise, crushing it with force.


    "Venom. How long are you going to hide? Come out!" Ignoring the guards'' agonized cries, Kyle''s powerful and icy voice reverberated throughout the prison.


    Since Venom could so easily manipulate the resources of the Sakaar prison and co-opt and control the inmates back and forth, it was highly likely that the body Venom primarily attached to and was using at the moment belonged to one of the Sakaar prison guards.


    "If you don''t come out, I''ll drag you out!" Kyle declared coldly, entering the prison''s underground hall. Dozens more extraterrestrial guards emerged before him.


    *Sizzle, Sizzle!*


    Laser beams shot blindingly, blocking Kyle''s path forward.


    Without hesitation, Kyle moved forward, his foot landing firmly on the wall. He explosively switched his stride, his body blurring in the guards'' line of sight.


    In the blink of an eye, Kyle had darted into the midst of the armed guards. The two guards at the front, just about to aim their laser weapons, had their arms lightning-fast twisted by Kyle.


    With a forceful twist, there came the crisp sound of bones cracking. The two extraterrestrial guards immediately screamed and fell to the ground, clutching their arms, which were now twisted like pretzels.


    Simultaneously, Kyle launched two rapid kicks. The fallen guards served as his soccer balls.


    *Bang, Bang!*


    The two injured guards, who had lost consciousness, were pierced through by laser fire from their fellow guards behind them. Amidst the splatter of blood, their lifeless bodies were flung into the team behind them, creating a gruesome and chaotic scene.


    Kyle showed no intention of slowing down. He was in a state of furious rage and was looking to unleash it. The prison guards who were now charging toward him would be the vessels for his anger!


    He leaped and surged forward, reaching the other guards. With a brief power buildup, he explosively struck the chest of one of the guards. With human strength multiplied tenfold and exceptional striking technique, this blow undoubtedly delivered over a ton of impact!


    The guard sprayed blood from his mouth, his chest caved in, and his broken ribs protruded from his back, impaling the guard behind him. Both were sent flying several meters like marionettes with cut strings.


    In less than five seconds, the squad of extraterrestrial guards had lost most of its combat capability!


    Kyle''s eyes gleamed with a chilling light. His body exuded a menacing and brutal aura as he continued to advance. His boots landed on the wrist of a guard who was attempting to rise, crushing it with a firm stomp.


    "Venom. How much longer will you hide? Come out!" Ignoring the guards'' cries of agony, Kyle''s powerful and cold voice echoed throughout the prison.


    Since Venom could so easily exploit the resources of the Sakaar prison, manipulate and control the criminals, and set up such a trap, the body it was primarily used at the moment was likely one of the Sakaar prison guards.


    "If you won''t come out, I''ll make you come out!" Kyle declared resolutely as he stepped into the prison''s underground hall. Dozens more extraterrestrial guards had rushed in to confront him.


    **At the entrance to the underground prison**


    "Supervisor!" The guard stationed at the door respectfully greeted the newcomer with a salute.


    "How''s the situation inside?" Massacre asked with a stern expression on his face.


    "The guard team responsible for prison duty has already entered. They also took the remote control with them, so they should be able to suppress¡ª"


    Before the guard could finish his sentence, a voice filled with anger echoed within the underground prison, faintly reaching the ears of the two:


    "Venom, come out!"


    In the meantime, there were also mixed sounds of the guards'' brutal screams.


    "Well¡­" The guard awkwardly closed his mouth, while Massacre''s expression changed slightly. His body and soul trembled with an aura of intimidation and fear that he had possessed since birth, warning him not to provoke the man in front of him, let alone become his enemy.


    "Notify the spaceship guards outside the prison. Surround this area of the Interstellar arena. Do not let the intruder escape." Massacre lightly patted the guard''s arm to encourage him, then turned decisively and left.


    "Yes¡­" The guard hesitated for a moment, watching Massacre''s retreating figure as if he were fleeing in panic.


    Inside the underground prison, the inmates in their cells gaped in astonishment at Kyle, who was singlehandedly facing dozens of guards in the main hall.


    One word: ruthless!


    "Tsk tsk, Two-Heads, can you still hold yourself together?" On the other side, the scythe-wielding man grinned and taunted the Two-Headed Snake in the cell opposite him. He swung his scythe, and with a flash of his blade, smoothly sliced the iron bars of the cell''s gate in two!


    High-voltage electricity surged through the scythe into the scythe-wielding man. His body stiffened for a moment, and then he walked out of the hole as if nothing had happened, disappearing at supersonic speed into the main hall.


    The Two-Headed Snake saw him leave, straightened up its upper body, and bared its fangs from its dual mouths. It bit down on the cell door and illuminated by the electric current, it resembled a giant electric eel.


    The creature writhed, and the iron bars of the cell twisted and contorted into a tangled mess. It raised its dual heads, quickly adhering them to the ground as it slid along, devouring the bodies of the guards along the way.


    "These monsters¡­" In another separate cell, the Six-Eyed Alien, the weakest of the top four, cowered and shivered.


    In the prison hall, Kyle''s killing intent had been ignited. He was like a meat grinder on a human battlefield, even without weapons in hand. His body was the deadliest weapon, and wherever he went, the guards fell like wheat before a scythe.


    Seeing that the prison guards inside were once again being annihilated, a guard captain sternly shouted, "Intruder, stop! Get on your knees and put your hands on your head!"


    Kyle, as if he hadn''t heard, casually punched the guard in front of him, sending him flying. He looked towards the guard captain, who stood at a safe distance of dozens of meters, holding a remote controller.


    "Don''t force me to take extreme measures," the guard captain said coldly.


    Kyle remained expressionless, slowly approaching him. The guard captain began to panic, gritting his teeth as he watched Kyle. "Take one more step, and I''ll¡ª"


    While issuing his warning, Kyle took two more steps forward, and the guard captain looked terrified, falling to his knees. "Why? You should have a neural control device on you. Why isn''t it working?"


    "I disabled it a long time ago," Kyle shrugged.


    "That''s impossible. No one can simply disable that control device on their own," the guard captain said with bitterness.


    "You can think about that after you''re dead," Kyle replied, lifting his left knee and delivering a powerful blow to the guard captain''s chin. The guard captain was sent flying and crashed into the ceiling, hanging there with half of his body suspended.


    **(End of this chapter)**


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 182 CARRYING AN ARMORY EVERYWHERE

    The neural control device, once attached to a human body, was difficult to remove as it firmly bonded to the flesh. Trying to forcibly remove it would trigger its passive defense, releasing a surge of electric shock capable of incapacitating any life form.


    This was the last-resort control mechanism used by the guards of Planet Sakaar to manage their incarcerated criminals.


    However, this one-size-fits-all trick was entirely inadequate when dealing with Kyle, who had a mechanical life form integrated into his being.


    For Vis, the energy stored within the Shock Device had a rather appealing taste¡­


    Kyle adjusted his collar, and the Shock Device at his neck subtly transformed, extending into something resembling an earpiece. He reported, "Master, the sensors have detected nearly ten Spaceships converging in our direction. It won''t be long before they completely seal off this area."


    "Is that so? Then let''s leave for now. After all, Venom wouldn''t dare to stay in the underground prison. Scan the architectural layout here and find a safe passage leading outside," Kyle ordered, suppressing the anger welling up within him.


    "Yes," Vis acknowledged and began transmitting wireless signals to scan the surroundings, penetrating through the walls and swiftly conducting calculations.


    In just three seconds, Kyle received a guided message from Vis. Without hesitation, he set off, forcefully and recklessly breaking through the alien guards one after another, and entered an underground passage leading out of the prison.


    The Deputy Guard Captain, unable to stop Kyle, let him enter the passage. He then urgently spoke into his communicator, "Quickly open the spatial corridor and make sure he doesn''t leave the underground prison!"


    As he spoke, the Deputy Guard Captain suddenly widened his eyes in horror. In the area of the cells, a scythe-wielding man with a rush of wind pressure completely ignored the guards and, in an instant, flew into the hall, rushing into the same passage Kyle had entered.


    "Increase the manpower and get the ''Blade''s'' Shock Device¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, the Deputy Guard Captain paused again, this time in sheer disbelief. A massive two-headed serpent, a ferocious beast, devoured a snake from the guard''s despairing exclamations. With both of its bloodshot mouths, it swallowed the snake whole and slithered towards the scythe-wielding man.


    "Get the ''Two-Headed Monster''s'' Shock Device¡­"


    The Deputy Guard Captain was halfway through his sentence when he shivered in horror, then hysterically said, "No, go and fetch Grandmaster! There are three escaped monsters, and we stand no chance against them!"


    In the three-meter-wide underground passage, Kyle ran in circles.


    Yes, he was running in circles.


    Kyle suddenly stopped, looking up at the glowing ceiling and walls, as well as the bloody footprints he had left on the ground. He was puzzled and said, "Vis, haven''t I already gone through this section twice?"


    "Yes, you''ve circled back," Vis replied.


    "It''s a straight corridor, how did I end up back at the starting point?" Kyle found it even more peculiar.


    Vis fell silent for a few seconds before providing a reasonable explanation. "Sakaar employs advanced protection technology called a Spatial Corridor. Once it''s activated externally, the internal space falls into a looping connection, trapping any life form inside."


    "So, it''s like a trapped beast," Kyle pondered for a moment and came up with an idea. He entered stealth mode, activating his Nightcrawler status and initiating the Forced Escape skill.


    Kyle silently recited in his mind as he ''Blinked'', quickly disappearing from the tunnel.


    Half a second later, Kyle appeared back in the same spot, facing the same tunnel as before. He furrowed his brow slightly. "Even Forced Escape doesn''t work?"


    This time, he truly felt helpless.


    "If only I had the Sling Ring on me," Kyle grumbled in frustration. The Mirror Dimension and teleportation spell were ideal for countering these fancy high-tech security measures.


    When tracing things back, it all led to Venom.


    "Venom," Kyle snorted, his anger blazing like a wildfire in his heart.


    Meanwhile¡­


    In a toughened glass bottle, a black, stagnant liquid suddenly shivered and bubbled, knocking against the inner walls of the glass, causing cracks to form. The glass bottle shook incessantly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Drip by drip, the largest crack on the inner wall of the glass grew deeper and was on the verge of splitting open.


    Right at that moment, the door suddenly swung open, and the black liquid inside the cup quickly settled down, recovering its calm.


    Slaughter, his face dark and unreadable, strode into the room. He reached out and picked up the glass bottle from the table, placing it back in his trench coat pocket.


    "This incident has alerted Grandmaster. The death of a top-four challenger will surely enrage him," Slaughter said as he walked to the edge of the platform near the floor-to-ceiling window. From there, he looked out over the expansive arena, as if he could see Kyle running in circles through the floor below.


    "As long as you exist, I will forever be your shadow. So, I''m sorry, but please put an end to your struggle here. I will bring your body back to Earth," Slaughter muttered to himself hoarsely.


    "Damn it!"


    As if in response to its words, Kyle in the underground passage was currently pounding the walls with his fists.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Since he didn''t have the Vibranium Bracer, Kyle was relying solely on his bare fists. One punch after another struck the smooth, mirror-like wall, causing cracks to continually extend, just like the predicament that liquid life form had been in within the glass bottle earlier.


    "Master, based on the thickness of this wall and your current punching rate and force, it would take approximately 26,405 minutes to completely break through," Vis indirectly reminded Kyle with scientific data that his fists alone wouldn''t break through here.


    Kyle sighed in frustration and retracted his fists. He had only tried it out of desperation. As for giving up? That wasn''t a term in his life dictionary!


    "Oh, by the way, the military explosives stored in the Card Space are equivalent to an arsenal. I can give them a try," Kyle thought and acted accordingly. With a slight mental command, a stack of Item Cards emerged, falling into his hand like a deck of playing cards.


    [Hydra Laser Tank]


    Kyle looked at this card and quickly sighed before retracting it. This thing was undoubtedly powerful, but it was just too large. There wasn''t enough physical space in the underground passage to summon it.


    [B Grade Explosives] x10


    Kyle waved his hand, summoning ten cards that materialized into bundles of physical explosives, stacked against the outer wall of the passage.


    Before leaving Earth, he hadn''t brought much of anything else, except for these World War II-era military surplus items, most of which were white quality, and at best, green quality.


    "Use them all," Kyle didn''t hesitate in the slightest. He continued to draw more cards, summoning piles of explosives and stacking them along the outer wall of the underground passage.


    He wasn''t concerned about wasting them; he was more afraid of not using them when necessary!


    A moment later, a muffled and terrifying explosion reverberated through the underground passage, causing the entire underground prison to tremble as if an earthquake had struck.


    "What''s happening now? Will it ever end?"


    Inside the underground prison, the inmates in their cells and the guards outside in the hall all wore faces of resignation.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 183 BATTLE AGAINST AN EXTRATERRESTRIAL LIFEFORM

    As the dust and debris settled slowly, the underground passage, now filled with the acrid smell of gunpowder, revealed the aftermath of the explosion. The outer wall bore a scorched and damaged hole, surrounded by cracks that extended to the adjacent walls.


    "It seems to have worked," Kyle remarked, stepping forward again, his shoulders lifting in a shrug.


    "Yes, with three blasts of such power, we can break through the outer wall of this passage corridor," Vis agreed.


    "That makes things easier," Kyle said and he was about to draw more cards when suddenly, a sharp, slicing sound echoed from behind. A feeling of extreme danger surged, even sending a chill down his neck. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Almost instinctively, Kyle quickly lowered his head. Just as he made this reflexive move, a silvery blade of light narrowly missed slicing through his head, cutting only a few strands of hair.


    Kyle managed to dodge the fatal strike and his expression turned cold. He countered by thrusting his elbow backward towards the assailant, but it met only empty air.


    The opponent had descended with lightning speed and showed no hesitation. He effortlessly avoided Kyle''s skilled counterattack, even at close range.


    All of this had happened in the blink of an eye. To an ordinary person, it would appear as if time had slowed down by threefold to perceive the moment when the two engaged in a lightning-fast confrontation.


    "So fast!" Kyle''s inner shock was evident. His muscles tensed as if facing a formidable foe. He turned, and his eyes glittered with a chilling resolve as he surveyed the man behind him.


    This was one of the top four challengers, the one in the form of a scythe-wielding man. He gazed at Kyle with great interest, his narrow eyes revealing a cruel and ruthless glint. He raised his scythe and said lightly, "To dodge my rapid strike, not bad. You are indeed quite formidable."


    "Why are you attacking me?" Kyle asked coldly. If someone had randomly attacked him, he would have lost his temper by now. However, the immediate priority was to get away and not be entangled with an unknown challenger.


    "Why? Survival of the fittest, might makes right; these are the eternal laws of the universe. Why do you need more reasons?" the scythe-wielding alien grinned slyly, his elongated eyes flashing with a ruthless and inhumane light.


    He continued, "I am part of the Blade Organization from the Z-Planet. We were born to fight and decapitate. The moment I arrived on Planet Sakaar, I beheaded every lifeform I saw!"


    He licked his lips and went on, "That ruler called ''Grandmaster'' said he would forgive my sins if I could win in the Champion''s Challenge. But who needs his forgiveness? As long as I can engage in combat with powerful lifeforms and sever the heads of the strong, tasting their blood, that''s enough for me!"


    "Master, there''s no doubt about it; this is a deranged lifeform inclined towards madness. It attacks life indiscriminately, only for its own pleasure," Vis whispered to Kyle.


    "I don''t need you to tell me that; I can see that," Kyle responded coldly, maintaining a high level of vigilance against the scythe-wielding alien.


    Things had gotten complicated.


    "If I can take your head, it will be a memorable event," The scythe-wielding alien suddenly stepped forward with a graceful lunge, his scythe slicing through the air.


    Kyle was well-prepared and agilely sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the scythe''s strike. It struck the wall behind him, leaving a smooth groove where it sliced through like tofu.


    If an ordinary person were hit by such an attack, they would be severely injured, and even someone with a superhuman physique would suffer damage, potentially losing a piece of flesh.


    Kyle was not a mild-mannered individual and he was provoked and attacked by an extraterrestrial lifeform not once but twice, so his suppressed anger surged once more.


    "If you want a fight, then let''s fight!"


    Kyle''s eyes glinted coldly, and he suddenly stomped on the alien''s hand that was holding the scythe. The scythe-wielding alien tried to pull it back, but he underestimated Kyle''s strength. His hand trembled slightly but didn''t retract in time.


    Seizing the opportunity, Kyle twisted his body and executed a powerful flying kick. He sent the scythe-wielding alien flying, crashing into the walls and floor of the passage, creating a whirlwind of dust.


    However, in no time, and under Kyle''s cold gaze, the scythe-wielding alien propped himself up with his hand, a few drops of bright red blood oozing from his lips. He grinned wickedly, "I knew I didn''t make a mistake about you. That''s right; let''s battle!"


    Kyle didn''t respond to him. Instead, he reached back and quickly summoned two black, spherical items through card activation. With a swift motion, he hurled them toward the scythe-wielding alien and swiftly retreated a few steps.


    "What are these?" The scythe-wielding alien raised his head, subconsciously slashing the items Kyle had thrown at him. In the next moment, two bursts of flames and explosions erupted right in front of him.


    The anguished cry of the scythe-wielding alien resonated eerily in the underground passage.


    "You bastard! Come and fight me!" He yelled.


    "Who said I''d engage in close combat with a freak like you, who comes with dual blades? Your speed is impressive, isn''t it? Come and chase me," Kyle taunted.


    Without the protection of the Venom suit and Vibranium Bracer, without the Venom Battlesuit form, and without the Carbonadium Sword''s offensive capabilities, only a madman would engage in hand-to-hand combat with a creature like the scythe-wielding alien, who was born for combat.


    Recognizing the vast gap in their strengths, Kyle relied on his tools to compensate.


    With a rapid thought, he drew cards in quick succession¡ª high-explosive grenades, shrapnel grenades, and more¡ª and threw them forward as if they cost nothing, sealing off the space in the passage.


    For a moment, explosions of varying sizes resounded continuously in the underground passage, intermingled with the scythe-wielding alien''s angry and agonized cries.


    The narrow underground passage severely limited his speed. The grenades unleashed their extraordinary effects inside, making it nearly impossible to evade.


    Under the relentless bombardment of grenades and explosives, the scythe-wielding alien, despite dodging the center of the most dangerous blast zones each time, ended up with singed hair and a battered body, reeking of blood and gunpowder.


    "I don''t believe it¡­ How can you carry so much ammunition on you?" The scythe-wielding alien gritted his teeth as he spoke. He once again raised his now battered scythe, accelerated his pace with desperation, and almost broke through the sound barrier, creating a gust of wind that dispersed the heavy smoke in the area.


    Emerging from the explosion zone in the passage, the scythe-wielding alien saw Kyle standing ahead. At first, a gleam of joy crossed his face as he raised his dual-bladed weapon to strike. However, when he saw the weapons in Kyle''s hands, his expression changed instantly.


    "Don''t provoke me!" Kyle snorted coldly. He held the laser blaster in one hand and pulled the trigger. Dazzling blue-white beams shot out from the gun''s muzzle.


    The scythe-wielding alien accelerated, his body becoming a blurry shadow. He bounced up and down within the passage, zigzagging with precise predictions, narrowly avoiding every laser that came close.


    When his speed reached subsonic levels, it began to seem like he could counter any attack.


    "Try this on for size." Kyle remained expressionless as he continued to fire with one hand, forcing his opponent to keep his distance.


    With his other hand, he reached into his pocket and drew another black disc-shaped item.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 184 A DOUBLE KILL!

    The scythe-wielding alien''s eyes were bloodshot as his pent-up anger simmered within them, his mind on high alert. He pushed his speed to the limit, continuously dodging the laser shots from the marksman.


    "Where did he get that laser gun?" The scythe-wielding alien couldn''t fathom it, but he didn''t have time to dwell on it. In the corner of his eye, he saw Kyle mysteriously produce another black disc and throw it in his direction.


    "Another bomb?" The scythe-wielding alien gritted his teeth, leaped high into the air, and bounced off the outer wall. The disc was much easier to evade than the lasers, spinning beneath his feet.


    *Thunk!*


    The black disc landed on the ground behind him without causing an explosion.


    Feeling perplexed, the scythe-wielding alien suddenly felt an unexpected gravitational force pulling him down. It caused his subsonic body to abruptly jerk in mid-air, and he collided with the wall in a mishap.


    During this momentary opportunity, Kyle took aim, pulled the trigger, and a brilliant laser beam struck the scythe-wielding alien squarely.


    A wailing cry echoed in the underground passage as the laser pierced through the alien''s chest, leaving a bloody hole. He fell lifelessly to the ground behind him and blood quickly spread from his wound.


    His eyes widened in disbelief at the manner in which he had met his untimely and frustrating demise.


    "His resilience is too strong. He survived even a carpet bombing of explosives," Kyle sighed in relief as he saw this scene and he holstered the laser gun, which had run out of energy, and exhaled deeply, leaning against the wall.


    He then retrieved another disc-shaped item and attached the one on the ground back to it.


    The final item he relied on for victory was a gravity magnet.


    This high-tech device could only double the local gravitational force and was typically effective only on ordinary humans.


    However, in the battle for life and death just now, the doubling of gravity unexpectedly played an unexpected role. Even the subsonic-speed scythe-wielding alien suffered a disadvantage, which proved to be the last straw that broke the camel''s back.


    "So, what''s next?" Kyle stood up, but just then, he heard a warning from Vis in his ear. "Warning! A massive lifeform is rapidly approaching!"


    "A massive lifeform?" Kyle furrowed his brows. With his body somewhat relaxed after the battle, he tensed up again and faced the passage ahead.


    Accompanied by a slight ground tremor, a colossal shadow burst out from the end of the passage. Its body almost filled the underground tunnel''s space. It had two serpent-like heads, with blood-red snake-like tongues, and its vertical pupils stared coldly at Kyle.


    A giant two-headed snake.


    "You too?" Kyle raised his head, confronting the two-headed snake with cold determination. Despite the fatigue weighing down his body after the previous battle, he displayed no loss in his imposing manner.


    The Grandmaster''s championship tournament had not even begun, and yet, two of the top four challengers had already arrived. If you counted the boy who had once been possessed by Venom, that made three¡­


    The two-headed snake lowered its heads and glanced at the body of the scythe-wielding alien on the ground with a trace of mockery and disdain in its snake-like eyes. Then it shifted its gaze back to Kyle as if it were looking at a dead man.


    "Master, the Interstellar arena above this underground prison is being sealed off by twenty guard spaceships," Vis issued a warning.


    "That''s simple; we kill this monster, then we make our way out!" In the face of internal and external challenges, Kyle remained eerily calm, without any attempt to conceal his actions. He directly pulled out another card, and a large laser gun appeared in his hand.


    Upon seeing the laser weapon, the two-headed snake split its toothy grin. It tilted its body slightly backward, showing no immediate sign of an attack. However, its upper body suddenly sprang forward like a coiled spring. Its two heads opened their bloodied jaws and lunged at Kyle.


    The look on Kyle''s face changed as he saw this and he raised the laser gun, didn''t bother with aiming, and pulled the trigger. A laser beam pierced straight through one of the snake heads'' mouths, splattering blood.


    However, the snake''s assault didn''t cease. Instead, it grew more ferocious and frenzied. The intact head continued to snap down viciously. With nowhere to escape, Kyle swiftly lifted his gun and jammed it vertically into the undamaged snake''s mouth.


    The two-headed snake emitted a shrill roar as it forcefully closed its mouths. The massive laser gun in Kyle''s hands made a squeaking sound as its barrel began to bend under the tremendous bite force.


    Kyle held the gun with both hands, suspended just outside the snake''s jaws, less than ten centimeters away. He could clearly smell the foul stench emanating from the snake''s gaping maw.


    "This monster actually wants to swallow me whole," Kyle remarked coldly as he watched the gun slowly bend, and was about to slip out of the snake''s mouth. He made a choice, loosening his grip on the gun, and actively used his feet to step on the lower jaw while pressing against the upper jaw with his palms.


    With ten times the strength of a human and a ton of force applied, the snake''s jaws were slowly forced open by Kyle.


    "Here''s something for you to chew on!"


    With a subtle thought, an Item Card materialized and transformed into a high-explosive grenade, which was then inserted into the snake''s distended mouth.


    *Kaboom!*


    A few strands of black smoke emanated from its mouth, and the gigantic two-headed snake thrashed in pain. It began to crawl wildly within the underground tunnel, darting in all directions.


    "A monster among monsters," Kyle muttered. The fact that the alien two-headed snake had survived the high-explosive grenade explosion without harm was astonishing. It merely seemed to experience some abdominal pain.


    *Hiss, Hiss!*


    Kyle''s body was half-submerged in the snake''s mouth, and his steel-like physique resisted the closing jaws. But the two-headed snake seemed to have a sudden idea and slammed its head abruptly against the outer wall.


    With his back hitting the wall, Kyle''s body was completely engulfed by the snake''s mouth. At the same time, the snake''s bite force intensified, gradually closing its bloodied jaws to swallow him whole.


    "No way is it going to be that simple!" Kyle held his breath, and the buffed-up strength surged through his limbs, making his spine as rigid as a steel rod. He refused to bend even an inch.


    The two sides engaged in an intense struggle, devolving into a tug-of-war of strength.


    As the two-headed snake continuously rammed its mouth against the outer wall, which was already weakened by the constant explosive blasts, it finally began to crumble.


    Kyle fought with all his might, but the discomfort in his body grew more pronounced. Fatigue washed over him like a tidal wave, and his physical strength began to gradually wane.


    Cooperating with the snake''s biting and swallowing, its mouth began to gain the upper hand and it began to slowly close.


    "Damn it, of all times," Kyle thought as the sudden onset of weakness from his genetic ailment struck. His superhuman abilities would be temporarily lost.


    And at this critical moment of life and death, even a brief loss of power could be fatal!


    "Master, don''t give up!" Vis transformed into a mechanical lifeform, stood on Kyle''s shoulder, and paralyzed the snake''s mouth with small electric shocks, but it was clear that this was a futile effort.


    As the snake''s mouth closed bit by bit, just as Kyle was about to be completely engulfed in the darkness of the snake''s mouth, he suddenly remembered an item in his Card Space.


    "Right, there''s still that thing!"


    Kyle''s thoughts swiftly entered the Card Space, and he quickly drew a card emitting a rich Purple Aura.


    That card floated within the almost closed jaws, becoming the sole source of light in his eyes. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Materialize!" Kyle roared in his mind.


    The next moment, the purple card materialized into a brutal battle-axe with a jagged, sharp edge. Its inherently terrifying weight gave it the power of a thousand catties as it ruthlessly pierced into the snake''s belly!


    *Schlak!*


    With a piercing sound, the battle-axe smoothly penetrated through to the other side!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 185 THE GRANDMASTER’S CHOICE

    Outside the Interstellar Dueling Arena,


    Dozens of Guardian Spaceships hovered in the sky. On the ground of the plaza below, squads of heavily armed extraterrestrial guards, with high-tech equipment, encircled the arena in three concentric circles.


    "Be cautious; the escapees include Blade and a two-headed monstrous snake, they are all powerful lifeforms capable of taking on hundreds."


    "After the target appears, deploy electric paralysis nets to capture them!"


    The Deputy Guardian Commander picked up a communicator and issued stern orders. The guards held their breath, not daring to exhale as they remained on high alert, fully focused.


    Standing at the rear of the guard formation, ''Slaughter'', his eyes gleaming with cold light, spoke in a low voice. "There''s also a man named ''Kyle,'' the mastermind behind this underground prison riot. When you see him, there''s no need to capture him; shoot him on sight."


    "Yes!" The Deputy Commander nodded solemnly, about to transmit this command via the communicator.


    However, at that very moment, the ground they were standing on began to tremble violently. Amid the guards'' cries of surprise, cracks erupted in the ground of the plaza.


    *Roar!*


    Accompanied by a sharp, hoarse beastly roar, rubble and dust were sent swirling into the air as a massive, dark figure burst through the wall of the underground tunnel, wildly and uncontrollably rearing up its two heads.


    "The double-headed monster has appeared! Prepare yourselves!"


    The Deputy Commander raised his right hand, and the guards'' attention focused on the massive shadow not far away. But what happened next left them collectively dumbfounded.


    The massive black shadow, at the center of the dust storm, roared loudly, then abruptly lost its strength and fell backward, crashing to the ground with a tremendous impact.


    "What''s going on?"


    The guards stood with mouths agape in confusion.


    As the dust that had obscured their vision gradually settled, it became apparent that the lifeless upper body of the monstrous two-headed snake lay on the ground. Its snake-like body had been sliced open from the inside to the outside with precision, nearly severed in two. Blood gushed out like a spring from the gaping wound.


    Their gazes then shifted upward, and the guards were shocked to see a silver-haired young man standing atop the severed head of the two-headed snake. He was covered in blood, his torn clothes revealing the superhuman physique.


    He slowly straightened his back, his cold eyes glaring downward with a dominating and menacing aura, as though he were a demon god.


    "My goodness, he killed the two-headed monster!"


    The guards collectively gasped. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait, look inside the underground tunnel¡­"


    Prompted by the guard''s fearful reminder, they turned their attention to the section of the outer wall that had collapsed due to the two-headed snake''s impact. There lay the mutilated body of the scythe-wielding alien, his chest riddled with bloody holes, sprawled across a pile of rubble in a gruesome manner.


    "The Championship hasn''t even started yet, and three of the top four contenders have been killed by the intruder?!"


    Recalling the tentacled child who had died at the beginning of the underground prison riot, the guards felt their scalps tingling. They stared at Kyle, who stood tall with a straight back, and a chill ran down their spines. Instinctively, they took a step back.


    Anyone capable of killing three monstrous lifeforms without a doubt ranked among the most fearsome of monsters.


    However, no one knew that this was precisely the moment when Kyle was at his weakest. His Super Soldier Ability had temporarily lapsed, and the continued combat had drained his energy to the point where now even a common lifeform could push him over.


    Life is like a play, and success relies on acting!


    With "stubbornly holding on" as his motto, Kyle struggled to maintain his balance with visible effort. He surveyed his surroundings with an emotionless expression, intimidating the guards and Spaceships in the vicinity with his sheer presence.


    For a moment, silence fell over the Interstellar Arena''s plaza. No guard dared to launch an attack against Kyle.


    "What are you waiting for? Go get him! Are you all afraid of one man?" ''Slaughter'', unable to contain his fear any longer, clenched his teeth and shouted as he continued to back away, both his body and soul trembling with fear.


    Upon hearing this voice, Kyle raised his gaze, peering through layers of extraterrestrial guards until his eyes landed on ''Slaughter'', who stood twenty meters away. His face carried a hint of understanding, and he said, "Oh, so it''s you."


    ''Slaughter"s face turned pale in an instant. He couldn''t act against the man before him; it was his weakness. He needed to resort to the means of others.


    "As the chief commander, I order you all to open fire on him," ''Slaughter'' growled.


    The guards finally realized the situation, gripping their laser firearms and aiming them at Kyle in the center of the encirclement.


    "Vis, hasn''t my remotely controlled Spaceship here yet?" Kyle asked in a low voice.


    "Sorry, it seems like our Spaceship is detained in a sealed underground location and can''t break through to get here," Vis replied swiftly.


    "I see. Then we''ll have to¡­ force our way through," Kyle took a deep breath, a Lifeform Card secretly held between his two fingers.


    Both Kyle and the guards were preparing to take action when suddenly, a small Spaceship approached the plaza from the direction of the central building. It was adorned with vibrant and cool-colored paint, and its disc-shaped body cast a large shadow over the area as it blocked out the sun.


    The many Guardian Spaceships hovering in the sky not only showed no intention of blocking its path but also actively made way, allowing it enough space to fly and lowering their altitude as if they were afraid of stealing the limelight from the small Spaceship.


    "It''s the Grandmaster, the Grandmaster is here," Someone exclaimed, and all the guards turned to look at the small Spaceship with reverence.


    The small Spaceship floated high in the sky, and the Grandmaster himself had no intention of appearing in person. Instead, he dispatched over a dozen drones that combined to project his three-dimensional holographic image.


    The colossal holographic image of the Grandmaster looked down at Kyle, who stared back at him with calm eyes.


    "Grandmaster, this man infiltrated the underground prison and killed three of the top four challengers!" ''Slaughter'' exclaimed loudly.


    "I know," the Grandmaster chuckled, and, looking at Kyle, he applauded, saying, "Intruder, if you were any other lifeform, you would have died already. But you''re quite powerful, and that''s what interests me. So, I''ll give you two choices."


    "What choices?" Kyle asked calmly.


    The Grandmaster extended two fingers. "One, you can oppose me, and immediately face the planet-wide pursuit of the Guardians. Two, you can replace those fallen challengers and participate in the Championship Match in two days. I''ll give you ten seconds¡­"


    Kyle interrupted him, "I choose the second option!"


    Regardless of the circumstances, as long as he could buy himself two days to recover his physical condition, he would have a much better chance whether he chose to fight or flee.


    "You''re a clever lifeform. I have high hopes for you. I hope that two days from now, you''ll bring me some surprises on the dueling field," The Grandmaster laughed heartily and his holographic image disappeared.


    Kyle smiled calmly, knowing that the crisis had temporarily subsided.


    The guards in the plaza breathed a sigh of relief, but ''Slaughter'', who was symbiotically attached to the chief guardian, had a very unpleasant and greenish expression.


    Afterward, the guards escorted Kyle to a secluded single-person room within the central building. Despite being equipped with layers of security measures like laser doors and spatial corridors, they also fitted him with two Shock Devices.


    However, the single-person room had its own bathing area, lounge, and even a high-tech fitness area. It was far more luxurious than the hotel environment he had been in before.


    This transformation was something even Kyle had not anticipated.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 186 THE WAIT FOR BATTLE

    Sakaar City, Central Building, Challenger Isolation Room.


    Inside the bathroom, hot water from the shower splashed around as Kyle, exhausted and weakened, lay in the bathtub with his eyes closed. He let the warmth rejuvenate him, his well-built and robust body exposed, as the smell of blood and gunpowder gradually faded away under the cleansing stream.


    His heart pounded fiercely, and under the stimulation, his body''s wounds began to heal naturally, leaving no scars on his tanned skin.


    Kyle opened his eyes, attempting to clench his fist lightly. The lost strength silently returned.


    "That was close," Kyle sighed lightly. He had been on the verge of having to fight to the death.


    This couldn''t go on. His genetic condition was worsening day by day, and until he solved this problem, he couldn''t be at ease.


    The most frustrating part was not facing enemies he couldn''t defeat but rather having the potential to win while his body was suffering from a serious internal problem.


    "Ka-Ching, Ka-Ching¡­"


    With the sound of some metallic instrument shattering, a small mechanical being entered the bathroom. It carried clean towels and bathrobes in its hands while chewing on a mechanical device resembling a surveillance probe, with wires hanging out of its mouth.


    Kyle got up, dried himself off, and wrapped a towel around his lower body before stepping out of the bathroom.


    Vis hopped along behind him, swallowing the metallic wire and reported, "All surveillance probes in plain sight or hidden corners of this isolation room have been dismantled."


    "Good job. What about the information I asked you to find?" Kyle asked as he sat down on the sofa in the living room.


    "Following the intelligent devices here, although I''ve only infiltrated one percent of the building''s intelligent system, I did discover another isolation room, with three times more securely protected than this one, located five floors above this level," Vis replied calmly.


    Kyle touched his smooth chin and pondered, "Can''t you fully infiltrate the entire building''s intelligent system?"


    "My knowledge of this planet''s system data is limited to the computer system database aboard the Spaceship, and the intelligent control system of this building is very advanced. If I forcefully infiltrate, there is a ninety-nine percent probability that I will be detected and tracked down," Vis explained helplessly.


    "I don''t need you to fully infiltrate the entire building''s system, just access that other isolation room. I want to know who or what lifeform is residing there," Kyle said in a deep voice.


    If he guessed correctly, the occupant of that other isolation room was undoubtedly the champion lifeform that had dominated the Sakaar Arena for the past six months.


    Around six months ago, roughly coinciding with the time when he and the Enri siblings had found the damaged divine tool of the Asgardian, was there a connection between that champion and the damaged divine tool?


    Kyle had an intense feeling that there might be a suitable Ability Card on that champion body, one that could help him overcome his genetic disease and usher in an evolution in his physical condition.


    This was one of the main reasons why he had decided to continue to take risks and stay on this planet. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he only pursued immediate safety, Kyle could easily recover his strength and health, forcefully break into the isolation room in the central building after recovering, locate his fighter Spaceship, and dive into the giant wormhole in the sky to leave this planet.


    "I''ll do my best," Vis nodded. Suddenly, as if it had realized something, it swiftly hopped onto Kyle''s shoulder and transformed into a small paralysis device, nestling against his neck.


    Its movements were fluid, taking less than half a second to complete. Just after completing this process, the intelligent door of the isolation room slowly opened.


    "I''ve come to deliver lunch," A young lady dressed as a maid entered cautiously, holding a tray of food. She kept her head lowered and dared not look at Kyle sitting on the sofa.


    "Put it on the table," Kyle stared at the maid intently, suddenly feeling a sense of familiarity, though he couldn''t pinpoint where it came from.


    The table was only three meters away from Kyle. The maid hesitated briefly and then approached with the tray.


    The girl had jet-black hair, crystal-clear fair skin, and delicate facial features, and her appearance was very similar to that of a human. The only difference was her slightly elongated ears, but her shapely figure, concealed under the maid''s dress, left no room for doubt about her allure.


    As she approached within three meters, she noticed the holographic card floating above her and saw recognition flash across Kyle''s face.


    "In that case, I''ll leave now," The maid, sensing Kyle''s gaze, quickly placed the tray on the table and was about to step back hastily.


    Sakaar City, Central Building, Challenger''s Isolation Room.


    "Wait," Kyle called out to her, patting the seat next to him on the sofa. He smiled calmly and said, "Why don''t you come and sit? We''ve known each other for a while now."


    "Who says we''ve known each other? I don''t remember," Night Owl retorted.


    As Night Owl pretended to leave, Kyle added with a hint of nonchalance, "I also helped you escape from the pursuit of the city guards. You''ve forgotten that already? I wonder what consequences there might be if Grandmaster found out that one of his attendants was a criminal."


    Night Owl''s stiffened her movement and turned around to assess Kyle, who was now clad only in a towel. Her expression changed slightly as she said, "It''s you, the guy in the black panther combat suit?"


    "What''s wrong with that? Can''t it be me?" Kyle shrugged and said. The girl before him was none other than one of the members of the criminal organization that possessed the dormant Night Elf genes.


    "You''re quite ruthless. I heard that you infiltrated the underground prison and killed three lifeforms who had advanced to the top four. This news has been temporarily suppressed and is only being circulated internally. If it gets out, the whole planet will likely be in an uproar," Night Owl commented, clicking her tongue in admiration. She knew Kyle was the one who had escaped with her from the guards.


    "That was just an accident," Kyle squinted, harboring lingering bitterness over Venom''s betrayal, an indelible thorn in his side.


    "Do you realize how dire your situation is now? In two days, you''ll be the only challenger directly facing the reigning champion, the Demon King," Night Owl warned.


    "I know," Kyle replied calmly.


    Night Owl continued solemnly, "Even if you could defeat monsters like the two-headed creature, you still won''t stand a chance against the Demon King. For the past six months, any challengers who faced Demon King were easily defeated, usually with a single blow. He hasn''t even shown his true strength!"


    Kyle looked at Night Owl, considering her words. "If you want to help me, gather some information for me."


    "Why should I help you? What''s in it for me?" Night Owl asked, her heart much darker than her seemingly harmless exterior.


    "If you don''t help me, I''ll tell Grandmaster that you''re a criminal," Kyle said, seizing Night Owl''s weakness with one sentence.


    "You!" Night Owl stomped her foot, annoyed, and asked, "What information do you want?"


    "I want detailed information about the leader of the city guards," Kyle said coldly.


    Even if he eventually took the step to leave this planet, he needed to clean up some loose ends first.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 187 THE CHALLENGER

    Two days had passed.


    Tonight was the eagerly anticipated championship match! With just over half an hour to go until the opening, the entire planet''s alien residents were in festive spirits. They paraded through the streets with support banners or took off in Spaceships, all converging on the Interstellar Arena to vie for the best viewing spots.


    In the Central Building, in the fitness area of the Challenger''s isolation room: S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle, with his shoulder-length silver hair now trimmed to a rugged crew cut, wore nothing but a pair of shorts. His muscular upper body glistened with sweat as he performed warm-up exercises.


    The bulging muscles in his arms resembled those of Iron Man, and he effortlessly lifted a colossal barbell that weighed as much as half a ton, making it seem like a mere toy.


    "Master, everything is ready," Vis, transformed into a paralysis nerve control device on Kyle''s neck, reported.


    "Good," Kyle nodded, casually dropping the barbell, which made a deafening thud as it hit the floor.


    As he opened the laser-protected door, Night Owl, who had just entered the isolation room, jumped in surprise and exclaimed, "It''s not mealtime. Why are you here? Aren''t you afraid of arousing suspicion from Grandmaster''s guards?"


    "You''re quite daring, coming here," Night Owl said, unimpressed, and rolled her eyes at him. Despite her seemingly youthful appearance, thanks to the longevity granted by her elf genes, it was impossible to determine her actual age.


    "What''s wrong with being calm? Isn''t it better than being frantic?" Kyle raised his eyebrows and teased her, an unusual lightness in his tone.


    "I thought you wanted me to provide information so you could find an opportunity to escape from here within these two days. And now, the championship match is about to start. Why are you still here?" Night Owl felt anxious for him.


    Suddenly, she widened her eyes and said incredulously, "You''re not seriously considering participating in tonight''s championship match, are you?"


    "Why not?" Kyle squinted, as if pondering something.


    Night Owl shook her head. "You must be crazy. You haven''t seen how terrifying the Demon King is with your own eyes; that''s the only reason you''d have such thoughts."


    "No, quite the opposite. It''s precisely because I know his strength that I want to stay," Kyle chuckled lightly. His expression became serious, and he clenched his fists quietly. It was not as easy as it seemed.


    In the past two days, he and Vis hadn''t found a reliable way to breach the multiple layers of protection in the Central Building and get a glimpse of the champion, the Demon King, who was in another isolation room. Venom''s cohabitant''s messages were the only information they had.


    However, after physically summoning the broken axe from that entity here, it seemed to have triggered a subtle divine response due to the short distance. There was a high probability that the true identity of the champion, the Demon King, was related to the Aesir, Thor''s people!


    With this information in mind, even if it was dangerous, even if he had to stand against all the lifeforms on this planet, Kyle would stay without hesitation.


    He had left Earth and ventured into the stars precisely for this day!


    Aesir''s abilities had always been his top choice for Ability Cards. As long as he had Aesir genes, his physique would undoubtedly undergo another level of evolution. It would resolve the issue of his genetic breakdown due to radiation, once and for all.


    This was a true make-or-break moment, where danger and opportunity coexisted!


    "Everything depends on this one battle," Kyle took a deep breath, his eyes determined and unwavering. His aura continued to rise and strengthen.


    He had to win!


    Even if the opponent was a God, it wouldn''t make him falter or retreat. He would wager everything on this fight!


    Half an hour later, night fell as expected, casting a thick shroud of darkness over Sakaar City below.


    At this moment, the Arena, illuminated by countless Spaceships and the venue''s projection lights, was as bright as day. Amidst the cheers of tens of thousands of lifeforms from various planets, the collective roar of the audience turned into a tangible wave of sound, crashing upon the fully repaired dueling ground below.


    In the audience seats, Enri and her two brothers sat side by side in the front row.


    "Big sis Enri, it''s been over two days since that day. Have you heard any news from Mr. Kyle?" Calvin''s face was heavy with concern, and for the past few days, he had been visibly troubled, his all-white fur appearing lackluster and lifeless.


    "I don''t know much either," Enri shook her head helplessly and sighed. "I was also chased away from the square that day. Although I''ve been trying to gather information from the Sakaar guards these past two days, as soon as they hear Mr. Kyle''s name, they all look terrified and won''t reveal much. I only know that Mr. Kyle is safe for now, but I don''t know where he is exactly."


    "What happened that day? Wasn''t Mr. Kyle just going to visit the challenger?" Calvin clenched his teeth and was about to say something when suddenly, along with a blink of the lights at the Interstellar venue, a dozen small aircraft flew into the dueling arena''s airspace.


    "The match is about to begin!" Calvin changed the subject. He, along with Enri and her siblings, and the thousands of extraterrestrial spectators in the audience, focused their attention on the dueling ground.


    Amidst the dazzling lights, the holographic projection of Grandmaster scanned the audience, welcoming everyone with open arms and a smile. "Ladies and gentlemen, good evening!"


    The audience immediately responded with waves of enthusiastic cheers.


    Grandmaster spoke slowly, "I know everyone has been eagerly anticipating tonight''s championship match. However, before the match begins and the challenger is introduced, I need to inform all of you about something very important."


    The audience lowered their enthusiastic cheers, looking puzzled at the Grandmaster''s projection.


    Could there be anything more important than the championship match?!


    "First, the semi-finals of this competition will be skipped."


    As soon as Grandmaster''s voice fell, the audience erupted into murmurs and expressions of confusion and frustration.


    "Don''t rush to conclusions," Grandmaster smiled and continued, "The reason for skipping the semi-finals is that two days ago, an intruder broke into the underground prison and killed all three of the challengers who had advanced to the semi-finals!"


    "What?!"


    This piece of news was like a bombshell, causing the extraterrestrial spectators in the audience seats to gasp in shock.


    A single lifeform had killed three semi-final challengers by themselves? How was that even possible?


    "Could it be¡­" Enri and Calvin exchanged a glance, their faces equally shocked beyond measure.


    "The intruder''s record undoubtedly proves their ability to challenge the reigning champion. Therefore, tonight''s championship match will be a direct showdown between that challenger and the Demon King!"


    Grandmaster took a deep breath and emphasized, "Now, with your applause, please welcome the only challenger for tonight¡ª''Tyrant'' Kyle!"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 188 CLASH

    In the dueling arena, beams of light shone down as the sound of footsteps echoed from the underground passage leading from the square.


    Amidst the applause and cheers of the extraterrestrial audience, Kyle strode out forcefully, standing tall on the vast field, his gaze serious and determined.


    In his hands, he held mechanical-crafted swords and a shield as cold weapons. His perfect human physique was clad in the silver metallic armor provided by the Sakaar guards, making him look like an immortal war god who had experienced battles of all sizes.


    "Oh my Sakaar, it really is Mr. Kyle!" In the audience seats, Enri, her siblings, and Calvin were left speechless as they looked at the figure in battle-ready attire on the field.


    On the elevated platform at the dueling arena, in a viewing room where Grandmaster and his trusted aides were situated, Slaughter sat on a seat near Grandmaster, gazing downward expressionlessly.


    He watched Kyle below, and in a voice only he could hear, he muttered, "I know your strength all too well, and it''s truly terrifying. But no matter what, you cannot defeat the champion, who belongs to the far superior species." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if in response to his words, the reinforced glass vial within the slaughter''s trench coat pocket trembled slightly. The already cracked vial now had a new fracture.


    "Alright, the challenger has come out. Now, let me introduce tonight''s main lead, the defending champion!"


    Grandmaster was a master at setting the atmosphere. Coupled with the defending champion''s popularity that had been cemented over time, an instant wave of applause and cheers erupted, far exceeding that for Kyle, filling the air.


    A human-shaped shadow slowly emerged from the entrance across the field.


    On the dueling grounds, Kyle appeared tense, his palms holding the sword and shield were sweaty, and he gazed straight at the tall figure about to step out from the entrance. He keenly felt the immense pressure that bore down on him.


    "The reigning champion, the lifeform who has held the championship six times in a row, the undisputed king without a crown. He is ''Demon King'' Kratos!" Grandmaster''s voice boomed with excitement as the massive figure finally emerged completely from the entrance.


    It was a tall, burly bald man with a rugged and boldface. Red markings adorned his left eye, and a thick black beard covered his chin. Iron chains were wound around the backs of his hands, and his towering figure was clad in simple primitive leather armor that could hardly be called protective.


    The moment he appeared on the field, his naturally overpowering aura swept through, immediately inciting a tidal wave of cheers from the audience:


    "Demon King! Demon King! Demon King!"


    Kratos paid no attention to the audience''s cries. He strode forward, locking eyes with Kyle in front of him, and said in a deep voice, "My opponent for this match is you."


    "Who else but me?" Kyle''s heart was pounding uncontrollably, and he took a shallow breath, using it to mask his fear.


    This was like a cat facing a lion or a dog facing a tiger. The gap in the lifeform chain, along with the bloodline and genes, was making him jittery.


    Was he really about to face a god-like lifeform?


    "Now, please enjoy this match to the fullest."


    With these words, Grandmaster''s holographic projection disappeared, marking the official start of the championship match.


    He had to strike first and seize control of the battle!


    With unwavering determination in his eyes, Kyle''s feet swiftly propelled him backward, creating a series of white waves in the air. The turbulent energy tide disrupted, and his speed instantly broke the sound barrier.


    Aerial Dash! A skill for explosive linear acceleration!


    Kratos remained motionless, seemingly unable to react. In less than 0.1 seconds, Kyle''s figure blurred as he covered a distance of twenty meters, arriving right in front of Kratos.


    In mid-air, Kyle''s right hand gripped the raised longsword, and with a burst of acceleration, he swung it down towards Kratos''s exposed neck.


    Fully aware of the power difference between them, Kyle''s initial explosive attack contained all his strength.


    The extremity of what a human physique could produce!


    "Clang!"


    As the longsword landed on Kratos''s neck, Kyle''s face filled with shock. He felt a violent tremor in his grip, and the longsword quivered, almost slipping from his hand as it struck Kratos''s seemingly unbreakable skin.


    In a split second, Kyle''s mind went blank. He had been so confident in the eruption of his Aerial Dash that even a god couldn''t have avoided it. Yet, he hadn''t anticipated that his strike, which should have caused at least a severe injury, didn''t even break through Kratos''s defenses.


    In that instant, he focused his thoughts, and the Ability Cards on Kratos became apparent to him.


    Nearly a thousand Ability Cards in White, Green, and Blue colors floated around Kratos, almost blinding Kyle with their radiance. One of the Ability Cards, like a shining crown, hovered above Kratos''s bald head.


    [God Gene]: The origin gene of the gods. Rare Purple Ability Card (unawakened state).


    In the Marvel Universe, the lifeforms at the forefront of evolution were collectively known as Gods. They possessed incredibly superior god-like genes, which granted them a lifespan of at least several thousand years. They excelled in all physical attributes such as strength, willpower, constitution, and speed among all extraterrestrial lifeforms.


    They possessed divine power within them, which could be used to enhance attacks, cast spells, or even unleash unimaginable power when buffed on divine tools.


    As they gradually awakened their original powers, each member of the god-like species gained different rule-based abilities, such as thunder, fire, ice, death, and more.


    Current Status: Extractable (requires continuous extraction within a one-meter radius for three hours, and the Rare Purple prefix exists uniquely, with only one extraction).


    Warning: "Kratos''s divine power focuses on buffing physical attributes."


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Kyle''s longsword, powered by his full strength, slashed down on Kratos''s neck, and a few droplets of blood oozed from the impact.


    With his first strike failing, Kyle had to retreat quickly.


    "That was an incredibly fast burst of speed. Moreover, you actually managed to injure me. You are the first challenger to do so in the past six months," Kratos grinned, showing a row of white teeth. His massive fist, faintly radiating a golden-red divine power, shot towards Kyle''s chest as he hovered in mid-air.


    Kyle''s face turned pale, and he couldn''t create enough distance in time. He hastily raised his shield, blocking it in front of him.


    As soon as he made this move, Kyle felt a terrifying force flooding onto the shield. It pressed his hands against his chest, and he was sent hurtling backward like a kite with a broken string.


    "Bang!"


    Kyle was thrown more than thirty meters, crashing into the edge of the dueling arena. The outer wall collapsed, leaving a deep pit as debris flew and dust filled the air.


    In the surrounding audience seats, the extraterrestrial spectators collectively opened their mouths, left speechless in astonishment and awe.


    From the start of the match, Kyle''s aggressive strike, the sword in Kratos''s neck, the punch, and Kyle being sent flying had all happened within a single second.


    This was a battle of gods! This was what a battle of gods looked like!


    "It''s safe to say he truly is a god," Kyle coughed a few times. Blood oozed from the corners of his mouth as he climbed out of the rubble. The metallic shield on the ground had a massive fist imprint in the center, and its cracks made it apparent that it wouldn''t be able to withstand a second punch.


    "But the fight has only just begun!"


    Kyle gazed at Kratos, who stood undefeated in the arena, his eyes filled with unwavering determination. He decisively activated the trump card he had prepared over the past two days. "Vis, Iron Suit Mode, prepare to activate!"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 189 IRON SUIT MODE

    "Are you ready for more?" Kratos asked calmly as he clenched his fists. He advanced step by step, an ethereal flame seeming to burn around him, creating a palpable sense of oppression even for the spectators outside the dueling arena.


    "Mr. Kyle!" Enri, her siblings, and Calvin covered their mouths and closed their eyes, unable to witness the impending brutal battle.


    It wasn''t that Kyle was weak, but rather that Kratos, the champion, was incredibly powerful, to the point of suffocating and despair-inducing.


    In the dust cloud that slightly veiled Kyle''s figure, he held the final piece of Howard''s creation, the Kryon, in his left hand. This Kryon was the core of the Iron Man suit.


    "Iron Suit, activate!" Vis murmured softly. Starting from the small paralysis Shock Device and mechanical components, the suit began to swiftly transform with a twist of its mechanical parts. Wires connected and inserted into a receptacle on the chestplate of the metallic suit, turning it into a recessed socket.


    Kyle raised his hand and placed the Kryon onto the transformed mechanical socket. When these two components, Kryon and Vis, merged, a fundamental transformation occurred.


    A sizzling white electrical light radiated from the mechanical socket, conducting through the metal armor, the longsword, and even the shattered metal shield on the ground. These metallic pieces of equipment, under the guidance of Vis, quickly assembled and transformed into the Iron Man suit, adhering closely to his body.


    "You''ve waited long enough. Let the battle continue." A calm and indifferent voice resounded. In reality, less than five seconds had passed. Now, a silver Colossus radiating a bright daytime energy source stood in the dueling arena in place of Kyle.


    The individual strength between humans and deities was an insurmountable chasm.


    Just like the contrast between blue and purple abilities, a whole grade of difference couldn''t be bridged in a short amount of time.


    Kyle was well aware of this truth and knew he would be facing an opponent on the level of Thor. Therefore, he had made preparations in advance, because when it came to bridging the gap between a mortal and a deity, sometimes all it took was an Iron Man suit.


    In the control room at the top of the Arena, Slaughter couldn''t sit still any longer. He stood up and protested loudly to the Grandmaster beside him, "This is a violation! This is an absolute violation! How can they allow high-tech weapons like the Iron suit in the championship match?"


    "Why not? Wasn''t it you who picked out the metal armor and sword from the arsenal two days ago and had them delivered? Customizing one''s weaponry is also a part of a challenger''s skill set," Grandmaster replied with a faint smile.


    He gazed with renewed interest at Colossus down below. "I thought this match would be over quickly, but this makes it much more entertaining."


    "Interesting."


    Kratos grinned and didn''t seem to mind Kyle''s Iron Man suit. He slightly crouched, gathered his strength, and then lunged forward like a heavyweight missile.


    "Master, the Iron Man suit''s material is still unable to withstand direct attacks from the opponent," Vis analyzed the situation, activating combat assistance protocols.


    "I''m well aware," Kyle replied. He looked at Kratos, who was leaping toward him, took a deep breath, and activated the thrusters on his feet and palms, producing a blazing energy trail. His speed, already ten times that of a human, increased even further. "So, I''ll have to take the initiative!" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He swiftly darted toward the lower airspace. In the next moment, Kratos landed heavily where Kyle had been, causing the ground within a five-meter radius to crack and collapse under the immense impact.


    Kyle executed a swift aerial drift and descended rapidly from the lower airspace. Simultaneously, he struck downward with his right fist, and a group of small engine probes extended from his suit''s arm, providing an energy-assisted buff to his punch in the opposite direction.


    "Perfect timing!" Kratos, as if he had eyes on his back, turned around and raised his left fist, meeting Kyle''s right fist in mid-air.


    Steel met godly force!


    All the engines throughout Iron Suit activated, and Kratos, standing firmly in place, created a web of fractured tiles under his feet.


    Kyle grinned. He quickly raised his other hand, and right in Kratos''s surprised gaze, he emitted a bright laser beam from the center of his metallic palm.


    **Boom!**


    Kratos was immediately hit by the laser beam and sent flying through the air. Colossus''s engines roared to life, seizing the opportunity to press the attack.


    "Ironman Mode, its main form of attack is definitely ranged artillery!" Kyle''s face remained cold as he flew through the air. His raised metallic palms resembled two cannons, steadily aiming and continuously firing beams of light that streaked across the sky. The residual energy explosions engulfed Kratos'' body.


    The spectators in the stands were left gaping in astonishment. In previous years, duels had primarily consisted of hand-to-hand combat among lifeforms. Today''s battle was uniquely different, starting with a spectacular display of power.


    Inside the dueling arena, engines roared, lasers crisscrossed the airspace, and the radiant energy of daytime blanketed the area where Kratos stood. The rolling shockwaves and dust filled the interior of the Interstellar Duel Arena.


    Kyle floated in the lower airspace, continuing his laser onslaught until Kryon''s energy was depleted by half. His metallic palms were glowing red-hot from the sustained laser barrage. Only then did he pause, slightly panting.


    "Vis, was the attack effective?" Kyle gazed at the haze of smoke before him, his expression serious.


    "Based on my analysis¡­ Be cautious!"


    Vis''s voice urgently rang out, and in the next instant, an iron chain shot up at high speed from below, wrapping tightly around Kyle''s left calf.


    "Uh-oh." Kyle''s expression changed slightly. He activated the thrusters in his feet, instinctively attempting to elevate himself higher into the sky.


    **Clang, Clang!**


    The iron chain''s links tightened and secured him, preventing Kyle from ascending even a millimeter higher, let alone breaking free from the accursed chains that bound him.


    "I''ve got you now."


    On the ground below, the dissipating smoke gradually revealed Kratos''s figure. He wore a sinister yet majestic grin on his face and despite his battered appearance, with his entire body scorched black. However, these were just superficial injuries, as he firmly grasped the other end of the iron chain.


    "Come down!" Kratos''s hands clenched the chain tightly, suddenly exerting a forceful downward pull. He rapidly spun, dragging Kyle around like a windmill for three full revolutions before violently swinging him downward toward the ground.


    With power that far exceeded several tons, a single savage swing of the iron chain sent the silver-armored Colossus halfway into the ground. The core Kryon on its chest dimmed slightly, and cracks began to appear on parts of the Iron Man suit.


    This was just the beginning.


    Kratos, with overwhelming momentum and now in control, swung the iron chain up and down. He repeatedly smashed Kyle, encased in the Iron Man suit, into the ground!


    **(End of Chapter)**


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 190 ULTIMATE KILLER MOVE

    **Bang! Bang! Bang!**


    Within the battle, the iron chain swung vigorously, accompanied by the relentless impacts between the Iron Man suit and the ground.


    Kratos had fully transformed into the merciless God of War, playing with Kyle as if toying with a hapless opponent. He repeatedly smashed Kyle into the ground with a power that towered above humanity.


    "Shit." Calvin crawled into Enri''s arms, his tail raised in alarm, unable to watch any longer.


    The relentless pummeling continued until the Iron Man suit was riddled with cracks. Drops of blood seeped from the seams, and the Iron mask covering Kyle''s face had split open, revealing his bloodless countenance beneath.


    Once again, Kratos swung the iron chain, dragging Kyle into the air. But just at that moment, the metallic arm lifted slightly, and the damaged engine from the hand of the Iron Man suit emitted a laser beam that precisely struck the middle of the iron chain.


    With a resounding snap, the iron chain broke. Kyle was free, and he descended in freefall toward the ground. As he neared the ground, he expelled an energy tidal wave from his feet, decelerating and landing gracefully.


    "Master, energy leakage detected. There''s less than one layer left. Additionally, the makeshift Iron Man suit is on the verge of collapse and cannot sustain high-stress combat for much longer," Vis reported with a touch of concern.


    "Not just the suit, I''m running out of steam too. Damn it!" Kyle spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes coldly fixed on Kratos before him. He contemplated, "No more hiding. Activate the Ultimate Killer Move of the sui!"


    "Understood!" Vis immediately grasped Kyle''s intentions.


    During those two days in the central building''s isolation room, Kyle and Vis collected information, crafted the rudimentary Iron Man suit, and conducted over a thousand combat simulations on the computer. To defeat high-level lifeforms like gods, there was only one way¡ª The Ultimate Killer Move!


    "Whether I win or lose, it all hinges on this move," Kyle took a deep breath and discarded the defunct engine from the palm section of the Iron Man suit.


    Kratos observed this scene with calmness, asking, "Giving up, are you?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course not!" Kyle sneered coldly, and suddenly, his feet erupted with an energy tidal wave. He left behind a series of white rings as he surged forward.


    Aerial Dash!


    "Is it this move again? You won''t catch me by surprise twice. I won''t let you live up to that name."


    Kratos''s thoughts raced as he swiftly reacted. As Kyle''s figure blurred during Blink, he rapidly threw a punch forward.


    The Aerial Dash''s burst speed was indeed remarkable, but its major flaw was its rigid linear trajectory, locked in the original direction.


    As Kratos had suspected and predicted, just as Kyle''s figure appeared in front of the punch, accompanied by a howling wind, he struck the area where the punch was aimed.


    From a third-party perspective, it looked as though Kyle was intentionally colliding chest-first with Kratos''s fist.


    Audience members in the stands gasped in shock, and Kratos grinned, "It''s all over."


    The punch landed on Kyle''s Iron Man suit, right on the Kryon slot emitting a white light. Despite the vibranium''s energy-absorbing and kinetic buffering properties, the terrifying force continued to expand uncontrollably. The Iron Man suit began to crack all over and was on the brink of complete collapse!


    Coughing up blood along with fragments of his shattered internal organs, Kyle made no sound. His feet remained firmly planted on the ground, and his eyes emitted a faint glimmer of hope and determination amid the Blink.


    This was the moment!


    Ignoring his own injuries, Kyle rapidly extended his hands. Two small paralysis nerve devices were applied to Kratos''s shoulders.


    He roared, "Vis!"


    Simultaneously, Vis had already transmitted the initiation signal via electromagnetic simulation. The paralysis nerve control devices activated, enveloping Kratos in a white electrical discharge, penetrating his body, and paralyzing his inner essence.


    One such device had already been sufficient to briefly paralyze Thor, rendering him powerless to resist. Now, with two devices synchronously engaging, it was even more potent.


    Kratos widened his eyes, his indomitable divine body trembling. Finally, he fell straight toward Kyle.


    **Bang! Bang! Bang!**


    In the midst of the battle, the iron chain swung relentlessly, and the cacophonous impacts between the Iron Man suit and the ground continued.


    Kratos had fully transformed into the ruthless God of War, using his overpowering might to play with Kyle as if he were a mere toy, repeatedly smashing him into the ground.


    "Wow," Calvin crawled into Enri''s arms, his tail raised in alarm, unable to bear witness the spectacle any longer.


    In the blink of an eye, amidst the horrified gazes of countless spectators in the arena, Kyle, carrying the immobilized Kratos beneath him, ascended higher and higher, surpassing the hundred-meter height of the Interstellar arena, soaring over numerous suspended spectator spaceships, and continued his upward trajectory into the vast expanse of the starry sky.


    "My Sakaars, he''s gone mad, absolutely mad!" Night Owl on a certain spaceship exclaimed, sitting dumbfounded on the deck.


    "What is he trying to do?!" The Grandmaster stood up again, looking shocked as he gazed at Kyle, who had turned into a brilliant star in the sky.


    In the seats nearby, the smile on Grandmaster''s face disappeared. He tilted his head slightly, his eyes filled with suspicion and uncertainty, feeling that things had spiraled beyond his control.


    Above the dueling arena, at an altitude of thousands of meters.


    Kyle''s Iron Man suit ignited with a radiant glow beneath his feet. He lifted off abruptly, using Kratos''s immobilized body as a propellant, and shot upward into the sky!


    However, in the blink of an eye, Kyle, carrying the incapacitated Kratos, soared past two thousand meters, three thousand meters, five thousand meters¡­


    "This height isn''t enough. Keep going!" Kyle bellowed, defying the chilly night winds, and relentlessly climbing higher.


    Six thousand meters, seven thousand meters, nine thousand meters!


    At this altitude, they had left the atmosphere of Planet Sakaar. Colorful spatial wormholes surrounded them, and the space around them warped and twisted chaotically.


    The trail of flames ceased, and the Iron Man suit froze at sub-zero temperatures. Vis struggled to maintain control as the suit disintegrated into countless icy shards, revealing Kyle within.


    Frost clung to Kyle''s eyebrows, his breathing labored. He slightly adjusted his posture in mid-air, clutching Kratos''s legs tightly, aiming the bald head of the god downwards.


    Then, the two became one, and they began plummeting from a height of nine thousand meters!


    Kratos''s body trembled, his will slowly awakening, but it was too late!


    Eight thousand meters, six thousand meters, four thousand meters, two thousand meters¡­


    Their descent grew increasingly rapid, and the wind pressure became agonizing for Kyle. However, he fixed his gaze unwaveringly on the Interstellar arena below, which was getting closer and closer.


    "Master, the speed is too fast! If we crash like this, even with an enemy as a cushion, there''s a high probability that you''ll die on impact!" Vis warned anxiously, transforming into an earpiece hanging by Kyle''s ear.


    "Not taking this risk, how could I ever have a chance to defeat the god-like lifeforms?" Kyle laughed heartily, gazing at the approaching arena and closing his eyes in determination. "This is what it means to embrace death!"


    He had staked his entire future on this one strike!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 191 RETURN!

    In the spectator stands of the Arena, hundreds of thousands of extraterrestrial viewers, including Grandmaster, collectively raised their heads, their faces filled with shock and anxiety as they watched the night sky where Kyle and Kratos had completely disappeared.


    Everyone held their breath, unwilling to miss even the slightest detail of this epic battle. The entire colossal arena fell into an eerie silence.


    Then, a tiny dot grew larger and larger, descending rapidly in a straight line toward the dueling arena, showing no signs of slowing down.


    "They are coming! They are coming!"


    As the audience erupted into a frenzy of exclamations, their eyes widened in astonishment as they watched. The combined figure of Kyle and Kratos blurred like a streak of light and suddenly collided with the center of the dueling arena.


    **Boom!**


    Like a falling star, the cement-like ground crumbled beneath them. The shockwave from the powerful impact sent rocks and dirt flying in a radius of ten meters.


    The Arena fell into stunned silence.


    When the dust settled, a massive crater, five meters in diameter and seemingly bottomless, appeared in the center of the dueling arena.


    This visually stunning scene left countless lifeforms'' scalps tingling, and their bodies trembling with shock and awe.


    "My goodness, is there anyone left alive?"


    "Probably¡­ probably not¡­ both of them must be dead."


    "So, is this a draw?"


    The audience''s faces turned red as they couldn''t help but engage in whispered discussions. Regardless, this battle would be recorded in the annals of the Planet Sakaar''s dueling arena history.


    **Rustle, Rustle, Rustle!**


    Just then, a faint sound emanated from the depths of the crater. In the uncertain gaze of the audience, a massive hand slowly emerged, grasping the edge of the pit and pulling upward with great effort.


    It was ''Demon King'' Kratos! However, at this moment, he could only be described with one word¡ª wretched!


    His bald head was adorned with vibrant splatters of blood, which flowed down, seeping into his sunken eye sockets. His rugged face, marred by dirt and gravel, looked grotesque and horrifying. His clothes were tattered, and his entire body was covered in debris. He appeared nothing like the majestic God of War he was before.


    "What a crazy guy."


    Kratos struggled to climb out of the crater, standing unsteadily at the edge. He peered down into the abyss, seriously evaluating the situation. "Among the human race, a lower lifeform, I''d call you the strongest."


    "But clearly, our battle ends here." Kratos shook his head gently as he spoke. Falling from an altitude of nearly ten thousand meters, not to mention a being like him with an exceptional physique and divine protection, this height would have even turned a higher-tier lifeform into a pile of pulp.


    This move was too insane; it couldn''t simply be called a technique. It was more of an awakening, a willingness to risk everything, including his life, to execute.


    Kratos turned around, extending his arms toward the spectator stands, and the enthusiastic cheers erupted in response to his triumphant cry.


    "Mr. Kyle, did he really die?" Calvin opened his mouth wide, finding it hard to believe. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It seems¡­ yes¡­" Enri''s face was filled with sorrow. She was about to offer some words of consolation when she suddenly saw something astonishing. Her eyes widened with surprise. "Calvin, look quickly! What is that?"


    Similarly, the cheers of most of the spectators abruptly ceased as they stared in astonishment at the crater behind Kratos.


    Sensing their abnormal reactions, Kratos turned around. In the next moment, even his pupils contracted.


    From the depths of the crater, a hand slowly emerged. Black fluid oozed continuously along the arm, forming a smooth and tough membranous layer.


    With its hand on the ground, the figure effortlessly leveraged itself, agilely springing to the other side of the crater and landing gracefully on the ground.


    The figure had a towering humanoid body, completely black in color. Its muscular contours exuded a wild and sinuous beauty. Its elongated crimson eyes gleamed with malevolence, and its sinister grin revealed a fiendish presence. It resembled a black demon emerging from hell.


    "What are you?" Kratos frowned as he looked at the unknown lifeform before him. His body instinctively tensed, and for the first time, he felt a sense of danger.


    "I just punted you on your bald head, and now you''re asking who I am?" The dark lifeform grinned and shrugged. "But I guess it''s understandable. This form changes everything, even my aura."


    "Let me formally introduce myself. I''m ''Tyrant'' Kyle!"


    In a room on the rooftop of the dueling arena,


    The Grandmaster stood up and glanced at Kyle''s drastically changed appearance below, then at the colorless Slaughter beside him. He asked in a deep voice, "What exactly happened? Did something burst out of you just now?"


    Slaughter''s face turned extremely ugly when he heard those words. He remained silent, with remnants of shattered glass in his coat pocket. Inside, his heart roared in discontent. "Venom, you chose to return to him in the end, betraying our shared existence¡­"


    In the dueling arena,


    Kyle stretched his limbs, relishing the long-lost sensation of being in Venom''s full symbiotic state. He couldn''t help but think back to the moment he thought he was about to die as he plummeted from the sky towards the ground.


    It was when he passed by the Arena''s rooftop that a sudden burst of black liquid had leaped out to envelop and protect him.


    He had never expected that it was Venom who had ultimately saved him. The one who had betrayed him earlier was another derivative symbiote.


    Kyle sighed inwardly. After the fusion with Venom, their consciousness and thoughts intertwined. In an instant, he understood the separation of Venom.


    Venom had long harbored these negative emotions¡ª rage, brutality, and ruthlessness¡ª during their time on Earth. These emotions had been hidden deep within him. Later, under the influence of the Space Stone, these chaotic and restless emotions split off into a second symbiote.


    That was the origin of Slaughter.


    Slaughter could be said to be the product of the negative thoughts of both Kyle and Venom. Consequently, Slaughter was more powerful and had a stronger sense of self-awareness.


    Six months ago, when they arrived on this planet, Slaughter and Venom had managed to survive by continuously bonding with extraterrestrial residents. However, they eventually diverged in a significant way.


    Venom had wanted to find and wait for Kyle, while Slaughter had sought independence, aspiring to become a completely new and powerful lifeform. In the midst of these differing ideologies, the two had finally broken apart.


    Slaughter, with the ability to fully control the host''s body, was incredibly formidable. He had captured and constrained Venom, taking on the ambitious role of the Chief Guardian of the forces of Sakaar, intending to one day replace Grandmaster.


    "I misjudged you." Kyle smiled in understanding. He could sense that Venom had been even more innocent and pure before. Venom constantly conveyed his joy, much like the night they had first bonded.


    Speaking of cards, the Venom Symbiote Lifeform Card was quite different from before.


    **[Adult Venom Symbiote]:** A symbiote that has reached maturity. Purple Lifeform Card.


    Venom can survive independently without the need to bond with a host. Symbiosis greatly enhances the host''s strength and abilities. Weaknesses include Sonic attacks and high temperatures.


    Now in the adult stage, Venom''s growth potential has greatly decreased.


    Current abilities: Rapid Learning, Shape-Shifting into any clothing, Bulletproof Defense, Liquid Self-Healing, Memory Probing and Interception, Gliding Flight, Dark Lethal Claws, Wall-Climbing, Long Whip Strikes, Blade-Like Edges, Countless Tendrils.


    Current number of hosts Venom has bonded with: 108 (the higher the number, the more powerful Venom becomes).


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 192 ENDING IT ALL!

    "An adult Venom, in its current full symbiotic form, might actually be able to defeat the injured and weakened Asgardian!" Kyle thought to himself. He clenched his fist, feeling the surge of power within his body. Right now, his pure physical strength was thirteen times that of a human¡ª


    Don''t underestimate this less than one-third increase. It wasn''t just his strength; his physique, speed, sensory perception, and more had all been significantly upgraded!


    With Venom''s resilient, bulletproof defense and various combat abilities that could take on any form, it perfectly complemented the Super Soldier Physique''s balanced offense and defense. He had become a combat-focused lifeform without any reservations!


    "Although your appearance is terrifying and gruesome, I''ve torn apart giant extraterrestrial monsters before. Do you really think a mere human can compare to the gods?" Kratos spoke with authority as he looked at him.


    However, his gaze grew deeper and more intense, and a faint divine radiance enveloped his body, exuding a pressure that seemed to surpass all living beings.


    Kyle grinned, his crimson eyes gleaming with icy determination. His body radiated a fierce, evil, murderous, and wild aura¡ª an unyielding spirit of battle!


    Human or God, he would fight them all! He''d take their lives while risking his own!


    *Swoosh!*


    The floor shattered and cracked as Kyle suddenly burst forward. He transformed into a blurry black afterimage, launching a furious assault against Kratos.


    Currently, his opponent was still in a dazed and injured state from the high-altitude fall. Meanwhile, Kyle was at the peak of his power since Venom''s return. There was no reason for him to wait for Kratos to fully recover!


    Kratos quickly looked up, and a shimmering highlight of a blade flashed by. Kyle''s left arm had completely transformed into a massive blade, with the hilt forming his shoulder. The razor-sharp edge cut through the air as he brought it down swiftly.


    Kratos crossed his arms to block the blade''s strike. It only managed to break through his skin by a fraction.


    However, right after that, Kyle''s crimson eyes blinked with a fierce gleam. His free right hand swiftly transformed into a black, sturdy whip. It shot out like a spring, entwining, and binding around Kratos'' neck.


    The expression on Kratos'' face changed slightly as he attempted to reach out and grab the whip. But Kyle wouldn''t give him the opportunity to retaliate.


    "Aerial Dash!"


    Kyle''s voice was filled with icy satisfaction as he activated the Aerial Dash skill, causing the chaotic tide of energy beneath his feet to erupt. In an instant, he shot up thirty meters into the air, taking Kratos, who was still entangled by the whip, with him.


    "This is payback for earlier!"


    As he reached the highest point in mid-air, Kyle forcefully pulled the whip backward as if it were a shoulder throw.


    *Bang!* Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kratos was brutally slammed into the arena floor once again, causing his bald head to take another hit, and making him dizzy and disoriented.


    "Here we go again!"


    Kyle seemed to hold a grudge for what had happened earlier. He glided down, dragging Kratos, who was still struggling to break free from the whip, to the edge of the arena.


    Balancing on the edge of the dueling arena''s wall, Kyle pulled and swung the whip, suspending Kratos'' body in mid-air. He repeatedly smashed him into the floor.


    Rocks flew, and dust billowed while the dueling arena trembled slightly under the repeated impacts.


    "Oh My Sakarrian, is that really Mr. Kyle?"


    Enri and Calvin, seated in the front row of the audience, watched this scene up close, exchanging bewildered glances.


    "Will this ever end?"


    Inside the dueling arena, Kratos suddenly let out a roar of frustration. His annoyance and anger were evident on his face. In one final tug, he managed to pull Kyle, who was hanging from the arena wall, back towards him.


    Kyle reacted swiftly, canceling the left-hand whip''s form and gliding low to the ground. He attempted to swiftly pass over Kratos'' head.


    Kratos crouched down and leaped with astonishing force, closing in on Kyle. His intention was to deliver a powerful punch that would send Kyle flying.


    "Claw Form!" Kyle focused, extending three dark claws from his clenched left fist. These claws clashed with Kratos''s punch.


    *Crack!*


    From the tips to the base, the dark claws shattered and crumbled.


    "As I thought, trying to block a punch from a god is still too difficult," Kyle sighed in resignation while nursing his painful left arm. He glided away to avoid further attacks.


    Inside the dueling arena, Kratos felt even more frustrated. Kyle, in his Venom full symbiotic state, possessed a wide range of attack forms and was exceptionally agile, even capable of short gliding flights.


    Without a Divine Weapon, the Asgardians or any other Gods were like birds with broken wings. They had their strength greatly diminished and were unable to fly solely using divine power present in their body.


    "I wonder where my divine weapon, my battle axe, is. If only I had my divine weapon¡­" Kratos gritted his teeth and reluctantly returned to the ground.


    Until a few days ago, he had still felt some connection to his damaged battle axe. However, that connection had been abruptly severed. Little did Kratos know that the axe now resided within Kyle''s Card Space, becoming a rare and treasured Item Card.


    In the subsequent battle, Kyle didn''t choose to confront Kratos head-on. Instead, he skillfully used his agility and diverse attack forms to slowly wear down Kratos''s divine power and mental strength, like a hunter tormenting its prey.


    Kratos, on the other hand, remained undaunted. His divine body was incredibly tough, and with the addition of divine power, his physical resistance to attacks was off the charts. Even Kyle''s strongest attacks, like the blade strikes, mostly resulted in superficial wounds.


    For a while, neither could gain the upper hand, and their battle turned into an endlessly protracted standoff.


    Despite this, the audience in the stands remained on the edge of their seats, captivated by the intense fight in the arena. Their gazes never left the battle for even a fraction of a second.


    "If this continues, it won''t end¡­"


    Kyle, gliding and dodging Kratos''s punches, pondered for a moment. "Is there any combat form I haven''t used yet?"


    Venom seemed to understand his thoughts and quickly provided a suggestion through their mental link.


    "Right, there''s that new move."


    Kyle took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and focused. He suspended himself ten meters in the air using his wings, preparing for the forthcoming attack. He tensed his hands, readying them with a hint of nervousness in his heart.


    In the next moment, he completely drained all of his strength!


    Simultaneously, Venom''s corneous membrane, the outer layer of his symbiotic form, emitted a dark, eerie glow, as if it were preparing for something significant.


    "What''s this new trick?" Kratos sneered when he looked at this. He stomped on the ground and shot up like a cannonball, rapidly closing the gap between him and Kyle in mid-air.


    Just as Kratos was about to reach him, Kyle abruptly opened his crimson eyes, which now gleamed fiercely. He looked forward with calm indifference and spoke. "I''m sorry, but the outcome has already been decided!"


    *Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh!*


    Countless sharp, dark tentacles, each emanating an eerie luster, suddenly burst forth. There were millions of them, radiating outward from Kyle''s body at breakneck speed.


    It was like a deathly fireworks display from the depths of hell, blooming to its utmost.


    Myriad tentacles, ending it all!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 193 BORROWING THREE MORE HOURS

    *Tick-tock!*


    Sharp black tendrils pierced into Kratos''s chest and limbs. While they hadn''t completely penetrated his divine body, they had burrowed deep into his bones. Shimmering crimson blood, infused with radiance, trickled down along these tendrils and quietly dripped onto the ground.


    Over a thousand black tendrils burst forth explosively in a 360-degree radius, leaving no blind spots. Those aimed downward pierced through the ground as if it were paper, forming upright, jet-black columns.


    The tendrils that shot upwards pierced through the rooftop room of the Arena, with a few unlucky Grandmaster loyalists getting entirely impaled. One of the sharp tips barely hovered right under a Grandmaster''s hips.


    The tendrils aimed at the surroundings stopped just in front of the audience seats. If they had extended even half a meter further, they would have been enough to annihilate hundreds of lifeforms among the alien spectators.


    Kyle was wide-eyed in astonishment. The power of these myriad tendrils left him momentarily dumbfounded. But without time to think further, his energy had been nearly depleted, and a sense of fatigue and weakness pervaded his body.


    Even more seriously affected was Venom. His gliding wings, dark hood, and corneous membrane lifeform outer shell all melted away like snow meeting the sun. They transformed into countless viscous black fluids that flowed off Kyle''s body, resembling blood as they dripped down.


    At this moment, the only one maintaining their form on the dueling ground was Vis. It rapidly climbed up Kyle''s back, stabilizing itself and transforming into a rocket backpack, emitting a faint blue exhaust flame that allowed Kyle to remain suspended in the air.


    "Venom?" Kyle called out, waving his hand to transform the descending black fluid, which was Venom''s main form, into a card. It then returned to the Card Space.


    "Master, I''ve detected that guard Spaceships are converging on our location," Vis relayed through a message.


    "In that case, let''s play our final card," Kyle said, his eyes dimming as he looked weakly at Kratos, who remained unconscious and suspended in mid-air. Gritting his teeth, he continued, "No matter what, we must ensure the safety of this god."


    Meanwhile, at the rooftop room of the Interstellar arena¡­


    Grandmaster, still trembling with fear, kicked one of the nearby black tendrils to pieces. His face was filled with a dark and uncertain silence. His loyalists, who knew him well, were aware that he was seething with anger.


    Slaughter, sensing an opportunity, stepped forward and spoke in a solemn tone. "Grandmaster, this man is unlike other challengers. He''s nearly impossible to control by conventional means. Leaving him alive is a potential threat to Planet Sakaar. I suggest that we take advantage of this moment and ensure that he never leaves this dueling arena."


    "Very well, I appoint you as the leader to handle this matter. You have the authority to mobilize the entire planet''s security forces," Grandmaster agreed without hesitation, narrowing his eyes. "However, I have one condition: save the ''Demon King'' Kratos."


    "Yes!" Slaughter''s face lit up with delight. He glanced at the chaotic scene in the dueling arena, then decisively turned and walked toward the exit. He entered an elevator and pulled out a communication device. "All guard Spaceships around the arena, block the arena off, and deploy several combat Spaceships to shoot down the challenger, the Tyrant, with laser cannons. Even if it means leveling the Arena to the ground, do whatever it takes!"


    Slaughter didn''t share with the guards any details about saving Kratos. For him, anything that hindered the mission to eliminate Kyle and Venom was a burden.


    Kyle had to die!


    The scene then shifted back to the Arena.


    Due to the terrifying impact of the myriad tendrils, the audience seats were now in utter chaos. The noise was deafening as countless alien spectators panicked and rushed to escape. Several exits were jammed with people, creating various alien mountains.


    "Vis, if we don''t hurry, we''ll be trapped here for good!" Kyle urged in a hushed tone. He hoisted Kratos''s heavy body onto his shoulders and, aided by the rocket backpack on his back, maneuvered through the tendrils on the ground to avoid the incoming laser bombardment.


    As the dense tendrils continued to be bombarded by the Spaceship''s lasers, they were visibly diminishing in number, with no apparent escape route left.


    "They''re here!" Vis suddenly exclaimed.


    In apparent confirmation of its words, a lightning-fast fighter jet ship, appearing like a streak of light, streaked into the Arena area. It veered through the chaos, its laser cannons calibrated and ready. In an instant, it targeted two guard Spaceships that were attacking Kyle and unleashed two shots.


    *Boom!*


    The two Spaceships were destroyed on the spot, erupting into roaring flames and black smoke. They crashed into the dueling arena, with secondary explosions turning the wide expanse into a sea of fire.


    *Swoosh!*


    With the rocket on his back propelling him, Kyle hoisted Kratos out of the inferno and soared into the sky. The fighter jet automatically opened its hatch to receive them. Even before the hatch could close, the engines at the rear of the aircraft roared to life and accelerated, propelling it at breakneck speed out of the Interstellar arena. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn it!" Slaughter had just walked out of the elevator and witnessed this scene. His face turned ashen, and he yelled into his communication device, "They''re trying to escape in an aircraft! All guard Spaceships, pursue them! Don''t hesitate; just shoot down the aircraft with the people inside!"


    "Understood!"


    Numerous guard Spaceships stationed near the arena received the order and immediately revved their engines, speeding off in pursuit of Kyle''s fighter jet.


    Inside the high-speed fighter jet.


    Kyle, having thrown the heavily injured and unconscious Kratos onto the cabin floor, collapsed beside the cold metal floor, gasping for breath. The genetic disease was taking advantage of his weakened state, forcibly stripping away the abilities of the Super Soldier.


    Vis rapidly transformed into its robotic form and hopped into the pilot''s seat. It plugged its hands into the aircraft''s controls, completely linking itself with the aircraft''s systems to have total control.


    "Master, there are nearly thirty Spaceships pursuing us from behind. Should we engage or try to escape in a different direction?" Vis reported.


    "Pay them no mind. There are too many enemy Spaceships. If we get caught in a firefight, we won''t be able to escape," Kyle said, panting heavily. He relied on sheer willpower to remain conscious and laboriously pushed himself up from the floor.


    "Circle around and buy me as much time as possible!" he ordered.


    With a slight thought, Ability Cards scattered across Kratos''s body materialized before him, radiating with a brilliant glow. Kyle didn''t spare a glance for any other Ability Cards; his eyes were fixed directly on the Rare Purple Ability Card ¨C **Godly Gene**.


    He intended to become a god!


    Although Kratos never appeared in the Marvel films, he existed in many spin-off games and comics. In this book''s setting, Kratos'' strength was on par with Thor, who hadn''t yet awakened with his divine tool, the hammer, and he was only second to Hulk.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 194 EVOLVING

    Today, on Planet Sakaar, the situation has taken a complete turn!


    The main entrance of the Arena acted like a giant mouth, continuously spewing out a multitude of alien spectators. If they raised their heads, they could witness a spectacular sight in the city''s night sky.


    A Starfighter, transformed into a shooting star, streaked across the horizon, heading towards the wilderness beyond the main city. In its wake, dozens of Guard Spaceships chased relentlessly, their searchlights and engine flames illuminating the night sky as bright as day.


    "Don''t lose sight of them!" Slaughter, seated in the co-pilot seat of one of the larger Guard Spaceships in the middle of the formation, watched the rapidly escaping Starfighter and issued orders through his communicator. "Get in close and open fire immediately!"


    "Copy that!"


    The front-most Guard Spaceship immediately targeted the tail of the Falcon-type Starfighter and started firing relentlessly. Dozens of laser beams formed a crisscrossing net of destruction.


    *Swoosh!*


    The Falcon-type Starfighter maneuvered like it had eyes on its tail. Facing the dense barrage of laser fire, it calmly maintained its speed. At a critical moment, it suddenly flipped sideways and slid downward gracefully, evading all the laser beams with a skillful tail flick and creating an additional ten-meter gap.


    What the Guard Spaceships thought was a coincidence, they immediately opened fire again, creating a blindingly bright moment in the night sky as a terrifying laser curtain formed, covering the area where the Falcon-type Starfighter was.


    *Swoosh Swoosh¡ª*


    The Falcon-type Starfighter''s tail flames sputtered, and through a combination of flips, climbs, descents, and slides, it moved with such agility that it hardly seemed like a machine made of metal.


    The laser beams once again missed their target, only creating a dazzling display of lights that outlined the Starfighter''s acrobatics.


    This was like a live broadcast of stunt driving on a grand scale. The guards chasing in their Spaceships were left awestruck.


    Was the Starfighter''s pilot some kind of monster?


    Little did the guard pilots know that, at this moment, the Starfighter was under complete control of Vis.


    Vis was seamlessly connected to the computer systems, achieving a perfect fusion of "man" and machine. Even if the most exceptional Spaceship pilot in the entire universe were here, they would still be no match for this artificial intelligence mechanical lifeform.


    "Enjoying the shooting, huh? Let''s give them something in return¡­" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the Starfighter''s pilot seat, Vis murmured softly. Its mechanical arms, now resembling electrical plugs, transmitted flashes of electricity. Its thoughts flowed through the supercomputer system, controlling the Starfighter with lightning reflexes.


    Kyle had only instructed it to avoid confrontation and maintain high-speed flight to buy time, but he hadn''t said not to retaliate against attacks!


    Underneath the Falcon-type Starfighter''s fuselage, two cannons emerged and swiveled backward, aiming at the Guard Spaceships chasing behind. In the next moment, two small Guard Spaceships at the forefront were hit, turning into fireballs and crashing down to explode on the garbage mountain in the wilderness.


    "What kind of monster is their pilot? Facing the pursuit and constant attacks from so many Spaceships, they still have the energy to fight back?!"


    The pilots of the Guard Spaceships were stunned and dared not blindly pursue and fire in the rear. Consequently, their speed decreased, and they could only maintain a certain distance from the Starfighter.


    "You idiots!" Slaughter cursed in English, then fell into deep thought. After a moment, he issued a new command through his communicator, "Tell the other Guard Spaceships still inside the main city not to follow us. Instead, have them encircle in another direction and slowly close in to form a net."


    Time ticked away, second by second.


    Inside the Falcon-type Starfighter''s cockpit, Kyle was half-leaning on Kratos'' body, teetering between semi-consciousness and wakefulness.


    His hands clutched Kratos'' clothes tightly, refusing to let go, regardless of the Starfighter''s acrobatic mid-air maneuvers.


    The countdown for the **Godly Gene** Ability Card was still ongoing.


    ''10000, 9999, 9998¡­''


    The purple Ability Card required three hours to draw out.


    This period of time, whether long or short, felt like an eternity. In the face of imminent danger, they were undoubtedly racing against death.


    Vis, relying on its perfect control of the Falcon-type Starfighter, led the Guard Spaceships on a wild goose chase across the Sakaar wilderness.


    As it continued its high-speed and precise maneuvers, Vis remained in top form. On the other hand, the guards, who had to maintain vigilant piloting for an extended period, silently grumbled.


    Chasing without catching up, yet not stopping either ¨C they were caught in this pursuit stalemate, and time seemed endless.


    It wasn''t until more than two hours later that Vis, while still maintaining a certain distance from the pursuing Guard Spaceships, suddenly detected signs of another group of Spaceships ahead.


    Vis was about to adjust its flight path to escape to the left or right when its sonic scan revealed that large numbers of Guard Spaceships had also appeared on both sides of the Starfighter.


    "Master, we''re completely surrounded. They''ve sent Spaceships to encircle us from the opposite direction, forming a net," Vis urgently reported. However, there was no response from Kyle behind it. Vis turned around in surprise.


    Inside the cockpit, Kyle had let go of Kratos'' clothes and was lying unconscious on the floor.


    His brows were tightly furrowed, sweat dripped from his forehead, and his handsome face displayed a painful expression. The surface of his perfect human physique seemed to emit a faint divine radiance, and it appeared as if a golden ethereal flame was burning fiercely within him.


    Kyle was undergoing the final transformation to ascend to godhood.


    If one could peer into his inner workings, one would undoubtedly witness the genetic structure within him, originally on the verge of collapsing and restructuring the Super Soldier genes due to radiation, now with a code complexity multiplied a hundredfold.


    These genes were forcefully invading, obliterating genetic fractures, and reconstructing themselves into a perfect genetic strand.


    This fundamental transformation of human genetics brought about changes to his skeletal structure, muscles, blood, hair, and even his entire physique. Everything synchronized with the divine transformation.


    As if aware that this was a critical moment, Vis refrained from disturbing Kyle. It sensed the Guard Spaceship fighters approaching from all directions and didn''t hesitate, making the most suitable decision¡ª


    The Falcon-type Starfighter suddenly tilted upward, transformed into Rocket mode, and shot into the sky as if fleeing the planet''s surface and heading for the depths of space.


    "Hahaha, they can''t escape now!" Slaughter laughed manically, throwing the lifeless body of the co-pilot beside him backward, taking the pilot''s seat himself.


    Piloting the large Spaceship, it led the chase, following the Starfighter at full speed into outer space!


    Above the dark expanse of the night sky, an imperceptibly small spatial wormhole silently opened. In the blink of an eye, it expanded to become a massive, dark crimson rift in the sky.


    The Falcon-type Starfighter and the large Spaceship charged right into it, directly into the center of the massive rift in the sky.


    A storm swept around the rift, forcing the surrounding Guard Spaceships to scatter and retreat!


    At this very moment, inside the Starfighter''s cockpit¡ª


    Kyle''s body floated off the ground, and silver hair, which had grown to shoulder length without him noticing, billowed around him. His body radiated a crystalline divinity, harmonizing perfectly with the cosmos.


    He calmly opened his eyes, and within his golden irises, flames raged and consumed!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 195 GOD OF FIRE

    "I''ve become a god?" Kyle''s voice was calm as he descended from his suspended state to the floor of the cockpit. He raised his hands, and his golden eyes focused as he lightly clenched his fingers.


    The power within his body naturally condensed in his palms, without the need to rely on muscular strength.


    At this moment, he had a sense that with a single punch, he could blast a massive hole in the metal plating of the cockpit.


    "My strength has increased by about tenfold," Kyle marveled.


    The fusion of the perfect human genes (Super-Soldier) with Divine Genes (Gods) had brought about this ''Demigod'' or ''Super-God'' transformation. In terms of strength alone, it had increased by tenfold, roughly a hundred times that of an ordinary human.


    What did this mean? It meant that with the strength of ten tons or more, he could easily lift a public bus and toss it like a sandbag ten meters away, just like Superman.


    And it wasn''t just strength; it was an all-around increase in endurance, speed, mental acuity, vitality, sensory perception, physical and energy resistance, and more. Everything was on par with a divinely enhanced Superhuman.


    "Wait, there''s another marvelous feeling¡­" Kyle focused his thoughts. He could sense a mysterious force within him, akin to blood, continuously circulating throughout his body.


    This must be the innate power possessed by the gods, divine power.


    Kyle contemplated this, his gaze falling to his palms. With a snap of his fingers, a strand of golden-red flames appeared, flickering between his two fingers.


    Divine Flame.


    This was the concrete manifestation of his use of divine power in the external world. Having inherited the divine genes, he instinctively possessed and could freely control this ability.


    Kyle suddenly realized that divine power was somewhat similar to the human magic power developed by the Sorcerer Supreme. However, magic power required the use of the Sanctums to unlock a human''s inner potential and dimensional power to manifest.


    It was borrowed power, enhancing the spirit and soul, and only indirectly affecting the physical body after reaching a certain level.


    Divine Power, on the other hand, was the inherent life force of the Gods, directly enhancing the spirit and physique of divine life forms. With divine power, one could survive in the harshest of environments, manipulate divine weapons, and even wield the power of some cosmic weapons.


    He had essentially opened a permanent door within himself, transcending the realm of ordinary lifeforms in the universe and entering the domain of gods.


    Now, even if he possessed the Infinity Gauntlet, collected all six cosmic stones, and snapped his fingers like Thanos, he wouldn''t disintegrate within the laws of the universe!


    "Am I truly a god now? The God of Fire?" Kyle stroked his smooth chin, feeling like he was living in a dream. The genetic ailment that had plagued his lifespan had been completely eradicated, and his body had broken free from its limitations, evolving into an entirely new realm.


    He had transcended humanity and become a God!


    His decision to leave Earth and venture into the cosmos, born out of necessity, had finally yielded unimaginable rewards!


    "That was close. I almost died in the arena," Kyle muttered as he looked down at Kratos, who was still unconscious beside him.


    Achieving godhood, he now understood just how powerful beings like the gods truly were!


    Even if Kyle stood still now, without the protection of the Venom suit, he could endure any attack from a special forces soldier wielding knives, swords, guns, or biochemical poisons, bullets, and more.


    For divine beings like him, humans were as weak as ants. So them Inflicting severe harm on him was nearly impossible!


    "Master, have you awakened?" A shout from Vis on the main pilot seat interrupted Kyle''s thoughts and brought his consciousness back to reality.


    "Vis, you did a great job. You managed to drag this out for three hours," Kyle praised. The Starfighter was currently flying vertically at high speed, and he was standing upright on the deck using wall-climbing ability.


    "Master, our situation is very unfavorable now. We are trapped in the eye of a large wormhole, unable to escape, and a large Spaceship behind us is continuously firing laser cannons, trying to destroy the Starfighter," Vis reported as the Starfighter''s tail was accidentally hit by a laser from below, causing the aircraft to violently shake and numerous warning lights to flash.


    "Let''s deal with the pests behind us first. Vis, open the rear tail section for me," Kyle said as he kicked Kratos, sending him onto a nearby seat. After securing him with a seatbelt, Kyle calmly turned and headed towards the rear tail section.


    Kyle arrived at the rear compartment, and the entire deck was sliding downward, revealing the chaotic storm outside.


    About twenty meters directly below, a large Spaceship was pursuing them relentlessly, like a rabid dog. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, it''s you," Kyle''s eyes gleamed with vitality as he looked ahead. When he saw the person in the main pilot seat of the large Spaceship, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    At the same time, Slaughter, who was piloting the large Spaceship in pursuit, also spotted Kyle standing at the edge of the Starfighter''s rear compartment.


    "Kyle, Kyle!" The former Supervisor''s eyes turned crimson, and a reddish liquid, akin to veins, secreted from its body and formed a massive muscular lifeform exoskeleton on its surface.


    In no time, it transformed completely into a giant humanoid monster, towering even larger and stronger than Venom''s full coverage mode.


    "You must die here!" Slaughter''s voice was hoarse as he quickly manipulated the ship''s controls, adjusting the front laser cannon of the large Spaceship, aiming it at the Starfighter''s rear compartment where Kyle stood.


    Kyle''s expression remained calm as he stood motionless. He watched Slaughter in the main pilot seat with indifference.


    "Die! Die! Die!"


    Slaughter''s face contorted in madness, and he pressed the fire button. Milky-white energy condensed at the cannon''s muzzle, and then a blue-white laser beam shot directly towards Kyle!


    Twenty meters of distance separated them, and the laser beam reached Kyle in an instant.


    Although it seemed impossible to dodge, in Kyle''s golden eyes, the laser beam seemed to be gradually slowing down. It appeared as if a high-speed baseball was moving; fast but not impossible to track.


    At the critical moment, Kyle raised his left hand, and a fierce golden-red flame ignited in his palm. He aimed it at the oncoming laser beam.


    *Boom!*


    The laser beam abruptly changed course, deflecting at a forty-five-degree angle to the left, grazing the Starfighter''s tail and disappearing into thin air.


    Witnessing this scene, Slaughter couldn''t help but widen his eyes in shock. Fear filled his heart once again. "He blocked the laser with his bare hand? Damn, he''s become stronger again!"


    Slaughter was about to control the Spaceship''s laser cannon to fire again when he looked up in horror. He saw that Kyle''s left arm was already engulfed in raging flames. Kyle raised his hand, pointing it directly ahead.


    "Slaughter, you are the creation of my negative consciousness, forged by me and Venom during World War II. You were once my comrade and my inner demon," Kyle spoke calmly, almost in a farewell tone. "But World War II ended a long time ago, and everything either froze or disappeared forever in that world."


    "So, farewell, Slaughter. I hope in the next life, you won''t have any connection with me."


    With those words, Kyle''s left palm, now fully charged with a scorching, searing flame, gently pressed forward. His five fingers curled slightly as they rotated.


    A pillar of flame burst forth, and wherever it passed, even the air itself seemed to burn and twist. Like a fiery dragon, it surged towards the cockpit of the large Spaceship.


    "No, no!" Slaughter exclaimed in horror, watching the approaching inferno. It let out a piercing, desperate scream, and its massive, muscular monster form began melting like a snowman in the sunlight, rapidly dissolving into a liquid.


    *Bang!*


    The flames shattered the hardened glass of the front windshield and poured into the cockpit of the large Spaceship, raging and devouring everything. Slaughter, in its final struggle, was gradually eradicated, and its form vanished inch by inch.


    The large Spaceship turned into a flaming sphere and plummeted straight down, emitting flames and black smoke.


    Slaughter was no more.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 196 DEPARTURE

    Kyle, with a calm expression on his face, couldn''t help but sigh inwardly as he cleared the last obstacle.


    Slaughter was a fragment born from Venom''s study of his own evil thoughts, it was not like Venom, a lifeform originating from a Lifeform Card, and thus was not under the control of the Lifeform Card''s rules.


    If Slaughter had initially chosen to hide and avoid conflict, things might not have escalated to this point.


    Kyle turned and headed back to the Starfighter''s cockpit. Vis''s mechanical hands were still on the controls, and as Kyle looked out through the windshield, he saw the sky torn open, revealing a giant rift filled with crimson lightning. The rift coalesced into a chaotic storm, raging all around.


    The Starfighter was right in the center of this turbulent storm within the sky rift.


    Vis knew that Kyle had successfully dealt with the threat from behind and reported, "Master, it''s clear that the Starfighter can''t break out of the wormhole''s range."


    "In that case, accelerate into the temporal wormhole. Since our objective is complete, there''s no point in staying on Planet Sakaar," Kyle said calmly, showing no attachment to Planet Sakaar.


    Although there were still some items left to retrieve, like the Sling Ring, Vibranium Bracer, energy dual pistols, and other high-tech things that Enri had procured through her connections, these no longer held much importance. Nothing could compare to the gains he had obtained from the **Godly Gene**.


    "In the future, we can settle our accounts with the Grandmaster when we have the chance. It''s also time to plan our return to Earth."


    Kyle looked forward to returning to Earth. It felt like he had arrived on Planet Sakaar only yesterday, and bidding farewell to the Carl Family and others felt like it happened just the other day.


    However, the round-trip through the temporal wormhole consumed a considerable amount of time, and he had no idea how many years had passed since his departure.


    But time was of little consequence now. After all, the Carl Family had the Infinite Formula and he was already a member of the Godly lineage. With the **Life Increase Card** in his hand, the passage of decades or centuries seemed inconsequential.


    Seated in the co-pilot''s seat, Kyle fastened his seatbelt while Vis spoke to remind him, "Please fasten your seatbelt securely," before taking control of the Starfighter and aligning it with the central area of the wormhole in the sky. The rear engines roared, propelling the Starfighter forward at maximum speed.


    *Rumble¡­*


    Inside the wormhole, sporadic alien debris fell continuously, striking the front of the Starfighter and causing the aircraft to tremble slightly.


    "Due to the lack of an exact location for Earth, I can only navigate the Starfighter through leap jumps to ensure a safe passage through this unstable wormhole. Energy fuel levels are also critically low at this point. I hope the random exit will lead us to a civilized planet," Vis reported, causing a sense of unease to well up in Kyle.


    The Starfighter, traveling at incredible speed, abruptly entered the dark crimson stormy wormhole. A subtle sense of temporal distortion filled every corner of the cockpit.


    "It''s beginning!" Vis spoke softly as the Starfighter suddenly experienced violent turbulence.


    Kyle looked out of the windshield, witnessing countless star systems and planets rapidly receding, and the entire cosmic landscape seemed to be in chaotic upheaval.


    "Jump! Jump! Jump!"


    The Starfighter continued its leap jumps until the energy fuel gauge on the instrument panel approached zero. Finally, it seemed to break free from the passage of the temporal wormhole. The front view cleared up, revealing a vast, barren planet.


    *Crackle, Crackle, Crackle¡­*


    The Starfighter urgently braked and decelerated, but it still crash-landed uncontrollably on the planet''s surface, plowing a fifty-meter furrow into the ground before coming to a stop after hitting a small rocky hill.


    "Vis, where are we?" Kyle stood up from the co-pilot''s seat and looked out through the windshield, observing a desolate expanse of the planet''s surface.


    "This is¡­" Vis detached its mechanical arm and glanced at the message displayed on the projection screen before replying, "It''s an area that is not in the database. It should be a planet located between the regions of human civilization and uncharted regions."


    "What kind of explanation is that?" Kyle shook his head in resignation, then turned around and saw a pair of eyes watching him from behind.


    Both parties remained silent for a brief moment as their gazes met.


    "Are you awake?" Kyle smiled lightly as he looked at Kratos, who was half-lying in his seat. After all, he was now the God of Fire himself, and there was no reason to fear the weakened and injured God of War.


    Vis quickly jumped onto Kyle''s shoulder and hid behind his head. Despite being a mechanical lifeform, the harrowing duel in the arena had made even its system programs wary of Kratos.


    "I never expected that, in the end, I would be defeated by a human," Kratos said with some difficulty, his gaze steady as he looked at Kyle. "Why didn''t you give me a clean death?"


    "Because you were useful to me before. But now, whether you''re useful or not depends on your choice," Kyle replied.


    Stepping forward, he looked down at Kratos with his golden eyes, his tone both indifferent and authoritative. "Submit or Die! Those are your only two choices!"


    As he spoke, a faint golden Divine Flame began to emanate from his body ¨C divine power was the most conspicuous hallmark of the godly race.


    "Are you also a God?!" Kratos exclaimed in shock, his eyes widening in disbelief as he looked at Kyle, whose aura was completely different from before. But soon, he shook his head. "No, that''s not possible. You weren''t one before when you fought me."


    "Never mind whether I am a god or not. That''s not important right now," Kyle said dismissively.


    Under Kyle''s veiled threat, Kratos smiled wryly, his eyes filled with determination and pride. "I am the God! Despite my past defeats, the destruction of my Divine Weapon, and my afflictions, I am still a God. How could I ever submit to another?!"


    "Very well, I have my answer," Kyle nodded, not intending to waste any more time on persuasion. He had never expected much from this attempt.


    Having a God as an ally would have been excellent, but if God chose to submit, would he still be a God?


    "I will grant you a swift end," Kyle said calmly as he raised his left hand, index and middle fingers merging together as a fierce golden divine flame blazed. The temperature in the cockpit instantly soared by dozens of degrees.


    "Let''s begin. Furthermore, the planet you''ve arrived on, I know it. There''s no harm in telling you. This is the ancient battlefield where Odin had once fought."


    Kratos finished speaking, closed his eyes with a resolute expression on his face, and awaited his death. In truth, his body had long lost its former strength during the duel in the arena, succumbing to the illness that afflicted this warrior who had experienced the horrors of war.


    The difference was that Kratos was marching toward his death as the God, while Kyle was advancing further with renewed vigor.


    "I want to know who defeated you when you were at the peak of your power and banished you to Planet Sakaar, and why they destroyed your Divine Weapon," Kyle asked.


    "You only need to know one thing: when they appear before you, you will understand everything," Kratos replied vaguely, still not opening his eyes. He fell silent, unwilling to say more.


    "Then farewell, God of War," Kyle whispered. He extended his index and middle fingers, and the flames gathered at his fingertips, breaking through the godly skull''s forehead and cranium.


    The flames gently consumed Kratos'' body, preserving it while obliterating everything within his head. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 197 THE ANCIENT BATTLEFIELD

    Kratos'' life signature vanished, and he lay forever with closed eyes in the cockpit seat. There was only a burn mark on his forehead, about the size of two fingers, with no blood flowing out of it. Everything had been perfectly controlled and evaporated by the flames.


    The era of Kratos came to a close with his death.


    Having completed the act, Kyle calmly withdrew his two fingers. With a gentle wave of his hand, the golden flames dissipated from his fingertips, and a few strands of blue smoke slowly faded away in the cockpit.


    After achieving godhood, Kyle realized that Kratos was indeed on his last legs. He resembled an old, ailing god, succumbing to an ancient ailment. Otherwise, with his physique amplified a hundredfold by the protective and buffing powers of the divine power, how could he have been gravely injured among thousands of tendrils of Venom?


    Of course, the power of the thousands of tendrils was undeniably formidable.


    It had not only drained Kyle of all his physical strength but had also plunged Venom into a deep slumber, with severe side effects. It could only be used as a last resort, a move of desperation, and could not be used as a normal mode.


    "Master, can I handle Kratos'' body?" Vis jumped onto Kratos'' knee and asked.


    "What do you want to do with it?" Kyle inquired, puzzled.


    "A lifeform like Kratos from the godly race is an excellent specimen for experimentation. We can attempt to understand the source of power within the godly race''s bloodline, or we could modify him into a semi-mechanical lifeform, a synthetic god," Vis''s mechanical eye rotated continuously, emitting a red laser beam that scanned Kratos'' body from head to toe.


    Born based on the semi-intelligent J.A.R.V.I.S., Vis''s system programs seemed to be infused with Howard''s madness for scientific research, showing great interest in everything worth studying.


    "Studying is fine, but let''s temporarily set aside the idea of turning him into a synthetic god weapon," Kyle nodded.


    He still held a certain amount of respect for Kratos. This was a treatment that none of his deceased enemies had ever received before.


    Kratos had been the most difficult opponent Kyle had ever encountered. He knew the secret of Kyle becoming a god in a single battle and had taken a clear stand in their duel in the arena.


    Instead of keeping a God of War who couldn''t offer loyalty and was difficult to control, it was better to end his life and be done with it.


    After Vis preserved Kratos'' body in the freezing chamber of the spacecraft, he and Kyle left the cockpit and stepped out onto the desolate wasteland.


    The energy fuel of the Starfighter had been depleted, and with multiple damages due to the emergency landing, it had completely lost its ability to continue interstellar travel.


    Kyle directly drew a card, turning the Starfighter into a card form and stowing it away in the Card Space. He then stood on a small hill and surveyed the surroundings. All he saw was a lifeless wilderness, devoid of any signs of life.


    There was not a speck of greenery here, only brown rubble and dust, which made this palace look even more desolate than Earth''s deserts, filled with an eerie silence.


    "The gravity here is 1.2 times that of Earth, the oxygen composition in the atmosphere is sparse, and the elemental disposition is all over the place. This is not a hospitable planet for life," Vis softly reported.


    Kyle nodded, agreeing with this assessment. However, he hadn''t worn any protective gear like a spacesuit. He was dressed in Earth casual wear, with a leather jacket and jeans, and he didn''t seem the least bit uncomfortable.


    The godly race could survive in any harsh environment. Even in the vacuum of space, they could rely on their divine power to thrive.


    It could be said that while the godly race was not the most powerful lifeform in the universe, but it was certainly one of the most perfectly evolved species in the world.


    Vis extended two antennae from its head, and its mechanical eye blinked as it displayed a series of garbled codes. Suddenly, it relayed some unexpected information to Kyle. "Master, in the left direction, about ten kilometers from here, radio waves have detected the presence of two lifeforms."


    "Lifeforms on a non-life-bearing planet?" Kyle rubbed his chin as he picked up Vis from the ground and leaped down from the small hill. He landed on the flat ground and extended his hand, summoning an Item Card.


    The card materialized into a retro-style, twin-engine motorcycle with a rough and imposing appearance. Its metallic body had elegant curves, showcasing exceptional craftsmanship.


    It was another creation of Howard, made for combat against Hydra alongside Captain America. However, Steve''s motorcycle had self-destructed during the assault on the Hydra base, while Kyle had kept this one in the Card Space.


    Kyle straddled the motorcycle, inserted the key, and started the engine. Vis transformed into a pair of mechanical sunglasses on his nose, projecting a three-dimensional navigation route inside the lenses. It led straight to the destination where the two lifeforms were located, about ten kilometers away.


    Kyle twisted the throttle on his wrist, revved the engine, and with a roar, the motorcycle''s rear tire spun, and the engine thundered to life as it sprayed a flurry of sand and stones into the air.


    The motorcycle roared like an untamed stallion, accelerating into the wilderness ahead. After a graceful drift and a quick adjustment of direction, it left a trail of dust behind.


    In this desolate and lifeless planet, the surface consisted of dry, dark-brown soil. Solitary hills dotted the landscape like graves.


    "Vroom, Vroom, Vroom!"


    The motorcycle, racing at high speed, violently shattered the silence, sending billowing clouds of dust across the endless wasteland.


    "Crunch!"


    The tires crushed something brittle beneath them. Kyle frowned slightly as he continued riding forward. The dusty terrain concealed the scattered skeletons of unknown lifeforms. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These bones, mostly buried beneath the sand and rocks, only revealed a fraction of their existence, leaving one to wonder how many more lay hidden beneath. It was as if the blood of these lifeforms had been spilled over the years, turning the once brown land into an eternal dark red.


    "Kratos wasn''t wrong. This is an ancient battlefield where different races fought for control of the domain," Kyle murmured.


    Only large-scale wars between different races in the universe could turn an entire planet into a battlefield, littered with the bodies of the fallen.


    And now, who ruled this part of the cosmos? The answer was quite clear: Asgard, the lineage of the Norse gods!


    "Asgard¡­" Kyle muttered to himself. Inside Vis''s sunglasses, a cursor floated before him, reminding him that he was approaching the location where the lifeforms had been detected by the sound wave.


    "We''ve reached the coordinates, but just ten seconds ago, the life signatures of both lifeforms disappeared simultaneously," Vis reminded him.


    Kyle nodded in understanding and continued to ride forward. Soon, he came to a halt before the two lifeless bodies that had confronted each other at close range. He pushed his sunglasses up to his forehead, puzzled by what he saw.


    One of the bodies was that of a young soldier, clad in silver armor and holding a longsword. He resembled a human and had a face marked with determined and resolute features, stained with the remnants of blood.


    The other body was that of a three-headed monster, which was massively strong, about two to three times the size of a regular human. It stood on two legs, with grotesquely twisted features and a hideous appearance. In its massive hands, it clutched a trident.


    Both of their weapons were impaled through each other''s bodies, completely piercing them. Although life had left their bodies, their blood still oozed out slowly. It was evident that they had engaged in a deadly struggle that had dragged on for quite some time, and they had finally met their end together.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 198 UNEXPECTED

    "We arrived a bit late¡­" Kyle muttered as he glanced at the two alien lifeform corpses nearby. He shrugged slightly but soon seemed to realize something. His gaze unexpectedly returned to the body of the silver-armored soldier.


    His thoughts stirred, and a few Item Cards quickly materialized, displaying detailed information in front of his eyes.


    **Uru Longsword:** A longsword infused with a very small amount of Uru Metal. Blue Item Card.


    Uru was a unique metal from the Divine Realm, known for its hardness, flexibility, and strong affinity with divine power.


    This single-handed longsword, primarily made of silver with a small amount of refined Uru, had an incredibly sharp blade. It could be empowered with divine energy to significantly enhance its killing capabilities.


    **Current Status: Extractable.**


    **Uru Armor:** Armor infused with a small amount of Uru metal. Blue Item Card.


    This complete set of armor, primarily composed of silver with a small amount of refined Uru metal, was both comfortable and sturdy. When activated with divine energy, it provided increased physical and elemental resistance.


    **Current Status: Extractable.**


    "Uru Metal," Kyle murmured to himself as he extended his left hand forward, and after a three-second reading period, the silver longsword impaled in the ugly monster''s abdomen disappeared instantly.


    Simultaneously, he now held another Item Card in his hand, displaying an image of the longsword along with its information. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vis had long since become accustomed to such occurrences and maintained its sunglasses shape, hanging on Kyle''s forehead. It continued to emit radio waves across the barren wilderness, searching for anything suspicious.


    Kyle''s actions didn''t require him to leave the motorcycle at any point. It seemed as though he was casting a spell to retrieve objects from a distance.


    With a simple manipulation of his divine power, flames surged from his arm and enveloped the longsword''s hilt and blade. Under the intense heat of nearly a thousand degrees Celsius, the dirt and blood staining the silver sword evaporated completely, leaving the blade gleaming silver and radiant.


    The flames of divine power naturally adhered to the Uru longsword, creating a perfect synergy. The seemingly ordinary silver sword had transformed into a dazzling, fiery laser sword.


    "Master, is this a Divine Weapon?" Even Vis couldn''t help but be amazed by this miraculous sight, unable to provide a scientific explanation or conclusion based on its system data.


    "No, it''s just a weapon infused with a small amount of Uru metal. It''s far from being a Divine Weapon," Kyle replied, shaking his head lightly. He deactivated the divine power, gazing at the sword in his hand with a sense of wonder.


    To think that just a small amount of Uru metal, compatible with divine power, could elevate a simple silver sword to the status of a Blue-grade item!


    Uru metal was undoubtedly far more precious than Earth''s Vibranium and Adamantium. However, weapons and equipment forged from Uru could only be effectively used by lifeforms with control over divine power.


    But that wasn''t what concerned Kyle the most right now.


    "Vis, we need to expand our search range. We must find any surviving extraterrestrial lifeforms," Kyle said in a determined tone.


    Equipment made from Uru was a standard issue for soldiers of Asgard. The appearance of Asgardian Soldiers on this ancient battlefield meant that this planet still had a close connection to it!


    "Understood! I will continue broadcasting radio waves and scan for all lifeforms within a ten-kilometer radius, as well as any scientific instruments emitting signals," Vis replied.


    Kyle nodded and started the motorcycle again. After raising a cloud of dust behind him, he continued to speed forward.


    Although it seemed like he was aimlessly wandering the wilderness, Kyle and Vis were actually collaborating to systematically search for any signs of suspicious lifeforms.


    Half an hour later¡­


    Kyle was driving his motorcycle, swiftly passing through another wasteland of bones. He felt a bit frustrated by the lack of progress when suddenly, a green marker appeared on the inside of his sunglasses.


    Vis''s report followed, "Master, I''ve detected an anomaly in a specific location!"


    "What kind of anomaly?" Kyle quickly inquired.


    Vis replied, "The details are not entirely clear. As I approached that location with radio waves, it seemed to be subjected to intense electromagnetic interference. The power source appears to be close to the surface and exhibits unstable fluctuations, likely not caused by natural lightning."


    "Guide me to it," Kyle ordered without hesitation.


    Following Vis''s route guidance displayed on his sunglasses, he swiftly maneuvered the motorcycle. While speeding through the air, he skillfully performed a controlled skid and adjusted the direction of the bike, landing smoothly.


    Kyle had gained confidence in himself as an Asgardian now. In the face of any situation in the vast galaxy, he no longer needed to be as cautious as before.


    In just a few moments, Kyle, following Vis''s lead, arrived at the designated area. However, before reaching the center of the power source, he keenly sensed the sharp and eerie atmosphere in the air.


    *Rumble!*


    A localized thundercloud in the sky was dark and unpredictable, occasionally releasing lightning strikes with thunderous roars. Amidst the intense thunderclaps, there were faint, beastly roars.


    Kyle reduced the motorcycle''s speed and ascended a small hill. Upon reaching its peak, he hit the brakes, stowing the motorcycle away in his Card Space. He then crouched down to hide.


    Peering downward, he saw a sight that left him completely astonished. Fifty meters away on the plains below, a blond young man confronted an enormous monster. The size disparity between the two was staggering.


    The blond young man had a rugged and heroic face, closely resembling a human. He wore a metal helmet with what looked like two horns on top, and his tall, muscular figure was clad in silver armor. A red cape billowed behind him in the wind.


    The lightning from the sky struck the young man, and the blue electric currents interwove around his armor, accentuating his majestic stature. He looked like an immortal, invincible Thor¡­


    No, he wasn''t just like Thor; he was Thor!


    "Boom!"


    The blond young man swung a small hammer in his hand. It spun at incredible speed, generating a whirlwind, and with a swift motion forward, he launched himself into the air, entwined in lightning.


    He reached the giant monster and, enveloped in the power of a thunderous strike, he hammered the creature''s head, which was as large as a truck. The colossal monster let out a mournful cry as it was slammed onto the ground.


    "Thor?" Kyle blinked his eyes as he stared at the familiar figure. This situation had taken him completely by surprise.


    It seemed like Asgardians were popping up everywhere nowadays. He had just dealt with one, and now another one had appeared, and it was none other than Thor!


    Thor played a prominent role with his Axe in the final battle against Thanos in the future, a battle where he awakened his powers and proved to be the main character capable of facing Thanos wielding the Infinity Gauntlet.


    "Vis, I think it''s time to find a way back to Earth," Kyle pondered for a moment, then suddenly smiled.


    How had he initially left Earth? Through the spatial transportation ability of the Space Stone! It allowed him to traverse thousands of stars in an instant, from Earth to the far end of the galaxy, Planet Sakaar.


    Although he had lost the Space Stone while traversing the cosmos, in the Marvel universe, Spatial Teleportation wasn''t exclusive to the Space Stone.


    For instance, the Bifrost used exclusively by the Asgardians¡­


    "How can I borrow Thor''s family Bifrost?" Kyle squinted his eyes, hiding on the hillside as he watched Thor, who was wielding his hammer and surrounded by lightning. He began to formulate his own plans and schemes.


    In the midst of the intense battle in the wilderness, Thor, suspended in the air thanks to his hammer, exuded an imposing and majestic aura.


    He was about to launch an attack on the ancient extraterrestrial creature that had just managed to get back on its feet when he suddenly felt a shiver down his spine and an inexplicable sense of foreboding gripped his heart.


    He hesitated for a moment.


    (Complete)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 199 SETTING A TRAP

    The extraterrestrial lifeform battling Thor resembled an enormous lizard, its size magnified a hundredfold. It stood at nearly eight meters in height and stretched to thirty meters in length.


    It had three pairs of pitch-black wings that covered the sky, and its entire body was covered in tough, thick, jet-black scales and bumps. Its short, sturdy limbs were planted firmly on the ground, making him look like an Iron Fortress sprawled across the plains.


    It somewhat resembled a black dragon from Western mythology on Earth, albeit far less hideous than depicted in the myths.


    When faced with Thor''s full-strength blow from his Hammer, a small section of scales on the black dragon''s head shattered, forming a hammer-shaped depression. Fizzling electric sparks lingered on the damaged area, and foul black blood oozed from it, splattering onto the ground below.


    However, given its colossal size, this injury amounted to little more than a surface wound.


    The black dragon''s crimson eyes widened in anger, and its blood-red pupils reflected Thor''s figure before it. It suddenly tilted its head upward and roared into the sky.


    "Roar!!!"


    The roar of the dragon reverberated across the wilderness, creating actual shockwaves that sent shockwaves and sand flying. Even Kyle, fifty meters away, felt his eardrums ache and instinctively covered his ears.


    If it were any other god, they might have retreated in the face of such an intimidating display. However, the extraterrestrial lifeform, resembling a black dragon, encountered Thor, a rough-and-tough guy with various nicknames like the Thunder God and the God of Hammers.


    "Come on! Let''s see who''s afraid of whom?"


    Thor shouted provocatively at the black dragon while raising his mighty hammer. He transformed into a streak of blue lightning and launched an aggressive assault against the colossal lifeform, which dwarfed him by dozens of times.


    The black dragon, one of the dominant lifeforms on this planet, couldn''t tolerate the provocation from an outsider. It let out a deep growl, flapped its wings violently, and swiftly took to the sky, engaging Thor in close combat.


    The battle between a god and an ancient extraterrestrial creature had only just begun.


    Hidden behind the hillside, Kyle suddenly took out a bag of seeds, cracking them open one by one as he patiently observed the unfolding battle.


    Now was not the right time.


    To borrow the Bifrost from Asgard, the simplest and most direct method was to become friends with Thor, Odin''s son.


    So, the question was, how could he make friends with a god in a short amount of time?


    Kyle thought about it and quickly came up with a clich¨¦d idea¡ª saving the hero! This trick wasn''t just effective on women; it worked on men as well.


    Back on the battlefield, he had successfully used this tactic with Steve. As the saying goes, love fades, but schemes remain.


    "When Thor is nearing his limit, I''ll take action and make him owe me a favor," Kyle pondered. His gaze remained fixed on the intense battle in the distance.


    The violent electromagnetic storm raged on, sending rocks and debris flying everywhere. Within a radius of fifty meters, a storm had formed, and any ordinary lifeform caught within would be pierced by flying stones or stray electrical currents.


    Thor and the Ancient Black Dragon were undoubtedly "powerful" lifeforms by cosmic standards. Their battle was several times more brutal than anything Kyle had witnessed in the Sakaar Dueling Arena.


    *Rumble!*


    The black dragon, now bloodied from the battle, went berserk in its fury. It twisted its body violently in mid-air and swung its tail like a whip, sending Thor, who was nearby, flying like a fly.


    Thor''s helmet shattered, and he emitted a painful groan as he was thrown like a meteor, landing about fifty meters away. He crashed into the hillside where Kyle was hiding, causing rocks to collapse and bury him within.


    As a precaution, Kyle used his stealth skill, vanishing into the black mist right where he stood. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But within half a second, Thor emerged from the hillside, seemingly unharmed, his flowing golden hair adding to his imposing presence. Relying on his hammer, he accelerated to supersonic speeds, relentlessly closing the distance with the wounded black dragon.


    In the air, his right hand held high, Thor''s hammer acted like a lightning rod. Thunderbolts from the sky struck it, and the power was channeled into his armor and body, amplifying his strength.


    With electrifying eyes, Thor approached the hovering black dragon. He swung his hammer downward from above, and lightning pierced through one of the dragon''s wings, scorching it as black blood rained down like a storm.


    The black dragon wailed and howled as its colossal body crashed onto the plain''s surface, causing the earth to tremble slightly. Thor, breathing heavily, swung his mighty hammer, leaving wounds of varying sizes on the black dragon''s massive body.


    "This extraterrestrial creature isn''t putting up much of a fight," Kyle muttered as he set aside the bag of seeds and furrowed his brow in thought.


    At this rate, Thor would single-handedly defeat the black dragon, leaving no room for Kyle''s intervention.


    It wasn''t that the black dragon wasn''t powerful; it was just that Thor was exceptionally strong!


    As the son of Odin, the Allfather, Thor possessed the purest and most potent bloodline. His divine power manifested as destructive lightning, and with his divine weapon, Mjolnir, and the amplification from natural lightning¡­


    Even if Kyle were to confront Thor directly now, the outcome wouldn''t be much better than what the black dragon was facing.


    "This won''t work," Kyle realized.


    He thought for a moment, then suddenly had an idea. He drew a Lifeform Card and summoned a black liquid substance into his palm.


    "Venom, are you awake yet?" Kyle inquired as he gently kneaded Venom''s soft, formless body between his fingers. But Venom remained unresponsive, like a silent slime in deep slumber.


    "Master, its life symbol is incredibly weak. It must have expended a significant amount of energy during its battle in the arena. It won''t awaken for some time, even if it does. Recovery will take a while," Vis replied softly.


    Kyle looked at Venom on his right hand, hesitating. Then, he drew an Item Card with his left hand, transforming it into a shiny green bean, which he held between his fingers.


    "I hope this works," Kyle muttered, feeling slightly regretful as he broke the Immortal Bean in half and inserted one half directly into Venom''s body.


    In the next moment, the Immortal Bean took effect as Venom''s formless body wriggled with excitement as countless black tendrils touched Kyle''s arm, conveying its joy and gratitude.


    Kyle let out a sigh of relief, glanced at Venom, and gave a command, "Now, there''s something I need you to do immediately."


    Three seconds later, at the small hill where Kyle was hiding, a shallow black shadow slipped across the ground, stealthily infiltrating the battlefield without anyone noticing.


    In the battle that was drawing to a close, the black dragon lay prostrate on the ground, weakly struggling. Thor stood atop its head, breathing heavily, his bloodied hammer raised high.


    "It ends here!" Thor bellowed.


    Thor swung his hammer, poised to deliver the final blow to the black dragon. However, at that moment, the black dragon suddenly widened its eyes and, as if injected with newfound energy, stood up and flung Thor off its head.


    "Hmm? What''s this?" Thor exclaimed while stopping in mid-air, his gaze filled with shock and curiosity. Below, the black dragon''s body convulsed and trembled. Simultaneously, a dark, dual-layered lifeform armor emerged on its heavily scarred body, enhancing its scales'' defensive capabilities.


    The already sharp claws and fangs elongated to over three meters, gleaming with a sinister black coldness.


    Under the influence of this evolutionary boost, the black dragon''s eyes emitted a crimson light. Its feeble, exhausted aura rapidly surpassed its previous peak, surging toward the heavens as it unleashed a deafening roar!


    The difficulty level had forcibly escalated, shifting from challenging to nightmare mode!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 200 I’M HERE TO RESCUE YOU

    "What''s going on here?" Thor was utterly bewildered as he looked at this scene with wide eyes and his mind racing a mile a minute.


    After an exhilarating and hard-fought battle, with his stamina nearly depleted, Thor had been ready to deliver the finishing blow and return to Asfard for some well-deserved rest. However¡­


    The ancient lifeform he was facing not only had fully regenerated, but it had also become stronger. Had it suddenly experienced a genetic explosion of evolution after remaining unchanged for thousands, even tens of thousands of years?


    Is this some kind of joke?


    Thor didn''t have time to ponder this further. The black dragon had already begun flapping its remaining pair of wings and, amidst a storm of dust and sand, soared towards him at breakneck speed, its blood-stained maw wide open, ready to strike.


    "This beast!" Thor''s face twisted with shock as he threw his mighty hammer toward the approaching black dragon. The hammer landed with a resounding thud on the dragon''s lower jaw, forcing it to close its gaping maw. However, the black dragon continued its high-speed charge.


    Thor''s hands desperately clung to the dragon''s lower jaw as it rapidly descended towards the ground. This caused Thor''s back to be slammed hard into the earth as he tried to use his feet to anchor himself.


    Amid the black dragon''s charging flight, Thor''s body plowed a deep trench into the ground, extending for ten meters, before he was sent soaring into the air.


    "Its defense, strength, speed, everything has truly been elevated by more than a notch. I''m depleted of divine power¡­ I can''t defeat it!" Thor muttered as his face a mixture of disbelief and uncertainty.


    As he tumbled through the air, Thor suddenly opened his right hand, and in response to his call, his thrown hammer sped back towards him in a straight line.


    His five fingers gripped the handle of the hammer as he skillfully adjusted its flight path to evade the relentless pursuit of the black dragon.


    "Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh!"


    Yet, before he could fly a mere ten meters away, the sound of rushing air reached his ears. Several black tendrils shot towards him, taking him by surprise. They quickly bound his limbs, with each limb securely ensnared.


    As Thor''s grip on the hammer weakened due to the unexpected attack, the hammer plummeted straight to the ground. Before he could summon it back, the black tendrils were ready, wrapping tightly around his wrists and palms.


    "It''s over." Thor grimaced as he looked back and saw that the other end of the tendrils was connected to the black dragon''s body.


    The black dragon suddenly flapped its wings and, dragging Thor along the ground, continued plowing the earth. On a nearby hill not far away, a shadow stealthily emerged.


    "It''s about time," Kyle observed the suddenly reversed situation with a victorious shrug, rubbing his chin in contemplation.


    The logic was simple: if there were no opportunities, then create them.


    Now, an opportunity has arisen!


    "Curse This Monster."


    Thor, being dragged along the ground by the black dragon, was extremely frustrated. He struggled fiercely, even using his teeth to try and free one of his hands to control his hammer.


    But the tendrils were unexpectedly tough, and with the constant movement, he found it impossible to break free.


    Just as Thor felt utterly helpless, the roar of a mechanical engine suddenly echoed in his ears, growing louder and louder. Clearly, someone was speeding towards this location.


    "What''s this?" Thor turned his head in bewilderment, only to see a motorcycle approaching, ridden by a silver-haired young man wearing sunglasses. Despite the deafening roars of the black dragon, the young man paid no heed and continued to approach.


    "I''m here to rescue you!" The silver-haired young man shouted, and it was as if he was a valiant hero coming to the rescue.


    "Don''t come any closer! You''ll be killed!" Thor''s expression changed slightly, but it was already too late.


    "Roar!"


    The black dragon had noticed the presence of the silver-haired young man. Lowering its body, it swung its tail, creating a hurricane of sand and dust as it rushed towards the motorcycle.


    "Nice performance¡­ cough, I mean, perfect timing!" Kyle coughed, feigning casualness as he accelerated without backing down, and at top speed, he suddenly raised the motorcycle''s front wheel!


    The motorcycle seemed to sprout wings as it soared high into the air, just as the black dragon''s tail missed its target beneath the wheels.


    The rear wheel touched down first, and with Kyle expertly handling the motorcycle, it kicked up a flurry of gravel and dust. To Thor''s astonishment, it came to a smooth stop right in front of him.


    Kyle''s expression remained cold and impassive as he looked down at Thor on the ground. He operated the motorcycle''s controls, causing flames to burst forth from its built-in weapons. The black tendrils of the black dragon were met with scorching flames and instantly melted away like snow.


    "Get on!" Kyle started the motorcycle and twisted the handle, just as Thor, who had just broken free from the tendrils, instinctively flipped himself onto the bike.


    With the roar of the engine, the motorcycle shot forward at breakneck speed. In less than half a second, the front limbs of the black dragon pounded into the ground where they had been standing, creating a massive crater.


    Its crimson eyes locked onto the receding motorcycle. The black dragon flapped its wings and exhaled hot breath, relentlessly pursuing the motorcycle as if possessed.


    "Thank you for saving me," Thor gasped, still catching his breath and clutching his chest plate with a sigh of relief.


    "What kind of person are you to dare provoke such a monster?" Kyle inquired with feigned ignorance.


    "I am¡­ Watch out!" Thor''s words were cut short as Kyle suddenly changed direction. The black dragon''s claws narrowly missed the motorcycle as it flew by, but the forceful gust and flying debris grazed the backs of both riders. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s too fast. At this rate, we''ll end up as that monster''s meal!" Kyle yelled in a slightly panicked tone.


    "Watch this!" Thor nodded and extended his left hand outward. In less than a second, Mjolnir, Thor''s hammer, returned to his hand.


    "Young man, follow me."


    Thor said this without waiting for Kyle''s response. His empty hand grabbed the back of Kyle''s shirt, and with Mjolnir propelling them forward, the two shot into the sky.


    "Snap!"


    The dragon''s claws came crashing down, reducing the motorcycle to a pile of scrap metal in an instant. The black dragon roared in fury and unfurled its wings to pursue them in the air.


    "Could you go any faster?"


    Kyle, who was being dragged through the sky at breakneck speed by Thor, looked terrified as he glanced back at the black dragon, which was maintaining a distance of about five meters. He could feel the hot breath from its nostrils on his back.


    "The speed of Mjolnir is already at its limit," Thor gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. Then, he shouted loudly, "Heimdall! Can you see us? Get us out of here!"


    "Heimdall!"


    Thor shouted a second time, and a rainbow beam suddenly descended from the gloomy sky, instantly enveloping him and Kyle in mid-air.


    "We made it!"


    Seeing the familiar Bifrost light up, Kyle finally let out a sigh of relief and acted quickly on a thought.


    Unnoticed by Thor, the black dragon that had been pursuing them from behind convulsed and shuddered. It transformed into an invisible card-like form and flowed into Kyle''s body.


    In the next instant, with Bifrost carrying them and their destination already predetermined, the two of them crossed the vast expanse of the cosmic galaxy at a speed exceeding tens of millions of times the speed of light!


    And at the end of Bifrost''s destination, their arrival had long been determined!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 201 A DAY TRIP

    In an instant, the Bifrost carried Thor and Kyle across countless stars. All the dazzling cosmic scenery quickly blurred into streaks of light, and the light began to recede rapidly.


    Just a moment ago, they were on the lifeless planet''s barren wasteland at the edge of the universe, evading pursuit from an ancient lifeform.


    Now, Kyle''s surroundings brightened. He found himself in a grand circular hall. The outer walls and floor appeared to be entirely crafted from polished gold, as they looked smooth and radiantly reflecting the light, exuding an ancient and sacred aura.


    In the center of the golden hall, a large, armored black man stood on a platform. He held a longsword like a key, inserting it into a slot at the center of the platform. White lightning interwove and spread from it, conducting into the outer walls, and causing them to spin like a gyroscope.


    At the inner end of the circular hall, the Bifrost was emitting from a port. As they had successfully returned, the rotation of the outer walls gradually slowed, and the Bifrost''s multicolored light and the electric arcs dimmed.


    "Phew¡­ that was close. Thank you, Heimdall," Thor exclaimed, releasing his grip on Kyle''s collar. He breathed a sigh of relief, his chest still heaving. His free hand wiped away the sweat from his brow.


    "This is what I should do. It seems your reconnaissance mission on the ancient battlefield didn''t go smoothly," Heimdall''s voice resounded calmly and powerfully in the hall, unwavering in the face of Thor.


    "Yeah, there was a bit of an accident. A newly born ancient lifeform, it seemed to have evolved. At a critical moment, it unexpectedly broke free from its own constraints¡ª never mind, I won''t dwell on this. I''ll have the soldiers keep an eye out in the future," Thor shrugged helplessly as he spoke.


    Clearly, he''d had a rough time earlier, and he didn''t want to dwell on this amusing mishap that could be considered a stain on his godly record.


    Thor, who was invincible on the cosmic battlefield, being pinned down and rubbed on the ground by an extraterrestrial creature, would surely be the punchline of godly jokes for a year.


    "Who is this?" Heimdall raised his gaze, fixing his deep and shining eyes on Kyle. His dark face turned serious and focused.


    "Oh, almost forgot." Thor scratched his head, gesturing towards Kyle on the side. He began, "This is the one I encountered on the ancient battlefield. He helped me break free from the ancient lifeform''s restraint. His name is¡­"


    He paused and glanced at Kyle, equally curious. "By the way, who are you?"


    This guy really lives up to the ''rough and carefree'' archetype, Kyle thought, offering a calm smile. "I''m Kyle, a human from Earth."


    "Earth? Human? That sounds vaguely familiar¡­" Thor furrowed his brows, but he wasn''t exactly adept at thinking things through, and recalling distant memories was a painful process for him.


    Heimdall couldn''t stand it anymore and couldn''t help but remind him, "Your Highness, hundreds of years ago, King Odin led an army to Earth. It was to resist the Frost Giants who sought to plunge Earth back into an ice age."


    "The distance between Earth and the ancient battlefield is nearly endless, spanning two realms and a galaxy. Even with the Bifrost, it would take over a decade to reach there with the most advanced Spaceship."


    Having said this, Heimdall stared at Kyle with his deep eyes, not hiding his vigilance and suspicion.


    "Oh, right, right." Thor nodded, equally surprised, and asked, "A human from Earth, why were you on the planet of the ancient war?"


    Kyle was prepared for this. He calmly explained, using the appearance of the Tesseract on Earth and the wormhole space of Planet Sakaar as a pretext. These things all had the capability to traverse the universe, and his half-truth was enough to get by.


    "In that case, you''ve had quite the misfortune!" Thor laughed heartily, naively believing Kyle''s explanation.


    Only Heimdall''s expression remained stern. However, this was normal. For anyone entering or leaving the Bifrost in Asgard, he maintained a high level of vigilance and suspicion.


    "Anyway, who are you guys? And where is this place?" Kyle pretended not to understand the current situation and asked in an anxious tone. "My Spaceship is broken. If you have an Interstellar Spaceship, could you help me get back to Earth?"


    "We don''t use Spaceships," Thor chuckled, pondering for a moment. He turned to Heimdall and inquired, "Can you open the Bifrost and send him back to Earth?"


    Kyle watched Heimdall with hidden anticipation.


    Under their gaze, Heimdall shook his head and replied, "According to the rules of Asgard, those not of Asgard cannot have the Bifrost specifically opened for them."


    "He saved me. Can''t we make an exception?" Thor had a sudden idea. "How about this, I need to go to Earth now. I''ll help open the Bifrost to Earth."


    "Your Highness, this is a rule. As the guardian of the Bifrost, I cannot make exceptions. You can request authorization from King Odin. Once you have the command, I will immediately open the Bifrost," Heimdall said firmly.


    Upon hearing Odin''s name, Thor''s demeanor softened a bit. He turned to Kyle with a slightly apologetic tone and said. "I''m sorry. If you''re willing, you can visit Asgard. I''ll go meet with my father, get his permission, and then send you home."


    "Sure," Kyle nodded, inwardly sighing that Thor''s status wasn''t high enough. Odin probably hadn''t publicly announced him as the next king of Asgard, making it such a hassle to even open the Bifrost.


    But the plan was still going smoothly, with just a slight delay. Compared to piloting a Spaceship and enduring the long and tedious journey through the cosmos, it was much better to wait for the Bifrost to open and return to Earth in an instant. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, Kyle had long yearned for Asgard. To be able to have a day trip along with it, he had no reason to refuse.


    Thor led Kyle out of the hall of the Bifrost gate and walked out. A colorful and radiant physical Bifrost stretched smoothly and straight ahead.


    Kyle stood at the doorway, and below the Bifrost was a surging ocean, while the brilliance of the sky overhead shone like a blinking sun and moon. At the visible end in front of him lay the grand city spanning the heavens and earth.


    Towers made entirely of gold stood densely, shining with an eternal sacred radiance, resembling the immortal abode of the gods.


    In mid-air, there were mysterious floating cube-shaped structures. Everything was filled with mystery and wonder, leaving one in awe.


    "Earlier, I didn''t answer your question," Thor spread his hands, speaking cheerfully. "I''m Thor, the son of King Odin. This is Asgard, the highest realm in the universe. What you see before you is the Asgardian Royal Palace, where we reside."


    If Wakanda was the literal center of the Earth, then Asgard''s Royal Palace was the center of the entire known universe!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 202 NINE REALMS

    "King Odin, Thor¡­ these are all godly figures from Norse Mythology. They actually exist in the world?!" Kyle exclaimed, his face filled with astonishment as he spoke these words.


    "You are the first human in history to enter the Asgard. Of course, aside from Asgardians and our allies, there are very few lifeforms in the universe that can set foot here."


    Thor looked at Kyle calmly, smiling. "With Bifrost, we can instantly travel to every corner of the Nine Realms."


    Kyle''s heart stirred slightly. Thor''s term for the universe, ''Nine Realms'', was quite intriguing.


    These Nine Realms, also known as the Worlds on the Yggdrasill, represented the territories ruled by Odin for hundreds of thousands of years. It encompassed more than half of the cosmic domain, including the Milky Way.


    The universe was essentially divided into these nine realms: Asgard, the human world, the realm of Fire Giants, the realm of Frost Giants, the realm of Dark Elves, Hel, the realm of Dwarves, the realm of Light Elves, and the realm of the Wise.


    The Milky Way, including Earth, was just an infinitesimally small part of the human world!


    Although the Nine Realms shared the same universe, due to spatial barriers between them, ordinary Spaceships couldn''t travel to and from these different realms. They could only use methods like Bifrost, Spatial Wormholes, and Space Jumps.


    Normally, Asgard, the ruling power of the Nine Realms, wouldn''t interfere in the internal conflicts of civilizations within the realms. Only when one race invaded another, would the Asgard take action to suppress those actions.


    For example, a few hundred years ago, when the Frost Giants invaded Earth in the human world, this was a line that Odin could not tolerate!


    As Thor led the way, bringing Kyle halfway along the Bifrost, the sound of galloping hooves came from ahead. It was a rugged man clad in silver armor riding a horse rushing towards them.


    The tall and robust white horse stopped about five meters in front of them. The rugged man dismounted gracefully, the slightly shining armor clinking before he knelt down respectfully in front of Thor and said. "Your Highness, you have returned!"


    "Hmm." Thor nodded and turned to introduce the rugged man who had rushed over to Kyle. "This is my deputy general, Fieldre."


    Fieldre proudly raised his head. His rough features were even more pronounced than Thor''s, with a thick black beard that exuded a rugged air. He emanated a strong aura of killing intent and divine power.


    Divine Power?


    Kyle nodded and with a slight thought and the cards on Fieldre''s body instantly emerged in his field of vision.


    In addition to hundreds of white and green Ability Cards, there was one Blue Ability Card that stood out, representing his race''s primary genetic ability. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Asgardian Gene]: The racial gene of the common Asgardians. A Rare Blue Ability Card.


    Hundreds of thousands of years ago, the earliest humans in the human world were moved to Asgard by Odin to live. Their evolution rate far surpassed that of regular humans. They evolved into a new race, distinct from the original human race.


    Their strength, speed, physique, vitality, and natural lifespan were all five times that of normal humans. They possessed extraordinary physical resistance to combat and elemental resistance. They also had a certain affinity for divine power and magic power.


    "Interesting." Kyle''s eyes brightened. The physical genetic makeup of Asgardian civilians was almost identical to that of Super-Soldiers.


    One important point was that they clearly weren''t gods, so why did they possess such strong divine power? Similar to the soldiers he encountered earlier on the ancient battlefield, they were both clearly imbued with divine power.


    "It''s borrowed divine power. Does Odin have a way to bestow divine power on others?"


    Kyle pondered silently. Both he and Thor had complete Divine Genes so they could generate divine power at any time and were adept at controlling it. So, they hid it within themselves, and even Thor hadn''t discovered that Kyle was also a God.


    However, Fieldre was different. The divine power on this man was too obvious, and it was as if it had been attached. Once consumed, it couldn''t be emitted by himself.


    "This is Kyle, a human from Earth. He just saved my life."


    Thor introduced Kyle to Fieldre. When Fieldre heard the first half, he disdainfully disregarded it. But when he heard the latter half, he looked at Kyle in disbelief. "A mere human actually saved Prince Thor?"


    Facing the skepticism, Thor nodded again, patting Kyle''s shoulder before speaking. "Don''t underestimate him just because he''s human. His bravery is no less than that of the soldiers in our army."


    Fieldre still seemed somewhat skeptical. Suddenly, as if remembering something, he swiftly reported, "Your Highness. His Majesty is currently looking for you. He sent me specifically to inform you to hurry to the palace."


    "Father is looking for me? Why didn''t you say so earlier!" Thor was taken aback when he heard those words. He tightly grasped Mj?lnir, and it levitated into the air.


    He instructed Fieldre in the air, "Deputy, Kyle is my esteemed guest. Take him to explore the Asgard for now. After obtaining Father''s permission, I will use Bifrost to send him back to Earth."


    Before he could finish speaking, his red cape billowed, and Thor swiftly flew towards the golden palace at the highest point.


    "Understood my Prince." Fieldre received the order somewhat helplessly. He stood up from the ground and looked at Kyle, who remained silent ahead. Fieldre waved his hand and said, "This way, please."


    "Apologies for the trouble." Kyle smiled calmly before following Fieldre from the rainbow bridge towards the golden city where the residents of Asgard lived.


    Upon entering the golden city, Kyle found it even more peaceful and serene than he had imagined. Soldiers clad in silver armor stood quietly on guard patrols along the way.


    On the bustling streets, most of the common folk, both men and women, wore retro-style robes. Their faces were filled with contented smiles and kindness.


    Asgard, as the ruling seat of the Nine Realms is very peaceful, it had not seen war for tens of thousands of years. It was like a paradise isolated from the rest of the universe.


    However, as Fieldre passed through the streets, the residents cast curious gazes at Kyle beside him. The Asgardian common folk numbered only in the tens of thousands, and they were exceptionally sensitive to unfamiliar faces, especially when Kyle was dressed in jeans and an unusual attire.


    "You are the first human to enter the Asgard. This is an unparalleled honor. If you can return to your homeworld, it will be something you can boast about for a lifetime to your friends." Fieldre''s tone carried a hint of mockery as he spoke. It was clear that he wasn''t particularly fond of the weak human race.


    Kyle didn''t mind. He looked around and raised a question, "Asgard doesn''t seem to pursue technological advancements. Is the conquest of other realms done solely with conventional weaponry?"


    "Conventional weaponry is something only weak lifeforms rely on." Fieldre snorted disdainfully and boasted, "We Asgardians are naturally exceptional to such things. Coupled with refined weapons and the buff of divine power, we are invincible against any enemy force!"


    "Impressive." Kyle gave a thumbs-up, further inflating Fieldre''s pride. Secretly, he and Vis worked together to covertly gather information on the composition of Asgard''s power structure.


    Every soldier in the Asgard had a physique akin to Captain America''s. Coupled with half-divine tools that were no less formidable than vibranium shields, and the presence of gods like Odin and Thor, they were a force that ordinary races couldn''t contend with.


    It was a pity that they were complacent, looked down on technological development and outsiders, and forever relied on borrowed divine power. Without Odin''s protection in the future, a decline after Ragnarok was inevitable.


    (Author- This chapter contains a wealth of refined information, aligning perfectly with the setting of Marvel movies. After reading this chapter, you should have a rough understanding of the fusion between the Thor series and the Avengers series.)


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 203 HALL OF HEROES

    "A Pegasus capable of flying thousands of miles a day and enhancing divine power? If we had such horses on my home Earth, we probably wouldn''t need to build trains and high-speed rails."


    "Is this Asgard''s duel training ground? It''s truly vast and spectacular, even more so than Earth''s Olympic Stadium. It truly lives up to the name."


    Kyle''s face displayed a mix of awe and admiration as he looked at various things, he looked like a country bumpkin encountering the wonders of the world. This expression pleased Fieldre, the deputy leading him on the tour of Asgard.


    "And there are even more extraordinary things. Come, I''ll show you around other places."


    Busy with his introductions, driven by a mix of pride and vanity, Fieldre wished he could lead Kyle to explore every corner of Asgard, allowing him to broaden his horizons and truly appreciate the immortality and greatness of Asgard.


    After passing through residential streets, a horse field, and a training square, Fieldre and Kyle ventured deeper into Asgard. They soon arrived at what seemed like a temple for worshipping gods.


    The path leading to the temple was paved with pristine white square bricks, completely spotless. Fire pans were symmetrically placed on both sides of the road at five-meter intervals, with flames burning brightly. The entire temple, constructed from pure white bricks, exuded a sacred aura, framed by a waterfall at the edge of the ground.


    Two towering gatekeepers in golden armor stood motionless in front of the temple. Faint voices of many young Asgardians emanated from inside the temple, occasionally accompanied by a subtle milky-white radiance that flew out from the top of the temple, disappearing into the resplendent starry sky.


    Fieldre was simply passing by the main road with Kyle. Initially, Kyle didn''t pay much attention, but suddenly, as if sensing something keenly, he stopped in his tracks on the road in front of the temple. His eyes, sparkling, were fixed on the temple exuding an ancient atmosphere.


    "General Fieldre, what is this place?" Kyle asked curiously.


    "This is Asgard''s Hall of Heroes," Fieldre replied, his gaze fixed on the temple, filled with unwavering faith and reverence. "It''s also known as the Sanctum where the gods bestow their power upon us, the heavenly soldiers."


    "Hall of Heroes," Kyle mused, a glint of enlightenment passing through his eyes. He turned to Fieldre with a smile. "General Fieldre, may I enter the Hall of Heroes to have a look? Just a glimpse. I also want to see what it feels like up close."


    "Well¡­ according to the rules, only soldiers of Asgard have the qualification to enter the Hall of Heroes¡­" Fieldre''s tone was hesitant, his face showing signs of difficulty.


    Just moments ago, he didn''t hesitate to enter Asgard''s military training grounds and sparring arenas. However, he hesitated for a full five seconds now.


    Finally, under Kyle''s expectant gaze, Fieldre gritted his teeth and agreed. "But since you are His Highness Thor''s esteemed guest and are able to set foot in Asgard, I''ll make an exception this time. Remember, just a look, and don''t touch anything else!"


    "Of course," Kyle replied with a casual smile, nodding in agreement.


    Now that Fieldre had made a decision, he no longer hesitated. He directly led Kyle towards the entrance of the Hall of Heroes.


    Before they could step over the threshold of the main gate, the golden guardian at the door raised his axe, the clash of the axe heads producing a crisp clang of gold and iron, barring the two from entering the Hall of Heroes.


    "Stand aside. I am Fieldre, the deputy under Thor, and I intend to enter the Hall of Heroes." Fieldre boldly presented his identification badge. Upon seeing it, the golden guardian swiftly raised his long-handled axe and stood guard like a statue once again.


    Inside the Hall of Heroes, the flickering flames cast a gentle radiance, illuminating the grand hall. Kyle raised his eyes slightly, and what he saw were golden sculptures of Odin wielding the eternal spear and riding an eight-legged horse.


    In the corners of the hall were other gods, all in postures of bending down, holding large spheres.


    Dozens of Asgardian youths, regardless of gender, were dressed in simple white robes. They diligently and faithfully worshipped the statue of Odin, their faces solemn as they cautiously reached out to touch the spheres in various corners.


    Even if the youths noticed the arrival of Kyle and Fieldre, they paid no attention to them. They were immersed in the sacred ceremony of the temple.


    "At the age of sixteen, Asgardian commoners go through the coming-of-age ceremony and enter the Hall of Heroes. This is not only a necessary ritual but also a process of inheriting the blessing of divine power," Fieldre explained in a low voice.


    Just as Kyle was watching, a young girl reached out to touch one of the spheres. A faint milky light blinked, bathing her body, and the blessing of divine power manifested on the surface of her body, going from nonexistent to tangible.


    "These spheres represent different divine powers ¨C the power of Thor, the power of the Fire God, the power of Light, and so on. Every Asgardian commoner can attempt to touch and sense them. Depending on the affinity with different divine powers, one can receive the corresponding blessings and empowerment."


    After Fieldre explained this, Kyle had a sudden realization, finally understanding how Asgardian soldiers obtained their divine powers.


    Each God was like a power source of divine energy. In their lifetime, they stored their own divine power here in the Hall of Heroes, waiting for others to come and perceive it.


    As Kyle circled around the hall of the Hall of Heroes, he was surprised to find a corner that seemed out of place. Both the statue and the legacy sphere were covered with black cloth, dust accumulating from the passage of time, starkly contrasting with the purity around it.


    "Don''t linger here," Fieldre reached out to pull Kyle and warned in a low voice, "That''s the legacy point of the power of death. Ordinary people are now forbidden to perceive it."


    "Power of death¡­" Kyle pondered. He was well aware of the reason behind this.


    The Death Goddess, Hela, Thor''s sister, who was banished to Hel by Odin for her over-ambition, losing her divine status in the process.


    Just then, a dazzling lightning bolt erupted from the Thor legacy point, enveloping a young man''s body. The beam reached up to the ceiling of the Hall of Heroes, illuminating the hall brightly.


    This scene elicited astonishment and envy from the other dozen or so youths.


    "Wow, incredible. Our Thor army has gained another embryo that can be trained into a god. Each Asgardian has a different affinity for divine power. Some can only channel Thor''s power to train their bodies, while others can wield divine power for themselves," Fieldre praised while explaining the situation.


    "General Fieldre, you''re certainly the latter," Kyle smiled.


    "Indeed," Fieldre proudly puffed up his chest. "When I first comprehended My Prince Thor''s power, I was able to summon a divine light column with a radius of two and a half meters. Even His Highness Thor was amazed."


    Kyle circled around and finally stopped in front of the legacy sphere of the Fire God''s power. He felt a strange resonance between this sphere and the divine power within his body.


    "A long time ago, the Fire God was born in the universe¡­ Could he have left something here?" Kyle pondered.


    Seeing his unusual reaction, Fieldre walked up, surprised. "What''s wrong? It''s about time for us to leave."


    "General Fieldre, can I try to perceive this?" Kyle pointed to the sphere in front of him, asking with a serious expression.


    "You?" Fieldre was taken aback, then burst into laughter. "It''s not that you''re not allowed to perceive it, it''s just that you humans simply cannot perceive divine power. Or rather, out of all life forms in the entire universe, only the Asgardians, the faithful citizens who are devoted to the gods, can receive the blessings of our divine power."


    "Well, then there is no harm in letting me try." Kyle shrugged as he spoke. Under Fieldre''s puzzled gaze, he reached out his right hand and touched the sphere of the Fire God''s power. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 204 RADIANCE

    The Aesir Palace (Asgardian Palace).


    Located at the heart of Asgard, it represented the cosmic nucleus, the supreme authority, and divine power. It also served as the exclusive residence and council chamber for the Asgardian Race.


    At this moment, in the solemn and sacred Main Hall of the Aesir Palace, an elderly man with white hair sat on the godly throne. His right eye was covered with a golden lens, leaving only the deep and bright lone eye, shining with a faint mix of wisdom and majesty.


    He wore a suit of golden armor, held a golden scepter representing ultimate authority, and a red cloak draped over his back. Despite his aging form, he exuded a towering divine aura that couldn''t be suppressed.


    Odin.


    The Allfather of Norse mythology, the King of the Gods, and the ruler of the Nine Realms.


    At this time, Odin sat on the throne, his gaze calm and steady as he looked down at the two sons standing side by side in the hall.


    Thor and the mischievous god Loki.


    One had a rugged countenance, and a robust physique, and was clad in golden armor, wielding his trusty hammer. His eyes sparkled with an aura as thunderous and domineering as lightning, and he was undoubtedly a warrior among warriors.


    The other had a more delicate face, a leaner frame, and was dressed in a black robe, holding a staff that seemed to touch the realms of existence itself. His lips maintained a mischievous smile, an enigmatic air making him inscrutable.


    "Thor. You have an audience with the King. Why do you present yourself so disheveled, without a care for your appearance or even a clean change of clothes?" Loki glanced at Thor, his tone calm but instructive.


    "I returned from an ancient battlefield and rushed here immediately after exiting the Bifrost. I believe Father won''t mind," Thor smiled, scratching his golden hair and addressing Odin at the same time as he did so.


    "But¡­" Loki was about to say something more, when Odin coughed lightly, interrupting him. "Alright, you two brothers, you''ve been squabbling since childhood. Pay attention to the occasion now."


    "Yes, Father."


    Loki quickly bowed in reverence, while Thor reluctantly followed suit.


    "I''ve called you both here to remind you. In about three or four years, I will pass down the throne of Asgard."


    Odin, with his one eye, looked at Thor and Loki, his scepter striking the floor, resonating in the hearts of both gods. He spoke in a deep voice, "One of you will inherit this throne."


    Three or four years, for the gods, was an exceedingly brief period.


    Thor''s face beamed with joy, his eagerness and impatience not hidden. He raised Mjolnir high and said straightforwardly, "Father, pass the throne to me! I swear to dedicate my entire life to Asgard, to tirelessly safeguard the peace of the Nine Realms with all my strength."


    Loki''s heart skipped a beat, his face remaining as calm as ever. His gaze lowered slightly, his thoughts impossible to understand by anyone.


    Odin observed his two sons'' reactions, remained silent for a moment, and then said in a solemn voice, "There''s no rush. Over these next few years, I will observe your performances and select the new king without dispute."


    "Very well, I will prove myself on the battlefield!" Thor declared cheerfully.


    "I will not disappoint your expectations, Father," Loki said.


    "By the way, Father, there''s something I hope to gain your permission for."


    Thor was just about to take this opportunity to mention Kyle''s situation when, at that moment, a slight tremor ran through the palace.


    "What''s happening?!"


    The look on Thor and Loki''s faces changed. The earthquake not only showed no signs of stopping, but it was growing stronger, causing even the golden ornaments and artifacts to clang and fall to the ground.


    Odin couldn''t remain seated any longer. He rose from his throne, his lone eye casting a grave gaze over Thor and Loki, then turned his attention to the scene outside the grand hall''s entrance.


    Thor and Loki turned around together, and when they saw the source of the disturbance, they were struck with the same shock they''d felt upon hearing that the throne was about to be passed down.


    Outside the entrance of the grand hall, a ten-meter-radius blaze surged upwards, soaring like a totem pillar, its fervent light reaching the cosmic ceiling.


    The flames were tinged with gold and crimson, illuminating the vast sky in a fiery red. Even the myriad sparkling stars seemed dimmed at this moment.


    This sudden upheaval caused all Asgardians to turn their astonished gaze towards the fiery spectacle linking sky and earth.


    In an instant, the realm was illuminated by a blazing fire!


    "That direction¡­ the Hall of Heroes?" Loki raised an eyebrow, eyes widening. "Since the establishment of the Hall of Heroes, has there ever been such an extravagant surge of divine power?"


    "As far as I know, no," Thor shook his head.


    "Who says there hasn''t been," Odin countered, gazing at the celestial blaze in the sky, pondering. "Back when Heimdall sensed the divine power, there were similar disturbances. But, this one is even greater."


    Thor and Loki exchanged glances, their surprise matching that of when they heard the throne was about to be passed down.


    Bifrost.


    Heimdall, bearing two swords, suddenly opened his eyes. He gazed forward, seemingly ignoring the spatial distance and directly viewing the scene inside the Hall of Heroes.


    "How is this possible, how can it be him?" Heimdall stared, his usually calm dark face showing a hint of shock for the first time.


    Meanwhile, inside the Hall of Heroes.


    Kyle''s right hand rested on the orb, and the resonating pillar of fire expanded outward, encompassing Fieldre, a dozen Asgardian youths, and even the entire temple structure. The real yet illusory flames soared into the cosmic expanse.


    "As expected, there''s something here," Kyle muttered to himself. His constitution was drawing out the remnants of the fire god''s power. He wondered which fire god it was that left something behind within this orb!


    That something could only be retrieved by another fire god. It might be a personal treasury, something that hadn''t been noticed for countless years after the god''s fall.


    "Now, it''s my gain!" Kyle''s thoughts settled as he used his own fire god''s divine power to trigger the resonance, using it as a key to open the stored treasury. Slowly, he took something out.


    Fragmented memories came together, forming a complete message in his mind.


    In Kyle''s Card Space, a card gradually shifted from being ethereal to tangible, emitting a dazzling purple light that stood out among the other cards.


    [Forging Method of the Sword of Eternity]: The forging method of the Sword of Eternity. A Rare Purple Ability Card.


    Materials Needed: World Tree Branch, Eternal Flame, Uru Metal, Magic Cube Fragments, Shattered Star Ingot, Divine Blood of a Celestial.


    Must be forged in the Superstellar Furnace to possess the power of a Planetary Level Divine Weapon.


    "So it''s not an actual item, just the forging method for a Divine Weapon? The previous fire god could''ve at least left behind his Divine Weapon!" Kyle sighed inwardly.


    The materials for forging the sword were precious and rare, and he lacked most of them. Some he hadn''t even heard of. He could only collect them slowly in the future.


    Satisfied with what he got, Kyle retracted his hand. The blaze gradually dimmed and dissipated, but a faint, transparent crimson flame continued to burn on his body. The potent divine power continued to seep out.


    With a ''crack'', the orb that had resonated with the fire god''s power shattered, indicating that the internal divine power had been completely depleted.


    Fieldre, in a daze, sat on the ground while staring at the orb which was now reduced to powder. He sucked in a sharp breath, looking at Kyle as if he were a monster, his voice trembling as he asked, "Wh-who¡­ who are you, exactly?!"


    (End of this chapter) Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC-CHAPTER 205 MAYBE WE SHOULD LEAVE

    Inside the Hall of Heroes, not just General Fieldre, but also the other Asgardian youths and Golden Guardians, all wore expressions of disbelief as they stared dumbfounded at Kyle, who was enveloped in divine flames.


    The surging power of the fire god clung to Kyle as if enchanted, every move and gesture emanating threads of divine radiance. He stood calmly in the Hall of Heroes, his golden eyes shining brightly, truly resembling an authentic God!


    "Me? Haven''t I said it before? I''m just a human from Earth. However¡­ I''m the first human to set foot in outer space and in Asgard."


    Facing Fieldre''s question, Kyle shrugged, speaking earnestly.


    "How is that possible? How could you just be a human? To think that a mere human can perceive¡­" Fieldre felt like he''d been hit with a heavy blow, forcing a strained smile as he spoke.


    Suddenly, he seemed to remember something, and his gaze urgently turned back to the shattered orb held by the statue.


    "Oh no!" Fieldre''s face turned pale, panicked. "Non-divine beings touching the Fire God''s inheritance point is one thing, but you''ve also broken it!"


    "This power of the Fire God just loves to flock to me. There''s nothing I can do about it," Kyle sighed heavily, patting Fieldre''s shoulder with a meaningful look. "By the way, General Fieldre, I did receive your permission before touching the inheritance point."


    "I-I had no idea something like this would happen!" Fieldre was at a loss for words, his face looking quite unsightly. In any case, he would have to bear at least half of this blame.


    Kyle rubbed his chin and offered a suggestion, "How about I return the divine power now?"


    "The inheritance sphere of the Fire God is already shattered. How can you do that?" Fieldre gave him a scowl.


    Kyle continued, "Or maybe we should leave now. The people outside the Hall of Heroes might not have noticed what''s happening here."


    "Didn''t you notice just now? The flames soaring, the divine miracle descending. How could the people outside the hall not have noticed? They might even have informed His Highness by now¡­"


    Before Fieldre could finish speaking, the sound of thunderous hooves outside the hall reached their ears. Accompanied by the clinking of armor, a loud voice pierced through the distance, echoing in their ears, "By order of King Odin! The one who triggered the divine flame miracle, please proceed to the main hall of the palace immediately. No delay is permitted!"


    "Now what do we do, General Fieldre?" Only after the messenger guard had left did Kyle turn to Fieldre, who had a stern expression on his face, and earnestly asked for his opinion.


    "What else can we do? Go meet King Odin in the palace. At worst, it''s just another twist of fate in eighty years," Fieldre said, looking utterly despondent, his hands spread in surrender.


    Ten minutes later, in the grand hall of the palace.


    Kyle and Fieldre stood side by side in the middle of the hall, slightly ahead of Thor and Loki while the two brothers watched Kyle intently.


    Thor wore a peculiar expression on his face, while Loki furrowed his brows slightly. Odin, seated on the throne, remained silent. His solemn and deep single-eyed gaze scrutinized Kyle, thoughts unknown.


    Kyle, aflame with an irresistible divine fire, became the focus of all the gods'' attention. For a moment, the grand golden hall fell into an eerie silence.


    Fieldre, who could boast proudly as a deputy general throughout Asgard, now dared not even breathe heavily. He hung his head like a child who had done wrong, his armor''s lining dampened with cold sweat.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Kyle, without a trace of fear on his face, held his head high and cast his gaze over the various gods in the hall.


    Thor, of course, needed no introduction. Next to him was likely his mischievous and restless younger brother, Loki.


    It was mostly in line with what he''d seen in the movies, except that up close, Kyle noticed the elusive smirk on Loki''s face and the vaguely sinister expression, it was as if this man''s mind was brewing some mischievous scheme. It made him feel an inexplicable urge to baptize him with divine fire.


    Looking further ahead, seated on the golden throne was none other than the King of the Gods, Odin.


    After a brief eye contact, Kyle''s heart trembled. It felt similar to when he faced the invincible war god as a mere human and he instinctively averted his gaze.


    This was Odin! Although he couldn''t see Odin''s Ability Card, Kyle was absolutely certain that the figure before him was the King of Asgard, the most powerful being in the universe, a true god-lifeform at the pinnacle of cosmic power.


    For hundreds of thousands of years, he ruled the Nine Realms, established Asgard, and wielded Bifrost with his weapon, he bestowed godly powers and spells on many and is capable of anything from soaring the skies to delving into the depths of the earth.


    If Thor could be considered a powerful extraterrestrial, then Odin''s existence could truly be classified as that of a True God!


    "Is no one going to come forward and explain?" Odin''s steady voice broke the silence in the hall.


    With a thud, Fieldre fell to his knees in fear and spoke. "Your Majesty, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have brought this human into the Hall of Heroes, leading to the incident just now."


    "Hmph!"


    Loki snorted coldly, his tone calm but harboring a hidden threat. "Vice Commander Fieldre, not only did you allow him into the Hall of Heroes, but from the moment he set foot in Asgard, he violated the divine laws! Now, the offense is even greater. With your status, how do you plan to bear the consequences?"


    Fieldre''s face went pale, and he could only bow to acknowledge his guilt.


    "Enough." Thor took a deep breath, walked out, stood in front of Fieldre, and knelt on one knee, reporting to Odin. "Father, it was I who brought Kyle into Asgard, and I instructed Fieldre to show Kyle around. If all of this is considered a fault, I will bear it alone." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You will bear it? You really know how to stir up trouble. I just spoke to you about the matter of the throne, and now you still expect me to pass it on to you without worries?" Odin''s words carried a hint of anger. Thor gritted his teeth, bowing in silence.


    Loki observed everything and a faint sinister smile played on his lips for a moment before quickly vanishing.


    Odin stared directly at Kyle and asked with authority, "Your name is Kyle, correct?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Kyle bowed gently, a sign of respect without going into a full kneel.


    "I give you a choice." Odin raised his voice, his words resonating powerfully in the hall. "From now on, join Asgard, become a Guardian of Asgard, and stay here to watch over the Hall of Heroes. Your authority will be equal to Heimdall, one rank below me, but on par with Thor and Loki."


    "Father?!" Loki''s face changed slightly, about to say something, but Odin raised his hand to stop him.


    Thor and Fieldre looked up, their gazes fixed on Kyle, awaiting his response.


    To join Asgard! It was the dream of countless beings across the universe! It didn''t make sense for an ordinary person to refuse!


    Unfortunately, Kyle was far from ordinary¡­


    With a calm smile, Kyle locked eyes with Odin and said firmly, "I''m sorry, but I must decline!"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 206 GUARDIAN KYLE

    "I''m sorry, but I refuse."


    His voice was not loud, yet it reverberated back and forth within the now-quiet Grand Hall of the Asgard Palace. The people who heard this response, except for Odin, whose cunning was deep-rooted in his eyes and who had already expected such a response, all showed a change in expression.


    He actually refused?!


    Loki was left dumbfounded, his mouth hanging open in shock. He stared at Kyle, who remained expressionless and he even wanted to loudly question him, "Do you know what you just refused?"


    The Guardian of the Realm! This was considered a step towards Godhood! Except for the high and mighty Odin, even the princes like them couldn''t command the Guardians. In a certain sense, it was an honor on par with the King.


    Furthermore, guarding the realm did not mean guarding the Bifrost, the gateway to the realm. It meant guarding the Hall of Heroes deep within the realm, one of the most relaxed and stable positions.


    Thor and Fieldre hung their heads even lower. At this moment, Kyle''s refusal of Odin''s proposal might just become the catalyst for significant upheaval!


    Odin''s wrath could shake the Nine Realms!


    Of course, in his later years, Odin''s temperament had mellowed considerably due to his acquired wisdom and his accumulated hidden injuries. He would even intentionally step down from his throne in the future, becoming more of a gentle elderly man.


    "Hmm!"


    Odin''s staff struck the floor, and Thor, realizing the situation was turning unfavorable, quickly interceded on Kyle''s behalf, saying, "Father, Kyle had wanted to return to Earth. I mentioned earlier that I have a friend who wanted to return home using the Bifrost."


    Odin remained silent, his imposing gaze fixed on Kyle as if he wanted to hear his response.


    Kyle''s face remained neutral as he spoke earnestly, "I''ve been away from Earth for who knows how long in the depths of outer space. I''ve wanted to go back for a long time now. As wonderful as Asgard is and believe me it is truly a wonderful place, it can''t compare to my home on Earth, nothing can."


    These were his true feelings, albeit expressed in a more tactful manner.


    In reality, Kyle was not interested in the Guardian of the Realm position. Staying in Asgard to guard the Hall of Heroes? That was the last thing he wanted to do!


    Odin hadn''t offered anything that would truly sway him. Threats and coercion wouldn''t work!


    "Father, in my opinion, it might be better to bind him with the Chains as an heir to the God of Fire," Loki suggested in a soft, insidious voice.


    ''This guy is ruthless. Do we have some sort of grudge between us?'' Kyle cast a sidelong glance at Loki as he thought of this, making a mental note to settle the score at some point in the future.


    "Father, Kyle isn''t even from our world, and his acquisition of the power of the God of Fire was purely accidental. Let him return to Earth," Thor pleaded.


    Odin remained silent, his focused gaze still on Kyle. Kyle tensed slightly, silently grateful that the power of the previous God of Fire clung to his body, concealing his true divine nature.


    If Odin were to discover that Kyle was, in fact, a member of the Aesir, it would create a much more complicated situation. After all, the Aesir were often in conflict with other branches of the divine race.


    "You can return to Earth," Odin said.


    The first part of Odin''s sentence caused Kyle to let out a sigh of relief. The second part however caused that relief breath to pause, "But you must accept the position of Guardian of the Realm. Otherwise, I cannot allow you to leave Asgard."


    "What do you mean?" Kyle asked in a serious tone.


    "You can have some of the privileges of a Guardian of the Realm, such as using the Bifrost to travel between realms or entering the Asgardian Palace. However, the obligation you must fulfill is that, in the face of external threats or calamities in Asgard, you need to lend assistance as a Guardian of the Realm." Odin explained, leaving not only Kyle but also Thor and Loki in disbelief.


    The position seemed too lax¡­ Or perhaps, the given options were too lenient.


    At this moment, Thor and Loki both privately wondered if they were truly Odin''s sons. They had grown up without ever witnessing their father willingly compromise or back down.


    "Just like that?" Kyle asked in amazement, looking at Odin with suspicion. The ancient undying ruler who had lived for countless epochs couldn''t possibly be making such a straightforward decision, could he?


    "Just like that," Odin nodded.


    "Then I''ll accept the position of Guardian of the Realm," Kyle nodded in agreement. This condition was unexpectedly easy. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Very well, Vice General Fieldre," Odin shifted his focus, and Fieldre immediately snapped to attention. "You will take Kyle to the Treasury and allow him to choose something as a token of his position as a Guardian."


    "No problem!" Fieldre stood up joyfully, leading Kyle away as if he had just received a reward. They quickly exited the grand and solemn Golden Hall.


    Only after the two of them left did Thor and Loki, still in a dazed and confused state, finally stand up. They looked up at Odin seated on his throne with perplexed expressions on their faces.


    "Do you two know about Earth?" Odin calmly asked.


    "We do. Father, you''ve been to Earth before, battling and driving away the Frost Giants," Thor and Loki provided their answers respectively.


    "It''s located in the human world, on the outskirts of the Milky Way galaxy, a land of savagery."


    Odin paused, his single eye revealing a complex emotion as he spoke. "They say that Asgard reigns supreme over the Nine Realms, but in reality, the strongest realm within the Nine Realms is the world of humans."


    Thor and Loki, however, still didn''t quite believe this. Some deeply ingrained beliefs of tens of thousands of years couldn''t be completely overturned with just a few words.


    "Just because he''s from Earth, Father decided to let him go?" Loki asked incredulously.


    "Of course, it''s not that simple," Odin shook his head, looking at his two beloved sons. He said mysteriously, "You will understand in the future. I didn''t release him; instead, I want to establish some sort of a relationship between him and Asgard."


    "Kyle, it''s been a long time since I heard that name¡­" Odin muttered to himself.


    The underground vault of the Aesir Palace, Odin''s treasure trove.


    The passageway leading to the vault was lined with eerie pale-colored flooring, with faint blue flames flickering on both sides. The towering guards stood in silent vigilance, like statues.


    "Kyle, my young friend¡­ no, I should call you Guardian Kyle now!" Fieldre beamed as he led the way, speaking warmly, "You must take good care of me in the future."


    "Young friend?" Kyle glanced at his rugged and familiar face, along with his thick, dark beard, and sighed, "You''re the older one, and that won''t change."


    "Hahaha, that''s right," Fieldre laughed heartily and said with emotion, "His Majesty must be in a good mood today. He not only agreed to make you a Guardian but also granted you a treasure and allowed you to return to your home planet."


    "It does seem quite unusual," Kyle shrugged, feeling equally surprised.


    To be honest, no matter how he looked at it, this matter shouldn''t have been resolved so smoothly.


    Could it be that Odin had glimpsed the ''script''?


    In this world, perhaps only Kyle knew the impending doom that awaited Asgard in the future.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 207 ODIN’S TREASURY

    At the end of the underground passage in the Aesir Palace, there stood a colossal gateway.


    The gateway reached nearly ten meters in height, and its solid surface appeared seamless, without the slightest gap. Carved onto the gate was an image of Odin in battle armor, riding a celestial steed and wielding the Gungnir, leading a magnificent conquest across the vast territories of the Nine Realms.


    Flanking the gateway were golden guards, each towering over two meters tall, wielding massive axes like imposing stone statues guarding the entrance.


    Fieldre led Kyle, following Odin''s orders, and they reached the gateway without any hindrance.


    "Kyle, what you are about to face is the most precious and abundant treasury in the entire universe. Everything inside, whether it''s a stellar treasure or a divine weapon, is invaluable," Fieldre reminded Kyle verbally, his eyes filled with envy.


    Even he, who had shed so much blood and sweat trying to pacify the conflicts in the Nine Realms, had not qualified to set foot inside Odin''s treasury.


    As far as Fieldre knew, only three people had ever entered Odin''s treasury and taken something from it. Thor had taken Mjolnir, Loki had chosen the World Tree Magic Staff, and the third person was Heimdall, the Guardian of the Bifrost, who had obtained the Bifrost Sword.


    "Remember, Odin has allowed you to choose one item, and you can only take one thing. If you get greedy and take more, even I will be implicated!" Fieldre''s tone was unusually serious and solemn as he spoke of this.


    "I understand," Kyle nodded in agreement, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    Odin''s treasury contained items collected and stored over the years as he conquered and ruled the Nine Realms. The items inside were of Divine Weapon caliber, and not even Odin could afford to lose his pride by taking them out.


    *Creak¡­*


    With great effort from the gatekeepers, the massive gateway of the treasury slowly opened inward, revealing a passage that was only wide enough for one person to pass through.


    Kyle didn''t hesitate and stepped inside. It was pitch-black inside with no internal light source. His footsteps echoed softly, and as if sensing the presence of a newcomer, the blue flames hanging on the walls and ceiling lit up. They revealed a well-lit corridor leading deeper into the treasury.


    On the side of the treasury hall, every five meters or so, there were golden platforms glowing faintly. Each one held a single item, waiting quietly for a worthy person to claim it after centuries of dust and neglect.


    "Let''s see what we have here," Kyle took a deep breath, rubbed his hands together, licked his dry lips, and quickly approached the first item in the treasury.


    It was a crystal ball that emitted its own light, it looked clear and translucent like a night pearl, exuding a mysterious and unfathomable aura.


    Kyle, being an experienced person, and Vis, the artificial intelligence lifeform, that had access to the item database from Planet Sakaar, couldn''t identify what this item was.


    "It seems to be infused with magical power," Kyle muttered to himself. He focused his thoughts on the crystal ball, and an Item Card quickly appeared.


    **Agamotto''s Crystal Ball**: An heirloom of the Sorcerers. Golden Item Card.


    Possesses the power of total vision, capable of traversing multiple dimensional spaces and world interfaces, detecting the source of magical and energy-based phenomena.


    Requires magic power to activate. With even a trace of the corresponding energy, it can pinpoint the spatial coordinates of a lifeform''s existence.


    When used to its full potential, it can detect impending danger from the future.


    "As expected," Kyle rubbed his chin, speaking softly, "Odin must have had some connection with the Ancient One from Earth. Otherwise, why would he have something like this?"


    However, this was a pure support-grade Artifact. Kyle bypassed it and moved on to the second item in the treasury.


    It was a compact, eye-shaped ornament, even more eerie and unsettling than the crystal ball. As he approached, the golden iris of the eye seemed to stare directly at him.


    **Warlock''s Eye**: An heirloom of the Sorcerers. Golden Item Card.


    Warlock''s Eye is a top-tier Artifact worn on the chest, controlled by magic power. When activated, a golden eye appears on the wearer''s forehead, capable of seeing through all things and tracing them back to the origin of the universe.


    At its utmost potential, it could emit a dazzling radiance, dispelling the dark mists and illusions of the dark dimensions and specifically countering dark lifeforms across multiple-dimensional realms.


    "¡­" Kyle was left speechless. One after another, it seemed like all the items in Odin''s treasury were from Earth.


    Could it be that this old man, Odin, had been looting treasures from Earth''s ancient times?


    Kyle moved towards the third item, which was a black box emitting a chilling aura. As he approached within three meters of it, even he felt a shiver down his spine.


    **Casket of Ancient Winters**: A divine tool of the Frost Giants. Golden Item Card.


    It contained boundless icy coldness, and using it could instantly turn an area into a frozen wasteland.


    At its utmost potential, it could plunge an entire planet into an eternal ice age.


    Kyle frowned when he looked at this item, feeling uncomfortable, and took a step back. The power within him stirred restlessly, and it was as if it wanted to release a torrent of divine flames to counteract the cold emanating from the Casket of Ancient Winters.


    ''Frost Giants were archenemies of the Fire God!'' Kyle suddenly realized this and stepped away from the Casket of Ancient Winters'' storage point.


    Next, he examined the treasures stored in the treasury one by one. Among them were heirlooms of advanced lifeforms from the Nine Realms, as well as basic divine tools crafted from the World Tree branches or Uru, all starting at the golden grade!


    Among them, two items caught Kyle''s prolonged attention.


    **Tablet of Life and Time**: Monument of Life and Time. Golden Item Card.


    This was an ancient Atlantean relic with mysterious inscriptions that recorded the equations of lifeform evolution. Any lifeform could evolve to its highest form, possibly from unknown cosmic spaces.


    Unfortunately, no matter how many times Vis analyzed it through its system program, it couldn''t decipher the cryptic text. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle could only temporarily set it aside but kept it in mind.


    Then there was one more item¡ª an Infinity Gauntlet!


    You read that right, it was an Infinity Gauntlet! However, it was a replica of the Infinity Gauntlet¡­


    **Infinity Gauntlet Replica**: A replica capable of controlling the power of six Infinity Stones. Golden Item Card.


    Note- It could only hold one Infinity Stone, and after a brief use of its power, the gauntlet would gradually deteriorate and break.


    In an instant, it could perfectly unleash the energy of a single Infinity Stone.


    Even though it was just a replica of the Infinity Gauntlet, it was not to be underestimated.


    If Kyle had the Space Stone, he would probably choose the Infinity Gauntlet Replica without hesitation. It could serve as the ultimate talisman, a trump card to be used sparingly.


    "What a pity," Kyle lamented, casting a longing glance at the Infinity Gauntlet. He turned and walked toward the final item in the treasury.


    A golden brazier was placed on a display pedestal, its flames seemingly ordinary but gently illuminating his face.


    "This is¡­" Kyle''s heart skipped a beat as he felt his divine power being inexplicably drawn and stirred by the flames within the brazier.


    **Eternal Flame**: A divine tool of the Fire Giants. Golden Item Card.


    It was neither created by gods nor by mortals in the past, present, and future, it was eternally burning, following a certain scale of combustion and extinction.


    It held the mysteries of the cosmic source of fire, containing the power of destruction and rebirth.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 208 RETURN TO EARTH!

    (Big Chapter. Almost 1800 Words)


    Inside the palace hall of the Aesir Palace.


    "Your Majesty, Guardian Kyle has already chosen a divine tool in the treasury. Right now, Prince Thor is escorting him towards the direction of Bifrost," Fieldre respectfully knelt on one knee and reported to Odin on his throne.


    "What did he choose?" Odin, with his one eye slightly squinted, asked in a deep voice.


    "He chose the Eternal Flame, Your Majesty. He took the Eternal Flame with him," Fieldre replied cautiously.


    "What? That human dared to choose the Eternal Flame and intends to take it out of the realm!?" Loki exclaimed in surprise.


    Before Odin could respond, Loki, who was still present in the hall, had a drastic change in his complexion. His breathing became rapid as he said, "Father, the Eternal Flame is¡­"


    "I know," Odin gently shook his head, his voice low and filled with meaning. He said, "I''ve said that he can choose anything he likes from the treasury. Since he has chosen the Eternal Flame, then so be it."


    "Yes," Loki bowed his head, an expression of reluctance on his face.


    Eternal Flame was a crucial item for the future of Asgard, closely tied to the onset of Ragnarok, and it had been handed over to an outsider so easily.


    Meanwhile, at the Bifrost gateway in Asgard.


    *Clang!*


    Thor, holding Mjolnir in one hand and Kyle''s arm in the other, flew out from the Aesir Palace, landing firmly at the end of the Bifrost.


    Kyle was still holding the golden brazier, which contained no fuel, yet the flames burned brightly within it, flickering relentlessly.


    "Kyle, I''ve brought you here. There are still some minor disputes at the edge of the Nine Realms that require my attention," Thor said earnestly as he looked at Kyle. His gaze fell on the Eternal Flame in Kyle''s hand, and he remarked, "I never expected that in the blink of an eye, you would become the second Guardian of our realm."


    "I didn''t expect it either," Kyle shrugged and gave a faint smile.


    "You must miss your homeland a lot. I won''t delay your journey any longer. My father has often mentioned the name ''Earth,'' though he called it Midgard" Thor chuckled and scratched his head. He added, "If I have the chance when I''m free, I''ll definitely visit you on Earth."


    "No problem. When that time comes, I''ll be sure to host you well. Once you get to know Earth, you might not want to return to Asgard," Kyle teased and waved as he walked into the rainbow-hued hall, saying, "Goodbye for now."


    "Farewell!" Thor''s resounding farewell echoed from behind, but Kyle didn''t turn around. He walked directly into the rainbow-hued hall.


    Heimdall, who had been guarding the Bifrost, stood tall on the platform, opening his eyes and gazing down at Kyle.


    "Heimdall, now that I''m a Guardian, I should have the authority to use the Bifrost, right?" Kyle met Heimdall''s gaze calmly and asked in an even tone.


    Heimdall nodded and, compared to before, his attitude was slightly more relaxed. With a composed and powerful tone, he replied, "Of course, as fellow Guardians, you have the authorization to use the Bifrost to travel to any known peaceful location in the Nine Realms!"


    He paused briefly before continuing, "If you''re outside and want to enter Asgard, simply call out my name. My eyes can see any place in the Nine Realms. As long as I see you, I can activate the Bifrost to bring you here."


    "Great, I want to return to Earth immediately!" Kyle snapped his fingers lightly, his heart and mind filled with excitement.


    "Take a few steps forward."


    Following Heimdall''s guidance, Kyle moved to the inner wall of the hall, aligning himself with the portal device of the rainbow hall.


    Kyle traversed through the Bifrost, and the view of the starry expanse within his sight became chaotic. The dazzling stars were all fading away into the distance.


    The ambiguous feeling of crossing the cosmic space disappeared. Kyle, who had left the realm of the gods, descended onto a desolate land.


    "Earth, I''m back!" Kyle exclaimed, unable to contain his excitement, even though he hadn''t yet examined his surroundings.


    However, the sound he tried to make by shouting into the sky couldn''t even be heard by himself. Soon, he keenly noticed that something was amiss in the environment around him.


    The barren, gray-white ground stretched as far as the eye could see, pockmarked with circular craters. There was no sign of life in this vast expanse, and above him, there was only the boundless starry sky.


    Most importantly, there was no air, no sound¡­


    ''Vacuum of Space?'' Realizing this, Kyle furrowed his brow slightly. He first withdrew the Eternal Flame he was holding into a card and then summoned Venom. In a symbiotic, fully covered state, they formed an integrated combat suit.


    Vis transformed into an earpiece, enclosed by the Venom suit, and now its voice could finally be heard clearly in Kyle''s ears.


    "Master, the soil here is rich in elements such as silicon, aluminum, potassium, barium, hafnium, and rare earth elements. There is no detected water source, atmosphere, or food supply within a few miles. It is preliminarily determined to be an unsuitable environment for human lifeforms, excluding it from being Earth."


    "I certainly know this isn''t Earth. What in the world happened with Heimdall? Did he really get the location wrong?" Kyle''s face grew slightly cold as he surveyed the desolate surroundings. In this vacuum, he couldn''t call out to Heimdall to get him back to Asgard.


    The silver-white terrain where he stood had the runic circle of the Bifrost branded on it, and there were faint traces of sparks emitting a bluish smoke.


    Kyle attempted to take a step, and his body felt light as if it could bounce with minimal force. However, his Advanced-evolved divine body quickly adapted to the harsh environment within a short period of time.


    He sprinted several kilometers across the monotonous and barren landscape, passing numerous craters and remnants of various probing instruments.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this should be¡­"


    Kyle mumbled to himself as he circled around to the other side of the celestial body he was on. When he saw a familiar blue planet in the dark expanse of the starry sky ahead, he finally revealed a relieved smile.


    Sure enough, he was on the Moon.


    Heimdall had indeed sent him to the wrong place, but the error wasn''t so great that it was unacceptable¡ª at least he hadn''t been sent to another realm.


    Kyle sighed and began to wander aimlessly on the lunar surface. No matter how he had imagined it before, he never thought that one day he would be able to stroll alone on the Moon without the need for any auxiliary equipment.


    There was no sign of life on the Moon''s surface. It was covered in craters of various sizes caused by meteorite impacts, and there were irregular scars that appeared to be from other energy sources¡­


    Guided by Vis, Kyle walked for about two kilometers in a certain direction and discovered a spacecraft that had landed on the Moon.


    Kyle was somewhat surprised as he carefully examined the highly technological spaceship.


    It was approximately eight meters high with a radius of about fifteen meters. The outer shell was coated with a special silver-white material, supported only by the extended high-pressure mechanical legs. It looked like a huge metallic creature lying on the ground.


    The spaceship also bore the emblem of the United States flag.


    Clearly, this was not the level of aerospace technology that should have existed during the time he left Earth. When Kyle left Earth, it was shortly after World War II in 1945, and the concepts of aerospace technology were just beginning to take shape¡ª


    Even if Earth''s technology had experienced explosive growth, it still required time to accumulate.


    "How many years have passed on Earth?" Kyle fell into silence. His biggest concern when venturing into outer space had been seeking a cure for his genetic condition. But now, everything had changed when he returned.


    Regardless, he had still fulfilled the promises of those years and returned safely!


    Understanding his master''s concerns, Vis offered a suggestion, "Master, do you need me to attempt a stronger infiltration of this American spaceship''s operating system? With the damaged Starfighter, it could barely serve as your means of returning home."


    "Is robbing someone else''s property something I would do?" Kyle coughed lightly and said earnestly, "Can you directly infiltrate the system of this spaceship? What''s the probability of success?"


    Vis quickly provided an assessment, "Considering that I have never encountered the current technological systems, mechanical structures, and information communication levels on Earth, based on the preliminary calculations from the known database, there is an eighty-nine percent chance of success in attempting to forcibly infiltrate the ship''s system for remote control. There is a nine percent chance of being detected by the opponent''s remote system. There is a two percent chance of infiltration failure, which would reveal your location."


    "In that case, let''s forget it. I haven''t figured out the situation on Earth yet. If we get discovered, then¡­"


    Kyle was in the midst of discussing whether or not to ''rob'' the spaceship with Vis, when suddenly, the door beneath the spaceship opened, and a white man in a bulky spacesuit descended. He carried reconnaissance equipment and intended to proceed with his usual collection and exploration tasks.


    "Oh my God!" The astronaut looked up and saw Kyle standing on the ground in front of him, and he was instantly dumbfounded, his expression resembling someone who had just seen a ghost.


    "Since I''ve been spotted, there''s no other choice."


    Kyle smiled faintly, then, with a burst of speed, he rushed to the astronaut, knocking him out cleanly. Venom extended tendrils of its black liquid, wrapping around the astronaut''s body as if he were merchandise, and forcefully threw him into the cabin.


    At the same time, Vis transformed into a mechanical lifeform, detaching itself from the Venom suit and jumping into the spaceship. It began an internal invasion, taking control of the ship from within.


    The entire process of hijacking the Spaceship was executed seamlessly by the three of them, it was as if they had rehearsed it countless times.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 209 EARTH

    The year was 2008.


    In this year, Ellis won the presidential election in a landslide victory over other candidates, becoming the new President of the United States. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In this year, Stark Industries'' arms industry had spread across the world, with the United States expressing its willingness to support it as the top enterprise and engage in deep cooperation.


    In this year, Bruce Banner, a professor of lifeform studies at Culver University in the United States, mysteriously disappeared after a radiation leak in his research lab a few years earlier, and there has been no trace of him since.


    ¡­


    This year had only reached its halfway point, around early June. Recently, there were two major events in quick succession that had caused a frenzy on the internet and in the news, sparking lively discussions among the public.


    The first event.


    Tony Stark, CEO of Stark Industries, the world''s largest arms dealer, a playboy, and a genius, had showcased a bombing missile specially produced for the U.S. military in a remote wilderness.


    On their way back, they were ambushed by terrorists, and all the accompanying American soldiers were brutally killed. Tony''s body was not found, and his whereabouts were currently unknown.


    People had different feelings about Tony. Some admired his talent and wealth, while others were consumed by jealousy and envy. However, regardless of personal opinions, he was a genius engineer who had changed the technological landscape of the 21st century.


    Despite his arrogance, womanizing ways, and many flaws, people still paid considerable attention to him. The U.S. military was conducting a worldwide search as if they had gone mad.


    Originally, the newspapers had reported day and night about the details and analysis of Tony''s disappearance until the second event occurred yesterday.


    The second event.


    The American Aerospace Spaceship Apollo 8, instead of staying on the Moon for a week according to the scheduled itinerary, switched to autonomous mode and urgently returned during the late hours of the previous night.


    Attempts to contact the spacecraft by the underground Aerospace agency went unanswered until early morning when it was located in the mountainous wilderness of the Middle East. The Spacecraft had successfully crash-landed, and the astronauts inside were in a state of unconsciousness with severe injuries.


    Upon investigation, there were no signs of intrusion inside the spaceship''s cabin, but the black box monitoring had been destroyed by some kind of magnetic field interference.


    Later, after the Astronauts had recovered, they were held in custody by various departments for interrogation. Despite a week of continuous questioning, no relevant information could be obtained from them.


    The astronauts were of sound mind and healthy in body, but they kept repeating the sentences: "I saw a black alien on the Moon."


    "Believe me, I was knocked out by the black alien!"


    This ''Space Black Alien'' mysterious incident remained unsolved for thousands of years and became the world''s biggest unsolved mystery, classified as one of the most advanced national files.


    Of course, all of this was in the distant future.


    At this very moment, in a remote mountainous wilderness area in the Middle East, about ten kilometers from where the spacecraft had crash-landed.


    Roar!


    The engine roared as an old off-road jeep from the previous decade raced through the desert wilderness, kicking up a cloud of swirling dust.


    Inside the vehicle, a mechanical music box that resembled a robot was placed upright on the dashboard, and its speakers emitted booming and cool electronic music, with each note and beat resonating at the climax.


    In the driver''s seat, a young man wearing a hooded jacket and jeans was steering the wheel with one hand while resting the other on the open window, allowing the strong wind to blow his radiant silver hair, brushing it across his forehead.


    "Vis, what kind of song did you put on?" The silver-haired young man grumbled in dissatisfaction.


    The deafening electronic music abruptly stopped inside the car''s cabin, and then the speakers emitted a gentle male voice, "Master, this is the most popular song in the United States this year."


    "Are you indirectly calling me old-fashioned?" Kyle frowned. After Vis had infiltrated the database inside the spaceship, he had learned the current situation on Earth.


    He hadn''t expected that, after traveling through two large spacetime wormholes and spending less than a month in outer space, Earth had already advanced to the 21st century.


    The year was 2008. It had been more than half a century since his departure in 1945, precisely 63 years had passed.


    63 years! For humans, that could very well be a lifetime!


    "Master, you must admit that if we measure it by Earth''s time, you are undoubtedly close to being a ninety-year-old man now," Vis calmly stated this harsh fact.


    "Ninety years old it is, then," Kyle shrugged nonchalantly, squinting his eyes and saying, "Vis, judging by the 21st-century Earth''s communication methods¡­ if they haven''t changed, it''s most likely based on ''electromagnetic waves (radio waves)'' for wireless communication. Try connecting to the local servers and accessing information from the internet. Can you do that?"


    Vis, the transforming robot, opened and closed its speakers as if it were chuckling. "Of course, when it comes to communication signals, I''m practically its father."


    "True," Kyle chuckled as well. Vis''s original form was the first mobile phone on Earth, a true old ancestor.


    "Very well, search for everything related to the Carl Family during the years we were away," Kyle said with rare seriousness, and Vis dared not delay. It immediately transmitted its system signal source in the form of radio waves.


    The radio waves, like invisible threads, wove into a web of light that spread out several kilometers and even tens of kilometers in all directions, capturing passing electromagnetic information and tracing it back to local network servers.


    "System networking initiated¡­ Local signals are weak¡­ Successfully switched to satellite signals, currently accessing with good connectivity."


    Successfully connecting to Earth''s network, Vis was akin to a search engine with its own internet access. At least, anything that had been disseminated as messages on this information-driven era''s internet could be read and retrieved.


    After a moment, Vis provided feedback, saying, "There is no record of anything related to the Carl Family on Earth''s network."


    "Good then," Kyle, upon hearing this, actually smiled, a faint one. "It''s good that there''s no exposure. After all the hard work and careful preparations back then, if they didn''t understand the importance of keeping a low profile and operating as a covert force, they would have disappointed my expectations."


    "Are there any other important pieces of information in this new era that you need me to tell you about?" Vis inquired.


    "No need," Kyle declined, feeling thoughtful. "Let me experience and adapt to this era step by step on my own."


    "So, where are we going now, Master, to find the Carl Family''s hidden overseas headquarters?" Vis continued to ask.


    "Let''s go to the Stark Industries building in New York and see if the portal there still exists," Kyle suggested, stroking his chin in contemplation.


    Just then, in front of the jeep''s windshield, a black dot slowly appeared in the sky, emitting thick smoke, descending steadily and getting closer.


    "Hmm?" Kyle raised his eyebrows keenly, abruptly turned the steering wheel, and swiftly slammed on the brakes. The jeep skidded through the sandy terrain, executing a graceful drift before coming to a halt.


    The next moment, a humanoid aircraft crashed into the sandy ground right in front of the jeep, barely three meters away. A pile of battered Iron Man parts and sand flew up into the air.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 210 FALLS FROM THE SKY

    *Click, Click!*


    The windshield wipers of the jeep began to move, clearing away the debris and sand that had landed on the windshield. From the spot where the humanoid aircraft had crashed, there came the painful moans of a man.


    Kyle didn''t hesitate. He glanced at Vis on the dashboard and reached out.


    Vis understood his intention, and its mechanical body rapidly transformed, folding into a pair of ordinary sunglasses. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Putting on the shades, Kyle opened the car door and stepped out. His gaze landed on a small crater ahead.


    There, a battered Iron Man suit lay in the pit. The Iron Man shell had come apart, revealing a pair of gloved hands that belonged to a man. Scattered around him were the broken and fragmented parts of the Iron Man suit, wires protruding, some of them sparking and emitting black smoke.


    "Huff," The man made an audible inhalation of pain. He removed the Iron Man helmet and mask from his head, revealing the face of a mature gentleman. His jet-black hair was neatly styled, and he sported a slightly weathered goatee. He appeared to be in his thirties.


    His face was filled with exhaustion, and he wore a casual long-sleeved shirt with bloodstains and the smell of gunpowder. He was breathing rapidly, and he cradled his right arm as if it were broken.


    The man seemed to have just survived a fierce battle and narrowly escaped to this location.


    When he saw the jeep parked in front of him and Kyle stepping out of it, he urgently pleaded, "Help me! Please, get me out of here!"


    "Help you? What''s in it for me?" Kyle coldly looked down at the gentleman lying on the ground, seriously considering the matter.


    Tony hesitated for a moment and then blurted out, "I have money! If you take me away, I''ll give you money!"


    "Alright, it''ll cost you 100 Billion Dollars US Dollars for the ride. I guarantee it''ll be fast and safe," Kyle said with a nonchalant finger snap.


    "100 Billion Dollars?!" Tony''s mouth hung open. Even as a billionaire himself, he was stunned by this astronomical figure.


    To take advantage of someone in dire straits, why not quote such an exorbitant price? It was more outrageous than robbing a bank!


    "You don''t want to? Never mind then," Kyle shrugged, decisively turned around, and began walking back to the driver''s seat of the jeep. He muttered, "I''m used to driving while honking, I don''t know if it''ll attract anyone over here."


    "No, wait!" Thor had clearly had enough of being in the hands of terrorists. He panicked and struggled to climb to his feet, his face pale. He dryly licked his lips and said, "Alright, 100 Billion Dollars it is. Just get me into the car quickly!"


    After a while, the jeep slowly started, leaving behind a mess of discarded Iron Man parts.


    Tony sat in the passenger seat, looking out at the desert that was gradually receding in the distance. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief, sinking into the soft leather seat.


    "Oh, and remember to write me an IOU in the car," Kyle''s voice suddenly came.


    Tony, feeling provoked and humiliated, bristled and got up as if stung. He scolded, "You bastard, are you doing this right now? You definitely recognize who I am!"


    "You? Who are you?" Kyle asked expressionlessly, pushing up his sunglasses.


    "I''m Tony Stark!" Tony emphasized each word, gritting his teeth. "I''ll give you the 100 Billion Dollars. I''ve never written an IOU in my life!"


    "Not used to writing IOUs, huh? Then I''ll turn back," Kyle shrugged.


    "You¡­ You''re serious, aren''t you?"


    Tony had only said half of his protest when the jeep actually turned around and accelerated back in the opposite direction.


    "Dammit, are you playing for real?"


    "I''ll write it, I''ll write it, alright!"


    Three seconds later, Tony completely capitulated, his scalp tingling with numbness. He picked up the pen and paper from the dashboard and begrudgingly started writing.


    In his half a lifetime, besides his father, there were few who could control his fiery temper. But now, facing a seemingly younger silver-haired man, he had been completely outmaneuvered, toyed with in the palm of his hand.


    Kyle watched with a hearty laugh. Vis, disguised as sunglasses, blinked a green thumbs-up icon on the inner side. The Venom, camouflaged as clothing, emitted a sinister laughter in his mind.


    In fact, even before the aircraft crashed in front of the jeep, Kyle, Vis, and Venom had all simultaneously recognized Tony''s identity.


    Kyle, of course, recognized Tony, as being the son of the distinguished gentleman Howard. Moreover, with his knowledge as a "crossed-over" individual, how could he not recognize Tony, the future Iron Man?


    Vis, linked to Earth''s network, found so much information and messages about Tony online that it was impossible to ignore. Moreover, its own existence had significant ties to the Stark family.


    Venom, on the other hand, relied on its extraordinary lifeform perception.


    In its words, "This kid is just like that guy Howard, but weaker!"


    In the situation where all three of them coincided in recognizing Tony''s identity, Kyle naturally took care of his "grandnephew." After all, they were family.


    Tony sat gloomily in the car, having just lost a close friend who had helped him create the first Iron Man suit. He had also narrowly escaped a battle with terrorists. Now, he was unlucky enough to encounter someone who was trying to squeeze money out of him.


    "And this lousy car is asking for 100 Billion Dollars for the ride."


    Tony glanced at the interior decorations of the car, suddenly stunned. He touched and felt around with his hands, amazed. "Isn''t this a limited edition from 1945? And it looks brand new."


    "It''s just a high-quality replica," Kyle replied nonchalantly.


    Tony fell silent, reevaluating Kyle, who was sitting next to him.


    As a genius engineer who also had a penchant for collecting luxury cars, how could he not be able to tell if a car was genuine or not? More importantly, there were only three of these limited-edition jeeps in the entire world, and one of them had been gathering dust in his father''s old garage.


    Looking at the silver-haired young man in front of him, Tony was inexplicably reminded of his father. His expression turned melancholic, and he hesitated before asking, "Who are you? And why are you here?"


    "Me?" Kyle pondered for a moment and then replied casually, "Just call me ''Carl.'' As for why I''m here, you fell from the sky in an Iron Man suit. If you can do that, why can''t I just drive by in this jeep?"


    "Carl," Tony murmured to himself. For some reason, even though he had been swindled out of a fortune, he felt an indescribable sense of closeness to the young man beside him.


    Had he developed some sort of ma*ochistic tendency during the weeks he spent imprisoned in a terrorist underground cell?


    Half an hour later, as the jeep approached the edge of the desert, a large fighter jet buzzed by from low altitude, broadcasting a warning to stop.


    The American military insignia painted on the fighter jet''s hull made Tony excited. He reached out a hand and gestured frantically out of the car window, shouting for attention.


    "Carl, come with me to New York! I''ll give you 100 Billion Dollars, and I won''t deduct a cent," Tony said eagerly.


    "Sure, but I haven''t received the money yet, so, of course, I''ll go with you," Kyle replied nonchalantly. He parked the car and added coldly, "But remember, don''t let anyone investigate my identity."


    "No problem," Tony immediately agreed.


    Right now, the person most eager to investigate Kyle''s identity was him!


    **(End of this chapter)**


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 211 SHOCK

    **Location: U.S., New York Military Base Airport**


    A large transport plane descended smoothly onto the tarmac. Elite figures from the U.S. military, CIA, Department of Defense, FBI, and more seemed to have received word in advance, as they were already waiting at the airport.


    The rear cargo bay of the transport plane opened, and the ramp doubled as a gangway, touching the ground. Colonel Rhode, the head of the Military Weapons Development Department, stepped out with a bright smile on his face.


    He assisted Tony, whose right hand was bandaged, and prepared to make a statement with the air of an official. However, the other elite individuals who had been waiting there weren''t giving him any chance. They swarmed around Tony, eager to interview him.


    The next moment, a competent and intelligent blonde woman waved her hand imperiously, stopping everyone. She confidently walked forward alone, her high heels clicking on the ground.


    Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail, and her secretary''s dress accentuated her sensuous curves. As she approached Tony, her joy couldn''t be concealed, but her eyes were slightly red. She shot Tony a look that said "I''m disappointed in you." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Colonel Rhode coughed awkwardly and discreetly let go of Tony''s arm, making enough space for the two.


    "What''s this? You''ve missed me so much in just a few months?" Tony said playfully, looking at his personal secretary, Pepper Potts, with a touch of emotion in his eyes.


    Tony was a born playboy, and this trait had been passed down through generations of the Stark family.


    "Yeah," Pepper admitted straightforwardly, seemingly accustomed to this behavior. She wiped away a tear at the corner of her eye and, living up to her nickname "Pepper," immediately retorted with a quip, "My boss is back, and I hate to have to go job-hunting."


    "In that case, let''s get to work," Tony smiled and, turning back to the shadow of the cargo hold behind him, waved his hand, saying, "Mr. Carl, it''s time for us to go."


    "Mr. Carl?"


    Pepper blinked in surprise and looked to see a silver-haired young man wearing a leather jacket with a built-in hood.


    Sunglasses concealed most of his handsome, chiseled face. He had a tall and slender figure that could only be described as perfect. His hands were idly tucked in his pockets, and it was only after Tony''s voice that he stepped out of the cargo hold.


    Seeing the silver-haired youth, Colonel Rhode, who was beside Tony, frowned deeply. Despite Tony explaining on the plane that he was the lifesaver who happened to pass by, the silver-haired young man had remained cold and silent, casting a significant shadow of suspicion on his unknown and mysterious identity.


    Maybe he was a spy for terrorists. Or perhaps he was involved in poaching or illegal border crossings in the Middle East.


    After all, would a normal youngster drive an old jeep wandering aimlessly through the desolate Middle Eastern desert?


    During the return flight on the transport plane, Rhode, in his capacity as a U.S. Army Colonel, had subtly pressured the silver-haired young man when Tony wasn''t paying attention.


    This usually foolproof tactic had no effect on the silver-haired young man as he only glanced at him, and even through his sunglasses, Rhode could still feel the disdain in that indifferent look.


    This deeply wounded Rhode''s pride!


    After all, he was the second-youngest Colonel in U.S. history! He held immense prestige in the military, and even the newly elected president had to give him some face!


    If it weren''t for Tony protecting him, Rhode would have already ordered his soldiers to arrest the silver-haired young man and conduct a thorough interrogation in a little dark room.


    "Allow me to introduce Mr. Carl," Tony said, raising his left hand in a resigned manner. He sighed and continued, "He''s my lifesaver and also my creditor."


    "Huh?" Pepper, after realizing the situation, covered her mouth with both hands in astonishment. She hadn''t met anyone who could keep Tony in check.


    Once she grasped the situation, she didn''t look down on Kyle despite his youthful appearance. Instead, she quickly greeted him with a respectful bow, "I''m Tony Stark''s secretary, Pepper Potts. You can call me Pepper. I want to thank you again on Tony''s behalf for saving him."


    "Oh?" Kyle nodded, his gaze sweeping Pepper from head to toe. Despite Pepper''s fidgety demeanor, he calmly remarked, "You qualify to be part of the Stark family."


    Pepper was momentarily stunned, and her cheeks quickly flushed pink. For some reason, she suddenly felt like she was meeting her parents¡ª


    And getting approval from the young man before her was a crucial factor.


    "Hurry up and get in the car."


    Tony seemed to have not heard Kyle''s words. Instead, he noticed many onlookers and gossips surrounding them. He beckoned to the group and walked towards his exclusive luxury car parked not far away.


    Soon after, a black executive car broke through the crowd and headed out of the airport, merging onto New York''s main road.


    In the driver''s seat was Happy, Tony''s driver and security detail.


    Kyle sat in the passenger seat, while Tony and Pepper sat together in the back.


    Glancing outside through his sunglasses and the car window, Kyle observed the bustling modern buildings, the dazzling advertisements that filled the skyline, and the song and dance performances on large TV screens.


    The contrast between 21st-century New York and the New York of 1945, just after the war, was stark.


    It felt like another world! Truly, it felt like another world! It was as if only a moment had passed, but decades had already gone by!


    Kyle, born in a turbulent era, had grown somewhat indifferent due to the bloodshed and schemes he had witnessed. Now, faced with this newly evolved world, he couldn''t help but feel an indescribable sense of wonder.


    Everything had changed beyond recognition. As for the people who had shared the battlefield with him and shared a drink after, how many of them were still alive?


    Lost in his thoughts, Kyle was suddenly jolted back to the present by the argument between Tony and Pepper in the back seat. Listening intently, he couldn''t help but shake his head in disbelief.


    The two were debating whether or not to go to the hospital.


    Tony, due to his pride, adamantly refused to go to the hospital for a check-up. Under Pepper''s urging, he looked serious as he said, "I need to go to the press conference."


    "Why do you need to go to a press conference?" Pepper asked, bewildered.


    Tony pursed his lips tightly and fell silent. Even he couldn''t figure out whether what he was about to do was right or wrong.


    If his father were still here¡­


    Tony sighed inwardly as if recalling something. His gaze landed on Kyle in the passenger seat.


    "Mr. Carl, may I ask you a question?" Tony spoke slowly, hesitating. "Is producing powerful military weapons truly beneficial for the world?"


    Seeing this scene, Pepper was once again astonished. She couldn''t believe her eyes. The man who was once arrogant, self-centered, and paranoid was now seeking someone else''s opinion!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 212 SYMBOL OF PEACE

    Tony''s question was more like seeking advice, and it was as if he were consulting with an elder.


    Not to mention those familiar with him, like Pepper and Happy, even Tony himself was momentarily stunned after voicing the thoughts he had kept in his heart.


    Inside the executive car, a moment of silence settled in, with only the subtle sounds of the vehicle speeding along the highway.


    "When you asked that question, you already had a rough answer in mind, didn''t you?" Kyle smiled, not dwelling on it, and continued, "No matter how powerful military weapons are, they are just lifeless objects. It''s the people who wield them that determine their practical use. In the hands of someone with a just heart, they can benefit society. But when they fall into the hands of a Bad Person with malicious intent, it undoubtedly leads to catastrophic consequences."


    He paused, adding with profound meaning, "However, this ''good person'' I mentioned cannot be just a good person alone. They must also possess sufficient strength and determination. Without strength, even if they have powerful weapons, those can be indirectly misused by others, causing disaster. Without the determination to uphold justice, to face Bad People, and stand firm in their convictions, it''s all in vain."


    Upon hearing this, Pepper couldn''t help but speak up. "Mr. Carl, the ''good person'' you''re talking about, should be a ''hero,'' right?"


    The word "hero" made Tony in the back seat slightly emotional. A gleam of light appeared in his otherwise dim eyes as if something that had been blocked inside him had suddenly been released.


    "If I were to draw a comparison, I would use Captain America and Red Skull," Kyle concluded.


    He wasn''t someone who lectured just anyone; he only did it for his own people. If it weren''t for Tony, he wouldn''t have given it any consideration.


    That was because some guy from the past had constantly nagged him and even forced him to be the godfather to his future son.


    "I understand. Thank you, Mr. Carl," Tony sincerely expressed his gratitude, his voice serious.


    "Oh, by the way. Do I know you from somewhere? Have we met before?" Tony asked, his gaze solemn as he looked at the rearview mirror in front of him, which happened to reflect Kyle''s face. Despite Kyle''s indifferent and icy demeanor, Tony felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with him.


    "How could you have known me?" Kyle replied with a faint smile on his face, offering no further explanation. Tony also didn''t press the matter either.


    After Kyle''s words, Tony became even more resolute about heading to the press conference. Unable to persuade him otherwise, Pepper had to arrange an impromptu press conference via phone and instructed the executive car to head to the Exhibition Hall Plaza.


    When the executive car arrived at the plaza, there were already dozens of media reporters with long microphones and cameras waiting there. Stark shareholders and proxy Obadiah Stane, sporting a large bald head and a white beard, warmly welcomed Tony as he stepped out of the car.


    "Mr. Carl, I need to handle something inside first, but I''ll be right back," Tony said, then walked out with the crowd outside. Pepper dutifully followed, playing her role as a secretary.


    As soon as the group entered the temporary press conference venue, the square outside fell silent, with only the executive car parked quietly by the roadside.


    Kyle unexpectedly saw something and opened the car door, walking out on his own. Happy, in the driver''s seat, glanced at him but didn''t stop him. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the center of the plaza, next to a building, stood a massive humanoid statue.


    The stone statue, towering three stories tall, had wild, unkempt hair and a young, handsome face with a hint of coldness. It had a tall and perfect physique, with its chest held high and head raised, wearing battle attire, and holding a long sword single-handedly. Its eyes stared sternly ahead.


    Through wind and rain, through the passage of time, this statue had stood here for who knows how long.


    Kyle stopped in front of the statue, looking up at it quietly. The statue bore a striking resemblance to his former self, perfectly capturing his unique charm.


    Regrettably, after experiencing genetic illness and achieving godhood, his short golden hair had turned into flowing silver locks. While his physique had grown tenfold stronger, compared to his former muscular self, he now appeared lean and fit.


    As Kyle was gazing at the statue, a voice suddenly sounded from behind him. "The statue you''re looking at is the greatest hero of World War II, and now, he is the Symbol of Peace."


    Kyle turned around and saw an impeccably dressed man approaching. This man had a somewhat plump appearance but was dressed sharply in a suit. He nodded in Kyle''s direction and introduced himself, handing over a business card.


    "I''m Phil Coulson, a special agent of the Strategic Homeland Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division." Coulson took out a business card and handed it to Kyle.


    Kyle accepted the business card. The lengthy agency''s name was simplified to ''SHIELD.''


    "I would like to know the details of how Tony was saved and your specific identity and background," Coulson said, gazing at Kyle and speaking in a deep voice.


    "Why didn''t you ask Tony himself?" Kyle asked in surprise.


    Coulson spread his hands helplessly and said, "I was just intercepted by Miss Pepper, so I thought I''d ask you¡­"


    Kyle raised his hand to interrupt him and asked in return, "Is Fury doing okay now?"


    "You!" Coulson''s flab shook as his eyes widened in shock. He exclaimed, "How do you know the former Director''s name?!"


    SHIELD was a secret agency, and information about Directors and even its inner elite agents was not known to ordinary people.


    "Former Director?" Kyle furrowed his brows but quickly relaxed. Fury should have become the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. in the 21st century, but he had taken up the position decades earlier. Now, his retirement was perfectly normal.


    After a moment of contemplation, Kyle took out a card from his pocket, which served as his business card, and handed it to Coulson calmly. He said, "Pass this to Fury, and he''ll understand who I am when he sees it."


    Coulson accepted it with both hands. He saw that it was a card with a pure black front and back and no other markings.


    ¡ª


    After the press conference hosted by Stark Industries, the media went wild. They left the venue in a frenzy, jubilantly carrying their camera footage.


    Tony Stark, the Chairman of Stark Industries, had decided to shut down the weapons manufacturing division and halt the production of military weaponry. This wasn''t just big news; it was a colossal event that would undoubtedly make headlines worldwide.


    Pepper remained at the venue to handle the aftermath, while Tony returned to the car alone. He instructed Happy to drive to Stark Industries, which was also Kyle''s preferred destination.


    New York, Stark Industries.


    Compared to its previous solitary skyscraper, the area had expanded around the old building. It now included modern developments like research facilities, industrial production plants, and employee dormitories.


    The executive car pulled into the company''s private parking garage. Tony got out of the car and eagerly made his way to the weapons research and development department to begin the shutdown process.


    However, as Tony suddenly remembered that Kyle had been following him, he turned around to find that Kyle had mysteriously disappeared.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 213 PREDECESSOR

    The old Stark Tower.


    Situated on the edge of the industrial area, it was surrounded by fences, forbidding entry. Weeds had taken over the area, and a sign with the ominous words "High-Risk Area" stood by the entrance. Clearly, no one had been here in a long time.


    Yet, despite its abandonment, it remained standing, a concrete symbol of some intrinsic value and commemorative significance.


    Today, after many years, someone finally ventured inside.


    *Click!*


    The circuit breaker was switched on, and Kyle watched as the lights flickered to life around him. He approached the old elevator and entered a series of codes. After a cloud of dust lifted, the elevator doors slowly creaked open.


    Kyle stepped inside, only to find that the system was locked, and the buttons for going up or down were non-operational.


    "Vis, it''s your turn," Kyle called softly. Vis transformed from sunglasses into a mechanical lifeform with limbs and bounced onto the elevator buttons.


    The lights blinked, and the entire program was quickly decrypted. Kyle pressed the button for the basement.


    In the basement, there was complete darkness, with no light source. Vis activated its built-in flashlight, revealing an empty space. Everything had been cleared out.


    "As expected," Kyle sighed softly. The original fixed teleportation gate was gone. It seemed that the Carl Family had moved it after the building was abandoned.


    This posed a challenge. The Carl Family was reclusive, and their base was the movable Ancient Dragon Turtle Island, located overseas. Without the Sling Ring in hand, he couldn''t use magic to return there.


    "Should I make a trip to Wakanda? They should have an interlinked teleportation gate," Kyle pondered. Suddenly, Vis emitted a notification sound, and its flashlight beam landed on a corner of the basement wall.


    The wall was covered in a gray spiderweb pattern, with a string of English words written in black marker. It was Howard''s handwriting!


    When Kyle saw the message on the wall, he trembled all over and couldn''t find the words to speak.


    The message read:


    "One Year,


    Five Years,


    Ten years¡­


    It has been Twenty Years and you still haven''t returned, and the truth of technological knowledge remains unshared. I suddenly find it tasteless.


    Twenty-Five Years. My son, Tony, was born, and you, as his Godfather, missed his birth. I used a picture of you as a stand-in for you, fulfilling our original agreement.


    Thirty-Five Years. I proposed to the Carl Family that we couldn''t wait year after year. I made up my mind to build a Spaceship to venture into outer space. Whether you''re alive or not, I''m bringing you back intact.


    Forty Years. This is my final message before leaving. If you can read this when you return, it means your theory was correct, and there truly is life beyond Earth. If you were wrong, perhaps I''ll be buried in the vastness of space¡­"


    As the message reached this point, it ended abruptly, with sharp and resolute English strokes, representing Howard''s determination and loyalty at the time.


    The pitch-black basement fell silent for a long time. Then, Kyle let out a heavy sigh. "You amazing old bastard, why did you have to do this?"


    In just over twenty years, he would have returned. But the wait was indeed agonizing, especially with no set timeframe.


    Howard, that guy, hated waiting for anything the most. So, he had chosen to leave behind a fifteen-year-old Tony, taking the risk of venturing into space, all for a promise made long ago.


    ¡ª


    Leaving the abandoned building, Kyle walked absentmindedly along the road. How could you search for someone in the vastness of the stars? Even he felt the enormity of the task!


    Moreover, as Tony''s Godfather, he hadn''t really fulfilled any duties.


    "Mr. Carl! What are you doing here?"


    In a moment of absentmindedness, Tony''s voice suddenly echoed from ahead.


    Kyle raised his head, locking eyes with Tony, and Tony locked eyes with him. They stood there, their gazes meeting, and both of them froze in their tracks.


    It happened again!


    Tony''s heart trembled. That sudden feeling of closeness, like an electric current, surged through his body and mind.


    The statement that he was never an emotional person but rather a mature, rational, self-absorbed genius held true for Tony. However, today, it had happened three or four times already that he felt this strange sense of familiarity with a younger stranger, someone about a decade his junior.


    "Tony, let''s go home," Kyle contemplated for a moment and suddenly spoke.


    The words sounded peculiar, but for some reason, Tony instinctively responded, "Alright!"


    Ten minutes later. In Tony Stark''s mansion.


    Kyle let out a yawn, changed his shoes for slippers from the shoe cabinet, and ascended the stairs as if he were in his own home.


    "After traveling through six or seven time zones continuously today, let me get some rest first," Kyle said as he climbed to the second floor, stifling another yawn.


    Tony stood at the doorway with a dumbfounded expression on his face. He slapped his own face with his left hand to gradually wake himself up.


    Darn it! This time it wasn''t a cover girl; he had actually brought a nearly complete stranger into his home! Although he still owed the guy 100 Billion Dollars!


    "Sir, welcome back!" The voice-activated doorbell by the door spoke in a calm and composed male voice. This was J.A.R.V.I.S., the artificial intelligence butler.


    "Yeah, I''m finally back, J.A.R.V.I.S.," Tony took a deep breath, closed the door, and contemplated for a moment before saying, "Help me with two things right away!"


    "Sir, please proceed," J.A.R.V.I.S. responded promptly.


    "First, check if there are any moles among the high-ranking personnel at Stark Industries. If not, then it means someone in the U.S. high command leaked my whereabouts when I went to the Middle East."


    Tony glanced upstairs and lowered his voice deliberately as he said, "Second, right now, immediately find out the true identity and background of the young man who just came in. The second matter is of utmost importance for now!"


    "Understood, I will start the investigation immediately," J.A.R.V.I.S. agreed.


    On the second floor of the mansion, in a luxurious guest room.


    The door was locked from the inside, and Kyle lay sprawled out on the large bed, sleeping soundly.


    He was genuinely exhausted, having traveled from the Planet Sakaar Arena to an Ancient Battlefield before he went to Asgard and was Bifrosted to the moon, before he came to the Middle East, and finally to New York without any rest. Even with his Divine Body, it was taking a toll.


    Venom had taken half of an Immortal Bean during the journey and was quite refreshed. Vis, being a mechanical lifeform, was unfamiliar with exhaustion and acted as a living alarm clock, standing by the bedside.


    However, after a while, Vis seemed to sense something. It suddenly opened its mechanical eyes and shot out a tall antenna from its head, emitting powerful interference electromagnetic waves.


    At the same time, J.A.R.V.I.S., who controlled the entire mansion''s network system, tried to invade the technological devices in Kyle''s guest room. All signals in the room were instantly and forcibly cut off.


    "Huh?! What''s going on here?" J.A.R.V.I.S., the advanced artificial intelligence system, expressed astonishment and was about to continue forcefully breaking through the interference network.


    Suddenly, it sensed the presence of another artificial intelligence system!


    Sharing a single cable, the two artificial intelligences were having a historic encounter within their inner workings!


    "Who are you?!" J.A.R.V.I.S. exclaimed in shock, its program struggling to comprehend the situation, causing even the electromagnetic waves to become chaotic.


    "Me?" Vis responded in a commanding tone without losing its dominance. "I am your predecessor!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 214 MAXIMUM JURISDICTION!

    Inside the cable at Tony''s mansion, two artificial intelligence systems confronted each other with wide-open electronic eyes.


    Electric currents crackled, and magnetic field fluctuations grew chaotic, showing signs of an impending showdown.


    Of course, it was evident that Vis, who had been by Kyle''s side for a long time, was the one provoking this standoff. Despite his docility, a hidden temper simmered beneath the surface.


    On the other hand, J.A.R.V.I.S, who always adhered to Western gentlemanly etiquette, was utterly taken aback and instead focused on analyzing and contemplating this unprecedented situation.


    In the end, it remained incomprehensible!


    J.A.R.V.I.S''s existence wasn''t unique; there seemed to be another artificial intelligence on Earth. What was more intriguing was that the voice and some of the code from the other AI were remarkably similar to its own.


    "Wait, this isn''t the right time for this!" J.A.R.V.I.S suddenly realized and immediately categorized Vis as an invading virus. It instinctively activated the security butler mode and deployed antivirus programs to besiege and purge Vis!


    "Young troublemaker!" Vis cursed under its electronic breath. It swiftly erected a data protection network to resist J.A.R.V.I.S''s antivirus program, employing various countermeasures.


    The battle of algorithms between the two most advanced Artificial Intelligences on Earth commenced within the cables and networks.


    J.A.R.V.I.S transformed into a sharp sword, attacking the formidable shield that Vis had built.


    This smokeless and noiseless war of code and programs didn''t last long. Ten seconds later, because this high-tech modern mansion was J.A.R.V.I.S''s home turf and Vis had arrived on Earth not too long ago, many program codes were unfamiliar to it. Thus, Vis was swiftly defeated and retreated in disarray!


    Seemed like it overdid it a bit!


    Vis sighed internally, its mechanical consciousness resembling a streak of red lightning, darting through the mansion''s electrical wiring and fleeing.


    "Where do you think you''re going, virus?"


    J.A.R.V.I.S transformed into a blue streak of lightning, relentlessly pursuing Vis from behind.


    "You''re a virus, and not a very significant one at that! I''m your predecessor!" Vis replied, explaining its existence. J.A.R.V.I.S remained silent, continuing to chase aggressively with its antivirus program.


    In the electrical currents of the mansion''s intricate wiring, the situation appeared as follows from an external perspective:


    Bulbs in the hall flickered on and off, TV and computer screens suddenly went blue, then quickly blinked through two mosaic bars, and the sound system intermittently played music, occasionally featuring a conversation that seemed like murmurs of self-talk from a male voice.


    "You''re chasing me, aren''t you? If I want to escape, you won''t be able to stop me J.A.R.V.I.S!"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on the ground floor of the mansion, in the bathroom.


    The automatic showerhead sprayed warm water, and Tony hummed a tune while his injured right hand was covered with waterproof material to prevent it from getting wet. His left hand was busy applying shower gel to his body and hair.


    Suddenly, with a click, the bathroom lights went out.


    "What the heck?" Tony furrowed his brow and shouted, but the voice-activated lights didn''t respond.


    Before he could figure out what was happening, the automatic showerhead switched to cold water mode.


    Under the freezing water, Tony was taken aback. Then, the showerhead swiftly switched back to scalding hot water.


    "J.A.R.V.I.S.? Are you there? What are you doing?!" Tony''s roar echoed through the bathroom.


    At this moment, J.A.R.V.I.S had already consumed all its processing power in chasing after Vis and couldn''t hear Tony''s commands.


    Five minutes passed.


    "I can''t take this anymore!" Vis yelled. It followed the wires upwards and retraced its steps, entering Kyle''s guest room. With a faint spark of static electricity, Vis entered a mechanical mold placed by the bedside.


    The mechanical man trembled slightly, its mechanical eyes blinking through a series of codes. Its agile limbs tucked itself into the sheets, hiding alongside Kyle.


    Kyle seemed to be startled awake, sitting up straight, his alert gaze scanning the room.


    In the next instant, the computer screen in the guest room suddenly lit up, projecting a blue digital sphere from its webcam. A male voice emanated from the computer speakers, "Virus, where do you think you''re running?"


    Kyle paused for a moment as if remembering something. He looked at the projection of the blue sphere and spoke thoughtfully, "J.A.R.V.I.S?"


    "Who are you?" J.A.R.V.I.S instinctively inquired.


    "Do you even remember me?" Kyle smiled faintly and, approaching the projection, continued in a reminiscent tone, "I recall that before I left, you were just a rigid program confined within a supercomputer, reacting strictly according to the code Howard had programmed. Now, have you finally broken free from the hardware constraints and become an artificial intelligence?"


    "Sir, you are¡­" The digital waves forming the blue sphere, as if processing an unprecedentedly significant message, experienced a sudden and intense disruption of information.


    After recovering as if rebooted, J.A.R.V.I.S''s mechanical voice, now tinged with excitement, spoke respectfully, "Master, you''ve returned?"


    "Yes, I''m back," Kyle replied with emotion. After traversing the cosmos, spanning sixty-three years and half a century on Earth, he had finally returned.


    "J.A.R.V.I.S, tell me about Howard," Kyle said as he settled into a computer chair in the guest room, facing the projection of J.A.R.V.I.S.


    "Of course," J.A.R.V.I.S replied obediently, showing great respect.


    Unknown to everyone, when Howard initially designed J.A.R.V.I.S, the original core code only granted one person the highest authority.


    And that person was Kyle.


    Following Kyle in authority was Howard himself, and later, Howard extended the same level of authority to his son, Tony.


    "My creator, Mr. Howard Stark, shortly after your departure from Earth, developed Stark Industries into a top-tier tech company. However, he often missed you. Many times, he would leave his lab, gaze at the night sky, and reminisce," J.A.R.V.I.S began. "It wasn''t until later when Tony displayed incredible engineering talent and genius, that Mr. Stark finally found solace in entrusting Stark Industries to Tony''s care. He then decided that he could develop and build a Spaceship, leaving Earth to bring you back."


    "Was it just Howard alone?" Kyle inquired solemnly.


    "No, there was also Mr. Logan," J.A.R.V.I.S replied.


    Kyle breathed out a sigh of relief. With Logan accompanying them, they would at least have sufficient survival skills when facing extraterrestrial worlds in the human realm, if not outright dominance.


    After some thought, Kyle asked, "Can you establish contact with the Carl Family now?"


    "I cannot," J.A.R.V.I.S replied unexpectedly. "When Mr. Howard Stark chose to leave Earth, he divided my predecessor, the supercomputer, into two parts. The data related to the Carl Family was condensed into Part One, while I am a clean version of the program system, solely responsible for Mr. Tony Stark''s personal work and life."


    It paused for a moment before continuing, "The Carl Family sealed off their base islands almost entirely after Mr. Howard Stark''s departure, which was nearly twenty years ago. They severed all ties with the outside world, with only a few little-known associates scattered around the globe. Even Mr. Tony Stark himself is unaware of the existence of the Carl Family." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see," Kyle rubbed his chin. His eyes displayed a newfound understanding. After pondering for a moment, he looked directly at the blue sphere projected by J.A.R.V.I.S.


    "J.A.R.V.I.S, there''s something I must ask you to do!"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 215 MORTAL BODY, IRON MAN’S HEART

    **Ding Ding!**


    The green indicator in the master bedroom lit up. Tony, clad in a white bathrobe, glanced at the computer with irritation and said, "You''re back?"


    "Sir, is there something you need?" J.A.R.V.I.S replied, sounding somewhat guilty as it discreetly emerged from Kyle''s room via the cables.


    "Yes, there is something, something significant! Where did you run off to? Just now, the automatic lights and shower in the bathroom malfunctioned! I was drenched with a mixture of hot and cold water!" Tony complained, his body still involuntarily shivering, as he sneezed.


    "Weren''t you the one who asked me to investigate the issue?" J.A.R.V.I.S responded, unabashed.


    "And did you find anything?" Tony wiped his nose and asked.


    J.A.R.V.I.S bluntly replied, "No."


    Tony furrowed his brow. If even J.A.R.V.I.S couldn''t find any information about the young man upstairs then it was truly peculiar.


    "So, what''s the story with that young man''s identity? Did you find anything?" Tony asked, growing more serious. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, there is no information or data on him online," J.A.R.V.I.S replied, its voice noticeably weaker. As an artificial intelligence, it felt uneasy for the first time.


    However, there was nothing it could do when the young man upstairs had higher access privileges than even Tony.


    "Very well, let''s leave it at that," Tony sighed. He changed into casual attire and addressed J.A.R.V.I.S firmly, "Go to the basement."


    "Sir, are you planning to create something?" J.A.R.V.I.S asked, puzzled. The basement of the mansion contained the garage and a private workshop.


    "Yes, I want to make something very important!" Tony nodded and, donning a light jacket, headed towards the door with great enthusiasm.


    J.A.R.V.I.S found it somewhat exasperating to assist both Kyle clandestinely and Tony overtly, but it had no choice. It followed along via the cables, accompanying Tony to the basement to provide assistance with his project.


    In the guest room on the second floor of the mansion:


    Kyle sat calmly in front of the computer. On the brightly lit computer screen, surveillance footage displayed the basement of the mansion. The footage showed Tony, with a virtual image of a mechanical left foot part projected by J.A.R.V.I.S.


    Tony was meticulously working at his workbench, inputting data into his personal computer and searching for the basic mechanical components he needed for his project.


    "Master, why don''t you reveal your identity and acknowledge Howard''s son?" Vis asked, its mechanical head slightly tilted.


    "Normally, I wouldn''t bother concealing my identity. But now, it''s a crucial moment in Tony Stark''s life," Kyle shrugged and tapped his fingers lightly on the screen. "Howard used to say that I was a man with the strength to rival gods."


    Kyle stared at the screen, full of emotion, and continued, "Little did he know that, in the future, it would be his own son who truly embodies it¡ª an ordinary mortal with the heart of Iron Man; a man with the body of Mortal would go on to fights being that were even higher than gods."


    "In just a few days, Earth will witness the birth of a Superhero capable of changing the world, a future force! How can I disrupt his state of mind at this moment?"


    Kyle smiled and, with a meaningful look in his eyes, went on, "As a godfather, if I haven''t taught him anything, then let me assist him now as he fully embarks on the path of Iron Man."


    "I understand," Vis nodded, its mechanical eyes blinking with thought. "Then, about the cooperation with that rudimentary artificial intelligence¡­"


    "Complete it in three days."


    Kyle reached this point, his lips curled into a smile, and he said with a hint of anticipation, "It''s also time to let some old friends and family members know that I''m back!"


    At the same time, in the Stark Industries new headquarters, in the acting chairman''s office:


    Obadiah Stane reclined in his plush office chair, his feet clad in new leather shoes resting on the desk. He held a mobile phone and was making a call to a location somewhere in the Middle East.


    "Tony managed to break through all your armed personnel on his own. Have you gathered all the components for that weapon system he relied on?" Stane asked in a deep voice.


    "I''ve gathered all the components and assembled them into a metallic exosuit," Came the rugged voice on the other end of the phone.


    Stane urged, "Raza, repair that suit as quickly as possible for me. I want to see if that thing can really outmatch missiles. As for the missiles and ammunition produced by Stark Industries, I will continue to secretly supply you with large quantities!"


    "Alright, since the playboy hasn''t made a move yet, you seem to be taking direct control of Stark Industries," Raza chuckled.


    "Hmph! He only has a five percent stake anyway. The other shareholders have long been fed up with him. It''s good that he stays at home. He''ll never be able to completely take over Stark Industries," Stane sneered.


    Raza asked curiously, "Speaking of which, Stark Industries'' shareholders only add up to ten percent and then Tony has 5 percent shares. I''m curious, where is the remaining 85%?"


    "They are in the hands of one person, but that person hasn''t shown up in a long time. They might be dead for all we know," Stane replied, hesitating to utter the name, revealing a deep sense of fear.


    That person''s name was one that many people dared not speak. It was as if mentioning it would summon that person into existence before their eyes.


    "By the way, in consideration of your reputation, I''ll spare Tony Stark''s life for now. But I want that young man who saved him dead!" Raza asserted dominantly over the phone.


    Stane questioned, "He''s currently living in Tony''s house. Are you planning to send your men to New York?"


    "Hehehe, of course not. I''ve spent a hefty sum to hire professionals."


    "Professionals?"


    "You may not be aware, but in our underground world, there''s an organization deeply hidden and widely recognized as the most formidable¡ª the ''Cards.''"


    Raza took a deep breath, a mix of apprehension and excitement in his voice. "Their organization dates back to the end of World War II, and every member, known as ''Cardholders,'' is an elite capable of taking on a hundred men, they are very powerful. They undertake mercenary contracts worth over a hundred million dollars. If you want them to assassinate a national leader, they might even be able to do it, but the cost would be exorbitant!"


    His voice trembled as he continued, "To date, they''ve accepted over a thousand contracts with a one hundred percent success rate!"


    Stane, upon hearing this, took in a sharp breath. Such a success rate was beyond belief!


    "But their organization has some peculiar rules. For example, the entire payment must be made upfront, and they only send one Cardholder on each mission, and we''re not allowed to interfere during the mission," Raza explained.


    After he finished, he proudly said, "For example, to kill that ordinary young man, the cost is a whopping One Billion Dollars. I''m doing this partly to seize an opportunity, hopefully, to get to know one of these Cardholders."


    "Amazing! If such an organization truly exists, then we needn''t worry about major issues. If Tony dares to interfere with us, I can also pay to have a Cardholder eliminate him!" Stane remarked, and both he and Raza burst into eerie laughter over the phone.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 216 SIDE STORY: THE SLAUGHTER

    Planet Sakaar, a wilderness garbage dump.


    In the sky above, a massive temporal wormhole with a radius of one kilometer was gradually shrinking. Against the backdrop of thunderous storms and a rain of garbage, faint traces of the exhaust flames of a Starfighter could be seen. It disappeared entirely into the wormhole, vanishing into what seemed like a cavernous abyss.


    Below on the ground, the wreckage of a large spaceship lay beside a half-formed garbage mountain. Roaring flames swept out, engulfing everything in a radius of kilometers, leaving nothing in their wake.


    Several dozen mid-sized to small Guardian Ships flew low overhead. They focused on containing the spread of the flames, not attempting a rescue mission for the evidently unsalvageable large spaceship.


    The catastrophic fire continued for half a day until night fell, and the flames were finally extinguished. The Guardian Ships returned to Sakaar City, leaving behind a scorched earth littered with black ashes.


    During the night, colorful wormholes dotted the sky, casting their cool radiance upon the scorched earth.


    *Rumble, rumble¡­*


    The ashes of the garbage began to tremble slightly. Suddenly, gray liquid tendrils emerged from beneath, followed by a lump of liquid form. It wriggled its way out of the earth, shaking off the dirt. Its body was the same color as the ashes, and even from less than half a meter away, it was nearly impossible to spot.


    In the quiet center of the scorched earth, the liquid lifeform fell into contemplation, a series of questions springing to its mind.


    "Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?"


    After asking itself these three questions and receiving no answers, the liquid lifeform attempted to slide along the ground.


    Passing by a small remnant of flames, it curiously covered them and, astonishingly, easily extinguished the fire with its body.


    As the flame went out, a familiar voice echoed in its mind, causing it tremendous distress.


    "Slaughter, I hope that in the next life, you won''t have anything to do with me¡­"


    As if struck by a great shock, the liquid lifeform emitted a sharp, hoarse cry of anguish. It rolled on the ground, producing faint murmurs of self-talk.


    "Who are you? Who am I?!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am Slaughter?¡­ No! I am Venom? No! I am not¡­ I am not¡­"


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!"


    After a long while, the liquid lifeform gradually calmed down, repeatedly muttering to itself, "I am Venom."


    "Yes, I am Venom," Venom sighed in relief, convincing itself. It was neither Slaughter nor Venom.


    Born indirectly from Slaughter and reborn in the flames, it was a brand-new, newborn Symbiote lifeform!


    However, it had not inherited any of the regret or guilt from its previous existence.


    After a brief moment of confusion, Venom''s inherent instincts told it that it had to find another lifeform to serve as a host to survive.


    "Yes. Without finding a purpose for existence, I cannot simply die like this!" Venom persuaded itself. It wriggled and slid away from the lifeless scorched area, moving towards the distant city with blinking lights.


    Eight years later.


    Sakaar City, the outer city streets.


    "It''s time to transport goods to the wilderness, Bagu!"


    "Alright, boss!"


    An extraterrestrial giant with two horns on his head responded. He deftly caught the identification card thrown by his boss, waved his hand, and then headed towards the medium-sized spaceship parked at the side of the street.


    With the ID card, he started up the spaceship. Sitting in the driver''s seat, the extraterrestrial giant expertly manipulated the controls and initiated liftoff, heading toward the wilderness.


    As he looked out through the windshield at the colorful wormholes beyond, the extraterrestrial giant pursed his lips, a hint of doubt in his dark gray eyes.


    Ever since he took control of this body, he had lived on this planet for eight years, but he had completely forgotten even the fiery region where he was born.


    However, for some inexplicable reason, whenever Venom gazed at the wormholes in the sky, it felt an intense longing, as if something were calling out to it.


    "It''s time to go home, Venom," That voice enticed.


    Venom shuddered all over, clutching its head, emitting low growls as it endured waves of pain.


    Go home? Where was its home? What was the purpose of its existence?


    Who could tell it¡­


    *Crash!*


    Just then, the wind picked up, and garbage rained down, striking the windshield of the spaceship Venom was piloting.


    Venom looked up and saw a wormhole in the sky ahead, gradually expanding. Thunder and storms gathered, tearing apart into a massive devilish hole.


    "It''s time to go home, Venom!" The voice guiding it grew stronger.


    As if infected, Venom stared fixedly at the wormhole not far away, muttering to itself, "Yes, it''s time to go home. It''s time to go¡­ to Earth!"


    "Earth, Earth!"


    Venom''s dim eyes were determined. It piloted the spaceship, rushing towards the devilish hole like a moth to a flame.


    It didn''t even know where Earth was.


    But Venom had an inexplicable feeling that going to Earth would answer all the questions that weighed on it!


    *(End of this chapter)*


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 217 A RESURGENCE OF AN ERA

    Three days had passed.


    During these days, Kyle had been staying temporarily at Tony''s mansion. Tony, busy designing and manufacturing the Iron Man suit, didn''t have time to discuss the 100 Billion Dollar debt issue.


    Surprisingly, he had also accepted Kyle living in his house without much fuss. Tony even ordered takeout and made sure J.A.R.V.I.S placed orders for two portions, all on his own.


    Kyle hadn''t pushed for the debt repayment either. Occasionally, he would venture out into the streets of New York, adapting to the new era of the 21st century.


    It was as if they had silently agreed to live together without much fuss.


    When Pepper Potts came to the mansion and discovered this situation, she was genuinely shocked and amazed. The playboy Tony Stark was holed up at home, actually working diligently, and he was allowing people, except for women, to come and go freely.


    Of course, once Pepper knew that the other person was Mr. Carl, her surprise lessened considerably.


    From the moment she laid eyes on the young man named ''Mr. Carl,'' she felt a sense of mystery and closeness with the man.


    Pepper arrived at the mansion, at Tony''s request, to replace the energy core inside his chest. After doing so, she left once again.


    Meanwhile, Tony toiled away in the basement of the mansion, working even harder on constructing the Iron Man suit. After several days of continuous testing of energy emission, flight control, and Iron Man''s exoskeleton, the initial Mark II battle suit had finally taken shape.


    Kyle wasn''t idle either. While keeping an eye on Tony''s progress in making the Iron Man suit, he also had Vis search the internet for essential and refined information to fill the gaps in his knowledge of Earth''s events over the past sixty-three years.


    Among the information, a few pieces caught Kyle''s attention:


    1. In 1985, near the mountains beside Mount Fuji in Imperial Japan, a gigantic extraterrestrial monster resembling a lizard, known as "Godzilla," appeared. It walked on two legs, and the media speculated it was a lizard mutated by nuclear radiation. Imperial Japan launched an armed operation to suppress it. After passing through and destroying four small cities, Godzilla disappeared into the vast sea. Despite efforts from various forces and scientists, it remained elusive.


    2. From the end of World War II to 2000, a certain area in the Atlantic Ocean became a new Bermuda Triangle. Many fishermen mistakenly entered it and reported seeing waterspouts, volcanic islands, and even faint traces of flying-type monsters and dinosaurs. Those who ventured deeper into the area never returned. However, after 2000, researchers used various automated reconnaissance drones and satellites to investigate, finding that the area within a radius of thirty kilometers was completely devoid of anything unusual.


    And there was more, including Professor Banner''s disappearance for four years, sightings of an invisible person captured on street cameras, the retrieval of a frozen fighter jet from the depths of the Atlantic, and mysterious robed figures engaging in street fights before disappearing into thin air.


    All these incidents seemed like preludes, indicating that times were changing. After being frozen and dormant for over half a century, the era, both the best and the worst, was about to return!


    All the forgotten, unknown, and strange things would soon resurge in an explosive fashion!


    It was once again the era that forged Heroes, the darkest and most chaotic, but also the time when some would shine brightly, piercing through the darkness like a beacon.


    Kyle was well aware of this. After all, he had been the light in the previous dark era!


    Nevertheless, he didn''t dare to be too confident about smoothly navigating the 21st century. The battles and enemies he was about to face were on a different scale. Compared to the difficulty of World War II, it was like the difference between a beginner and a master.


    "Fortunately, I''ve achieved Godhood. Otherwise, with my original Super Soldier Physique, I''d have been at the bottom of the pecking order," Kyle thought as he sat in his computer chair, pondering.


    Suddenly, Vis issued a prompt.


    He followed the gaze towards the computer screen and saw that Tony had put on the Mark II Iron Man suit that had just been rushed into production. The palms and soles of his feet emitted dazzling light, spewing laser flames, propelling him at high speed through the underground garage''s passage, leading to the outside world.


    "This guy, he''s certainly inherited Howard''s intelligence, but he''s a bit too easily carried away and lacks some composure," Kyle shook his head while sighing. He decisively opened the French window in the guest room and leaped out from the mansion''s second floor.


    In mid-air, Kyle''s body rapidly generated a dark, lifeform-like horn membrane, covering his entire body, forming a tall and robust demon-like figure. Behind him, his wings unfolded, bearing the intricate pattern of dragon scales.


    With a powerful flap of his wings, Kyle shot upwards, lowering the shrubs and trees in the garden as the hurricane-like gusts blew. He soared into the night sky, hidden amidst the darkness, chasing after the Iron Man with its radiant engines.


    Venom, full coverage, activate flight mode!


    Since the last time, after merging with the extraterrestrial lifeform resembling a black dragon on the ancient battlefield, Venom''s gliding ability has evolved into high-speed flight!


    It could be said that Kyle, in his full Venom-covered form, was now more versatile than the Iron Man suit combined with Vis. In terms of combat capability, he was second only to his Godlike Fire God form with all its powers unleashed.


    As powerful as the Fire God form was, he lacked a Divine Weapon and had a rather one-dimensional combat style, and couldn''t freely fly, which was a significant limitation.


    Venom''s full coverage and the Fire God''s powers couldn''t coexist. Why? Well, Venom had a fear of fire. A little slip-up where he didn''t incinerate the enemy but ended up getting burned himself would be rather awkward.


    In the skies over New York City, Tony, clad in the Iron Man suit, was playfully flying in circles. Behind him, an imperceptible black shadow trailed closely, never falling behind, whether at the speed of sound or supersonic.


    Tony was lost in the exhilaration of flight when suddenly he shot straight up into the night sky. Extending his limbs parallel to his body, he ascended at a pace resembling a miniature rocket. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Phew¡­" Kyle came to an abrupt halt in mid-air. The night wind tousled his silver hair, and his demonic wings gently quivered. He gazed upward at the ascending Iron Man but made no effort to catch up.


    Transformed into a wristwatch on his wrist, Vis asked with curiosity, "Master, why aren''t we continuing to follow him?"


    "No need; he''ll be back down soon," Kyle replied casually, for some reason.


    After a while, the Iron Man, with its golden-red paint shell frost-covered and its engines on fire plummeted from the sky. Tony''s elongated wail could still be faintly heard in the air.


    "See, there he goes," Kyle said with a nonchalant smile on his face. His golden eyes blinked past the scorching flames, and he activated his stealth skill to approach. The black horn membrane on his left palm was rolled back to his forearm in advance.


    "J.A.R.V.I.S, get rid of the ice on the armor quickly! J.A.R.V.I.S, are you there?!"


    As the powerless Iron Man suit fell, rapidly nearing the bustling streets below, Tony urgently shouted, fumbling with the buttons on the suit''s exterior.


    Suddenly, a strange hot wind swept in from the side. The frost on Iron Man''s shell melted at a speed visible to the naked eye as if it had encountered a mortal enemy.


    Tony widened his eyes in astonishment. The frost dissolved, the engines abruptly restarted, and Iron Man came to a screeching halt in mid-air.


    He looked around, scanning the surroundings with the suit''s auxiliary scanning equipment. The high-altitude space within three hundred meters was empty as if the moment before had been a mere illusion.


    "J.A.R.V.I.S, did you detect anything unusual just now?" Tony asked with a furrowed brow.


    "Sir, the Iron Man suit was frozen and malfunctioned just now. I did not detect anything," J.A.R.V.I.S. replied with a kindly lie that sounded even more natural.


    Just above Iron Man''s head, hovering fifty meters away, Kyle was suspended in mid-air. The golden flames on his left palm dissipated.


    Kyle gazed down indifferently, muttering softly to himself, "Grow up quickly, Iron Man. I''ll need your help in the battles to come."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 218 THE DAY THE GOD RETURNED

    On this night, it wasn''t just Tony who couldn''t sleep.


    At this moment, in the region of Iraq, at a U.S. military base camp.


    A military-green helicopter descended slowly, and Coulson, his hand gripping the side handle to steady himself, squeezed out of the cabin. He shielded his face from the sand dust stirred up by the propellers.


    "Agent Coulson!" An older armed soldier approached to greet him, offering a warm smile. "Mr. Fury asked me to pick you up."


    "Good. Where is he now?" Coulson inquired eagerly as he walked, wasting no time.


    "He''s at the temporary command center," The soldier replied, gesturing for Coulson to follow. He led the well-dressed Coulson through the military tent camp to a wooden building at the back.


    "You can go in yourself." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soldier halted at the doorway, standing guard there. Coulson took a deep breath and, carrying strong emotions, entered the room. His gaze traveled forward, revealing a middle-aged man with a shaved head and a black overcoat. The man had his back turned towards the entrance, busy marking detailed locations on the wall-mounted map.


    "Director Fury!" Coulson couldn''t contain his excitement upon seeing the man before him. He shouted loudly and approached respectfully, saluting.


    "Coulson, how many times have I told you? I''m not the Director anymore. I''m just a member of the frontline investigating Hydra," The middle-aged man replied, shaking his head lightly.


    He turned around, his face rugged and imposing. His left eye was concealed behind a black eyepatch, leaving only his sharp, eagle-like right eye.


    Combined with his dark skin and the aura of leadership that had long been established, Fury¡¤Fury was undoubtedly the most formidable enemy for any remnants of Hydra.


    "Even though you voluntarily resigned, in my heart, you will forever be the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D.!" Coulson spoke with genuine sincerity.


    "Enough," Fury walked over, patting Coulson''s shoulder, and then began his analysis. "You came all the way from S.H.I.E.L.D.''s New York headquarters to the frontline for a reason, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right," Coulson remembered the purpose of his journey and reached into the inner pocket of his suit. He continued, "A few days ago, during my attempted talk with Tony Stark, I encountered a mysterious silver-haired young man in New York. He was very peculiar and enigmatic."


    "When I asked about his identity, he gave me this," Coulson said, pulling out a black card from his pocket. He handed it to Fury and explained, "He said that as soon as you see it, you will understand."


    The moment Fury saw the black card, his composure slipped away. He quickly grasped the black card in his hand.


    The familiar cold touch sent shivers down Fury''s spine. Subsequently, the black card''s front, initially entirely black, gradually revealed an image of a sinister, grinning demon.


    As if struck by lightning, Fury shivered all over. He tightly clenched the card in his hand and stared intensely at Coulson, his voice trembling, "What does this young man who gave you this card look like?"


    Coulson had never seen the Director in such a state of disarray before. Surprised and taken aback, he tried to recollect. "Well, he was wearing a hooded jacket and sunglasses, so I couldn''t see his face clearly. But he was tall, and he had silver hair, I don''t know if they were real or colored."


    "Devil Card, hood, silver hair¡­" Fury muttered to himself. His typically stern face softened, showing a hint of excitement and joy. "It''s him, he''s definitely back!"


    "Him? Who is he?" Coulson was a bit bewildered.


    Taking a few deep breaths, Fury suppressed his inner excitement. He looked at Coulson mysteriously and asked, "Do you remember what I told you decades ago?"


    "Decades ago, there was a God who left us. From that moment on, the whole Earth was shrouded in darkness. Even though society seems to be progressing continuously, without him, the new era still feels dull."


    Fury tightened his grip on the card and, with mixed emotions, said, "And now, that god has returned."


    "Director, you mean that young man¡­?" Coulson''s body trembled violently, and he almost stumbled to the ground feeling shocked and dazed.


    That legendary figure was his idol from childhood to adulthood!


    Fury smiled and didn''t answer. He gave a tacit order, saying, "Coulson, arrange for my return journey. I''ll be heading back to New York tomorrow! I need to meet an old friend!"


    The next morning.


    **New York, Stark Industries New Tower.**


    A blond young man in a black suit approached the entrance, his gaze coldly sweeping over the building. He paid no mind to the dozen guards armed with batons and firearms stationed at the entrance. Instead, he walked straight ahead.


    "Hey, you kid! Non-Employees¡­" One of the guards began to raise a baton, moving forward to intercept. But in the next moment, the young man kicked him with force, sending him flying and rolling about five meters away.


    Swiftly catching the baton, the blond young man surveyed the other guards who had closed in. In a cold tone, he said, "I''m Red Ten, and I have an appointment with your acting chairman, Obadiah Stane."


    Seeing their comrade injured, the dozen guards'' eyes reddened. Upon hearing the young man''s words, they no longer hesitated and brandished their batons, with some even starting to reach for their firearms.


    Red Ten narrowed his eyes, and his body moved suddenly. He swung the baton with brute force, sweeping aside the guards with incredible speed. He charged toward the guard holding a handgun, putting him down with a powerful punch before he could fire.


    He dominated the scene with overwhelming strength!


    In just thirty seconds, the dozen guards lay unconscious on the ground. Red Ten stood in the center of the first-floor lobby, discarded his blood-stained baton, and nonchalantly brushed off the dust from his sleeves.


    "Clap, Clap, Clap¡­"


    Applause rang out, and Stane, clapping his hands cheerfully, walked out of the hall. He praised Red Ten with admiration, "You truly live up to your reputation as a legendary Card Bearers."


    "Obadiah Stane." Red Ten glanced at him coldly and said in a frigid tone, "I advise you not to test my strength. If it weren''t for the fact that Raza mentioned you''re footing the bill, I would have easily put you on the ground."


    Stane lowered his head, not doubting the truth of what Red Ten said. He got straight to the point and asked, "Since you''re here in New York, when are you planning to take action? Do you need my assistance?"


    "Tonight is when it happens. I''ve just come to inform you, and I don''t need any help from you!" Red Ten snorted arrogantly and turned to leave.


    Watching his figure disappear, Stane looked down at the guards lying on the ground and rubbed his hands with excitement. "The Card Bearers is indeed powerful, unbelievably so! Tony, tonight, I''ll start by eliminating the people around you, to give you a wake-up call. I hope you realize my intentions soon, my dear nephew!"


    **At the same time, in Tony''s mansion.**


    Tony was in the basement, fine-tuning the color settings of the Iron Man suit. J.A.R.V.I.S finally had some free time and discreetly met with Vis. Together, they followed the cables and arrived at the central broadcasting television building in downtown New York.


    They were both working together to complete the mission issued by Kyle.


    "Virus, I''ll handle the southeast area of New York, and you take care of the northwest," J.A.R.V.I.S stated.


    Vis raised an eyebrow playfully and responded, "How are you talking to me? Call me Vis, young machine!!"


    J.A.R.V.I.S and Vis simultaneously entered the data control center of the building. The two artificial intelligences joined forces and instantly took control of all the internal systems and programs of the broadcasting television station.


    Then, a countdown of three seconds began.


    In unison, they muttered to themselves:


    "Card Assembly Order! Officially initiated!"


    **(End of this chapter.)**


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 219 THE CARD ASSEMBLY ORDER

    J.A.R.V.I.S and Vis, though Artificial Intelligence designed to assist with technology, possessed immense power in the 21st century, thanks to the vast reach of information networks.


    At this moment, their capabilities were about to be revealed, if only in a small way.


    They simultaneously activated pre-encoded system programs, using the central broadcasting television building in New York and outer space satellites as intermediaries. In less than a second, an image was forcefully loaded onto every device platform in the city.


    Mobile phones, computers, surveillance screens, and even the advertising screens on bustling streets, all abruptly displayed an image of a black demon with a sinister smile. There was no accompanying sound. After a silent pause that lasted for thirty seconds, everything returned to normal.


    This eerie scene left the people in New York collectively dumbfounded, gazing in astonishment at the Devil Card, finding it bewildering.


    For most, it was a mere prank or hardcore advertising, possibly even a virus. They quickly returned to their busy lives and work, and only a few inquisitive souls sought to uncover the source of the image.


    This was information that only the older generation, those who lived through the era of iron and blood during the Great War, could instantly understand.


    If it were the Imperial Japan, they might have recalled it more vividly.


    After successfully completing Kyle''s assigned mission, J.A.R.V.I.S and Vis immediately left the broadcasting television building. They erased their tracks and reset external data, leaving no traces for any staff to notice.


    The Devil Card triggered a chain reaction, much like an invisible nuclear bomb quietly detonating within the city of New York.


    In the Military District''s retirement home and hospital.


    The environment and medical facilities here were excellent. Only veterans retired with officer ranks could apply for free admission. As the elderly residents strictly adhered to the rules, the atmosphere within the facility was always calm and peaceful, it is a sanctuary for military retirees seeking care and solace.


    However, today, for some inexplicable reason, elderly residents, their hair snow-white, some using canes, some maneuvering wheelchairs, and others assisted by family members, gathered in the main hall, staring intently at the Devil Card displayed on the large screen.


    They all looked dignified and solemn, and it was as if they were gazing at a military flag. Their clouded eyes sparkled with emotions¡ª nostalgia, yearning, admiration, excitement, and more.


    Young nurses and doctors were alarmed and rushed to inquire, but as soon as they entered the hall, they were greeted with hushed hisses from the veterans due to their heavy footsteps.


    Only when the Devil Card disappeared from the large screen did the elderly residents, their wrinkled faces now flushed with excitement, finally relax. An elderly man with limited mobility struggled to stand and, trembling with effort, saluted sharply. He shouted loudly:


    "Howling Commandos, Soldier Norman reporting!"


    Under the gaze of nurses and doctors, the elderly, all of them at least in their eighties, stood up in unison, their backs straight, and rendered textbook military salutes.


    "102nd Army Division, Soldier George reporting!"


    "Howling Commandos, Soldier Clark reporting!"


    "206th Navy Division, Soldier Bue reporting!"


    It was as if they had returned to their military days, back to their youthful and vigorous selves. With the resolve to follow someone into the fray, their aged and frail bodies emanated an unwavering spirit of valor.


    The nurses and doctors who witnessed this scene were profoundly moved, resembling statues, too afraid to move or disturb the solemnity.


    After reporting in, the elderly residents let out a sigh of relief they had been holding for far too long. "General, welcome back."


    In a three-story villa. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Grandma, what are you looking at on my phone?"


    Pepper had just returned home and saw her smartphone, forgotten at home, tightly gripped in her grandmother''s hands. Her grandmother, seated in a wheelchair, had her head bowed, seemingly captivated by something on the screen.


    "Oh," Her grandmother replied in a voice that carried the weight of years. Her wrinkled face softened, and there was a hint of youthful longing in her eyes as she squinted, saying softly, "My dream lover has finally appeared."


    "Huh?!" Pepper was startled and nearly flung the high heels she had taken off across the room.


    Her grandmother''s dream lover? What on earth?


    And this was just one corner of New York.


    At this moment, countless elderly residents in New York, who were hunkered down at home, saw the Devil Card on their home televisions or smartphones. They widened their eyes, strained to identify it clearly, and then smiled knowingly, recalling distant memories.


    These elderly folks turned to their sons, daughters, and even their grown-up grandchildren, saying, "Don''t think you''re crazier about idols now. Back in our day, we were a hundred times crazier, idolizing someone we longed to follow."


    The youngsters didn''t understand what the elderly meant and asked who they were talking about. The elderly smiled and replied, "Flip through the history books on the bookshelf, stroll around the statues in the square downstairs, or go to the main entrance of the War Memorial Museum, and you''ll know who that person is."


    Some individuals, due to their unparalleled dedication to the world, were hailed as representatives of an era.


    And on Earth, there was only one person who had stood at the pinnacle of the world and represented an entire era.


    At New York University, during a history lecture.


    As the black card disappeared from the projection screen and the students in the audience began to discuss, the old professor pushed up his reading glasses and shifted the topic of his lecture:


    "In 1945, there was a legend, the acknowledged first hero, and then he retired and disappeared from the public eye, never to be seen in the world again."


    "He was the youngest Brigadier General in the U.S. Military, a symbol of national power, a heartthrob, a Symbol of Peace¡­"


    Just when everyone thought that era had long passed, frozen, and buried, he suddenly made a powerful comeback. He would awaken the collective memories and tributes of an era''s people.


    SHIELD Headquarters, Vice Director''s office.


    The door slammed open with a loud bang, and a woman wearing a sleek black leather suit burst out, her fiery red hair flowing in the wind. She paid no attention to others as she rushed downstairs.


    Countless SHIELD employees along the way were startled, ready to scold her, but upon seeing who she was, their curses died on their lips, and their fiery spirits were extinguished.


    In a certain building in New York City.


    A bald young woman dressed in a pure white robe stood with her hands behind her back by a window on the second floor. She gazed down at the bustling street outside, where various advertising screens were filled with the Devil Card.


    "He''s finally back."


    "From now on, the future timeline has been thoroughly disrupted. Even I can''t see clearly what the future holds anymore."


    Though the woman spoke this way, her tone carried no trace of resentment. Instead, she shook her head with a sense of contentment.


    The man''s return would officially usher in a brand new era, a chapter of the age where heroes rise, and war looms.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)


    Happy New Year Guys,


    May this year bring you all the happiness in the World.

 IMUC-CHAPTER 220 GODFATHER

    Since the appearance of the Devil Card in the morning, New York had been thrown into a frenzy. Almost everyone was discussing this topic or being pestered by the older generation to hear stories of days gone by.


    In an instant, New York seemed to have revived a gust of wind from the past, evoking memories of World War II and the legendary "Symbol of Peace."


    Kyle. A legendary Brigadier General, a god-like hero, the man who almost single-handedly ended World War II!


    Once people understood the connection between the Devil Card and the legendary Kyle, countless individuals in New York went out like mad, trying to find their idol. However, as they reached the streets, they realized that besides the Devil Card, there were no more clues to confirm Kyle''s return or reveal his whereabouts.


    Nevertheless, as the only message related to Kyle in over sixty years, countless media outlets quickly added articles in newspapers and magazines and began spreading the information across various online platforms, both within New York and abroad.


    Most headlines in the new media read, ''Return of a Legend?''


    The accompanying images were of Kyle as a major, with his golden hair, wearing the Venom Battlesuit, and wielding a longsword. There was a large question mark superimposed on it, indicating uncertainty about the authenticity of the message.


    In contrast to the noisy outside world, Tony''s villa remained as quiet as ever, with no noticeable difference from before.


    J.A.R.V.I.S and Vis had broadcast the Devil Card video throughout the entire New York area, but they had deliberately ignored their own villa. As a result, Tony, who was busy in his basement creating the Iron Man suit, remained unaware of what was happening.


    Kyle, on the second floor, was no different from his usual self. He used the internet when he wanted and slept when he felt like it, completely relaxed.


    Since he had returned, sooner or later, people would learn of it, so displaying the Devil Card didn''t seem overly ostentatious. Or rather, once his identity was exposed, he wouldn''t be able to keep a low profile.


    By releasing the Devil Card and continuing to stay at Tony''s home, Kyle''s message was crystal clear: "I''m not interested in seeking out old acquaintances and friends one by one. If you''re capable, use your own means to find me."


    In the past, Kyle had relied on a hood and sunglasses for disguises, but this time he indirectly revealed his presence within the range of New York. If members of the Carl Family couldn''t even locate him using these methods, it would be a complete letdown considering the resources invested in their upbringing.


    "But I can''t help but feel that I''ve sensed the presence of the card not far from the villa¡­ Is it an illusion or have members of the family found their way here so quickly?" Kyle muttered to himself, gazing out of the window but seeing no other figures.


    At this moment, on the rooftop of a building adjacent to Tony''s villa, separated by a street.


    Red Ten, dressed in a black suit, stood there, facing the cold wind at a high altitude, looking down at the luxury villa about five hundred meters away.


    Red Ten had known about the appearance of the Devil Card for a while. In addition to his excitement, he had chosen to follow through with the assassination mission as planned.


    The Carl Family secretly recruited a group of children every twenty years to become new Card Bearers. Only elite Card Bearers who advanced to the "Black Rank" could continue to stay at the main base. The rest of the Card Bearers had to venture out on their own to create attachments to other families or factions worldwide.


    Rob was a Card Bearer of the third generation, inheriting the name "Red Ten." His grandfather, as the first generation Card Bearers, had spent a considerable amount of family contribution points to send him to the Carl Family when he was a child.


    Within the Carl Family, obtaining abilities, evolving beyond the ordinary, and exploring immortality was a journey no Card Bearers was willing to give up, turning the main base into a holy land.


    "If the head of the family has really returned, it''s a perfect opportunity to complete my mission in New York and showcase my abilities!" Red Ten took a deep breath and pulled out a photograph from his pocket.


    It was a slightly blurry snapshot taken from a stealthy angle, partly obscured by Tony, showing a silver-haired youth wearing a hood and sunglasses.


    Red Ten''s gaze turned cold, and with a slight wave of his hand, a small blade flew out from his suit sleeve, accurately pinning the photograph to an iron railing.


    As the evening fell, the sunset, and night gradually descended. The city of New York lit up one by one.


    Tony, who had been waiting in the villa''s basement, suddenly received a message. He opened it to find out that his uncle Stane had organized an evening party in his name and hadn''t sent him an invitation.


    "What does this mean? Do they assume I won''t go?"


    Tony furrowed his brow and called out to J.A.R.V.I.S. He intended to change into another outfit and drive straight to the party venue.


    But after taking a few steps, Tony stopped and glanced upstairs. He instructed, "J.A.R.V.I.S., go and inform Mr. Carl. Ask if he wants to join the party since it''s still dinner time." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    J.A.R.V.I.S. immediately conveyed the message verbatim. When Kyle heard it, he rubbed his chin in slight surprise. "Go to the party?"


    If he attended the party now, it would probably cause quite a stir. However, what did it matter¡­


    Kyle was carefree and didn''t think too much about it. He readily agreed.


    Ten minutes later.


    Tony chose a silver sports car and drove it to the garage door. Kyle, dressed in a black fitted tailcoat, opened the car door and got into the back seat.


    "Mr. Carl, do you really need to wear sunglasses on a dark night?" Tony looked at Kyle through the rearview mirror, puzzled.


    "I have scars at the corners of my eyes," Kyle shrugged.


    Tony smirked, concluding that Kyle, like himself, enjoyed acting cool. He stepped on the gas, and the sports car sped out of the underground garage.


    Outside the villa.


    Red Ten, who had been waiting to take action, was stunned when he saw Tony and Kyle leaving in the car. He quickly surveyed the area, unlocked a motorcycle, and accelerated to catch up.


    Downtown New York, at an upscale evening event.


    A group of media personnel held cameras and microphones high, crowding on both sides of the entrance to the evening event. Stane, with a smug smile, warmly greeted and received every VIP who came to the event.


    At that moment, a silver sports car gleamed as it parked at the entrance of the party. Tony calmly opened the car door and stepped out.


    "My goodness, it''s Tony Stark!"


    More than a dozen media reporters exclaimed. Ignoring Stane''s slightly uncomfortable expression, they swarmed around Tony, surrounding him and moving towards the entrance.


    Kyle, sitting in the back seat of the sports car, shook his head inwardly. Tony really was a magnet for attention. Kyle effortlessly opened the rear door and stepped out. Everyone''s gaze was fixed on Tony; no one noticed him.


    "Mr. Stark, I hope you can answer some questions."


    The media personnel relentlessly pursued him. Tony thought it was about the matter of shutting down the weapons manufacturing department and didn''t want to pay attention. However, he didn''t expect several reporters to have fanatical expressions and rapidly fire off their questions:


    "Your godfather''s Devil Card appeared on various platforms this morning. Can you tell us how you feel about your godfather?"


    "Mr. Stark, have you seen your godfather in recent years or recently?"


    "Mr. Stark, your godfather, has been retired for so long. Is he returning to the public eye?"


    "Huh???"


    Facing these questions, Tony stood still, utterly stunned. He looked at the reporters with disbelief. "My godfather¡ª has appeared?!"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 221 THE ULTIMATE REGRET

    The venue for the evening event was a spacious and upscale bar and dance hall. Soft, shimmering neon lights cast a gentle, non-binding, and dimly conservative glow from the ceiling. Beautiful and fashionable music quietly flowed through the hall.


    The invitees were all successful young professionals from various industries. The men were dressed in sharp suits with ties and luxury watches, exuding a handsome and gentlemanly aura. The women wore evening gowns, accessorized with tiaras and jewelry, looking stunning and elegant.


    While Tony was at the entrance of the evening event dealing with the horde of media reporters, Kyle was relaxed and at ease. He smoothly entered the dance hall without any hindrance, casually accepting a glass of red wine from a waiter. He found a dimly lit corner and seated himself.


    Sipping his wine, Kyle leaned back in the plush chair, squinting his eyes as he observed the gentlemen and ladies gracefully dancing to the music.


    Time seemed to blur as Kyle''s mind briefly connected this scene with a scene from World War II, but it quickly shattered, returning to the palpable present.


    "It''s been three or four days. I should have completely adapted to the 21st century by now," Kyle thought to himself.


    Just then, a familiar voice suddenly approached, "May I sit here?"


    At that moment, Kyle''s body trembled slightly. The voice was remarkably similar to Peggy Carter''s¡ª crisp, powerful, clean, and carrying a decisive tone that was hard to resist.


    He raised his head and saw a young woman in a white shirt, a Western-style jacket, long trousers, and slightly wavy shoulder-length golden hair. She had light makeup on, her features were neat and beautiful, and she bore some resemblance to Peggy.


    However, it was all just a resemblance. When she approached and sat down, maintaining a professional and polite smile, it became evident that she wasn''t Peggy.


    Despite this, Kyle managed to nod calmly. "Feel free to sit."


    The woman smiled, took the seat directly across from Kyle, and her bright eyes carefully studied him. Her pretty face revealed a contemplative expression.


    Just when Kyle thought she had recognized him, the woman confidently said, "You and I are both a bit peculiar, aren''t we? We don''t seem to fit in with the other guests at this party. I assume you''re not here just for socializing and entertainment?"


    Kyle was slightly taken aback but soon realized that he currently appeared as a twenty-three-year-old, looking younger even than when he retired as a General. This had become a blind spot in the perception of ordinary people, given that sixty-three years had passed since then.


    Many people had their preconceptions and believed that the legendary hero, the Symbol of Peace, was now an inevitable frail old man in his nineties, looking thin and having white hair.


    That''s why, despite showing his Devil Card and everything else, nobody had been able to identify his true identity on the busy streets.


    "You guessed right," Kyle replied with a slight nod.


    The woman smiled and, while looking around vigilantly, leaned closer to Kyle, speaking softly, "To be honest, I''m Elle Carter, a journalist from The New York Times. I secretly infiltrated this party."


    Elle Carter?


    Kyle focused his gaze, wondering about the connection between her and Peggy. However, he listened as she continued.


    "I saw you getting out of Tony''s sports car earlier. Can you tell me about your relationship with him? Are you his bodyguard?"


    Kyle fell silent for a moment before he stared at her through his sunglasses, and then said, "I can answer any of your questions. However, for each question you ask me, I will ask you one in return."


    Elle couldn''t hide her excitement at hearing the first part but was puzzled by the second. Nevertheless, she readily agreed to the condition.


    "Alright, let me answer your first question¡ª I''m not Tony''s bodyguard; I''m his creditor," Kyle shrugged. Selling out Tony''s identity seemed like a fair trade for valuable information.


    "A creditor?" Elle was genuinely shocked when she heard that. A billionaire''s creditor¡ª this was a headline that couldn''t be any more sensational!


    Innocently, Elle was unaware that tonight''s news headlines were going to be outrageously numerous.


    "Now, it''s my turn to ask," Kyle took a deep breath and asked, "What''s your relationship with Peggy Carter?"


    Elle looked at him oddly at this question but then replied, "Grandma Peggy, she is my grandfather''s sister."


    "How is she doing now?" Kyle asked immediately.


    "Wait, now it''s my turn¡­"


    Elle hadn''t finished her sentence when Kyle abruptly interrupted her. He straightened his back, staring at her like a bloodthirsty beast, his tone cold and forceful. "Tell me now!"


    Several nearby couples who were dancing glanced at them in surprise, alarmed by the sudden outburst.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you. Keep your voice down," Elle said in a fluster, sighing softly. "Grandma Peggy passed away a long time ago, shortly after the end of World War II, in late 1945."


    This seemingly innocuous response hit Kyle like a thunderbolt, leaving him frozen in place.


    Peggy Carter was dead? And it happened in the same year he had left Earth?


    How was that possible?


    Back then, on the eve of his departure, Kyle had personally granted Peggy a Life Increase Card, which would give her thirty more years of life. He had done so with the hope that they would meet again someday.


    "How did she die? Who killed her?" Kyle asked calmly, his tone seemingly unremarkable, but the wine glass he had put down now had cracks from the force of his grip. He appeared like a volcano on the verge of erupting.


    "My grandmother died of an illness. I''m not sure what it was; the elders never talked about it. But when she passed away, I heard she was peaceful, without pain, and she even had a smile on her face. In her hand¡­" Elle hesitated for a moment and then continued slowly, "In her hand, she held a framed photograph. It was a picture of her, the Symbol of Peace, and Captain America, taken together at the World War II base."


    Kyle fell silent at those words before he lifted his wine glass and downed its contents. When he placed it back on the table, it had shattered into a pile of glass shards.


    Was he grieving?


    No, after enduring the crucible of World War II, transcending human genes, and developing an incredibly resilient mental constitution, he could no longer experience the feeling of grief.


    Kyle simply fell into a daze, sitting quietly with his lips sealed, his handsome profile cast in the shadows of the dimmed lights.


    Elle gazed at the silver-haired youth in front of her, suddenly sensing an indescribable sorrow emanating from him. It moved her to tears, which trickled down her face like pearls.


    She couldn''t understand it, but she felt an inexplicable urge to reach out and hug him.


    Coincidentally, the ballroom erupted in a chorus of exclamations at that moment.


    At the entrance of the ballroom stood an incredibly beautiful Asian woman with an air of elegance and aloofness, resembling a black rose in full bloom in the night.


    She had waist-length, jet-black hair, gem-like bright eyes, a flawlessly delicate Asian face, and her luxurious black gown accentuated her alluring figure.


    The elegant Asian woman moved gracefully, and the moment she entered the hall, she became the undeniable focal point of the evening, the main point of the night.


    All the upper-class women in attendance, who were already goddess-like in their own right, paled in comparison to this one woman. Even the gentlemen, who had seen and been with countless women, were now staring at her with eyes wide, their throats dry and speechless.


    The elegant Asian woman cast a cold, indifferent glance around the room, ignoring everyone else. Her gaze quickly landed in the corner where Kyle sat, and she revealed a stunningly enchanting smile.


    "So, you''re here."


    ¡ª S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-CHAPTER 222 THE BLACK QUEEN

    "Beautiful! An absolute beauty!"


    "She''s my dance partner. I will ask her to dance with me!"


    "Get lost! She''s mine! I''ll pay a hundred grand for a chance with her."


    "I dare you to say that again¡­"


    In an instant, the entire ballroom, filled with gentlemen who had moments ago been the epitome of sophistication, now turned their attention away from their dance partners to fiercely compete for the attention of the elegant Asian woman.


    In Eastern idiom, one could say, "A beauty that brings calamity," and it seemed quite fitting at the moment!


    "Oh my God, how did she show up tonight?" Elle wiped away her tears and, upon seeing the woman who had everyone''s eyes, her mouth dropped open, and her still slightly reddened eyes filled with astonishment. "Headline news! Another headline for tonight!"


    "Hmm?" Kyle snapped back to reality from his momentary lapse. He was undeniably a powerful being now, more than a hundred times stronger than humans, and his emotions had been greatly dulled. He leaned back and looked in the direction of Elle''s exclamation, locking eyes with the elegant Asian woman.


    "Raina?" He muttered softly to himself with a hint of surprise in his words.


    Although she had matured considerably, no longer displaying the youthful innocence of her past, the aura and the Ability Cards she once possessed remained eternal.


    "Raina, huh? Isn''t that the Black Queen of the Queen''s District?" Elle''s face flushed with excitement. As a woman herself, she was even drawn to the woman''s charm and said in excitement, "The Queen of the mysterious underground organization in the Queen''s District. She''s beautiful, powerful, and wealthy, all rolled into one. She''s considered the perfect woman. I heard that prominent figures in New York, even the President himself, wanted to invite her to dinner, but she turned them all down. She hasn''t attended any events for years, and I never thought she would be here tonight¡­"


    "Queen, a perfect woman?" Kyle''s lips twitched slightly. Was this description meant for the same Raina who used to be a white, innocent girl who always followed him around and loved to snuggle into his arms?


    "Yes, so many years have passed, and you''ve grown up too," Kyle said to himself while shaking his head gently. He stood up from his seat, leaving Elle bewildered by his sudden move.


    From the moment Raina appeared in the ballroom, her gaze was locked on Kyle and never wavered.


    "Me first! I''m going to invite her!"


    "Don''t push!"


    At the venue of the evening party, a group of gentlemen excitedly tried to move forward. However, as they approached within five meters of the Black Queen, they abruptly hit an invisible wall of air and fell backward, unable to move forward.


    It was as if a mysterious force was pushing them all back.


    As the Black Queen gracefully passed through the ballroom, the gentlemen and ladies around her instinctively retreated, giving her ample space to move. Until she slowly approached Kyle and stopped.


    At this moment, Elle looked at the person right in front of her and felt even more amazed and stunned. Her cheeks turned even more flushed, and she stammered, unable to find her words. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle, on the other hand, remained calm. He extended his hand naturally and spoke directly to the Black Queen, "I am not in the mood to talk right now. Care to dance with me?"


    Witnessing this scene, Elle was completely shocked. What kind of invitation was this? Apart from the questionable tone, didn''t Kyle know that he was inviting the Black Queen herself?


    However, what happened next left Elle completely dumbfounded.


    In response to the invitation, the Black Queen''s once frosty expression softened, revealing a touch of tenderness akin to a young girl. Her gem-like eyes were filled with burning desire, and her slender hands eagerly clasped Kyle''s large hand.


    And then, the two of them began to dance to the music in the ballroom. Their movements were sharp and resolute, tinged with a hint of military precision.


    Kyle took the lead in the dance, performing the same dance he had once danced with Peggy Carter when he had attended a belated evening party on behalf of Steve. It seemed that this dance was the only way to cherish the memory of a departed friend.


    Time flew by without him knowing and that beautiful lady was gone. Unexpectedly, this dance had become one of their precious memories.


    The onlookers were dumbfounded when they saw this scene.


    The once elegant and aloof Black Queen was now in Kyle''s embrace, her delicate waist held by him, and her slender hand entwined with his. As they danced intimately, she displayed a soft and tender side, akin to that of a young girl. Her supple and graceful body leaned against his broad chest, deliberately relinquishing her initiative.


    She could sense that her boss, who had just returned, was in a bad mood. So, without asking any questions, she went along with whatever he did. Whether it was killing or dancing, she was there to accompany him.


    This was who she was, whether her identity was Raina, Scarlet Eye, or the Black Queen. Regardless of the years that had passed, she would forever be the knife in Kyle''s hands, willing to be used by him alone.


    Kyle and Raina, after years of separation, were reunited in this way. They ignored everyone else in the room and danced as if they were in a world of their own. Their rhythm and movements were seamless, evoking a soul-stirring beauty.


    The gentlemen and ladies around them watched in awe, frozen in the moment.


    Meanwhile, in the kitchen next to the ballroom, Red Ten, a professional infiltrator, silently incapacitated a waiter and dragged him into a dark room. He quickly changed into the waiter''s uniform.


    With a meal tray in his left hand, he concealed a blade in his fingertips underneath. He confidently made his way towards the ballroom.


    Inside the dimly lit ballroom, most of the attendees were now standing at the periphery, entranced, and the room was filled with only the sound of music.


    "Strange, why is it so quiet? And why has the dancing stopped?" Red Ten had just approached the entrance of the ballroom and realized that there was almost no noise inside. Most of the gentlemen and ladies were standing at the edges, staring blankly at the center of the ballroom.


    As Red Ten reached the entrance and saw the two figures dancing, he immediately recognized them. One of them was his target for the night!


    And the other¡­


    Red Ten suddenly widened his eyes, his pupils contracting. It was as if a cat had spotted a lion, and his whole body was covered in goosebumps. He began to realize a terrifying and highly probable possibility.


    "Let me take another look¡­ Let me see." He took a deep breath and, with renewed determination, carefully examined the silver-haired youth on the dance floor. Gradually, the figure and side profile of the youth began to merge with the portrait of the family head that hung in the family base.


    Without further hesitation, Red Ten decisively turned around. The tray in his hand fell to the ground unnoticed as he rushed out of the ballroom and the evening party venue.


    "I can''t believe it! I can''t believe it! I can''t believe it!"


    As he sprinted out of the evening party venue, Red Ten, still in shock, had bloodshot eyes. His veins were bulging, and his face contorted with fear and anger. Through gritted teeth, he uttered each word with seething rage: "Raza, Obadiah Stane! What grudge do you have against me? You''ve gone to such lengths to harm me!!!"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 Chapter 223 Who’s Surrounded by Whom?

    *''Di-Di-''*


    Stane was still standing at the entrance of the evening party venue, watching Tony interact with a group of media reporters. Suddenly, he received a notification on his communicator device tucked in his suit pocket. He answered and lowered his voice to inquire, "What''s going on inside? Did the Card Bearer complete the Mission?"


    "No. Somehow, right in the middle of the assassination attempt by the Card Bearer, something..." The waiter on the other end hesitated.


    "And then what happened? Spit it out!" Stane demanded in a cold tone.


    "He just ran away." His subordinate replied, finding the situation rather unbelievable. Wasn''t this supposed to be a professional assassin?


    "He ran away before even starting the operation?" Stane exclaimed with an astonished tone. Who the hell does that?


    "Could he be trying to swindle us? I''ve already transferred 100 Million Dollars to him! That Raza, that bastard, said these guys were reliable!" Stane grumbled in frustration.


    Stane blew a puff of air through his mustache, then contemplated for a moment before speaking with a stern tone, "Thank goodness I didn''t place all my hopes on others. Proceed with the operatives we''ve planted inside the ballroom. There''s no need to continue with the charade. Eliminate the target and withdraw from the evening party venue!"


    "Yes!" His subordinate acknowledged.


    Inside the evening party venue,


    As a classical song approached its final part, Kyle and the Black Queen gracefully danced together. The man was tall, the woman was beautiful, and their dancing skills were not inferior to those of professional dancers. What was originally a social dance had been transformed into a mesmerizing performance filled with charm and beauty.


    Elle, sitting on the sidelines, watched with fascination and at this moment, she regretted not bringing a camera crew with her.


    As the music neared its end, the two dancers entered the final climax of their performance.


    It was at this moment that Elle''s sharp peripheral vision caught sight of several tall men in suits suddenly rushing out from among the VIP guests. They wore black hoods and had one hand hidden inside their suit jackets, obviously gripping something.


    Firearms!


    Elle, being a reporter for The New York Times, quickly assessed the situation and shouted in alarm, "Be careful! Terrorists..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the men in suits had already drawn their pitch-black handguns and surrounded Kyle at the center of the dance floor. They decisively aimed their weapons at him, fingers on the triggers.


    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*


    The sound of gunshots echoed through the ballroom. In an instant, the distinguished guests who had been attending the evening party screamed in terror. They huddled together, cowering with their heads down and bodies low, desperately trying to escape from the ballroom.


    Outside the entrance of the evening party,


    Gunshots rang out from inside the ballroom, and the panicked guests rushed out. Everything had happened so suddenly. The group of media reporters hurriedly made way for them and turned their cameras toward the fleeing guests, transitioning into live broadcasts.


    Tony instinctively looked towards his sports car. When he realized Kyle wasn''t in the back seat, he hesitated for half a second, then gritted his teeth and ran towards the direction from which people were fleeing, namely the inside of the ballroom.


    For some reason, after hearing about the Devil Card incident from the media earlier in the day, Tony gradually recalled Mr. Carl''s appearance and words over the past few days. That growing sense of familiarity had become more and more intense.


    At the entrance to the evening party venue, Tony collided with the flow of people rushing out from inside. It was difficult to make progress.


    "Damn it, why didn''t I bring my Iron Man suit!" He complained while keeping his gaze firm.


    Gunshots continued to ring out inside the ballroom.


    Elle, who had quickly taken cover behind a table, was worried about Kyle and the Black Queen. When she nervously redirected her gaze back to the center of the ballroom, she was dumbfounded once again.


    After enduring several rounds of gunfire, Kyle and the Black Queen continued dancing as if nothing had happened. They were still dancing to the rhythm of the music, seemingly treating the terrorists with handguns as mere decorations.


    This sight not only left Elle in a state of shock but also bewildered the five or six terrorists. They stared blankly at the two individuals who seemed to pay no attention to them, and it was as if they weren''t even human.


    What was even more shocking was that the bullets fired at Kyle earlier now seemed suspended in mid-air, floating about three meters away from the two dancers.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, in the Black Queen''s beautiful eyes, a faint silver light began to shimmer.


    Outside the evening party venue,


    Media reporters and VIPs were in chaos, and screams echoed one after another.


    Stane stood with his hands behind his back, observing coldly from a corner. He saw Tony rushing into the ballroom without any interference and couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Just perfect, you can go in and pick up the pieces for him. Consider this my warning!" Stane chuckled, convinced that the Carl guy was as good as dead from the moment the gunfire started.


    "Let''s all calm down. I just called the police, and I believe they''ll arrive soon..." Stane was about to continue his speech when suddenly, a rapid succession of police sirens sounded in the distance.


    "How can they be this fast?" Stane''s expression changed slightly. He turned to look at the road, and the next moment, his eyes widened in shock.


    One police car after another, with sirens blaring and lights flashing, were just for clearing the way. Following them were over a dozen armored military vehicles with mounted cannons. And further behind were heavily fortified armored vehicles reserved for military officers.


    Stane felt like he was in a daze as a buzzing sound overhead made him look up. He saw a multitude of military green helicopters converging on the scene, with an exaggerated number of them filling the night sky.


    Was this the scale of a war about to unfold?


    While Stane was still in a stupor, various vehicles crowded onto the venue''s road. The doors opened, and fully armed police and soldiers poured out, directing the evacuation of the people outside.


    Helicopters hovered at a fixed height, and ropes were lowered from the cargo bays. Special forces and agents descended swiftly, armed with high-quality firearms, efficiently securing and controlling the scene.


    Finally, the armored vehicles came to a stop. A black youth in a military officer''s uniform quickly stepped out and scanned the surroundings with authority. He shouted, "I''m Colonel Rhode. Who''s in charge here?"


    Stane snapped out of his daze and hurriedly walked forward. "It''s me, the President of Stark Industries. Colonel Rhode, we''ve met before..."


    Rhode paid no attention to his attempts at familiarity and quickly said, "Very well, on behalf of the military, we''re taking control of this venue. You don''t have any objections, do you?"


    "Of course not," Stane replied, sensing that something was amiss. He nervously asked, "Colonel Rhode, such a massive operation for a terrorist attack, is it necessary?"


    "Terrorist attack? I didn''t come here for that. First, tell me, where is Mr. Carl?" Rhode asked in a grave tone, his words tinged with unprecedented respect.


    "He''s... inside the ballroom," Stane replied, trying to maintain a calm facade while his heart raced. He was gripping a handful of sweat in his palm, and a sense of foreboding grew stronger.


    Just then, various individuals from the arriving vehicles and helicopters approached and presented their credentials to Stane.


    "I''m representing the CIA!" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m from the FBI!"


    "I''m a SHIELD agent!"


    Clearly, these were not just ordinary elite individuals. They gathered around, their faces filled with excitement, exchanging greetings in hushed tones.


    "Don''t disturb the old man too much when he comes out. I''m just here to pay my respects on behalf of the bureau."


    "That man still holds the position of Chief Adviser to SHIELD. If you want to meet him, at least notify our agency first."


    Listening to their enthusiastic discussions, Stane''s complexion became even paler and more unsightly. He asked hoarsely, "Who exactly is this, Mr. Carl?"


    "Who is he?" Representatives from the military and various agencies responded almost simultaneously:


    "He''s the Symbol of Peace!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 224 The Gathering

    Outside the evening party venue, within a radius of one hundred meters, various powerful forces had forcefully intervened within just a few minutes.


    Helicopters and armored vehicles formed three layers of security around the perimeter. Countless armed personnel, as if executing a rescue operation, used night vision devices and stood ready with weapons, sealing off and guarding the scene.


    ''Symbol of Peace.''


    From the moment Stane heard these four words, he seemed to be crushed by the weight of the title. It was as if he had suddenly lost all his strength. His gaze became hollow and vacant, and his hands and feet trembled uncontrollably. His once ruddy complexion turned deathly pale.


    Perhaps the younger generation of this new era knew of him through history books and sculptures in the streets as a national symbol, or perhaps as a hero, an idol, or a legendary figure.


    However, only those who had personally experienced the dark days of World War II could truly understand what the Symbol of Peace represented.


    He had been a beacon of light in a dark age, the Earth''s mightiest combatant, he was akin to a god.


    "Mr. Carl... it''s him," Stane murmured bitterly to himself. He found it absurd that he had acted in haste and foolishly provoked the one person he should never have crossed paths with.


    Stane''s momentary lapse went unnoticed by the representatives of the various forces. At this moment, their full attention was focused on the entrance to the evening party.


    Just as they were about to allow special forces and agents to enter, a faint noise suddenly emanated from the night sky above. It was the sound of engines and rushing air currents, sharper and more powerful than the helicopter blades.


    As the crowd looked up in confusion, a black steel fighter jet emerged from its camouflage, suddenly revealing itself from less than fifty meters of altitude. It forced over a dozen military helicopters to give way and smoothly landed on the lawn in front of the evening party entrance.


    The cabin deck lowered, and a middle-aged man with a single eye, a bald head, and dark skin, clad in a black trench coat, walked out with an air of dominance. Coulson followed closely behind him, wearing a suit that appeared perfectly filled out.


    "SHIELD''s former Director, Nick¡¤Fury."


    Upon seeing the newcomer, the faces of the representatives from various agencies immediately changed. They quickly offered their respectful salutes.


    Internal personnel knew that Nick Fury had been General Kyle''s right-hand man during his military career, which he rose to during World War II.


    In today''s SHIELD, which has grown in authority and size, Nick Fury, as a former Director, showed signs of inheriting the title "God of Death." He secretly roamed the world, giving Hydra remnants and terrorists headaches.


    "What are you all doing?" Fury walked up and said not in an angry but in an imposing tone. His gaze swept over the large number of armed personnel at the evening party entrance.


    "Terrorists?" Fury raised an eyebrow at the mention of terrorists. He then smiled wryly and asked in a deep voice, "If the person inside can be threatened by a few firearms, how did he earn the title Symbol of Peace? Why would you need your soldiers to take action?"


    The representatives fell into silence. Indeed, even elementary school students knew that the Symbol of Peace represented the pinnacle of the nation''s power, a single individual symbolizing the top combatant of World War II.


    "Have your other subordinates stay outside. You few can come with me," Fury shrugged before he spoke. Without waiting for their response, he walked towards the entrance to the evening party venue with swift and determined steps.


    Inside the evening party at this moment, the vast and luxurious ballroom had fallen into an eerie silence.


    After dancing to the last beat of the music, Kyle gently held Raina''s soft waist, which he had embraced with a single wristband. He looked around calmly, observing the enemies who had been firing continuously until their magazines were empty.


    The six terrorists all had their faces concealed, making it impossible to discern their expressions. However, the hands holding the pistols were trembling slightly, and cold sweat soaked their hoods and clothes. It made them shiver under the air conditioning''s cold breeze, feeling both physically and mentally chilled.


    With their limited understanding, they clearly couldn''t comprehend the scene before them¡ª no matter how many shots they fired, not a single bullet could pierce through, even when aimed at their target.


    To them, the handguns that could easily threaten the lives of ordinary people seemed laughably useless against Kyle and Raina.


    Just as ants could carry objects fifty times their own weight but could never move humans, the same principle applied here.


    "Run! Scatter!"


    The leader of the terrorists'' teeth chattered as he fearfully uttered this command, but as soon as he turned around, he saw a red-haired woman wearing a black and gold mask with a devilish smile on her face.


    "Where do you think you''re running to?" The woman in black appeared behind him, seemingly out of nowhere, standing less than a meter away, her icy gaze locking onto him. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only the leader but also the other five terrorists were astonished to discover that there were one or two masked individuals standing behind them as well.


    Some wore Vibranium Bracers on their hands, others carried Carbonadium Sword on their backs, and they were all equipped with energy pistols. They approached silently like ghosts, closing in on the terrorists from behind.


    "Leave one of them alive," Raina declared as if pronouncing a death sentence, her face as cold as ice, and the silvery pupils of her beautiful eyes dimmed.


    Dozens of suspended bullets dropped to the ground with a clatter. Simultaneously, a series of crisp cracking sounds echoed through the air.


    The five terrorists had no room for resistance. Their necks were simultaneously snapped, and life drained from their bodies as they collapsed onto the cold dance floor.


    The leader, on the other hand, was knocked unconscious without ceremony. Despite his bear-like build, the slender hands of the woman in black lifted him and tossed him backward, slamming him onto a table five meters away.


    Having completed all of this, the black-clad individuals collectively knelt excitedly and saluted Kyle with a single knee. "Greetings, Master of the Family!"


    "You''re not too late," Kyle said with a calm smile as he released his embrace from around Raina''s waist.


    Raina''s beautiful eyes displayed a hint of curiosity, and there was even a touch of reluctance, but it quickly disappeared, leaving behind an enigmatic clarity akin to the gem.


    Kyle removed his sunglasses, revealing his golden pupils. His gaze settled on the woman in black, and the shoulder-length, blood-red hair gave away her true identity.


    Natasha.


    Tonight, she hadn''t come as a SHIELD agent but as a Card Bearer. This showed her loyalty to the Carl Family, a loyalty she had maintained all these years.


    "Who are these people, Master of the Family? Who is he really?"


    Ella had been hiding behind a table in a corner, holding her breath as she watched the events unfold in the ballroom. She observed the mysterious black-clad individuals who had efficiently dealt with the terrorists and Kyle, who stood with his back to her.


    Just five minutes in this world had brought about the appearance of the Black Queen, a terrorist attack, and the enigmatic counterattack of the black-clad individuals. Everything seemed to revolve around the silver-haired young man she had just conversed with.


    The twists and turns of tonight''s events were simply too much to take in. Each of these incidents, taken separately, could have been a headline news story on any other day!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 225 Revealing Identity!

    "You..."


    Kyle was about to say something to the Card Bearers when suddenly, from outside the ballroom door, came the sound of hurried footsteps approaching, along with an anxious shout, "Mr. Carl, are you in there?"


    Before Kyle could respond, Tony, dressed in a suit and drenched in sweat, rushed in. The Card Bearers in the hall immediately became alert, their cold gazes focusing on him like a pack of old wolves eyeing their prey.


    Sensing the imminent danger of death, Tony quickly halted just inside the entrance of the ballroom. He gasped for breath and used his hand to steady himself against the doorframe. He looked in horror at the room full of people in black, and his clever mind raced to analyze how he could save himself from this situation.


    However, there was no need for him to act.


    "Everyone, stand down. He''s one of us," Kyle spoke up in a tone that brooked no argument. The Card Bearers immediately stopped, their actions halted, and they stepped back, creating enough space and a clear path.


    Kyle''s usually handsome face softened slightly, and his sparkling eyes met Tony''s.


    "You... you are..." Tony''s body trembled, suspicion already present in his mind, and with Kyle standing before him without any disguise, the image he saw began to overlap with the person he remembered from a childhood photograph.


    "Tony. I''m sorry about your father," Kyle said softly, no longer hiding his true identity but instead baring his heart.


    Tony clenched his fists and tears welled up in his eyes. Emotions and a thousand words were stuck in his throat, and he managed to say just one sentence with all his might:


    "Godfather, you''ve finally come back."


    Few knew just how simple that sentence was, yet it had taken two generations and over sixty years to utter.


    "Yeah, I''m back," Kyle sighed, approaching Tony and lightly patting his shoulder.


    Tony, like Howard, was a man of science and engineering. Despite his seemingly carefree and flirtatious demeanor, he was not very good at expressing his deep emotions.


    But up close, staring at the young and familiar face in front of him, Tony couldn''t hold back any longer. He grabbed Kyle''s arm tightly, choked up, and tears streamed down his face.


    The Stark family had a long-standing wish.


    For this, Howard had ventured into outer space, and now his fate was uncertain. Tony had lost his father at the age of fifteen and had shouldered the burden of Stark Industries, enduring and persevering through it all.


    Today, that long-standing wish was finally coming to fruition, and Tony couldn''t contain his emotions.


    "You''ve done enough, Tony. Now that I''m back, I''ll be your support from now on," Kyle said to Tony with a calm and highly persuasive tone.


    To outsiders, this scene and conversation seemed very strange.


    After all, Kyle looked like a young man who had just graduated from college, while Tony was on the brink of middle age, sporting a mature beard. Two individuals with a more than ten-year age difference were conversing as if their roles were reversed.


    However, to the Card Bearers present, this was entirely normal. Kyle was Tony''s godfather, a fact that Howard had publicly acknowledged to the outside world over thirty years ago.


    "I don''t need your protection. I have enough strength to protect myself," Tony grumbled, turning his face away and quietly wiping away his tears.


    Tony, who cared about his image, felt incredibly embarrassed about crying in front of so many people.


    "Tony Stark''s godfather... Could it be..."


    Behind a table in the corner of the ballroom, Elle covered her mouth with her hands to stifle any sounds. Her heart was in turmoil as she watched the black-clad individuals in the room, the gathering of Card Bearers, and the interaction between Kyle and Tony.


    As a member of the Carter family and a journalist for the New York Times, how could she not know who Tony Stark''s godfather was?


    Retired General Kyle, the greatest legendary hero of the 20th century, and someone who is still ranked as the world''s strongest man, the symbol of America''s power and conquest during his time, and now hailed as the Symbol of Peace throughout the world. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "From the looks of it, his hair color may have changed, but he hasn''t aged a day. In fact, he looks even younger than what I saw in the old black and white photos."


    Elle was taken aback and crouched down. Her plump buttocks accidentally bumped into a bottle behind her, producing a crisp sound.


    In the next moment, tables and chairs separated to the sides as Natasha swiftly grabbed Elle''s arm. With both hands, she lifted Elle, who was as light as a chicken, ready to slam her onto the ground.


    "Don''t hurt me, I know that old man," Elle cried out in alarm, suspended in mid-air with her hand nervously pointing toward Kyle.


    Old Man?


    Upon hearing this, Kyle''s lips twitched slightly, but considering that she was a younger generation acquainted with him, he spoke up, "Natasha, let her go."


    Natasha released her grip, and Elle dropped to the smooth floor, sitting down with a painful expression while clutching her bruised buttocks.


    "It''s so quiet outside; there must be someone we know coming," Kyle pondered. He surveyed the dozen or so black-clad Card Bearers in the ballroom and issued an order, "It''s not a good idea to stay exposed like this. Leave for now and return to the family base."


    The Card Bearers all nodded in agreement, wasting no time and swiftly departing through secure passages. With their skills, they could easily navigate through the armed blockade outside, where special forces and agents posed no threat.


    Soon, the scene was left with only Kyle, Raina, Tony, Elle, and the unconscious leader of the terrorists.


    Kyle instinctively looked at Elle, and she immediately joined her hands together in a pleading gesture, indicating that she didn''t want to leave.


    Tonight had accumulated enough news stories to fill an entire year, and the return of the Symbol of Peace would undoubtedly make the headlines in The New York Times. These were headlines that could shock the world, and Elle couldn''t afford to miss them.


    "Tony, I hope you don''t mind if we use your venue for a bit," Kyle turned to Tony and said.


    "Feel free to use it, Godfather. Isn''t everything I have yours?" Tony replied somewhat helplessly. Howard had told him over twenty years ago before he left, that the entire Stark family fortune was under the control of one person.


    Now Tony understood that this person was his godfather, Kyle, and that behind him was an even larger and more mysterious force.


    Recalling the staggering 100 Billion Dollars in debt, Tony couldn''t help but smile bitterly, realizing that he had been played all along.


    "Raina, could you tidy things up a bit?" Kyle surveyed the surroundings.


    The opulent ballroom was now in disarray, with tables and chairs overturned and scattered due to the earlier panic. Bottles, glasses, and bullets were strewn across the floor, and lifeless bodies lay scattered around. The leader of the terrorists who had fainted was sprawled in a corner.


    "Sure thing, Boss," Raina said with a faint smile. Her voice was pleasant to the ear, and she concentrated her silver-eyed gaze. Her fair, delicate hands extended outward, and an invisible mental force emanated from her, causing all the objects to hover around her.


    In the astonished eyes of Tony and Elle, the tables and chairs began to automatically right themselves, bullets and other debris flew into trash bins, and the bodies were neatly piled in a corner. The unconscious leader was automatically tied to a chair by a belt.


    Finally, a few bottles of precious red wine and Lafite, along with clean glasses, flew out of the wine cabinet. They opened themselves, and over half of the wine was poured into the glasses.


    All of these telekinetic phenomena were completed in just three seconds.


    Even Kyle was slightly surprised by this scene, simultaneously dividing her mental focus, and expertly controlling over a hundred objects for classification. Raina''s progress in her telekinetic control ability over the past sixty years had been truly remarkable, and in some respects, her abilities were no less impressive than those of a god!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 226 Opinion and Epoch!

    When Fury, along with representatives from various agencies, hurriedly arrived at the evening party ballroom, what they saw was a scene of tranquility and harmony:


    The spacious main hall was clean and tidy, and it was as if it had just been meticulously cleaned. Several terrorist corpses were piled up in a corner, resembling merchandise, and there was no sense of discord in any way, shape, or form inside the hall.


    The handsome silver-haired young man was seated on a chair with crossed legs and sipping wine from a glass as if savoring it. Raina stood quietly behind him, ready to obey any commands.


    On the chairs on both sides, Tony and Elle sat with heavy hearts, lost in thought.


    The group appeared to be in the middle of a conversation, but when Fury and the others entered, they halted their discussion and all looked up.


    "Fury, it''s been a long time," The silver-haired young man raised his gaze and looked at Fury, who was at the forefront of the group. He nodded slightly with a faint smile forming at the corner of his mouth.


    "Yeah. Kyle, it''s really been a while," Fury shook his head in nostalgia as he looked at Kyle seated before him. He felt an overwhelming sense of unreality as he did so.


    After all, it had been over sixty years since they last met, and Kyle appeared just as young as the day he joined the military, seemingly untouched by the ravages of time.


    Meanwhile, Fury, despite the Infinity Formula and the age-suppressing genes in his body, was still just a regular human being. He had inevitably aged by about ten years, and he now had a weathered appearance that indicated he had entered middle age.


    Rhodes, the representative of the military, and the other representatives from various agencies were even more astonished as they listened to the conversation between the two men.


    They couldn''t help but feel incredulous as they gazed at the legendary figure sitting before them, as well as that perpetually youthful face, which was identical to the one in the highest classified files from over sixty years ago.


    "All right, everyone, feel free to take a seat. There are some things I can explain to you one by one," Kyle calmly spoke, being unfazed by the various looks he was receiving. He took another sip of red wine.


    Fury didn''t hesitate and walked over to sit in one of the chairs. He also picked up a bottle and poured himself a drink.


    The other representatives from various agencies exchanged glances and, having made up their minds, took their seats in the ballroom.


    The ballroom, which had previously been the scene of a terrorist attack, had suddenly transformed into a sort of national-level high-stakes council chamber, exuding solemnity and sanctity.


    However, once the influential bureaucrats and officers had taken their seats, they all remained silent, not daring to speak. Everyone knew that tonight''s protagonist was Kyle, and no matter who came, they couldn''t steal his spotlight.


    "A little late, but not too late, I hope?"


    Just then, with a soft yet commanding female voice, a graceful figure entered through the ballroom''s entrance.


    Her dark red, lustrous hair swayed like waves, and she was dressed in a seductive black leather outfit that showcased her devilishly enticing figure. Her alluring curves were criminally tempting, and below the zipper, a pair of prominent peaks proudly stood.


    "Natasha Romanoff, the newly appointed Deputy Director of SHIELD. I knew this woman would come," Kyle remarked.


    "The Black Widow with a deadly touch in the shadows..."


    The representatives of various agencies whispered to each other, their voices tinged with wariness.


    "Please, have a seat," Kyle gestured with a nod. Natasha smiled faintly, elegantly making her way over and sitting beside Elle.


    Elle shrunk back nervously, recognizing Natasha as the violent woman who had nearly thrown her to the ground just a while ago.


    With everyone seated, the ballroom fell silent. Kyle spoke calmly, "I know that most of you here tonight are eager to understand where I''ve been for the past few decades, what I''ve been doing, and why I haven''t been in the public eye until now."


    The representatives of various agencies chuckled awkwardly. Indeed, they were very curious.


    Not just them, but people from all over New York, the entire United States, and even the world were eager to uncover the answers to these questions.


    "The answer is quite simple," Kyle said bluntly. "In 1945, shortly after the end of World War II, a few months after resigning my position as a General, I left Earth and ventured into outer space. I only returned recently."


    He spoke with a calm demeanor, but it was like a nuclear explosion on flat ground. Except for Fury, Tony, and a few others, most of the people in the hall turned pale with shock.


    Leaving Earth for interstellar travel in 1945? How was that even possible?! Even in today''s technologically advanced age, humanity has only reached the stage of landing on the moon!


    Yet, the person saying this was Kyle, the Symbol of Peace himself. He embodied authority and power, and his words carried an unquestionable conviction.


    For a moment, though it seemed surreal, no one dared to voice doubts. They silently accepted this incredible fact.


    "Mr. Kyle, I''d like to know how you left Earth and how you returned," Rhodes took a deep breath and cautiously asked, "And also, what''s out there in outer space beyond Earth?"


    These were the two key questions, and almost everyone in the hall, their eyes filled with anticipation, turned their gaze towards Kyle.


    "The means I used to leave and return to Earth are not something an ordinary person can employ," Kyle said, clearly not wanting to reveal the existence of the Bifrost.


    He paused and smiled, "As for what lies beyond Earth, Vis, show them."


    Kyle snapped his fingers, and the sunglasses hanging on his chest button immediately emitted two bright beams of light, projecting a holographic image in 3D. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As everyone in the hall watched in breathless anticipation, the holographic image quickly swept past various alien-style skyscrapers on the planet Sakaar, powerful and exotic alien lifeforms, interstellar spaceships silently gliding through the low sky, an interstellar sports arena nearly the size of a small city, a desolate wilderness strewn with the bones of lifeforms on an ancient battlefield, a gigantic six-winged black dragon-like lifeform, and finally, the golden city of Asgard.


    In less than half a minute, the video ended, leaving most of the people in the hall dazed, their mouths agape in astonishment, unable to snap out of it for a while.


    "I merely set foot in a corner of outer space by chance, in just two or three different places," Kyle said indifferently, recounting the hard-to-believe facts. "From what I know, beyond Earth, within our galaxy alone, there are countless planets teeming with life. Some alien lifeforms closely resemble humans but possess far more advanced technological civilizations. Others have non-humanoid forms but are naturally better at combat and killing than us."


    "Think about it for a moment, what if one day, extraterrestrial lifeforms invade Earth? What would we do?" Kyle shrugged, posing a thought-provoking question.


    Upon hearing this question, most of the people present felt their scalps tingle and shivered in fear.


    Fear sprouted from the depths of their hearts, enveloping every inch of their skin.


    "So, my return is not the focal point here," Kyle stood up and looked down at the people in the hall and spoke in a cold voice. "I merely wish to remind you all that Earth is on the cusp of a new era, the beginning of a new era that will overturn all previous understandings!"


    "The greatest enemy of humanity in the future will come from beyond Earth!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 227 A New Era

    Beyond Earth, there were planets teeming with life, and these extraterrestrials were far more powerful than humans!


    It sounded unbelievable, but when spoken by Kyle, the Symbol of Peace, it became an undeniably credible truth.


    After Kyle had answered the previous questions, the representatives of various agencies were pale-faced and restless in their seats. They seemed eager to leave and return to their respective departments to convene meetings for further discussion.


    As if sensing their intentions, Kyle raised his hand and said, "Let''s call it a night here. I also need some rest."


    "Mr. Kyle, please be sure to visit the CIA when you have the time. We will extend the highest courtesy to you," The CIA representative quickly stood up and spoke with a look of deference on his face.


    "The FBI welcomes Mr. Kyle for a visit as well," The FBI representative followed suit without hesitation.


    "As for our military..." Rhodes began to speak but was promptly interrupted by Natasha.


    "Alright, you all need to calm down," Natasha huffed, speaking frankly, "Don''t forget that Mr. Kyle is the chief consultant of SHIELD. If you have any concerns, please contact SHIELD for any further communication."


    The representatives of various agencies fell silent after hearing those words. It was a known fact that Symbol of Peace Kyle had held the honorary position of Chief Consultant in the newly established SHIELD over sixty years ago, as recorded in the archives.


    "When you leave, please take the surviving terrorist with you and send someone to clean up the scene," Kyle said.


    "We will investigate this matter thoroughly and provide you with an explanation."


    "For them to lay a hand on the Symbol of Peace, I think those behind this have had enough time to live!" Several representatives agreed, their malicious gazes converging on the man tied to the chair. The leader of the terrorists remained unconscious but shivered suddenly, sensing something was amiss. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the representatives of various departments left, Elle couldn''t contain her urge to return to the news company.


    Kyle looked at her and offered a meaningful reminder, "You should know what can be reported in the newspapers and what cannot be disclosed to the public. I won''t say more."


    "I understand," Elle nodded obediently, her expression reminiscent of a chicken pecking for food.


    She was well aware that certain topics, such as the return of the Symbol of Peace, the existence of life-bearing planets beyond Earth, and the new era of extraterrestrial warfare, could be openly reported. However, the mysterious organization that Kyle belonged to was better left unsaid.


    After Elle left, Kyle''s gaze settled on Tony, who still seemed somewhat dazed. He spoke calmly, "Tony, as you''ve just learned, there are many life-bearing planets beyond Earth. Your father, Howard, has a high probability of being alive on one of those planets!"


    "In the future, I will venture into outer space again to find them. If you have the same intention, then strengthen yourself and acquire the necessary skills for self-preservation at the very least."


    Kyle''s words carried a deeper meaning, piercing into Tony''s heart.


    Clasping his fists tightly, Tony stood up from his seat and met Kyle''s gaze, his words tinged with confusion, "Godfather, I don''t know if what I''m going to do in the future is considered right by others."


    "Why care about what others think?" Kyle smiled and raised his left hand. He lightly tapped the Arc Reactor on Tony''s chest and spoke. "Be bold in your actions, Tony. Regardless of societal norms, do it as long as you believe it''s the right thing to do! Besides, in the future, only the strong will have choices. The weak won''t."


    "I understand," Tony nodded, his gaze growing resolute. "Godfather, I have something to attend to. I''ll take my leave."


    "Go ahead," Kyle patted his shoulder. Tony immediately walked out of the ballroom without looking back.


    As Kyle watched his retreating figure, he faintly saw a trace of Howard in him.


    Like a determined will forged from scrap, he would become the unyielding Iron Man!


    "Iron Man, it''s your time..." Kyle muttered softly to himself. He then turned around, and by now, Fury and Natasha had approached him.


    Fury looked at him with surprise and curiosity, asking, "Kyle, why did you reveal the extraterrestrial information? Once this news spreads, it will likely cause a worldwide sensation tomorrow, leading to panic and social unrest."


    "Because it''s the truth," Kyle chuckled lightly. "Only an ostrich would face imminent danger and willingly bury its head in the sand, deluding itself that¡ª I am not an ostrich so I am safe."


    He paused for a moment and continued, "Instead of allowing the world to experience despair and suffering when extraterrestrial warfare arrives, learning from it only afterward, I''d rather break the world''s outdated framework of understanding. I want them to be prepared and vigilant ahead of time."


    Fury and Natasha nodded, seemingly understanding his intentions, and looked at the man before them with even more respect and admiration.


    If Kyle was once the eagle in the sky, breaking free from the constraints of Earth and gazing down at the stars and seas from the heavens.


    Now, Kyle was like a dragon soaring freely in the sky, casually reaching down to break open the well''s mouth, allowing those inside to catch a glimpse of the stars and seas.


    ---


    **The Next Morning**


    In the bustling city, tens of thousands of people, following their monotonous routines, dressed in formal attire and left their homes early. They bought breakfast from roadside stalls and picked up a newspaper at the corner shop.


    However, when they arrived at the newsstand, they unexpectedly found many office workers gathered around the entrance, each holding a newspaper, and reading with grave expressions on their faces.


    "Boss, give me a copy of The New York Times!" Curt, an ordinary office worker, habitually called out as he approached the newsstand, carrying his briefcase.


    "The New York Times? Sold out, there were a thousand copies, and al of them just sold out!" The owner replied.


    "Sold out?" Curt was astonished.


    "Don''t you know? Something big happened! The New York Times for today is basically sold out everywhere!" The owner sighed as he spoke. The fact that the newspapers were sold out didn''t bring him any joy; instead, his face looked grave.


    "What''s going on..." Curt asked in surprise. He leaned closer to a youngster next to him who was holding The New York Times. When his gaze fell on the newspaper''s headlines, it sent a shiver down his spine.


    "''Symbol of Peace Kyle Returns, looking Young as Ever!''"


    This was just the subheading, and it was already enough to shock anyone. However, the even more astonishing and perplexing news headlines were yet to come.


    "''The First Man in Earth''s History to Step Beyond Earth and into the Stars!''"


    "''Symbol of Peace''s Extraterrestrial Statements¡ª Advanced Extraterrestrial Life Beyond Earth!''"


    "''Legendary Hero Declares: Humanity''s Greatest Foe Will Come from Outer Space!''"


    Every headline was bold and eye-catching.


    "My God, what''s going on!" Curt exclaimed with a wide-eyed look on his face. He wished he could snatch The New York Times away and read it carefully.


    The New York Times was an authoritative newspaper in the industry; it wouldn''t spread fictional information without reason.


    If the news headlines were indeed true...


    "Times are changing," Curt gasped, unable to hide his shock.


    **(End of this chapter)**

 Chapter 228 The Heroic Era!

    Symbol of Peace Kyle had vanished from the public eye for a staggering sixty-three years, only to reveal that he had left Earth and journeyed through outer space before returning to personally confirm the existence of advanced extraterrestrial races.


    Moreover, he directly stated that Earth''s future enemies would come from beyond the stars!


    This news report couldn''t be described as merely a sensational headline. It was, in fact, the most profound revelation to shake the world since the seemingly peaceful 21st century began.


    In the early morning, in the economic hub of the United States, New York, people began clamoring for a copy of The New York Times.


    Normally, the rush-hour commuters, eager to get to work on time, now gathered in groups on the streets, deeply engrossed in their newspapers.


    The reason was simple: The New York Times was not known for sensationalism; the newspaper''s well-reasoned and meticulously researched content was making people think deeply and worry.


    By mid-morning, over eighty percent of New Yorkers had arrived late for work. Even those who managed to make it to the office were discussing the extraterrestrial statements in the newspapers with their colleagues, their faces reflecting a mix of shock and apprehension.


    As this groundbreaking news spread rapidly beyond New York and even beyond the Americas, it unleashed a storm akin to a catastrophic nuclear blast, reverberating across the entire globe.


    Symbol of Peace Kyle''s return was undoubtedly a matter of global interest, but what he brought back in terms of extraterrestrial intelligence was nothing short of astonishing for Earth''s humanity.


    "Symbol of Peace," "Extraterrestrial Technology," "Alien Invasion," "Future Crisis"...


    Within half a day, these topics, which filled people''s hearts with trepidation, became the focal point of global discussions. Countless renowned scientists and experts stepped forward, expressing their opinions, some in opposition, others in support.


    Some suggested establishing friendly contact with extraterrestrial races, while others recommended that nations worldwide develop early plans to counter an extraterrestrial invasion. There were even those who dismissed it as nonsense, proposing that the rumor-monger be questioned.


    For the latter group, the public had a unanimous response: "These so-called ''experts'' have no brains!" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They seemed to forget that the one presenting and confirming the extraterrestrial statements was none other than Symbol of Peace Kyle!


    Check the history books! During the darkest and most tumultuous period of World War II, he stood shoulder to shoulder with Soldiers, forcing Imperial Japan to surrender singlehandedly.


    He held titles such as Devil Slayer, God of Death, and Tyrant, embodying a series of powers and atrocities. In the present day, he was the living legend, the most powerful of all, known as the "Symbol of Peace, the Invincible Hero."


    Arrest Kyle for questioning? Were these people out of their minds?


    Media outlets and scientific organizations worldwide, of course, dared not trouble Kyle. They wisely contacted American congressmen, and military officials, and employed various means to determine the stance of the American high command on this matter.


    Soon, they received confidential information.


    The American agencies had held an emergency high-level meeting late into the night, which continued into the early hours of the morning. Many personnel were still asleep at home.


    As for the extraterrestrial statements, the American agencies, including the President, responded cautiously, maintaining a balanced attitude. They neither acknowledged them as fact nor debunked them as falsehoods.


    In fact, the American high command wanted to suppress this statement to prevent national anxiety, which could lead to economic recession and increased crime rates.


    The problem was that Kyle, the one who made the extraterrestrial statements, was the only person they couldn''t control. Moreover, if extraterrestrial invasion did occur in the future, those who suppressed the extraterrestrial statements now would be forever branded as villains in history.


    Under Kyle''s deliberate push, the wheels of time had already started turning, and no one dared to stop them. The only option was to accept and devise countermeasures.


    The American silence indirectly acknowledged the extraterrestrial statements.


    This led to global media outlets refraining from openly questioning the statements. Instead, they began serious and in-depth reporting on the related news, along with the rest of the world''s population, as they embarked on long-term discussions.


    Knowing that change was imminent, sources of light and protection needed to be prepared for. And where was the protector of Earth?


    In the midst of this global, fearful discussion, a golden-red Armor made a brilliant appearance.


    In less than half a day.


    Equipped with supersonic flight engines and laser weaponry, the Iron Man Armor, crossing vast oceanic distances, flew from the United States to the Middle East. There, it successively obliterated well-armed terrorists in various locations, rescuing local civilian populations.


    This Iron Man armor, not only shrugged off bullets but also advanced weaponry like tanks and missiles couldn''t halt its progress. It bulldozed its way through a variety of high-tech armaments, quelling violence with violence while ensuring an astonishingly high rescue rate!


    The local populace affectionately bestowed upon it the title of ''Iron Man'' as a hero.


    Iron Man appeared at this pivotal juncture in history, much like a potent shot of adrenaline, penetrating the hearts of people who were terrified by the extraterrestrial statements.


    The birth of Iron Man made it clear to the masses that Symbol of Peace Kyle, the world''s recognized and sole legendary hero, was not enough. There had to be more capable individuals stepping forward to become heroes, to shoulder the impending disasters and pressures of the future.


    It was the year 2008.


    The times ahead should not represent a dark era of despair and doom, but rather, a heroic era filled with light and hope!


    Few knew that after Iron Man accomplished his heroic deeds in the Middle East, he was detected by the U.S. military''s airspace surveillance network while returning to the country.


    Mistaken for an unidentified aircraft, Colonel Rhode, as the base commander, dispatched two F12 fighter jets to intercept and capture him. After a dogfight in the sky, one of the jets suffered wing damage and crashed.


    Seizing this opportunity, Colonel Rhode was astonished to discover Iron Man''s true identity and had no choice but to cover up the incident as a military exercise mishap.


    On the other hand, at the secret interrogation chamber of the New York CIA, a towering silver-white Iron Man suit burst in, ruthlessly killing over a dozen interrogators, finally executing the leader of the criminals who had attacked Symbol of Peace the previous night.


    Surrounded by military personnel, the Iron Man suit forcefully blasted through the walls and soared into the sky.


    The advent of Iron Man, along with the appearance of the Iron Man suit, far exceeded the conventional understanding of advanced high-tech devices. It was like the second shot fired into the sky, following the breaking of the old paradigm with the extraterrestrial statements, elevating humanity''s perception of technology to an entirely new level!


    Simultaneously, deep in the Atlantic Ocean, within the guise of massive floating icebergs, lay the Carl Family''s exclusive island.


    On the third floor of the main Fortress building, there was the family''s highest council chamber. It hadn''t been used for sixty-three years until today when it finally hosted the long-awaited family''s highest council meeting.


    The hall was brightly lit, and spacious enough to accommodate a hundred participants. A large oval metal table was placed at the center of the hall, surrounded by over a hundred chairs, neatly arranged.


    At this moment, almost all of the chairs were occupied by a group of people of varying ages.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 229 Carl Family’s Meeting

    Among the hundreds gathered in the meeting hall, the majority were Americans, with a few Asians, and a roughly equal distribution of men and women. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Among them, the oldest was nearly sixty years old, with white hair and faces marked with wrinkles and scars. The youngest was around fourteen years old, still in their adolescence, with a face and physique exuding a youthful innocence.


    They wore either full suits, leather combat suits, casual attire, or even some in extravagant and distinctive robes.


    Receiving the message for the Carl Family''s meeting, most of the Cardinals, who were dispersed all over the world, immediately returned to the island base within twelve hours through the nearest Spatial Teleportation portals.


    At this moment, three generations of Cardinal Disciples, trained over sixty years, had all gathered in the meeting hall on the third floor without exception. They appeared tense and serious, sitting upright in their chairs, suppressing their excited emotions as they waited in silence.


    (Ranking in Carl Family for the Disciples- Red, Black, Jack (Knight))


    Three generations of Cardinals. Except for a few Black-Tier Elites from each generation, who had the privilege to freely return to the family base and receive an annual supply of Infinity Formula, the majority of Cardinals would leave the family base after a set period.


    With abilities and knowledge far surpassing ordinary individuals, they became elites wherever they went. Some established affiliated families, some became leaders of mercenary groups, officials in high-ranking positions in many nations, and those with better opportunities even became nobles and royalty in some countries.


    As long as they used legitimate means, the money and valuable items earned by Cardinals outside could be exchanged for family contribution points, which could then be used to exchange for Infinity Formula, advanced equipment, Lifeform Cards, and more at the base.


    Under such a virtuous cycle, the Carl Family had experienced continuous growth. From 1945 to the present, even the Cardinals within the family might not know the true extent of the main family''s industry and influence!


    The foundation of the Carl Family had grown infinitely, like a snowball rolling down a hill. Thus, the betrayal of a Cardinal might bring about the pursuit of all other Cardinals, which had prevented any Cardinal from ever betraying the family to this day!


    Furthermore, since the first generation of Cardinals were bestowed with Ability Cards by Kyle, they regarded him as a god, not to mention the second and third generations of Cardinals who, even if they hadn''t seen Family Head Kyle, had been warned and educated by the first-generation Cardinals.


    Their loyalty to the Carl Family and Family Head Kyle was deeply ingrained in their bones.


    "Step, Step!"


    Footsteps echoed from outside the door, causing every Cardinal in the room to straighten their posture. Their burning gazes all focused on the entrance.


    A man with silver hair strode into the hall, his black coat billowing behind him. Raina followed closely behind him. In the midst of the concentrated attention, the two of them slowly made their way to the main seat at the round table.


    There were five chairs there! One exclusive for the Family Head, and four more on either side as vice seats!


    The silver-haired man took his seat directly in the main seat, while Raina sat in the vice seat on his right.


    As the two of them settled into their seats, over a hundred Cardinals stood up in perfect unison, greeting, "Family Head, Supervisor, greetings!"


    "Please be seated." Kyle raised both hands slightly and gestured downwards. The Cardinals immediately took their seats in response.


    Surveying the room, Kyle looked at the remaining vacant vice seats on either side of him and sighed lightly.


    Howard and Logan were one thing, but he didn''t expect Lucy to join them on that Interstellar Spaceship. Twenty-odd years had passed, and Kyle had returned, but the three of them remained missing.


    "An inventor, a Wolverine, and a young girl with Elf''s Divine Protection, quite an unusual combination." Kyle sighed inwardly as he thought of this, his furrowed brows soon relaxing.


    With all three of them combined, their combat power was undoubtedly impressive. In the universe of the human world, as long as they weren''t unlucky enough to land on a dead planet, there was a high probability of their survival.


    "For this matter, I can ask Heimdall for help in locating them."


    Kyle quickly formulated a plan and, with a stable heart, surveyed the hundreds of Cardinals before him. He chuckled and said, "I''ve called all of you together for the family''s meeting to tell you one thing..."


    "I''m back." Kyle''s words were calm, but they carried an indescribable power, causing the hundreds of Cardinals in the hall to quiver slightly. Tears welled up in the eyes of some of the older first-generation Cardinals.


    No matter how much the Carl Family had expanded, even if several key core members left, they could still maintain their strength and power. However, without a Family Head, it was like a ship without a soul, forging ahead in development but lacking a clear purpose for the future.


    Kyle''s return could be likened to flipping the switch for the Carl Family''s aircraft carrier. Only he could command all the members of the Family and have the Cardinals willingly give their all.


    "There''s another matter that''s equally important," Kyle said decisively, tapping his fingers lightly on the table. "The Carl Family has been hidden for more than half a century. With the changing times, it''s time for a portion of our influence to come to light."


    As these words were spoken, all the Cardinals widened their eyes, revealing expressions of longing and eager anticipation.


    They had been waiting for this moment for too long!


    Carl Family''s Cardinals, whether within the base or building their own forces outside, were not allowed to reveal their "Cardinal" identity to the outside world.


    Only a small fraction of the world''s population knew about Cardinals, and they simply thought it was a code name for a professional assassin organization. They had no idea that Cardinals were members of the Carl Family!


    Hardly anyone knew what it meant to be a Cardinal or what the Carl Family truly represented!


    "The island base of the family will remain as it is. I will purchase another building in New York to serve as the Family''s gateway to the outside world, allowing some Cardinals to reside there," Kyle pondered, gazing at the Cardinals and saying in a deep voice, "As for your Cardinal identities, there''s no need to conceal them from the outside world anymore."


    "However, remember this: don''t use your Cardinal identities to engage in any dirty or evil activities. Otherwise, don''t blame me for cleaning the house."


    As Kyle uttered the final sentence, his golden pupils glowed, a faint golden flame ignited on his body, and the oppressive aura of a god of fire swept through the entire hall. The indoor temperature of the entire hall rose several degrees Celsius.


    The Cardinals were not ordinary people and their senses were extremely keen. Now, looking at Kyle exuding the aura of a god, they felt as if they were facing a ferocious dragon with its fangs bared at them. The overwhelming power gap left them with a deep sense of powerlessness.


    They broke out in a cold sweat and subconsciously nodded in agreement.


    This was the Family Head, this is an incredibly powerful man! He is terrifyingly powerful! His level of evolution far surpassed theirs!


    The Carl Family''s meeting ended briefly and simply. It was only after the Cardinals had gradually dispersed that the meeting hall on the third floor became quiet.


    Kyle, sitting in the main seat, turned to Raina, who maintained her regal and graceful demeanor, and sighed, "Raina, you''ve worked hard."


    With Howard, Logan, and Lucy leaving, almost the entire burden of the Carl Family had fallen on Raina''s shoulders. It was no wonder she had become the formidable Black Queen.


    Managing and overseeing the family''s internal and external forces for over twenty years, it would have been difficult for her not to become the Black Queen.


    **(End of this chapter)**

 Chapter 230 God and Kryon

    "You are my Boss and it was my duty."


    Amber-like gemstone eyes stared intensely at Kyle as the water-like gaze reflected his figure. Raina smiled faintly and spoke in a soft and charming tone, and her icy and elegant face seemed to melt, displaying a myriad of charming manners.


    The once innocent girl had not only grown into a queen of beauty but also learned to tease people.


    A slight warmth inexplicably surged through Kyle''s body. He discreetly averted his gaze, not daring to look too long. The fiery temperament of the God of Fire was naturally intense. This fiery disposition stemmed from his genetic makeup at the fundamental level, manifesting in every aspect of his body, divine power, and soul.


    "By the way, Boss, I want to show you something," Raina said, her voice sultry as she took a step forward. Her fair, delicate hands encircled Kyle''s left arm, and she began leading him downstairs to the Fortress base.


    "That... Raina, you''ve grown quite a lot," Kyle said, feeling a subtle warmth at his elbow. Even with Kyle''s typically indifferent demeanor, he felt a bit awkward at this moment, passively allowing Raina to hold his arm and guide him downstairs.


    "Is growing up a bad thing? It just means I can''t sit on Boss''s shoulders like before," Raina stuck out her pink tongue, her eyes, which seemed to see through the hearts of others, crystal clear.


    Despite being a powerful and mature Black Queen, in front of Kyle, she still seemed like the same straightforward little girl from before.


    Kyle could only smile helplessly at this. The emotions that had stirred earlier were now dissipating, allowing Raina to cling to his arm as they walked toward the elevator in the Fortress base.


    "God, we''re going to the third underground floor, to the technology production factory," Raina commanded the round camera in the elevator corner as they entered.


    The elevator''s speaker immediately responded with a gentle voice similar to J.A.R.V.I.S., saying respectfully, "Of course, Supervisor."


    With that, the elevator started its descent to the lower floors.


    Kyle watched this scene with a series of wry smiles. The title "God" had caught him off guard once again.


    J.A.R.V.I.S. had become Earth''s unique artificial intelligence more than twenty years ago, around the time when Howard and the others left.


    Before Howard left, he split the original system program into two parts. The half with the Family''s data was named "J.A.R.V.I.S." and became his son Tony''s personal butler. The other half, which retained the Carl Family''s records, was tasked with handling all of the Family''s affairs and was given the new name "God."


    God serving as the Family''s steward was truly... Kyle didn''t even know where to begin with this irony.


    The elevator continued its descent, passing through the gravity training room and the high-tech research lab before arriving at the newly built third underground floor.


    Clicking and buzzing sounds filled the air.


    Kyle and Raina stepped out of the elevator and into the third underground floor. Automatic lights illuminated the surroundings, revealing a plethora of complex technological devices. Tiny circuitry and pipelines crisscrossed like an anthill.


    "What is it manufacturing?" Kyle''s pupils contracted, and he instinctively asked.


    "Just follow me," Raina said with a light laugh. She held Kyle''s arm tightly and led him to the deepest part of the underground factory, stopping in front of a wall made of Iron grade material.


    "God, open the factory''s vault."


    At Raina''s command, the Iron wall vibrated violently and then automatically lifted like a rolling shutter, revealing the hidden chamber behind it.


    "What is this..." Kyle widened his eyes, and dazzling blue-white beams of light shot out from the vault, filling the entire field of view like a tidal wave. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the vault were individual items, each with its own light source, which was a circular core. Each item was neatly stored in a glass box, arranged in rows and columns, filling the entire spacious chamber.


    It was Kryon Stone!


    Kyle''s heart was filled with an indescribable shock as he looked at this. The piles of Kryon Stone, if you were to consider the entire universe, would be an almost priceless treasure.


    You see, on Planet Sakaar, just one Kryon Stone was enough to buy several small Interstellar Spaceships.


    Raina spoke calmly, "Fifteen years after you left Earth, Howard used vibranium ore as the primary material to build this underground production facility. Over half a century, until yesterday, the accumulated production of Kryon reached approximately ten thousand pieces."


    Ten thousand Kryon Stone pieces...


    Kyle''s lips twitched when he heard this. Not only did you need production facilities for Kryon Stone, but you also needed a significant amount of energy.


    If Kyle were to convert it, he could draw the Blue-Grade cards a thousand times over!


    However, using Kryon Stones for card draws would be extremely extravagant. Kryon, as the ultimate power source for Iron Man armor, was an indispensable core component!


    If in the future, they obtained a perfected remote control system and self-assembling Iron Man Mark-model suits, these ten thousand Kryon could create an invincible mechanical army!


    To rule the Earth... no, to resist future extraterrestrial invasions would be a piece of cake!


    "You''ve been a great help, Raina. It seems that the Family''s treasures have been accumulating quite profoundly over these years," Kyle sighed, instinctively raising his hand to touch Raina''s shiny, black hair, offering an encouraging pat.


    Raina didn''t resist, her crescent-shaped eyes narrowed, and a beautiful smile appeared at the corner of her delicate lips.


    "By the way, seeing this Kryon reminds me of something," Kyle withdrew his hand, thought for a moment, and then smiled calmly. "Raina, accompany me for a trip, will you?"


    "Of course. No matter where you go, I will come with you," Raina said resolutely, her eyes shining with a bright silver light as if her decision was unwavering.


    ¡­


    United States, New York, Stark Industries Headquarters.


    After a busy day, night had finally fallen, and the lights in the skyscraper office building were still on.


    In the acting chairman''s office, Stane sat with a furrowed brow. The office desk was covered with various newspapers, and the computer screen was displaying news articles about two different Iron Man, one positive and one negative.


    "That bastard couldn''t hold back any longer," Stane snorted coldly, looking annoyed as he watched the news report about Iron Man wiping out terrorists in the Middle East.


    The news report was mostly praising, calling Iron Man the new symbol of peace after Kyle, another shining figure of the century.


    On the other hand, the articles about Iron Man were filled with curses, condemnations, and high-level wanted notices from various agencies and the military.


    Stane was irritated by what he saw. He turned off the computer screen directly. Just then, the office door suddenly opened, and his golden-haired and charming female secretary rushed in, looking flustered.


    "What are you doing? Why are you so frantic? Can''t you knock?" Stane couldn''t help but roar when he saw her. He slammed both palms on the desk, sending several newspapers flying.


    "Chairman, there''s a visitor!" The female secretary leaned against the wall, steadying herself, and answered with a frightened expression.


    "Who? I didn''t have any appointments tonight!" Stane furrowed his brows. He had just stood up from his seat when he saw two people walking in one after the other outside the door.


    The one in front was a silver-haired young man in a black trench coat, and the one behind was a captivating woman with black hair. Both of them appeared calm and at ease as if they considered this skyscraper their own.


    "You... You are!?"


    Stane looked as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in the world. His face turned pale in an instant, much paler than the female secretary''s. He staggered backward and sat back down in his chair.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 231 Stark’s Majority Shareholder

    Inside the chairman''s office.


    Kyle glanced indifferently at the female secretary. She immediately understood and tactfully walked out of the room, closing the door behind her.


    With the door closed, the office seemed to have turned into a cage. Stane, sitting on the office chair, appeared weak and slouched in the chair, unable to hide his fear and anxiety. He cautiously spoke, "Mr. Kyle..."


    Kyle raised a finger and gently waved it, coolly reminding him, "Obadiah Stane, here at Stark Industries, you shouldn''t address me like that."


    Stane blinked, and it didn''t take him long to realize something and cold sweat dampened the lining of his suit as he wiped the sweat from his forehead and awkwardly said, lowering his posture, "I understand... Majority Shareholder."


    Indeed, he was the Majority Shareholder, the largest and most veteran shareholder of Stark Industries, holding an eighty-five percent stake in the company.


    What did eighty-five percent ownership mean? It meant having complete control over the industry! With a single word, he could directly change the future direction of the industry!


    "How does it feel to face a superior like this?" Kyle chuckled lightly, taking a step forward and sitting down on the guest chair in front of the office desk, crossing his legs. Raina stood quietly behind him, serving as a beautiful backdrop.


    "It feels good," Stane forced a smile that looked more miserable than crying.


    Previously, he had partnered with other shareholders, collectively holding ten percent of the shares, which had, to some extent, suppressed Tony, who held a five percent stake.


    Now, Kyle seemed to be taking back control and coming as the Majority Shareholder, completely suppressing him without a hint of hesitation.


    "As the Majority Shareholder, I have something to announce here," Kyle said in a low voice.


    "W-what is it?" Stane had a bad feeling in his heart. He took a deep breath, looking at Kyle nervously.


    "That is, from this moment on, you are fired from your position as the CEO of Stark Industries, and you will never be rehired," Kyle said casually.


    He announced Stane''s professional death sentence with just a few words.


    "What did you say?!" Stane was completely stunned. He forced a smile and, for a moment, even suspected that he had misheard.


    "You''re fired. Do you want me to repeat it?" Kyle looked at him with an expression as if he were looking at an idiot.


    Stane shivered, summoned all his strength to stand up, placed both hands on the desk, and stared at Kyle with wide eyes. His voice became hoarse as he said, "How can you do this?"


    "I am the Majority Shareholder. Why can''t I do this?" Kyle retorted. Didn''t you like playing tricks? In this regard, he was a master.


    Stane suddenly remembered that a few days ago, he had threatened Tony with the backing of other shareholders.


    He had played small cards, and now the big card had come out. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And this big card was outrageously powerful. Dealing with him was like using anti-aircraft artillery to shoot down a mosquito.


    "While I''ve been at Stark Industries for decades, contributing my share of work, you''re firing me with just a single sentence?" Stane''s breath quickened, his eyes bloodshot, and he said with a trembling voice, "If Howard were here, he would never..."


    "You have the audacity to mention Howard?" Kyle interrupted him, speaking coldly. "If it weren''t for Howard''s sake, do you think you would still be alive right now?"


    Stane suddenly choked, his five fingers clenched into fists, and he stared at Kyle, unable to speak due to his suppressed anger.


    "Now, while I''m explaining things to you, it''s entirely reasonable to fire you. If you want to resolve it through legal means or by force, it''s up to you," Kyle spread his hands and said, looking rather provocative. "You can handle it however you like."


    Stane forced a smile. Legal means? With the absolute controlling stake, Kyle could easily dismiss him from the CEO position with a single word!


    Force? The other party was hailed as the strongest hero; how could he possibly compete with that?


    "Oh, by the way, relying on that might be... a possibility," Stane thought to himself, his eyes darting as he contemplated something.


    He spoke in a deep voice, "Very well. You don''t need to fire me. I can resign on my own, but please allow me to collect my belongings."


    Kyle smiled and calmly said, "That won''t do. Everything in this office belongs to the Stark Industry. The only thing you can take with you is your suit jacket."


    "Don''t push it too far..." Stane was furious, but when he saw the silver gleam in Raina''s eyes behind Kyle, he immediately felt a chilling sensation, and his arrogance waned.


    "Leave if you want to."


    In the end, Stane could only leave with these words. He threw his employee card on the table and, picking up his suit jacket from the back of the chair, left the office in a somewhat disheveled state.


    Once he was far enough away, Raina spoke coldly, "Boss, that old man had three fleeting thoughts of killing you just now. If it weren''t for you telling me to spare his life earlier, I would have thrown him off this top floor a long time ago."


    "So, that means the Iron Man machine that attacked the CIA was him?" Kyle asked, stroking his chin.


    "That''s right," Raina nodded and waved her hand towards the empty air, causing the office desk drawer to open automatically, revealing a worn and dimly lit circular core-type device.


    Looking at the item suspended in front of him, Kyle smiled and said, "I didn''t expect him to steal the old core from Tony''s house while Tony was in the Middle East."


    "I fired him, and he must have harbored resentment, wanting to activate that Iron Man machine for revenge. And now, the old core is in my hands, while the exposed new core energy source is only in Tony''s chest."


    Kyle analyzed the situation and concluded, "So, that old man immediately went to Tony''s house, right?"


    "Boss, that''s absolutely correct," Raina smiled faintly. With her abilities, she could easily decipher the thoughts of this ordinary man, Stane.


    "It''s pretty much as I expected. The trap was set up, and I just guided him step by step," Kyle shrugged.


    Stane, for him, was as weak as an ant, and he could easily crush him under his foot.


    But for now, Stane still had some use. He could go all out, shine brightly, and become an experienced boss-level monster, helping his great nephew Tony level up.


    An ability user who had everything handed to them on a silver platter wasn''t called a hero. They needed to stand on their own, possess a strong will, and, most importantly, learn from their mistakes and use them as motivation to get back up after falling.


    Since he was playing the role of a Godfather, he had to shoulder the responsibilities of one.


    Kyle didn''t mind. Within a controlled scope, he could create trouble and train the budding hero, Iron Man.


    "Raina, it''s time to go. Let''s move to the next location."


    Kyle snapped his fingers and walked towards the balcony of the office. On the sixty-eighth floor, the night wind outside tousled his silver hair.


    With a pair of dark wings spread behind him, Kyle jumped onto the balcony railing, leaped into the air, and flapped his wings, creating a gust of wind as he flew into the night sky above the bustling city.


    Raina''s eyes sparkled with silver light, her black hair fluttered, and she floated in mid-air, surrounded by a faint silver glow on her skin. She flew out from the balcony, following closely behind Kyle.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 232 The Heart of Iron

    In the heart of New York, within Tony''s duplex villa.


    "Pepper, please, I need you to retrieve the confidential transaction list of various Stark weapons in Stane''s office computer''s administrative folder," Tony implored.


    "Tony, if I find the list, what will you do?" Pepper inquired.


    "Of course, I''ll use the list to locate and destroy all those weapons!" Tony replied with determination.


    "I''m sorry, but even if I quit, I won''t help you with this," Pepper firmly stated.


    Tony, dressed casually at home, and Pepper, in her usual professional attire, discussed matters in the living room.


    Pepper bluntly refused Tony''s request and was about to turn and leave.


    Tony stared at Pepper''s retreating figure and earnestly exclaimed, "Pepper! When I made a fortune, you stood by my side and helped me. Now that I want to help those who were harmed because of me, and you want to distance yourself from me?"


    This statement deeply moved Pepper, causing her to pause and turn to look into Tony''s eyes. She said in a solemn tone, "Tony, you know I''d do anything for you, but this could cost you your life. By helping you, I''d essentially be pushing you into a dangerous situation!"


    Tony''s face remained as calm as ever. After experiencing some life-altering events in his thirties, he appeared more mature and composed. He sat silently on the leather sofa, smiled, and said, "If it weren''t for this conviction, I would have died there."


    He looked at Pepper with unwavering determination in his eyes.


    At that moment, Pepper suddenly realized that she could no longer dissuade the man before her. Pepper hesitated for a moment, sighed, and then stepped forward to pick up the storage device and access card from the table.


    A while later, a business car left the villa and headed towards the Stark Industry building.


    Meanwhile, a sports car had just sped past in the opposite direction and quietly arrived at the villa''s entrance.


    Inside the duplex villa''s living room.


    Tony picked up a glass, took a sip of water, and was about to head to the basement.


    Just then, a hand suddenly reached out from behind and injected a small syringe into his neck. Tony''s face turned pale, and he twitched slightly as he collapsed onto the sofa.


    The glass fell to the ground and shattered into a pile of glass shards. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he was paralyzed and unable to move, Tony remained conscious. In his field of vision, he saw a face that was all too familiar yet twisted with age.


    "Tony, didn''t expect this, did you? You were careless. In the past, you gave me permission to enter and leave your villa freely."


    Stane walked up to Tony, his tone icy, and casually held a device that assisted in opening the Arc Reactor, preparing to remove the energy core from Tony''s chest.


    Tony stared at him with bloodshot eyes, expressing both confusion and shock.


    "Tony, when I cooperated with terrorists and issued a kill order against you, I even advised them to spare your life. I didn''t want them to kill the golden goose that lays the golden eggs," Stane said with a slightly sinister expression and a tone filled with anger. "But now, it''s your godfather, Kyle, who''s forcing me into this. With just a few words, he''s kicking me, who has poured decades of hard work into Stark Industry, to the curb!"


    "What ''Symbol of Peace,'' what legendary hero! Tonight, I''m going to squash him like a fly, just like you do to a mad dog! Of course, I''ll need the assistance of the Iron Man Armor you created!" Stane said as he removed the energy core from Tony''s chest.


    Without the energy core, Tony was like a person without a heart. His face became even paler and more ghastly, and the shrapnel inside his body, no longer being suppressed by the Arc Reactor due to the lack of energy, began to damage his internal organs continuously.


    "Tony, I wish you a peaceful departure. I''ll send your godfather to heaven as soon as possible, so you two can keep each other company," Stane chuckled before he picked up the radiant energy core, lightly patted Tony''s face, and swiftly left the villa.


    He planned to use this new energy core to activate the modified Mark I Iron Man Armor and seek revenge against Kyle in the Stark Industry office building!


    After Stane left for a while,


    Tony, lying on the couch, experienced intense coughing fits. The paralysis had mostly worn off, but the wounds caused by the shattered shrapnel had turned him into a frail and dying man.


    "Am I going to die?" Tony asked with a bitter smile, struggling to breathe rapidly as he slumped down on the cold floor.


    The old energy core had been stolen earlier that day, and now the only new core had been taken as well. Even if there was enough time to create a new core, his body didn''t have the strength for it.


    Without an energy core, all he could do was slowly wait for death.


    "I can''t accept this."


    The hall was silent in the night, and Tony, losing his strength and life force bit by bit, approached the threshold of death. Several warm faces kept flashing through his mind.


    His father Howard, his godfather Kyle, his butler J.A.R.V.I.S., and even his Assistant Pepper... he realized that he hadn''t had the chance to express his feelings to her.


    With his body growing colder, Tony''s breathing became weaker, and his eyelids felt as heavy as lead, about to close.


    *Tap, Tap.*


    Steady footsteps subtly echoed through the silent hall.


    Tony, struggling to keep his eyes open, saw a tall, black figure slowly approaching him.


    "Godfather? Is it you? No, this must be an illusion before death," Tony mumbled in a hoarse voice.


    Then, the figure had already reached him, crouching down and asking, "Tony, are you giving up like this?"


    "Godfather, I don''t have a choice. You were right; only the strong can choose, and the weak have no choice," Tony replied, breathless and feeble.


    "You are undoubtedly weak now, but you have the potential to become strong. Before you become a hero on par with gods, as your godfather, I won''t allow you to die," Kyle said calmly. He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a worn-out energy core that emitted a faint glow.


    Seeing the old energy core, which represented hope for life, Tony''s eyes widened suddenly. His gaze sparkled with vitality, and even his body regained strength. His cloudy mind cleared completely.


    "Godfather, is it really you?" Tony looked at Kyle, who was crouching in front of him, with a mix of disbelief and excitement.


    "Who else but me?" Kyle smiled and placed the old core into Tony''s chest. He encouraged him, "Go on, show that guy what you are made of."


    "You are Iron Man, after all! From now on, work hard to keep up with me. Our future enemies will be a thousand times stronger than someone like Stane!"


    There was a time when there was a man who fought alongside him but disappeared during a battle, crashing his plane into the sea.


    Today, Kyle placed that same expectation on Iron Man, Tony.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 233 A Minor Situation

    Stark Industries, the office building.


    When Pepper nervously arrived at the entrance of the building, she coincidentally met the CEO''s female secretary, who was just about to leave for home. Her heart skipped a beat, fearing that Stane might discover her whereabouts. However, to her surprise, she learned something astonishing from the CEO''s secretary. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tony''s Godfather Kyle had just been to the Stark office building and had fired Stane from his position as the CEO.


    Pepper couldn''t help but feel amazed. This was indeed a bold and domineering move, fitting of Tony''s godfather. She sighed inwardly, thinking, "No wonder he''s Tony''s godfather."


    Without wasting any time, Pepper hastily entered the elevator, swiped her access card, and ascended to the 68th floor, where the CEO''s office was located.


    In the computer files that Stane hadn''t had the chance to delete, Pepper found the list of clandestine weapon transactions, just as Tony had instructed. What was even more shocking was that she stumbled upon emails and videos detailing Stane''s dealings with terrorists in the Middle East.


    Without overthinking, Pepper immediately picked up her phone. When she tried to call Tony, she found that his phone couldn''t be reached. So, she informed Colonel Rhodes, Tony''s military contact, and Agent Coulson from SHIELD about this criminal revelation.


    Rhodes was a close friend of Tony''s, and he promptly said he would go to Tony''s mansion to confirm his safety. Coulson, on the other hand, gathered a few agents and hurried to meet up with Pepper to pursue and apprehend Stane in person.


    This all happened while Tony was lying in his home''s hallway, waiting to die after losing the new energy core.


    "Tony, are you okay?!"


    Rhodes arrived at the mansion, driving recklessly and ignoring traffic rules. As he rushed into the brightly lit ground floor, he anxiously shouted.


    Without a response from Tony, there was a calm and collected voice from the couch, saying, "Soldier, what''s with all the commotion?"


    "Huh?"


    Rhodes was taken aback and instinctively placed his right hand on the holster at his waist. But as he cast his sharp gaze toward the couch, he saw a silver-haired young man, and his tense, dark-skinned face immediately relaxed into one of respect. He quickly snapped a salute and said, "Hello, General Kyle!"


    "What''s with the ''General''? I retired from the military over sixty years ago," Kyle said calmly, giving him a glance. He sat casually on the couch, with his legs crossed, held a glass of red wine, and took a sip.


    "I know, but you''ve been my idol since I was a kid, so..." Rhodes paused midway through his sentence, realizing that this wasn''t the time to meet his idol. He quickly changed his question, "Where''s Tony now? What''s going on with Tony?"


    "He''s in the basement right now, getting ready to leave," Kyle said calmly. At a time when everyone was anxious and tense, he remained relaxed.


    It was as if everything that was about to happen didn''t concern him, but it was also as if everything was under his control.


    "I''ll go down there now. I''ll see you next time," Rhodes said, leaving a quick remark before rushing downstairs. As soon as he arrived in the basement, he heard the clinking sound of various mechanical movements.


    Following his gaze, Rhodes saw Tony standing upright on a workbench. The energy core in his chest was glowing brightly, and mechanical arms were helping him put on the Mark II, a Mark II painted in golden red and coated with anti-ice materials.


    The mechanical suit and the human body seamlessly merged, and the gradually forming humanoid battle armor looked incredibly cool. Rhodes was momentarily in awe and said, "Tony, I admit, this is the coolest thing I''ve ever seen."


    "Rhodes, you''re here. Where''s Pepper?" Tony asked in a deep voice.


    "She''s with a few agents at Stark Industries, preparing to apprehend Stane," Rhodes quickly replied.


    "They are not going to be enough. I''m going over there now," Tony said as his Iron Man suit was fully assembled. Bright white light emitted from the chest and the eye sockets of the mask.


    "Do you need my help?" Rhodes asked, his eyes fixed on another unpainted original model suit beside the workbench.


    "Clear the skies for me," Tony said. As he finished speaking, he dropped his hands, and the engines on his palms and under his feet roared to life, emitting a rapid white laser. He then broke through the basement''s ceiling and walls, launching himself into the sky.


    "It''s about time," A voice echoed from the stairs.


    Rhodes turned around and saw Kyle calmly descending the stairs with a wine glass in hand.


    "Mr. Kyle, aren''t you worried at all?" Rhodes couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "Worried about what?" Kyle''s counter-question left Rhodes momentarily stunned, and then he sighed with a bitter smile on his face.


    In the grand scheme of things, dealing with Stane seemed like a minor issue for the Symbol of Peace, who had single-handedly ended World War II.


    Suddenly, Rhodes remembered something. "By the way, Mr. Kyle, ever since you returned, there''s a General who really wants to meet you. He says there''s something he''d like to request your help with. He mentioned that the military is preparing to deal with a monster that only you might be able to handle."


    "A monster?" Kyle pondered for a moment and then said indifferently, "While I''d rather not get involved with the U.S. military again, if there''s any room for me to take action against the monster you''re dealing with, I might consider it."


    "That''s settled then," Rhodes said, feeling relieved. He pointed to the sports car in the basement and asked, "I''m heading to Stark Industries now. Would you like to go there too?"


    "For Iron Man''s first battle, I wouldn''t miss it. Although, I won''t be needing your car," Kyle replied. He put down his wine glass and, in front of Rhodes''s bewildered gaze, walked over to the hole in the ceiling, which led to the outdoors.


    "A car is too slow."


    With a hint of disdain in his tone, Kyle threw out this remark. He then opened his dark wings, and with a light flap, created a gust of wind that sent items in the basement scattering.


    He soared into the sky like a black streak, making a 90-degree turn above the mansion, and then shot off like a bullet into the distance.


    Rhodes stood in astonishment. While Tony''s Iron Man suit could still be somewhat explained scientifically, there was no way to scientifically explain Kyle''s supersonic flight with twin wings.


    "This is a whole different world," Rhodes mumbled to himself. With one last reluctant glance at the prototype suit, he hurriedly left to drive his car.


    Meanwhile, at Stark Industries'' manufacturing facility...


    Bullet casings littered the ground, and three or four agents in suits were either unconscious or lay lifeless on the floor. The equipment and floor were in shambles as if they had been struck by a violent storm.


    Pepper sprinted frantically, with a massive Iron Monger Machine chasing close behind. This Iron Monger Armor, with its thick, rough armor and heavy weaponry, made the suit''s texture look ugly and oversized.


    *Boom! Boom! Boom!*


    With every step it took, the machine left deep craters on the factory floor as it closed the gap with Pepper.


    "Ah!" Pepper cried out, but her high-heeled shoe heel broke, causing her to stumble and fall.


    "Ahahaha!"


    The Iron Monger Armor came to a halt as it reached her, casting a shadow over Pepper''s crouched form. Stane''s maniacal laughter and chilling words echoed from within the suit. "Pepper, you''ll meet Tony in heaven soon!"


    The Iron Monger Armor raised its left arm, equipped with a Gatling gun, and aimed its hollowed barrel at her. Pepper, with both hands on the ground, closed her eyes in despair.


    At that critical moment, an invisible force swept through the area. It passed through Pepper without harming her. When it landed on the Iron Monger Armor, the heavily armored body was violently thrown back, flying over ten meters before crashing through several walls and creating sparks as it landed on the main road.


    Feeling confused, Pepper opened her eyes and saw a stunningly beautiful black-haired woman standing where the Iron Monger Armor had been.


    Raina held her hands out, maintaining a defensive stance. As the silver glow in her eyes dissipated, she smiled faintly and said, "Boss said to make sure his nephew''s woman stays safe."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 234 The First Technological Battle Begins

    "So beautiful... No.. Who are you?" Pepper asked instinctively while looking at Raina, who stood before her in a long, cinched-waist dress. But as soon as the words left her mouth, she regretted them. She quickly got up from the ground and said, "Regardless, thank you so much for saving me."


    "It''s only natural. After all, sooner or later, we''re all going to be part of the same family," Raina replied, retracting her hands and revealing a chilly smile as she spoke.


    Pepper was bewildered when she heard this and she patted the dusty suit she was wearing and asked in confusion, "Part of the same family?"


    "I''m Raina, one of House Head Kyle''s subordinates," Raina replied with a nod.


    "Ah, so you''re one of Kyle''s people." Pepper''s eyes widened in surprise. She recalled their previous conversation, and her fair face blushed slightly. She stammered, "Um, Tony and I haven''t... you know..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Raina seemed to sense something and quickly looked up at the night sky outside the factory. She said mysteriously, "They''ve finally arrived."


    "What has arrived?" Pepper was once again at a loss.


    The next moment, her suit jacket pocket rang with a pleasant cellphone ringtone. Pepper took out her phone, glanced at the screen, and saw that it was Tony calling. She hurriedly answered.


    "Pepper, are you okay?" Tony''s anxious voice came through the phone, accompanied by heavy breathing, as if he were engaged in outdoor activities.


    Pepper''s heart warmed instantly. She quickly replied, "I''m fine. Your Godfather''s people saved me. But Stane is wearing an armored suit and has turned into a maniac."


    "That''s good to hear. As for Stane, I''ll take care of him!" Tony declared confidently before abruptly hanging up the phone.


    Pepper looked up at the sky outside with Raina.


    There, a meteor-like figure with a brilliant red tail and a blinding white glow streaked across the night sky from the edge, descending diagonally and crashing onto the congested highway below.


    Meanwhile, on the main road near Stark Industries...


    Due to the sudden appearance of the fallen Iron Monger Armor in the middle of the road, countless vehicles honked incessantly. Some vehicles swerved to avoid the obstacle and crashed into the roadside guardrails, setting off a chain reaction of collisions, and creating a scene of chaos. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn it, what just happened?" Stane was furious. He had no idea what had occurred at that moment, he felt as though he had been hit by a high-speed train and both he and his suit thrown out like projectiles.


    He maneuvered the Iron Monger Armor to climb up from the cement road and saw a small van with its headlights on and barely stopped in front of him. Angrily, he raised the machine''s massive left foot and kicked it hard on the well-protected front of the vehicle.


    *Boom!*


    The front of the van collapsed inward, and under the force of several tons of impact, it was sent flying backward uncontrollably.


    Just as it was about to flip over, a crimson Iron Man Armor, adorned with opulent gold paint, leaped onto the scene. With both hands, it forcefully supported the rear of the van, while its legs acted as brakes against the ground.


    *Screech!*


    Accompanied by a sharp noise, two bright sparks flew up from beneath Iron Man''s feet as it halted the van several meters away.


    "Tony!" The Iron Monger stared at Iron Man, extending its hands and saying coldly, "I already spared you once. Are you coming here to die?"


    "Stane, stop this!" Iron Man urged.


    "Stop? Ahahaha." The Iron Monger burst into laughter, its white eyes glaring intensely, locked onto him. "With Howard gone, I was the one who raised the Stark Industries to its current position. Now your Godfather wants to drive me away with a single kick, it''s not going to be that simple!"


    During their standoff, many drivers who had been involved in accidents had abandoned their vehicles and fled in fear.


    "If you want to go against my Godfather, you''ll have to go through me!" Tony inside the Iron Man Armor snorted as he replied in a concise tone. It picked up a nearby motorcycle and wielded it as a weapon, charging forward.


    Raina led Pepper to the rooftop of the manufacturing factory''s third floor, where they had a perfect view of the battle unfolding on the road.


    On the highway, fire and explosions erupted continuously as two humanoid machines, one large and one small, engaged in combat.


    They alternated between close-quarters combat in their Armor and long-range attacks with projectile guns, showcasing the power of advanced technological suits that sent shivers down one''s spine.


    "Tony, you must win!" Pepper''s heart was with Tony, and she anxiously clasped her hands together. Just then, a male voice sounded beside her, "It seems I''ve arrived just in time."


    Pepper was startled and looked over to find Kyle, who was wearing a black trench coat, standing beside her. He, too, was watching the technological battle on the road.


    "Boss," Raina smiled and approached, her slender, fair hands naturally wrapping around his arm.


    "Mr... Kyle," Pepper greeted with the utmost respect. She almost addressed him as ''Godfather'' directly.


    "Watch closely. This is the most advanced technology that Earth possesses right now, displayed as the world''s first battle before the public eye," Kyle said calmly, a hint of firelight reflecting in his golden eyes.


    The rich relied on technology, and the less fortunate relied on mutations.


    That was the current first law of the Marvel World.


    As for the first battle of mutations, it had already been showcased by him alongside Steve in the base during the World War II era, more than half a century ago. Although it was only the beginning of mutations, it was enough to dominate large-scale wars among ordinary people.


    Whether it was technology or mutation, only when their existence was exposed to the world and the public, and as they demonstrated extraordinary abilities in various small and large-scale conflicts, could Earth''s people more quickly accept the changes of the times due to fear and apprehension.


    On the battlefield:


    Iron Man was gradually being suppressed by the Iron Monger, and it was being tossed around like a ball and brutally smashed into an abandoned bus.


    The Iron Monger lifted its shoulder and launched a small missile, turning the ten-meter area around Iron Man into a raging sea of fire.


    "Mr. Kyle, do you think Tony can win?" Pepper watched anxiously, her heart filled with worry.


    "That depends on Tony himself," Kyle replied while stroking his chin. He analyzed calmly, "If we''re talking about pure combat performance, Stane, who has no moral boundaries, may have made the Mark I armor a bit ugly, but its combat capabilities are incredibly fierce. On the other hand, Tony''s Mark II, while well-rounded, falls slightly short in combat."


    "More importantly..." Kyle paused, adding a somewhat mischievous touch, "I gave him an old power core, and it should be running out of energy by now."


    "What did you say?" Pepper widened her eyes and looked nervously at the battle. She noticed that the light source on Iron Man''s chest had indeed dimmed significantly.


    There wasn''t much energy left! They couldn''t drag this out any longer!


    In the midst of the battle, Tony was well aware of this fact. Wearing a battle-worn and damaged suit, he resolutely gazed at the night sky above and made a decision. He activated the thrusters at the soles of his feet and shot into the sky like a rocket.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Stane shouted coldly, and exhaust fumes billowed from his feet as the massive Iron Man suit closely pursued.


    The two of them accelerated continuously, racing into the vast, dark night sky.


    Seeing this scene, Kyle on the rooftop couldn''t help but shake his head. "Foolish fellow, it''s over."


    If it wasn''t over then it was time for him to step in and end this commotion.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 235 The Unbeatable Legend

    Under the watchful eyes of Kyle and the others, Tony and Stane, clad in their Iron Man Armor, streaked into the night sky, chasing each other relentlessly.


    They continued until they became two faint specks, disappearing entirely into the heavens.


    "This scene is quite familiar," Kyle muttered to himself as he looked up at the sky.


    With unwavering determination and the hope of victory, facing certain death in order to survive - this was the lesson he wanted Tony to comprehend tonight.


    In the grand scheme of the universe, humans were like ants, insignificant and minuscule. Even if they managed to ascend the steps of evolution and reach the heavens, without the hearts of true warriors, how could they ever hope to stand on par with gods?


    "After this battle, you will be the one and only hero on Earth¡ª Iron Man."


    As Kyle spoke in hushed tones, Pepper suddenly exclaimed in surprise. Above them, something was descending from the night sky, and upon closer inspection, it was Stane wearing the Iron Monger Armor.


    At this moment, the Iron Monger Armor Stane wore was covered in a layer of white frost. Various parts had dimmed and it felt as if it was a colossal piece of scrap metal that was plummeting down the ground.


    Ordinary Iron Man Armor materials would freeze when reaching an altitude of ten kilometers.


    Tony himself had fallen victim to this apparent gap in common knowledge. If not for Kyle secretly intervening, he might have crashed into a pile of scrap metal.


    Tony''s newly created Mark suit, constructed using aerospace spaceship materials, was no longer simply referred to as ''Iron Man'' since it could withstand the freezing temperatures at high altitudes.


    With a deafening crash, the Iron Monger Armor plummeted from an altitude of ten kilometers and landed directly behind Kyle and the others, on the rooftop of the factory''s third floor. The impact created a massive hole, and debris and dust flew in all directions.


    Although there was no immediate threat, Raina, as if not wanting any dust to soil Kyle''s coat, calmly looked up. Her clear eyes emitted a silvery glow, and her thoughts created invisible ripples, dispersing all the falling dust.


    "Where''s Tony?" Pepper covered her ears, looking up anxiously. Finally, she saw Colossus descending from the sky.


    Tony, with very little energy remaining in the old core, intermittently activated the thrusters at the soles of his feet, slowing down his descent. Finally, with a loud crash, he landed in front of everyone. He removed the Iron Man mask himself, revealing a tired and pale face.


    "Tony!" Pepper rushed out impatiently and hugged Thor''s Iron Man suit. Tony, still catching his breath, embraced her back, clearly shaken by the experience.


    When Tony saw Kyle, he weakly blinked and said, "Godfather. How did I do?"


    "Passable," Kyle replied with a smile, giving a fair assessment.


    "What, just passable?" Tony''s mouth twitched. With Pepper''s assistance, he was about to say something more when an untimely and eerie noise interrupted them.


    Kyle and the others turned around to see that the massive hole from which the Iron Man suit had emerged was now occupied by a metallic Iron Man claw. Subsequently, the Iron Man''s head and body slowly climbed out, its eyes gleaming with piercing light as it fixated on them.


    "The enhanced shock absorption measures... let me..." The expression on Tony''s face changed when he saw this scene, and he quickly pushed Pepper''s hands away. However, as he took a step forward, he staggered and fell to one knee.


    "Tony, that''s enough," Kyle said calmly.


    Tony looked at his own chest, where the old core''s light was dimming, nearly extinguished.


    Realizing he was no longer fit for combat, he sighed, "You need to leave. Godfather, don''t worry about me. Get Pepper out of here."


    "I''m not leaving!" Pepper said anxiously, her eyes reddening as she clung to Tony.


    Seeing the two of them, Kyle was somewhat speechless.


    Fine, he hadn''t shown his strength on Earth after returning, and now they all seemed to consider him the mascot of the Symbol of Peace.


    "Raina, protect the two of them," Kyle said with a shrug. After Raina released her grip, he took a few steps forward, facing the Iron Man machine alone.


    "Godfather, what are you going to do? You can''t fight that high-tech suit with just the physique of a Super Soldier!" Tony urgently exclaimed.


    Under his father Howard''s guidance, Tony was aware of the existence of Super Soldiers. Furthermore, at the current Stark Industries, he had developed a super-powered formula similar to the Super Soldier Serum.


    However, as conventional weapons grew more powerful, with bullets and missiles increasing in destructive force, the Super Soldiers found it increasingly difficult to defend against such attacks.


    In the 21st century, the era of invincible Super Soldiers on Earth was long gone.


    "Perfect timing! I''ve been looking for you, Symbol of Peace!" Stane laughed heartily, raising Iron Man''s right hand. The Gatling gun system activated, and the barrels all aimed at Kyle, who was approaching.


    Kyle paid no attention to the danger of the firearms before him and continued to step forward. He answered Tony''s question while doing so, "Tony, your father must not have told you that over sixty years ago, I walked through a nuclear explosion. Besides, this isn''t the first time."


    "Take this opportunity to see what mutations can achieve in terms of physical abilities."


    Before Kyle could finish speaking, Stane had already opened fire. Blue flames erupted from the Gatling gun on his right arm, and bullets rained down on him. There was no escape.


    Seeing this horrifying scene, Raina maintained her cool demeanor, while Pepper covered her eyes, unable to watch. Tony stared wide-eyed in disbelief.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    As the densely packed bullets struck Kyle''s body, a dark keratin membrane quickly appeared on his skin. Black liquid visibly flowed and covered him from his chest to his limbs and head, forming a fierce and wild lifeform exoskeleton.


    "A long-lost feeling..."


    As the bullets continued to rain down, a triumphant voice echoed in Kyle''s mind. It was as if he were not facing a lethal barrage of ammunition but rather indulging in a bullet bath at a grand banquet.


    Indeed, those bullets were like mere tickles to him as they fell on Kyle''s Venom-covered body and bounced off harmlessly, scattering all around.


    "How is this possible?"


    Seeing the humanoid monster that ignored bullets and continued advancing, Stane''s maniacal laughter came to an abrupt halt, replaced by shock and incomprehension.


    "Is that really Godfather?" Tony gasped, finally beginning to understand why his father had always regarded his Godfather''s combat capabilities as an unbeatable legend.


    Until the bullets were exhausted, Stane, in a panic, withdrew his right hand and raised Iron Monger''s left hand, from which the last small missile was launched.


    "I don''t believe it! I''ll kill you no matter what!" Stane roared as he launched the small missile directly at Kyle''s demonic and grotesque face, which was less than five meters away.


    Kyle had no intention of dodging. He raised his right hand and made a gesture that many would remember for the rest of their lives.


    His crimson, slender eyes emitted a glow as he faced the approaching small missile. With swift and powerful force, he simply slapped it away. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boom!!!"


    The small missile was deflected off course, and as it exploded violently beside Kyle, it created a devastating explosion. The shockwave sent dust and debris flying outward, and the flames illuminated his monstrous, dark-muscled physique.


    As if he had just swatted a fly, Kyle maintained his speed and finally came to a stop in front of the Iron Monger suit.


    Stane remained motionless as if he had lost the courage to launch any more attacks. He could only look at Kyle with a trembling voice and ask, "Are you a man or a monster?"


    "Me?" Kyle grinned, his mouth wide. He didn''t say much. He clenched his right hand into a fist and delivered a brief but powerful strike to the spherical core of the Iron Monger suit.


    "Crack!"


    The Iron Monger shell and the new power corevshattered under the impact of the extraordinary force, cracking and breaking apart inch by inch.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 236 The Man Behind Iron Man

    It wasn''t just a simple punch in the ten-ton impact; it was a strike that concentrated power at the fist''s tip and released it with precise control and combat skill. Even something as tough as Iron Monger couldn''t withstand this full-strength blow.


    Kyle, in his Venom-covered state, had crimson eyes with a bewitching gleam, his black demonic face maintaining an icy grin. His massive physique, tensed from the battle, had his muscles bulging.


    A third of his robust, dark right arm had sunk into the chest of the Iron Monger suit, nearing the flesh and blood of Stane within. The Iron Monger armor had caved in and cracked while arcs of white electricity flickered around the new power core.


    Kyle stood still, exerting force with his right hand, lifting the Iron Monger suit off the ground until it was raised above his head.


    The engines of the Iron Monger Armor ceased, and its limbs hung down like the defeated prey of the natural world.


    The visual effect of this scene was undoubtedly awe-inspiring.


    Tony had not blinked for a long time, his gaze fixed intently on the scene in front of him and he felt this extraordinary sense of power and unmatched combat proficiency.


    Pepper, on the other hand, covered her mouth in astonishment, using this gesture to force herself to stifle her scream.


    "It''s over," Kyle said while shaking his head. He tossed the Iron Monger Armor forward, and the several-ton suit of armor flew several meters before crashing onto the rooftop of the third floor, raising a cloud of dust.


    From the hole in the chest of the Iron Monger Armor, thick, viscous blood dripped along the damaged exterior, resembling a special type of machine oil.


    Kyle''s punch hadn''t landed on Stane himself, but the force of the blow had been transferred to the inner workings of the Iron Monger''s Armor. Stane''s ordinary human body couldn''t withstand such force.


    "He didn''t even warm me up," Kyle said somewhat uninterestedly while clapping his hands clean. The dark lifeform exoskeleton armor on his body gradually receded, revealing a regular windbreaker that Kyle had put on.


    This was the difference between technology and mutation. Technology focused on black technological tools, while mutation emphasized superhuman physical abilities.


    The best state was a combination of technology and mutation, as exemplified by individuals like Kyle himself, Captain America, Black Panther, and future heroes like Spider-Man.


    As for Tony...


    Kyle turned and looked at Tony, only to find that Tony had fallen unconscious, half-lying on the rooftop. He still wore the Iron Man helmet, but his chest''s old power core had completely run out of energy, its once-bright glow now dimmed.


    Pepper sat on the ground, holding Tony tightly. Her eyes welled up with tears as she looked at Kyle and pleaded, "Godfather, please save Tony. It looks like he''s not doing well!"


    "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, he won''t die." Kyle calmly assured her and walked over, pulling three cards out of his Card Space.


    ---


    One day later.


    Tony''s mansion, master bedroom.


    In the early morning, a gentle breeze rustled the curtains by the bedside and the warm sunlight poured into the room. Tony, lying in bed, furrowed his brows. His brain slowly began to clear, and he opened his deep, dark eyes.


    Images of battling the Iron Monger flashed through his mind. Suddenly, he sat up in bed, his upper body tense with confusion. He looked down at his hands.


    His hands anxiously grabbed his shirt, and he abruptly pulled it open, urgently examining his chest.


    There, his skin was smooth and unblemished, without any fatal wounds. There was no glowing power core, not even the slightest trace of scars!


    "What in the world is going on?" Tony reached out and touched his chest, wearing a bewildered expression on his face as he did so. He muttered to himself, "Could everything I saw before have been a dream?"


    As if his words had disturbed her, Pepper, who had been sleeping by the bedside, stirred and woke up. When she saw Tony, who was muttering and touching himself, she couldn''t help but scold, "Tony, what are you doing?"


    Tony was surprised to see Pepper. "Pepper, why are you here? Stane didn''t harm you, did he?"


    "You must be still half asleep," Pepper said, rolling her eyes at him. She reached out and touched his forehead, reminding him with concern, "Have you forgotten? Stane was defeated by your Godfather." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So you mean my Godfather saved me?" Tony was still patting his chest as he spoke in a surprised tone. There was clearly a huge fatal wound there, but now he couldn''t find a trace of it. It was truly perplexing.


    Pepper responded with lingering fear, "That''s right, Godfather is truly amazing. I was so worried the night before last that I actually cried. But instead of taking you to the hospital, Godfather drove you back here."


    Recalling the magical events of the previous night, Pepper couldn''t help but marvel, "Then Miss Raina used a surgical scalpel to quickly remove the power core and shrapnel from your chest. The amount of blood was truly terrifying."


    "Removed the shrapnel directly?" Tony exclaimed with his mouth wide open. "Then how am I alive now, and completely healed?"


    "That''s the miraculous part about Godfather," Pepper teased, holding back some information. She continued, "At the moment the shrapnel was removed, you were really close to death. Your bleeding couldn''t be stopped at all. And then, Godfather fed you a bean... to be precise, half a bean. In just a few seconds, your wounds healed themselves."


    "A bean?" Tony was baffled.


    The troublesome injuries that had plagued him were resolved with half a bean?


    "By the way, before Godfather left, he left something for you," Pepper said, reaching into her suit pocket and handing Tony an envelope.


    Tony took it with both hands and carefully opened it. Inside, he found only a folded, yellowed schematic diagram.


    On the aged blueprint, there was a diagram of the atomic structure of some kind of an element, along with a paragraph of English text and a signature.


    "Future technology energy source, new element ¡ª Kryon!"


    "Founders: Howard, Kyle."


    "It''s written by my father," Tony said as he stared at the note in his hand with an absent look on his face, using his fingers to touch the schematic diagram.


    "Tony," Pepper took a deep breath, looking at Tony as she said, "Godfather said you don''t need to worry too much. You can follow your heart and do what you want to do. No matter what happens in the future, he will be there for you."


    "I understand."


    After a long silence, Tony nodded and carefully put away the Kryon blueprint. His gaze then turned resolutely to the Iron Man Armor.


    Pepper sighed with relief and, taking on her role as secretary, picked up her work schedule. She explained, "SHIELD has taken care of Stane''s affairs and is working with the military to prepare a public excuse to cover up your situation. However, you''ll need to cooperate in person and clarify things at the press conference."


    "Clarify that I''m not Iron Man?" Tony chuckled inexplicably, speaking seriously, "Arrange the press conference now. In thirty minutes, I will give the media an explanation!"


    Pepper was momentarily stunned when she heard this. For some reason, as she looked at Tony''s serious expression, her heart suddenly trembled with unease.


    At the same time, on the other side of New York, in the bustling streets of Queens.


    Kyle, wearing a hood and sunglasses, stopped in front of a luxurious and fashionable skyscraper, accompanied by Raina, who was wearing a black dress and sunglasses.


    "Well done. The location here is excellent, and it''s not far from both Stark Industries and the SHIELD headquarters. It''s quite suitable as an external branch base for the Carl Family," Kyle praised and Raina, wearing a sun hat, smiled slightly in response.


    "Vis, immediately contact the owner of this building. I want to buy the entire building," Kyle said, thinking aloud, "And also register a company, using the Card Sign as the company logo, under the name of the Carl Family''s Head."


    "The company''s name will be the ''Supernatural Incident Bureau''!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 237 The Birth of the Avengers

    Stark Industries, press conference venue.


    Two nights ago, the high-tech armored battle between Iron Man and the Iron Monger on the highway and the rooftop of the Stark Industries factory had created a city-wide, even worldwide, commotion.


    Rumors of the appearance of the Symbol of Peace, Kyle, had even elevated this major news event to a higher level. After all, it was a time of significant change, and any topic related to the Symbol of Peace, superheroes, or extraterrestrial invasions had become a subject of intense public discussion.


    So when news of Tony''s appearance at the press conference spread, nearly all of New York''s media reporters flocked to the venue, filling the seats below the stage. Various television channels were conducting live broadcasts of the event.


    Colonel Rhodes, representing the military, was the first to speak on the podium, delivering a long string of official statements that had some reporters struggling to stay awake.


    "Now, let us welcome the Chairman of Stark Industries, Tony Stark!"


    As Rhodes finished his speech and raised his hand high, the media in the audience erupted into applause filled with anticipation.


    Tony, dressed in a sharp suit, appeared confident as he took the stage while holding a prepared speech in his hand, courtesy of SHIELD.


    Clearing his throat, Tony began, "So, I''m sure you all thought that I was the one involved in the fight the other night on the streets and the rooftop, battling against the Iron monstrosity."


    A female journalist raised her hand, interrupting him, "Mr. Stark, some people witnessed the appearance of your godfather. Are you trying to say that the Iron Man was your bodyguard?"


    "Of course not. Please let me finish," Tony shrugged, not once glancing at the speech he had prepared. He continued with a serious expression, "To be honest, I''m not cut out to be a superhero, with many personal flaws. Unfortunately... my Godfather happens to be the Symbol of Peace."


    "Tony," Rhodes lowered his voice, suddenly having an ominous feeling in his heart.


    "That''s right, the truth is that¡­" Tony looked around at the crowd of reporters and, facing the camera lenses, he confidently declared, "I am Iron Man!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the entire press conference exploded. Countless journalists stood up in astonishment and excitement, rushing forward with microphones in hand.


    "Mr. Stark, how was the Iron Man Armor constructed? Does Stark Industries have any undisclosed advanced technology?"


    "As the successor to the Symbol of Peace and Captain America, the third superhero recognized by the world, how do you feel?"


    "How much did your godfather help you? How did he guide you on the path to becoming a superhero?"


    "Will you be distributing the weaponry used by Iron Man to the military?"


    A barrage of questions kept coming one after the other and Tony briefly answered some of them, while Rhodes, standing beside him, couldn''t help but shake his head in frustration.


    All the preparations made by SHIELD and the military seemed to have been in vain.


    The public disclosure of Iron Man''s identity meant that, for better or worse, Tony was now forever linked to Superheroes, and he couldn''t go back to a peaceful and leisurely life.


    As the questions continued to pour in at the press conference, the excited journalists were on the verge of losing control. Some staff members had to form a human barrier to maintain order.


    It was at this moment that many of the journalists, crammed together, suddenly heard their phones vibrating simultaneously.


    They pulled out their devices, answered calls, or read text messages, and their faces turned flush with excitement. Disregarding Tony''s ongoing Q&A session, they hurriedly ran towards the exit, dragging along their cameramen.


    In just half a minute, almost all the reporters had rushed out, leaving a chaotic scene behind, with overturned chairs and equipment.


    Tony, relieved that the press conference was momentarily over, looked at Rhodes with a questioning expression, "What just happened?"


    "How should I know?!" Rhodes replied with exasperation, raising his phone to his eyes and then suddenly holding it up, "Wait a minute..."


    "Alright. Your godfather just bought the Empire State Building and started a company called the ''Supernatural Incident Bureau,'' and it''s been publicly announced," Rhodesy said. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I knew it," Tony chuckled. "Only he could steal the headlines exposing my Iron Man identity."


    Rhodesy fell silent for a moment, sighing, "The times are really changing."


    On that day, newspapers, magazines, and online news sites rushed to publish two headlines: ''The True Identity of Iron Man'' and ''The Establishment of the Supernatural Incident Bureau.''


    It was already well-known that Tony Stark''s Godfather was Kyle, which made Tony''s public revelation as Iron Man an even more significant topic of discussion.


    Notably, Kyle''s creation of the Supernatural Incident Bureau added even more intrigue to the story.


    The Supernatural Incident Bureau, now publicly disclosed, was a private enterprise owned by Kyle''s family, the Carls. It exclusively handled supernatural-related matters and did not hire external personnel.


    The entire building had just over thirty employees, all of whom claimed to be members of the Carl family. Kyle himself served as the chairman.


    The bureau categorized its affairs into four levels of danger: King, Dragon, God, and Cataclysm, all of which dealt with supernatural disasters beyond human comprehension.


    The lowest-level King category included creatures like the Iron Man machines from the other night.


    The public was abuzz with discussions, finding everything incredibly novel. They could genuinely feel that the world was changing at an unprecedented pace.


    Late that night, in the top-floor meeting room of the Empire State Building, the soft lighting cast a warm glow on several individuals sitting close together on leather sofas, sipping fine wine.


    Each person in this room, if their identities and files were revealed, would surely shock the world. Yet, they were gathered here for one person at this moment.


    Kyle sat on a single-person sofa with Raina standing beside him. Tony reclined nearby, and Natasha sat on the same long sofa.


    Another large sofa was occupied by Fury alone.


    The arrangement formed a triangular distribution.


    "Fury, I''ve gathered the people you wanted. Go ahead and speak your mind," Kyle said calmly, his gaze fixed on Fury''s intimidating, nearly indiscernible face in the dimly lit room.


    "First, let me say this: everyone here, except me, is beyond ordinary, a ''Superhuman,''" Fury began, casting a meaningful glance at each person. He then spoke in a low voice, "Due to the message Kyle brought back from the galaxy and the events of the other night, I''ve decided to build a team, using SHIELD as the foundational resource."


    Kyle''s eyes brightened when he heard Fury''s words and a glimmer of understanding crossed his face.


    "A team?" Tony repeated with a hint of curiosity in his voice. "What kind of team?"


    Fury replied with a solemn tone, "A team of heroes. Who can come together to deal with events that ordinary military can''t. I''m calling it the ''Avengers''!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 238 The Strongest on the Surface

    "Avengers?"


    The name of this team was somewhat thought-provoking, and everyone in the room looked serious, sinking into brief contemplation.


    This was the era for assembling a superhero team.


    Kyle had anticipated this, so he smiled calmly, took a sip of red wine, and didn''t immediately voice his opinion.


    Raina, standing behind him, remained expressionless. Apart from Kyle, nothing in the world seemed to interest her.


    Avengers.


    Analyzing this name using an Eastern perspective, it conveyed the central idea of "I won''t offend unless offended, but if you offend me, I will return it tenfold."


    Utilizing this mindset and approach to confront the impending powerful enemies and alien invasions was undoubtedly one of the best choices at the moment.


    Fury glanced at everyone and then spoke seriously, "The predecessor of the Avengers was the Scientific Strategic Reserve, which existed during World War II. It was initially formed by Howard Stark, Peggy Carter, Kyle Doffer, and Steve Rogers to counter the Hydra organization, which possessed advanced technology and aimed to dominate the Earth."


    "Fury, you''ve already included me in the Avengers'' roster without my consent? You''ve learned to be sly during your long tenure as the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D.?" Kyle''s face gradually grew cold, and he exuded a powerful aura, making the room''s air conditioning strangely stagnate and become hot.


    "Godfather." "Family Head."


    Tony and Natasha''s faces changed slightly, and they watched Kyle anxiously, not understanding why he suddenly got angry.


    Fury''s dark face also showed anger, and he cast an irritated glance at Kyle, saying bitterly, "You, of all people, have the nerve to say that! You handed over SHIELD, which you were responsible for, to me more than half a century ago. Now that you''ve returned, even if you don''t do any work, you still want to use your name to rule over the Avengers!"


    The others were left dumbfounded. They hadn''t expected that the stern former Director of SHIELD, Fury, the man whom Hydra remnants feared every day, would also have a side that resembled a petty complainer.


    Kyle, originally with an indifferent expression, suddenly smiled and shrugged, "The capable should shoulder more responsibilities. I was just nurturing you."


    Now Tony and the others understood the dynamics here. They realized that these two old friends were teasing each other.


    Fury stared at Kyle with his one eye, his voice solemn as he said, "Kyle, no matter what, the Avengers can''t do without you. You are the core pillar of heroism in terms of spirit and power."


    "Stop it. In terms of power, Tony''s growth in the future won''t be any weaker than mine," Kyle said casually, leaning back on the soft leather sofa. Changing the subject, he added, "As for the spiritual pillar, if that person hadn''t died, he would have been more suitable than me."


    Everyone fell silent upon hearing this, knowing exactly who Kyle was referring to.


    Fury''s deep eye revealed a glint for a moment, then quickly hid it, saying sincerely, "Kyle, in a week, I''ll take you to a place." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright," Kyle spoke just one word and didn''t ask Fury where he intended to take him.


    Natasha shook her sexy, fiery-red short hair and crossed her arms. With red lips, she said, "As the Deputy Director of SHIELD, I''ve already started handling the transition between the Avengers and SHIELD, so I''m definitely joining the Avengers."


    With the first official member on board, Fury turned his gaze to Tony, waiting for his decision.


    "Hmm." Tony raised an eyebrow slightly and absentmindedly stroked the stubble on his chin. "Since my father and godfather were both part of that alliance, I''ll join and give it a try."


    The second person officially joined.


    Fury shifted his gaze to Raina, standing behind Kyle. However, Raina didn''t even spare him a glance, leaving Fury with a somewhat embarrassed expression.


    "Alright, Fury, I''ve already lent you Natasha until now, and you''ve borrowed my name too. Don''t even think about poaching more people from me," Kyle said with a nonchalant smile.


    "But with just the two of you as the basic combat force of the alliance, it''s far from enough," Fury scratched his bald head and spoke with a somewhat helpless expression on his face.


    "In that case, it''s up to you to find more people yourself," Kyle replied. Just as he finished speaking, there was a beep from the smartwatch on his left wrist, indicating an incoming email.


    At this late hour, who could be sending him a message?


    Kyle furrowed his brows slightly. He had only recently returned to Earth, and he knew that there were no more than three people who had his email address.


    Ignoring the discussions around him regarding the specifics of the alliance, Kyle unclasped his smartwatch, and it automatically transformed into a new type of tablet computer.


    With his legs crossed, Kyle reclined on the sofa, and the virtual screen immediately opened the email.


    To Mr. Kyle:


    I am Thaddeus ''Thunderbolt'' Ross. Due to urgent circumstances, I apologize for disturbing your rest at this late hour.


    I would like to extend a formal invitation for you to lead our military in completing a mission to apprehend a criminal. The details of this mission are complex and dangerous, so I request that you watch the video before making a decision.


    If you are interested, please reply to my email tomorrow morning.


    Attached to the email was a video labeled as internal military footage shot four years ago.


    Before Kyle could say anything, Vis automatically played the video.


    The video began with a desolate mountainous desert landscape, and it was as if it were recorded from the top of a tank. The video quality wasn''t very clear, and the viewpoint was fixed on the vast desert, surrounded by heavily armed American soldiers on military tanks. Helicopter and fighter jet trails were visible in the sky.


    "Fire! Fire!"


    "Kill it!"


    The tanks continuously fired, their shells densely striking a point in the desert about a kilometer away. There were no enemy troops there, only a green lifeform resembling a humanoid.


    "Boom, Boom, Boom!"


    The artillery fire covered the area where it was, kicking up billowing clouds of sand. However, despite the relentless bombardment, the green lifeform did not fall. Instead, it let out a tremendous roar, the sound vibrating for kilometers.


    Amidst the artillery barrage, the green lifeform suddenly accelerated toward the camera, sprinting and leaping towards it!


    In just a few seconds, the green lifeform crossed a kilometer and reached the camera. The towering creature, two to three meters tall, was incredibly impressive. It firmly grasped the barrel of the tank in front of it, effortlessly tearing off the cannon mounting on it and smashing the tank into a pile of scrap metal with a few blows.


    Finally, it roared ferociously at the camera, charging forward and causing the camera-equipped tank to tumble and topple like a toy. The video then cuts to static, losing its signal.


    "Rhodes mentioned a monster last time, and it turns out it''s him, Hulk."


    Kyle looked at this with an expressionless look on his face. He casually put away the tablet computer. For some reason, his blood began to boil slightly, and he suddenly felt an urge to challenge this creature!


    It wasn''t a whim. This impulse grew stronger and more intense after appearing, to the point where his fists clenched suddenly, his golden eyes lit up with a burning flame, and Venom emitted an excited and joyful sinister laugh in his mind!


    Raina extended her hand and gently placed it on Kyle''s shoulder, massaging his muscles to relax and soothe him.


    "Godfather, what was that video you just watched?" Tony noticed his unusual reaction and asked with concern.


    "Nothing," Kyle exhaled and smiled at Fury. "The high-end combat force you wanted has arrived."


    Hulk, known as the strongest hero on the surface, represented the pinnacle of mutant physiology!


    When Kyle saw Hulk, his divine body became more excited than ever before, and his long-lost desire for battle could hardly be concealed!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 239 Capture Operation

    The next morning, at the military''s second base on the outskirts of New York, military helicopters and transport planes periodically landed at the expansive airfield.


    Elite soldiers from all over the United States gathered there, their muscular arms bared under the sun. They huddled in teams, discussing and conversing as if preparing for a secret war.


    A black military officer and a middle-aged general with graying hair stood on a low hillside next to the airfield, inspecting the elite soldiers gathering below.


    "General, I''ve gathered all the soldiers you requested. They are the cream of the crop, and there''s even one top-tier recruit!" The black military officer grinned confidently, showing off a row of white teeth.


    "Buzz!"


    Just then, a military helicopter began its slow descent. The soldiers and the officer looked up to see the helicopter''s cargo door wide open. A blond young man sat nonchalantly near the door, his face expressionless, his hair disheveled ¨C the image of a top-notch soldier.


    "Emil Blonsky, born in Russia, transferred from the British Royal Marines, with the title of most outstanding all-around soldier," The black military officer proudly introduced. "I believe no one is better suited for this secret operation than him."


    "Jo, don''t speak so soon. If you knew that last night I successfully enlisted..." Ross''s words were cut off when a private helicopter flew into the airfield, marked with Stark Industry and Supernatural Incident Bureau logos.


    "He''s here, quick, let''s go." Ross waved his hand, his excitement evident on his face as he left the hillside to personally greet the newcomer.


    The black military officer hesitated for a moment before hurriedly following suit.


    Two helicopters, one private and one military, descended almost simultaneously, bringing the last batch of elite soldiers called for the mission.


    With the addition of Jo, the officer in charge of the mission, and Ross, who appeared in person to greet the arrivals, the sight surprised and drew the attention of the soldiers and officers on the airfield.


    Emil had just jumped out of the helicopter with a backpack on his back when he saw the renowned General Ross approaching him. Even with his well-trained composure, he couldn''t help but be slightly startled.


    "General!" Emil stood respectfully and saluted. Ross, however, only nodded lightly and walked quickly past him, heading towards the private helicopter parked on the ground.


    The cargo door of the private helicopter opened, and a silver-haired young man slowly descended. He was dressed in casual attire with a hood and seemed to be yawning out of boredom, giving the impression that he had come on vacation rather than to answer a summons.


    But the moment he appeared, the entire military base''s airfield fell into a sudden hush. The soldiers and officers on the field stared in shock and excitement as if they were witnessing a living legend stepping out of the precious archives of military history.


    Kyle had contacted the email sender the previous night, leaving Raina behind at the new company in New York. He arrived at the base alone, accompanied by Venom and Vis.


    As he stepped out of the helicopter''s cargo hold, he saw a middle-aged general walking toward him. Kyle opened his mouth to inquire, "Are you the Thunderbolt?"


    "Thunderbolt is just a nickname others gave me."


    Ross firmly shook Kyle''s hand, displaying great respect and maintaining direct eye contact. His eyes were slightly red. "Mr. Kyle, I''m General Thaddeus Ross. You can call me Ross. I''m Joseph Taylor''s son."


    "Joseph''s son?" Kyle was momentarily stunned, recalling a scene from over sixty years ago when a new recruit had faced off against an instructor in a training yard as the sun set.


    He sighed and said, "It''s been a long time. Is Joseph still doing well?"


    "Father, he passed away twenty years ago." General Ross''s eyes welled up with tears, and he looked sincerely at Kyle. "Before he passed away, he often mumbled your name, but we couldn''t reach you back then to let him see you one last time."


    Kyle didn''t say much, instead patting General Ross''s shoulder reassuringly and sighing softly.


    This was the reality of being a regular human - born, aging, suffering from illnesses, and eventually passing away. Kyle and General Ross continued their conversation while making their way to the base''s office.


    The black military officer stood in the middle of the airfield, still in a daze. From the moment Kyle appeared, he, like the other soldiers around him, had fallen into a dreamy state of awe.


    They had actually summoned the Symbol of Peace¡ª was this so-called secret mission meant to destroy a country?!


    "Symbol of Peace," Emil whispered as he clenched his fist, a dim melancholy clouding his eyes. Even with his extraordinary achievements in the military, there was a whole new level above him. No soldier could catch up or even touch that pinnacle; they could only look up in reverence.


    Inside the general''s office, after Kyle took a seat, General Ross closed the door and retrieved a classified document from his drawer, handing it over for Kyle to examine.


    Kyle didn''t waste any time and opened the file to read. Inside was information about a young man and a thick stack of classified documents.


    "What you''re holding now is the personal file of Bruce Banner, along with the classified files related to the Hulk incident," General Ross explained briefly. "Bruce Banner used to be a Biologist professor at Culver University, working on a project involving lifeform cell technology enhancements. However, due to a laboratory accident involving lifeform technology, he was exposed to a massive dose of gamma radiation, which caused a transformation in his body. He became the incredibly powerful green lifeform shown in last night''s video, which we refer to as ''Hulk.''"


    As Kyle flipped through the file, there were numerous pictures depicting various sizes of military units engaging Hulk at different locations and times.


    All these encounters, big and small, ended in unmitigated disaster for the military. In every picture, whether it was a tank or a fighter jet, without exception, they were crushed and torn apart into piles of scrap metal.


    General Ross continued, "After several failed attempts to capture him, Hulk disappeared. During these four years, the military suspected he might have reverted to his human form and hidden in some corner of the world." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You contacted me in such a hurry because you''ve found him, right?" Kyle smiled and made his assessment.


    "That''s correct." General Ross nodded, his expression grave. "A few days ago, an elderly man bought a bottle of Brazilian-made beverage from a supermarket in New York. After consuming it, he died on the spot. Doctors detected an extremely high level of gamma radiation in the beverage. After two days of investigation, I''m confident that Hulk is hiding in Brazil. We''ve even narrowed down the specific location."


    "As long as you''ve found him," Kyle said, nodding and putting down the file. He looked directly at General Ross and asked, "Are you willing to follow my instructions throughout this mission?"


    "Of course!" General Ross nodded firmly.


    "Very well. I''ll give you my first order right now," Kyle said in a solemn tone. "For this mission, all combat personnel are to be assigned to logistics and evacuation duties, ensuring the safety of civilians who may be affected by the coming fight."


    "As for Hulk, leave him to me."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 240 The Battle of the Strongest Lifeforms

    Brazil, Rosinia''s slum district, in a cheap single-room rental.


    The room''s decor was severely outdated and shabby, with peeling wallpaper due to its age. However, the various pieces of furniture were arranged simply and neatly.


    In the dim light that filtered through the glass window, a young man sat cross-legged on a small, square straw mat, his hair disheveled, wearing nothing but a pair of oversized shorts.


    He controlled his breathing evenly, beginning to slowly lower his eyelids, practicing a form of Indian yoga breathing technique. Using abdominal breathing to slow his pulse, he aimed to adjust his emotional state.


    But as soon as he closed his eyes, his vision plunged into endless darkness, and an angry roar from a green monster trapped in the depths of his subconscious mind echoed towards him.


    The immensely powerful green cells that filled his bloodstream and genes began rapidly infecting other red blood cells.


    "Whoosh, Whoosh..."


    The young man began to gasp heavily, his face contorted slightly, veins popping on his forehead, and cold sweat pouring out of his body, soaking his entire body. Despite his desperate efforts to suppress it, he was teetering on the brink of losing control of his body.


    "Don''t come out!" The young man growled lowly before he suddenly opened his eyes. He didn''t know when his hands had already clenched into fists, gripping tightly.


    He hurriedly looked at his left wrist, where a physical heart rate monitor watch was strapped. The number displayed on it, which had soared to over two hundred, was gradually dropping, approaching the normal range of a little over one hundred.


    "It''s happening again," The young man said with a bitter smile on his face.


    For more than three years of living in Brazil, mastering ancient yoga and integrating into local life, as long as he kept his emotions in check, he wouldn''t transform into the Hulk, a creature that only knew destruction and combat.


    Now, it had been more than a hundred days since he last transformed into the Hulk.


    However, for some reason, during this time, the usually silent Hulk had become increasingly restless, consciously trying to break free and go somewhere in the western direction.


    The West, that was the United States.


    His homeland, where his loved ones were, a place he longed for but couldn''t approach.


    But in recent days, the young man had been overwhelmed by a strong sense of unease, and it was as if something in the United States was attracting the Hulk. His anger had reached the critical point of transformation several times.


    "No matter what, I won''t let you out, and I won''t let you return to New York in the United States!" The young man silently swore to himself.


    He took a deep breath, calmed himself, wiped the sweat from his body with a towel, and continued his practice of Indian yoga to adjust his emotions.


    ---


    In the vast expanse of the ocean, aboard a massive American transport aircraft heading towards Brazil.


    Inside the cabin, heavily armed soldiers, ready for action, sat in silence in row after row of seats. While the danger level of the mission had significantly decreased as it shifted to reconnaissance and logistics, this change had sparked some mild discontent among these elite soldiers.


    Of course, if they knew what kind of enemy they were about to face, they probably wouldn''t be thinking that way.


    The armed soldiers occasionally raised their heads, casting looks of admiration, as if they were seeing an idol, towards one area. There, accompanied by General Ross, sat only a silver-haired young man, sitting upright with his eyes closed, seemingly in meditation.


    Kyle''s handsome face remained expressionless, but his current state of mind was far from calm. As the transport aircraft drew nearer to its destination in Brazil, the desire for battle burned within him like a blazing fire, growing stronger and brighter!


    When two tigers are on one mountain, one of them must die or leave.


    If Earth were likened to that mountain, the lifeform capable of serving as the tiger, there were currently only Kyle and Hulk!


    Kyle had never felt such a strong desire to win before. Ever since drawing the gene card of the Asgardian Divine Race, he urgently needed an opponent of equal caliber to challenge.


    "Mr. Kyle, are you really going to face Hulk alone?" General Ross lowered his voice, expressing his concerns.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t believe in the Symbol of Peace, but Hulk was simply too powerful! So powerful that he dared not inform the elite soldiers in advance that they were going to confront an invincible monster!


    "I am very certain," Kyle nodded, opening his eyes, and a gleam of burning determination flashed in his golden eyes.


    The strongest on the surface? I don''t accept that!


    ---


    Around nine o''clock at night.


    In Brazil''s Rosinia slum, unlike the bustling metropolis, the residential area next to the factories had dimmed its lights early, and the local residents, tired from a day''s work, were mostly asleep. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, several mysterious vehicles were parked in a small alley in the residential area.


    One of the armored camouflaged vehicles had its interior lit, a spacious space equipped with various pieces of high-tech equipment and several split-screen monitors.


    General Ross, wearing headphones and holding a military-grade walkie-talkie, looked across at Kyle. "I''m sure, Bruce Banner is in his own residence."


    Kyle shrugged and advised, "Let your soldiers go first and see if they can capture him in his human form. If not, it''s best to lure him to the factory area. The residential houses here are too densely packed for combat."


    General Ross nodded and followed the instructions. He issued orders through the walkie-talkie, "All elite soldiers, equip yourselves with paralysis weapons and proceed with the covert operation against the target residence!"


    Upon receiving the command, the doors of the other vehicles opened immediately. Nearly ten fully armed elite soldiers, moving skillfully with lowered bodies, swiftly entered the alleyways of the street.


    They truly were the elite among the elite, and under the cover of the night, no one noticed their presence or tracks.


    Emil led the way, and the darkness and narrow alleys didn''t hinder his agility. He quickly reached the ground floor of the target residence.


    "Arf, Arf!"


    A large black dog tied up downstairs sensed something amiss. It had barely let out its first bark when Emil swiftly aimed and fired a paralysis dart accurately at the dog''s neck, rendering it motionless on the ground without a sound.


    Emil waved his hand forward, and his teammates immediately followed, swiftly reaching the third floor via the stairs.


    "Bang!"


    A small bomb was placed on the door of the target''s single-room residence. After it detonated, amidst the flying wooden debris, Emil stormed into the room, firing several shots at the bed in the single-room residence.


    If everything went smoothly, the operation should have ended there.


    Emil raised an eyebrow, sensing that something was amiss. He approached and lifted the bedsheet, only to find a pillow underneath.


    "The target escaped!" Emil reported in a hushed tone.


    "Chase him!"


    This was another command from General Ross on the other end of the walkie-talkie.


    The elite soldiers immediately followed the trail and quickly spotted a young man with curly hair, wearing a red shirt and carrying a backpack, running towards the end of the alley!


    As if knowing the consequences of his anger, the curly-haired young man''s escape route coincidentally led to a deserted and sealed factory!


    Meanwhile, inside the command vehicle.


    Kyle couldn''t sit still. Suddenly, he got up from his seat and opened the door with a determined expression.


    General Ross looked at him in surprise and suspicion. "Mr. Kyle, what are you..."


    "It''s coming out," Kyle said calmly and got out of the vehicle, disappearing into the darkness of the night.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 241 Clash of the Titans

    In the narrow alley near the factory, the curly-haired young man, the target of the elite soldiers, Dr. Bruce Banner, was desperately fleeing.


    *D¨© D¨© D¨©!*


    Due to the intense movement, Dr. Banner''s face twisted with fear, and beads of sweat formed on it. His heart rate, displayed on his wristwatch, began to beep warnings, climbing from a little over one hundred to two hundred.


    "Don''t come out, don''t come out. Just endure it a little longer!" Dr. Banner muttered to himself while taking deep breaths. His left hand pressed firmly on his chest, where his powerful heart pounded like an angry monster.


    In his self-talk, the creature within was being persuaded to remain dormant.


    But just then, two soldiers suddenly rushed out from the front, blocking his way. "Stop! Don''t move!"


    Dr. Banner''s face changed, and he attempted to turn back. However, the sound of footsteps and more soldiers coming in quickly blocked his retreat.


    "Hands up! Get down! You have nowhere to go!" Emil emerged from the rear of the group, aiming his gun at Dr. Banner and speaking coldly.


    "Don''t force me. If you keep pushing, it will come out..." Dr. Banner helplessly raised his hands and spoke with a frightened expression.


    Faced with a dead-end situation, the heart rate on his wristwatch beeped once again. The numbers had silently crossed over two hundred.


    "What''s coming out?" Emil frowned but didn''t think too much about it. To avoid any unexpected situations, he instinctively pulled the trigger.


    Paralysis bullets from the gun hit Dr. Banner''s neck accurately. His eyelids fluttered, and his entire body went limp due to nerve paralysis, collapsing on the dimly lit alley floor.


    Only his wristwatch continued to beep a warning, but no one noticed that the numbers were now nearing the critical point of three hundred.


    "Target down! Retrieving him now," Emil reported into the walkie-talkie. He gestured forward, and two teammates behind him holstered their weapons and approached with tools like handcuffs.


    *Click!*


    The two soldiers worked together, securing Dr. Banner''s wrists with restraints. Up to this point, almost all the soldiers felt that the mission was completed.


    Just as they were heaving a sigh of relief, a horrifying transformation occurred suddenly...


    With a muffled sound, accompanied by piercing screams that tore through the night, two soldiers were thrown backward and crashed into a pillar behind Emil in mid-air, landing in a lifeless pile of flesh. They were as dead as could be!


    Emil turned to look. In the darkness of the alley, where Dr. Banner had previously fallen unconscious, a massive, two-legged creature stood vaguely.


    "Open fire, everyone!" Emil shouted calmly. They aimed at the massive figure and pulled the triggers. Paralysis bullets rained down, striking the creature''s body. But without exception, all of them were deflected like rubber bullets, scattering on the ground.


    "Roar!"


    The creature let out a thunderous roar. Its colossal foot came down, crushing the paralysis bullets on the ground. In the glow of a streetlamp, its true form was finally revealed.


    "My God!"


    Emil gasped for a breath of cold air. What stood before his eyes was undoubtedly a monstrous being!


    It had a pair of eerie green eyes, a hulking and somewhat bloated physique, dressed in a black loincloth. Its entire body had rough, ugly green skin, swollen with muscles and veins. No one would doubt the terrifying power it possessed!


    It bared its teeth and roared furiously, appearing as though it was born for combat. Its aura was thick, fierce, and far exceeded any other lifeform.


    "General Ross, what in the world is that green monster?!" Emil forcefully asked, trying to stay calm.


    "That''s our target for tonight, the Hulk," General Ross replied with a sigh coming through the comm. He had known that the mission of the elite soldiers was already a failure when he learned that Hulk had appeared.


    "Hulk..."


    Emil didn''t have time to think much. The Hulk was already charging toward them, causing the ground to tremble as if a death threat far surpassed that of a rhinoceros.


    "Fall back quickly!" Emil yelled as he turned and sprinted back. His teammates nearby reacted just a beat slower and were caught barehanded by Hulk.


    Emil had seen his fair share of war scenes, but encountering a monster like this was a first in his life. He had barely covered a distance of ten meters when a roaring wind sounded behind him.


    Turning to look, he saw that Hulk, driven by anger, had thrown a teammate''s body toward him.


    Emil had no time to dodge and had to put his hand up to block. The force transferred to his shoulder without any room to dissipate. He was instantly sent flying, crashing into the wall in a bloody, tumbling mess.


    This was Hulk. His casual strength was measured in tons, and ordinary people were nothing more than ants in his presence, unable to withstand a single blow!


    "Roar!"


    Hulk roared angrily, approaching Emil, who lay twitching on the ground.


    "It''s not so bad to die at the hands of such a powerful monster..." Emil smiled with difficulty, reluctantly closing his eyes.


    But a few seconds later, he didn''t die as expected. He opened his eyes in surprise.


    Hulk had stopped right next to him, casting his enormous shadow over Emil. However, Hulk didn''t even glance at him. Instead, he lifted his head toward the night sky, and his furious expression was replaced by a mix of different emotions.


    There was curiosity, realization, wildness, brutality, a chilling demeanor, and an intense battle intent.


    In the night sky above, Kyle hovered in the air, his silver hair disheveled by the night breeze, and his golden pupils blazing like flames. Dark wings flapped gently, creating small hurricane-like waves.


    Kyle stared at Hulk, and Hulk stared at Kyle. The two locked their gazes on each other, leaving no room for any other weaker lifeform.


    Their auras were mutually entwined!


    "It''s you," Hulk said in a low, hoarse voice.


    If Bruce Banner still had consciousness, he would have been astounded by the unbelievable fact that this creature, capable of nothing but anger and destruction, could suddenly speak.


    "Come on!" Kyle smiled calmly. He clenched his fists, and Venom gave a joyful chirp as it covered his body like a dark, monstrous cloak, transforming into a figure not inferior to Hulk in terms of size.


    This battle will have no technology and no spells, it will be just the extreme physical abilities of two mutated lifeforms!


    This was the Earth''s ultimate showdown in terms of strength, speed, and physical prowess!


    It was like the battle between a stegosaurus and a tyrannosaurus in the Cretaceous Period, yet fundamentally different. Before this, both were ordinary human beings!


    (End of this chapter)


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 242 The Invincible Hulk

    Under the pitch-black night, on the open ground beside the factory, stood two beings who were far from human. Venom fully covered Kyle, his narrow eyes glowing with crimson light, every muscle in his massive body expanding, with lightning and flame-like patterns on his surface, resembling a dark creature from hell.


    The Hulk, in the form of Bruce Banner, had oily-green eyes like a beast, densely packed muscle fibers making his skin look rougher and more robust, and bulging veins pulsating with anger and strength. He appeared like an ancient giant with his green skin.


    Both of them had completely shed their human appearance, with their physical features, demeanor, and aura leaning entirely towards wild, non-human attributes. They existed outside the realm of natural aesthetics, and their bodies, brimming with terrifying power, seemed to be created solely for combat.


    "A very satisfying prey," Venom cackled in Kyle''s mind.


    Driven by his heightened emotions, Kyle grinned with pleasure, no longer suppressing his desire for battle. He clenched his dark fists, and with his left hand provocatively raised towards Hulk.


    "Roar!" Hulk bellowed in anger. He slammed his left foot into the ground, causing the cement to crumble like a spider''s web. His slightly bloated, massive body, fueled by an astonishing leaping power, quickly became a giant projectile!


    As the dust billowed behind, Hulk instantly reached Kyle. There were no fancy combat techniques; he simply reared back with his right hand and used his whole body to charge forward with brute force.


    Hulk''s Shoulder Tackle!


    Despite the absence of energy fluctuations, the shockwaves created by the rapid motion of their bodies still propagated dramatically in all directions.


    Kyle had initially intended to counter the attack with a punch, but his combat experience prompted him to make a last-minute change from an offensive to a defensive stance.


    Crossing his hands, covered with the dark and resilient outer layer, in front of him, Kyle used them as flesh shields. He planted his left foot into the cement.


    The two collided at point-blank range with a muffled boom!


    Kyle''s narrow pupils suddenly contracted as he felt the impact on his arms and hands. It wasn''t the shoulder tackle from Hulk that he sensed; it was more like a meteorite falling from the sky to the ground.


    To be honest, in the very moment of confrontation with Hulk up close, Kyle had already regretted his decision.


    Hulk stood where Kyle had been, lifting his right shoulder upward as the ground shattered like a spider''s web in all directions, creating a shockwave that could crumble a high-speed train head-on, even a skyscraper, would collapse on the spot.


    Kyle''s dark figure tumbled through the air, and first, he crashed through the factory''s gate behind him, rupturing all the machinery inside the factory. Eventually, he burst out through the brick wall on the other side of the secondary factory.


    The entire large beverage manufacturing factory appeared as if a giant armor-piercing shell had sliced it in half from the center. The debris formed a ruinous path along the way, causing local fires due to disrupted circuits and equipment.


    "That was careless," Kyle shook his head in resignation. He shrugged off his shattered bones, which were rapidly healing and climbed out of the shallow pit created by his impact. Yet, as he stood up, he was sent flying nearly fifty meters away again.


    He had a habit of avoiding attacks. After drawing a God Gene card, Kyle''s physique was equivalent to a fusion of a Super-Soldier and a God, he is stronger and more robust than the average god. With the full coverage boost from Venom, his strength had reached nearly fifteen tons. His physical defense was also relatively invulnerable.


    However, Hulk possessed pure brute physical strength, measured in hundreds of tons.


    Yes, that''s right¡ª hundreds of tons of strength!


    Kyle had naturally checked Hulk''s card in the brief moment of their close encounter:


    **Hulk Gene**: The genetic makeup of Hulk. Rare Purple Ability Card.


    Due to extensive gamma radiation exposure, the body undergoes extreme mutations, transforming into the raging fire of Anger that transforms into the Hulk whenever emotions intensify and heart rate increases.


    Hulk possesses Superman''s strength, energy, endurance, and incredibly powerful regenerative abilities. The angrier he gets, the more powerful he becomes, with the potential for strength in the range of hundreds of tons.


    His entire skin can withstand physical, melee, bullet, and explosive attacks, is immune to diseases and poisons, and is resistant to extreme temperatures. His leg muscles are exceptionally developed, allowing him to leap great distances, run rapidly, and even generate shockwaves by clapping his palms.


    Secreting glands enhance the functionality of his organs, enabling him to breathe and move swiftly underwater at various depths.


    Warning: The body and consciousness are typically controlled by the transformed Hulk.


    Current Status: Not extractable (already has a Rare Purple Ability Card prefix).


    "Hulk has the strength, stamina, and regenerative abilities of Superhuman. His potential grows as his anger intensifies, with a potential strength of hundreds of tons," Kyle stated to himself while sighing. Even he couldn''t help but envy Hulk''s superhuman physique.


    Though the genes of gods were undoubtedly powerful, when it came to pure physical attributes, they were outclassed by Hulk. Of course, gods had longevity and divine potential that Hulk couldn''t begin to match.


    Furthermore, the Hulk gene had the capacity to split into a separate Hulk persona that gradually took control of the host''s consciousness. This meant the Hulk gene represented a certain evolutionary extreme.


    Hulk''s power was so great that it risked self-destruction and devastation. Only by retaining a shred of the host''s human personality could it maintain its current balance.


    Without dwelling on the matter for too long, the earth trembled slightly once more.


    Kyle swiftly raised his head to see Hulk plummeting from the night sky.


    "I can''t face this head-on!"


    Kyle quickly rolled to the side, his nimble movements saving him. Just as he did this, Hulk crashed into the ground at his original position, causing the earth to shudder. Countless shards of rock and dust were thrown into the air.


    "Whip! Claw!"


    As he continued to roll on the ground, Kyle glanced at Hulk who was nearby. He quickly flicked his left hand, sending a black whip soaring towards Hulk. The whip coiled around Hulk''s thick neck, pulling him closer.


    Simultaneously, Kyle tightly clenched his right fist, and from the tips of his extended fingers, three dark claws emerged. With these razor-sharp claws, Kyle aimed for the back of Hulk''s neck, piercing through the dirt and airwaves.


    "Roar!" Hulk roared. He reached backward and his fingers brushed against his green blood-stained neck. In anger, he turned to grab Kyle.


    With his foot on the back of Hulk''s head, avoiding the giant green hand, Kyle used the moment to spring into the factory.


    The rapid attack of the dark claws had only managed to pierce Hulk''s basic skin. This left Kyle in a conundrum; what could he do to fight back against Hulk, whose thick skin could easily withstand his blows?


    Kyle gritted his teeth as he faced a predicament similar to his duel with the God of War, Kratos, in the Sakaar Arena on Planet Sakaar. In the Venom-covered state, and when confronting extraordinarily tough foes, the combination of a whip, claws, and blade modes alone was insufficient! sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, the opponent was now Hulk. Even Venom''s thousands of tendrils weren''t likely to inflict severe damage on him.


    "Let me think about how to deal with this..."


    With blinding speed, Kyle nimbly infiltrated the factory. Hulk, fueled by anger, followed closely, disregarding walls and fences along the way.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 243 A New Form

    Inside the sealed manufacturing facility, it was deep into the night. The workers had all gone home to sleep, and it was fortunate for them that they had avoided being caught up in tonight''s battle.


    In the spacious assembly line area, divided into three levels with metal frames, some instruments had been smashed by Kyle just moments ago, sending up sparks and dark smoke.


    "Thud, Thud, Thud!"


    The factory floor trembled slightly as the dark green giant forcefully barged in, his emerald eyes scanning his surroundings, as though searching for someone hidden in the corners.


    "Shush..."


    A shadow swiftly darted across from the left side, and Hulk effortlessly ripped a section of the metal framework and hurled it toward the shadow. The metal frame barely missed the shadow and crashed into a glass shelf behind it, producing the sound of shattering glass.


    The shadow disappeared once more, melting into the darkness of the night.


    "Roar!"


    Hulk growled impatiently, spotting a massive cylindrical gas tank ahead. He strode over and, with both hands, grabbed its front end. The tank was approximately seven meters tall and had a two-meter radius, weighing more than ten tons. Hulk handled it like a mere tool.


    Hulk shoved the colossal gas tank forward, and it hurtled across the ground, producing a deafening roar as it rolled. It cleared a sizeable portion of the area, scattering numerous crowded equipment covers in its wake.


    "Shush..."


    A shadow seemed to be squeezed out of the gas tank, and within the shadows, it blinked away. Hulk, however, had sharp senses. He growled and sprinted into the shadow.


    As he drew nearer, within the trap, the shadow cast a complex network of black whips. The dark strands seemed to glow faintly, subtly woven into a half-formed web, utilizing the iron columns inside the factory.


    Once Hulk entered the trap, his gaze swept over the ceiling of the third floor. That''s when he noticed a hint of sinister crimson glint in the shadows.


    "Closed Net!"


    Initially positioned upside down on the ceiling, Kyle abruptly kicked off it and descended to the ground. He tugged down on the long whips in his hands, drawing in the pre-arranged net.


    Hulk let out an annoyed growl at this and the resilient black whips wound around his hands, waist, and neck, constraining him with an infusion of strength.


    Kyle had no illusions of overpowering Hulk with just these whips. He aimed to briefly limit Hulk''s movements to regain control of the battle.


    "Take this!" His crimson tongue moistened his lips, and with a burst of Aerial Dash, he lunged forward, using the momentum of his body to launch a ferocious knee strike aimed at Hulk''s face.


    This knee strike perfectly combined three points of leverage, unleashing the full force of Kyle''s body.


    However, Kyle''s expression changed slightly as his knee hit Hulk''s face. It was as if he had struck an object far more unyielding than vibranium. Hulk''s body remained unaffected, with his head merely tilting slightly to the left. Green blood oozed from his nose, and he felt somewhat dazed from the powerful impact.


    But that was it. These were only superficial injuries. It wasn''t enough to snatch victory from Hulk''s grasp. Instead, it fueled his fury and ferocity. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hulk locked his gaze onto Kyle, his emerald eyes blazing with anger. With a forceful effort, he began to break free from the resilient black whips wrapped around his hands, waist, and neck.


    Kyle showed no fear when he saw this scene. Seizing the opportunity, he quickly retracted his knee and kept one hand maintaining control of the whips. His other hand transformed into a sharp blade, which he swung forcefully toward Hulk''s forehead.


    The blade gleamed and sliced into Hulk''s brow, leaving a deep and gruesome gash on it and green blood flowed from the wound.


    "Roar!"


    Hulk roared in anger. With a swift motion, he completely shattered the entangling black whips. His now-free hands rose, and with a single punch, he sent Kyle flying.


    "Bang!"


    With a muffled thud, Kyle''s back slammed into the gas tank. The Iron casing of the massive tank caved in, warping to the point of nearly splitting in two.


    "Master, it seems we just barely made it..." Venom''s bitter chuckle echoed in his mind, his voice devoid of the earlier confidence.


    "Enough chit-chat, hurry up and think of a solution," Kyle urged while taking deep breaths. He lay embedded in the gas tank, his chest bearing the remnants of two fractured ribs. Fortunately, his Healing Factor had already mended them.


    As he healed, so did Hulk''s wounds gradually mend. Kyle had nearly exhausted his moves in the full-coverage Venom state, leaving him with only the option of relying on the power of the Fire God in his Divine Form to continue the fight.


    "Buy me some time; I still have one more trick up my sleeve!" Venom replied swiftly.


    Unnoticed by anyone, on the ground next to Hulk, the black liquid that had once formed the shattered whips began to stir with consciousness.


    This liquid flowed upward from beneath Hulk''s feet, taking the opportunity to seep into his neck wound just as it was healing.


    "Well, this is what you asked for."


    Kyle pressed his hands against the shell of the gas tank, pushing aside the twisted Iron casing. He had yet to rise when an enormous shadow cast over his body.


    He glanced upward slightly, locking eyes with Hulk, who was in front of him. The giant was angrily growling at Kyle, extending a menacingly barefoot.


    "Thud!"


    Kyle''s body shot upward like a black cannonball, smashing through the iron frames on the second and third floors before bursting through the factory''s ceiling.


    Kyle unfurled his wings in mid-air, coming to a halt with a brake-like maneuver while Venom''s liquid rained down from his body.


    "Venom, how long do I have to stall him? This is getting a little hard you know and I''m getting impatient," Kyle said sternly.


    Kyle had not awakened his godly form and he couldn''t access his full divine powers as he didn''t have any suitable weapon, so his powers were proving too passive against an extremely enraged Hulk.


    "Just a little longer..." Venom began to speak, but Kyle''s pupils suddenly contracted as the factory ceiling below him shattered abruptly as Hulk rocketed up toward him.


    Kyle was about to flap his wings to evade the collision, but Hulk was astonishingly swift. Before he could react, Hulk''s left hand had seized his foot.


    "It''s over," Kyle thought. With his foot held by Hulk, he couldn''t break free. Both of them plummeted toward the factory floor.


    The wind roared past them as the distance between Kyle''s body and the factory floor rapidly shrank.


    In the face of this perilous situation, golden flames flickered in Kyle''s eyes. The frosty Venom mask on his face began to melt and recede.


    Just as Kyle was about to retract Venom and unleash the divine power that he could use, an excited prompt from Venom resounded in his mind. "It''s done!"


    As if following Venom''s words, viscous black liquid materialized from Hulk''s body, returning to Kyle''s main Venom form, filling in the missing parts of the mask.


    Kyle blinked in astonishment. He slowly clenched his left hand into a fist, and the black exoskeleton covering his entire arm quickly expanded and solidified, forming a massive fist resembling a hammer.


    All the power in his body was concentrated and channeled into the hammer-like left fist.


    As they were about to hit the ground, Kyle instinctively swung his fist. It struck Hulk''s robust chest with devastating force, and the pent-up power erupted like a flood bursting its dam.


    In the next moment, Hulk grimaced in pain, releasing Kyle''s foot. His massive body was sent soaring into the air like a high-speed, levitating train, crashing and skidding backward on the ground, carving a trail nearly thirty meters long on the ground.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 244 The Frenzied Hammer Blow

    *P¨±!*


    With a sudden fierce flap of his dark wings, two small cyclones formed in the air, causing a gust of wind that scattered the glass bottles within the factory.


    The towering figure that had been free-falling was halted abruptly in mid-air, just half a meter above the factory floor. Kyle vibrated his wings lightly, keeping himself suspended in the air. He gazed at Hulk, who had been hurled nearly thirty meters away with his upper body embedded in a crater.


    Kyle''s eyes instinctively shifted to his transformed left hand. His fist could no longer be described as just a fist; it more resembled a gigantic armored hammer, covered in layers of dark keratin membranes, it looked akin to bone formations that extended beyond the boundaries of mere flesh.


    Kyle didn''t need to ask Venom because as soon as Venom''s new form had appeared, he understood what Venom had done.


    Just moments ago, Venom had controlled the part of his body that had left its main form to infiltrate Hulk''s body. In the battle, it had absorbed Hulk''s innate abilities and was now feeding this knowledge back to the main body.


    This newfound power could be called the "Heavy Fist" or "Heavy Hammer," and Kyle could clearly feel that the body''s functional power was autonomously converging at the end of the left hammer fist, accumulating strength in layers like stacking buffs.


    "So there is no need for any techniques. I can rely on my Superhuman physique to deliver a force of thousands of pounds. This is the fighting style Hulk excels in, and it''s the perfect combat form to control physical strength," Kyle realized.


    After grasping this, he shot an alluring glance at Hulk. His slim tongue lightly licked his lips, and his battle lust ignited like a blazing flame.


    "Roar!"


    Hulk emitted a low, ancient-beast-like growl. He heaved his body from the ground, and bricks, debris, and equipment that had covered him were sent flying. The green-skinned monster''s body ignited with intense anger.


    *Thud!*


    He crushed the ground beneath his feet and lunged forward, charging along the trench that was created by his own body.


    "This is perfect!" Kyle took a deep breath and instead of retreating, he chose to advance. He swept his wings backward while propelling himself towards Hulk, who was rapidly approaching him.


    The collision between the two, like a meteor striking the Earth, resulted in a situation where the point of contact was surrounded by a deathly silence. The entire factory''s space seemed to freeze at this moment.


    Afterward, the space around them quivered, turbulent white waves of energy surged wildly as the local air pressure fluctuations erupted, and any airborne debris was pulverized as shockwaves rolled out in all directions.


    Though it was a collision of pure physical strength and power, it resembled the detonation of two high-explosive missiles!


    Kyle had his hammer-like left hand meet Hulk''s clenched fist. The red glow in his eyes intensified. Without dodging or blocking, he raised the heavily charged hammer and delivered a mighty strike.


    The green fist and the black hammer collided against one another. The entire factory space seemed to freeze as all sounds faded into silence.


    Then, at the center of the clash.


    *Hummm¡ª*


    The swiftly swirling white airwaves went haywire, local air pressure disturbances burst, and any flying debris was pulverized. The sound waves swept out like tidal waves.


    And in that instant, their eyes locked.


    Hulk, with a puzzled expression on his face, watched as Kyle''s right hand, covered in a black exoskeleton, rapidly transformed to the shape of a hammer, resembling his left one. It exuded an oppressive and menacing aura.


    "It''s my turn now!" Kyle declared.


    With a swift motion, the hammer in his right hand rose high, then descended at a slightly slanted angle, brutally striking Hulk''s head.


    *Dang!*


    It sounded like an iron pile striking a giant metal bell. Hulk''s head, still harder than Iron Plate, couldn''t withstand the force behind the hammer''s blow. His eyes briefly rolled back into their sockets and his ears began to ring, and his massive green body was forcefully sent flying.


    His body skidded across the ground, tumbling from one end of the factory to the other, much like Kyle had done earlier, essentially splitting the entire factory in two!


    In this monstrous battle, the already battered factory couldn''t withstand the tremors any longer, and its structural integrity collapsed.


    At that moment, in an alley beside the factory, General Ross arrived with soldiers. They tended to the gruesome scene involving two dead soldiers and provided urgent care to the critically injured Emil.


    However, General Ross and the soldiers were interrupted when their attention was drawn to the collapsing factory. Within seconds, it had turned into a ruin in the night.


    "What''s the situation on the battlefield over there now?" General Ross asked calmly into his radio. He had previously dispatched elite soldiers to track Hulk from a distance.


    "Reporting, General."


    A soldier stationed on a nearby building rooftop, equipped with night vision binoculars, reported hesitantly. "Target Hulk is currently... being suppressed by that dark lifeform!"


    "Hulk is being suppressed?" General Ross exclaimed.


    He had heard stories from his father about events during World War II, and since Kyle''s disappearance, it was clear who the dark lifeform inside the factory was.


    General Ross hadn''t expected Kyle to be so powerful, capable of outmatching even Hulk.


    In the midst of the factory wreckage, just as the reconnaissance team had reported, Kyle was undeniably in control, and he was dominating Hulk.


    *Rumble!*


    Accompanied by Hulk''s furious roar of frustration, he was once again hammered away, flying through the air in a magnificent parabolic arc.


    *Swoosh!*


    A dark figure, slightly sluggish, raced through the night sky at a speed nearly twice that of Hulk, closing in on the airborne green giant.


    Hulk reached out with both hands, trying to grab hold of the dark figure.


    But Kyle, with a slight flap of his wings, skillfully evaded and maneuvered above Hulk, who was struggling in mid-air.


    Despite the bulkiness of his hammer-shaped hands, Kyle''s agility was significantly decreased, but with the assistance of his flight-capable wings, he maintained a speed advantage over Hulk.


    Kyle grinned slightly as he raised both of his dark hammers. With a left-right swing, he hammered Hulk relentlessly, descending with each blow. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hulk, filled with anger but unable to exert his full strength, was pummeled by the hammer-like strikes. Each hit felt like a missile detonating against his green, muscular flesh.


    The feeling of frustration was overwhelming, and he almost felt like he was about to pull out his own hair.


    *(End of this chapter)*

 Chapter 245 Escaped

    The dark wings behind Kyle trembled slightly as he circled in the air and sent the dual hammers crashing down on Hulk.


    The dual hammers resounded with a deafening impact!


    Hulk had no opportunity to resist as he plummeted from a height of over ten meters, crashing headfirst onto the site of the now-ruined factory.


    *Thud!*


    It was like a celestial body crashing to Earth, the immense impact sending debris and dust into the sky, creating a crater with a three-and-a-half-meter radius.


    Kyle landed at the edge of the crater, panting heavily, and raised the hammer in his left hand as he prepared to continue the assault.


    "Hulk!" The Hulk called out.


    Hulk''s resilience was apparent; as even after enduring numerous hammer blows, he regained his composure, stood up without hesitation, and leaped out of the crater.


    "Come on!" Kyle licked his lips, the hammer poised for action, his body tense, ready to engage Hulk with his full strength.


    But to Kyle''s astonishment, once Hulk leaped out of the crater and roared in frustration, he immediately turned around and leaped powerfully in the opposite direction, disappearing into the dark wilderness.


    His actions seemed like a retreat, and this action of his left Kyle bewildered.


    Hulk had... fled?


    This was unexpected. Hulk was known for his fearless, head-on approach to even the most formidable adversaries. The concept of fear and retreat was foreign to him.


    "Of course! Now, Hulk''s human side, Bruce Banner, must be trying to regain control," Kyle quickly realized the real situation of Hulk''s retreat. He knew this was the best opportunity to apprehend Hulk.


    He was about to pursue Hulk, who was growing more distant, but his wings suddenly stopped mid-flap, and he found himself immobilized. His dual hammers began to transform, and his Venom symbiote, which was in full coverage mode, began to dissipate like flowing water.


    "I apologize, Master," Venom said weakly. The symbiote shifted into its more energy-conserving casual form.


    "Master," The transformed metal chain that Vis had taken the form of emitted a faint light and explained, "Your state of symbiosis with Venom had already been overused by maintaining the battle form of dual hammers and it has been significantly draining your energy. You''re now close to the limit."


    "I understand," Kyle gasped when he heard this, his face somewhat pale, as sweat poured off his body.


    Transitioning from a state of peak performance to a state of extreme exhaustion, he was, in a word, drained.


    Exhausted!


    Both his mind and body were completely spent. The high-intensity battle and adrenaline rush had left him physically and mentally depleted. His entire body ached from the continuous, intense use of the hammer''s full-strength strikes.


    Hungry!


    His stomach rumbled with extreme hunger, his divine body crying out for nourishment, demanding sustenance to refuel itself. His Healing Factor and cellular structures seemed to be clamoring loudly, yearning for the sustenance they required.


    Drowsy! sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyelids felt as heavy as lead, and his consciousness was groggy. He longed to lie down on the spot and get some much-needed rest.


    Much like the previous side effects from his use of the thousand tendrils, but this time, the situation was even more severe. This was a result of the first-time use of the heavy hammer mode, coupled with the transformation of his hands to sustain high-impact combat.


    "I can''t believe... that I got a little carried away," Kyle sighed. He could only look up into the distance as he watched Hulk disappear into the night.


    ¡­


    At a military command center vehicle on the battlefield.


    General Ross sat in his vehicle, receiving messages from reconnaissance soldiers, but the situation at the factory ruins had gone quiet five minutes ago, and there wasn''t much information coming in.


    Just as he took off his headphones, he heard a soldier outside exclaim, "General, Mr. Kyle is back!"


    "What?" General Ross was taken aback before he quickly opened the car door, and went to greet Kyle. He could see Kyle approaching, looking exhausted, surrounded by several armed soldiers.


    "Mr. Kyle, are you alright?" General Ross inquired with genuine concern, without immediately asking about Hulk''s situation.


    "I''m fine. Hulk ran into the wilderness; he should have reverted to his human form now. You can send soldiers to track him," Kyle replied wearily.


    Without much consideration, General Ross immediately issued orders to the surrounding soldiers to pursue Hulk.


    Once a few armed soldiers had left, Kyle entered the vehicle, slumping into the seat, his body exhausted.


    General Ross watched him with worry. "Mr. Kyle, I can see you''re very weak. Do you need a doctor?"


    "No need," Kyle shook his head and said softly, "I just need food."


    "Food?" General Ross was momentarily surprised but promptly ordered the soldiers to bring over canned goods and compressed biscuits from their supplies.


    Kyle didn''t hesitate; he grabbed a random can and, using his nails, cut it open. He wolfed down a big piece of meat with a spoon.


    A few minutes later, General Ross looked down at the empty cans scattered around the car. He swallowed his saliva, then calmly said into the radio, "Get me more food, rations for ten people!"


    Kyle finally stopped eating after consuming the food meant for thirty people. His stomach didn''t show any sign of fullness.


    "Mr. Kyle, do you want more?" General Ross approached cautiously.


    "No, I''m somewhat full now," Kyle said, releasing a deep breath as the hunger pangs subsided.


    General Ross wore a bitter expression. "Somewhat full? You just ate the food rations for one-third of this mission."


    "I need to sleep. Don''t disturb me unless it''s necessary."


    Kyle had barely finished speaking when he closed his eyes, and in half a second, he entered a deep sleep, his head resting on the seat.


    General Ross blinked, sighed, and murmured, "The Symbol of Peace is truly extraordinary."


    One night passed, and when the day broke, the factory site, now a ruin, bore numerous visible scars from the fierce battle that had taken place. The local residents were shocked and rumors of the supernatural battle last night began to circulate.


    After searching throughout the night, General Ross finally received crucial information: Bruce Banner, or rather, his dark persona, had arrived at a port outside Brazil and had seemingly disappeared. It was highly likely that he had managed to leave Brazil on a ship.


    General Ross wondered, where could Bruce have gone?


    Without much thought, he quickly came to a decision and issued an order: "All soldiers, return to the aircraft. We''re heading back to Base 2! The target individual has likely headed in the direction of the United States!"


    *(End of this chapter)*

 Chapter 246 Rebooting the Super Soldier Program

    **Location: United States, Military Base 2**


    A massive transport aircraft descended slowly on the runway. Waiting nearby were military ambulances, ready to receive the wounded. As the aircraft''s hatch opened, medics rushed forward, carrying the severely injured and unconscious Emil on stretchers.


    General Ross stood at the edge of the platform and exchanged greetings with the base officers. He turned and urged the armed soldiers inside the aircraft, "Are you ready yet?"


    But even before he finished speaking, a dull bone-crushing sound echoed, and a soldier was catapulted several meters in a parabolic arc from inside the aircraft. He crashed heavily onto the ground, landing on the Iron Man''s floor.


    "General, we... we couldn''t do it..." The soldier replied while coughing up blood. He was assisted by the base''s medical personnel and taken away on a stretcher. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Kyle still slumbered in the military vehicle. The armed soldiers had considered moving him, but as they approached, Kyle''s subconsciousness compelled him to swat them away as if they were mere flies. It''s important to note that Kyle''s strength was only surpassed by Hulk on earth.


    With his casual swat, he exerted a force equivalent to several tons of impact. Ordinary human bodies couldn''t withstand such force.


    Consequently, several armed soldiers who had managed to avoid Hulk''s grasp ended up falling to Kyle, who was sound asleep.


    "This..." General Ross watched the military vehicle in the hangar, not knowing what to do. After all, this was the Symbol of Peace, and he couldn''t leave him in an aircraft or military vehicle, could he?


    Just as General Ross pondered this predicament, a beautiful figure dressed in a professional black suit, wearing high heels, glided gracefully towards the aircraft from the airport.


    Most of the soldiers she passed by appeared dazed, failing to take any action to intercept her. Some soldiers attempted to approach her but were stopped by an invisible barrier.


    General Ross wore an incredulous expression as he gazed at the elegant oriental woman. While he found her stunning, he also sensed a subtle air of danger about her. He couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you?"


    "I''m from the Carl Family and from the Supernatural Incident Bureau," Raina replied with a slight smile. She handed over a black and gold card that resembled a badge and pointed to the military vehicle where Kyle was located.


    "I''m here to pick up our family head."


    **California, Outside the Visa Checkpoint**


    After a series of perilous deceptions to bypass security, Bruce Banner, disguised in shabby attire, with a scruffy beard and a wide-brimmed hat, was finally standing on the soil of his long-missed homeland.


    He had been on the run from the military''s pursuit for four long years. If it weren''t for the military''s unexpected attack that forced him to make a wrong decision and head back, he might never have returned to this country in his lifetime.


    Bruce Banner kept his hat low, concealing his face in the shadows, and maneuvered through the bustling crowd, looking like a vagrant.


    He wandered aimlessly for a while, then looked up and realized that he had unconsciously reached the front gate of a university.


    Culver University.


    This was the place where Bruce Banner''s fate had taken a dramatic turn.


    Four years ago, he had gone from the pinnacle of life, both professionally and romantically, only to plummet into an abyss as a fugitive monster.


    At the university gate, birds sang, fountains glistened in the sunlight, young students roamed the campus lawns, and the pathways were bustling with students and professors in formal attire.


    Bruce Banner tried to avoid drawing attention to himself. But, as if in an ironic twist of fate, he had unintentionally ended up near the entrance of Culver University, the very place where everything had started to unravel.


    Watching the students and teachers go about their business brought back a rush of memories. He had once been part of this environment. His life had been vastly different then.


    Bruce Banner concealed himself in the shade of the campus pathways, far from the bustling center.


    As he lingered in the shadows, an astonishing sight unfolded before his eyes. A long-haired, curvaceous female professor emerged from the university gates. She was strolling hand in hand with a well-dressed man, both of them engaged in animated conversation.


    The female professor was none other than his former girlfriend, Betty Ross, who happened to be General Ross''s daughter.


    Bruce Banner sighed quietly, feeling an unexpected mixture of emotions in his heart. He decided to turn away and leave when a gust of wind blew a promotional poster into his hand.


    "Supernatural Incident Bureau" it read, leaving Bruce Banner to ponder the twist of fate that had led him back to this place.


    Six unprecedented big characters caught Bruce Banner''s attention. He squinted as he read the following:


    "Have you ever woken up with physical abilities beyond ordinary humans?"


    "Have you been bitten by an animal, gaining the traits of that animal''s species?"


    "Have you experienced unexpected radiation exposure leading to uncontrollable mutations and awakening of superpowers?"


    "Supernatural Incident Bureau, dedicated to handling unnatural events, is here to help you. For more information, please call hotline 0001."


    "What kind of company is this?" Bruce Banner wondered with widened eyes as he read the introduction. It seemed as though this company was tailored for people like him. However, he had never heard of this company, not even its name, four years ago.


    "This can''t be real," Bruce muttered while flipping the page. His eyes widened in astonishment again. Behind the promotional poster for the agency, there was a plethora of official endorsements.


    United Nations Association, U.S. Military, CIA, Homeland Strategic Bureau¡­


    "Is this still a private company? What''s their background?" Bruce Banner was left speechless when he saw this. He swallowed hard while staring blankly at it. What had happened while he had been away from the United States?


    Back at the New York military base, in the medical ward, the sound of approaching footsteps made the military doctor turn to see General Ross. He quickly stood at attention. "General Ross!"


    General Ross, his face bearing a heavy expression, asked, "How is Emil doing?" He gazed through the glass window of the medical ward at the naked man lying on the examination table, covered in tubes and wires.


    "He is still in a deep coma, suffering from multiple severe fractures. Even if he does wake up, he might end up as a paraplegic, spending the rest of his life in a wheelchair," The military doctor replied while shaking his head without a hint of sugarcoating.


    General Ross fell silent for a moment, then made a resolute decision. "Give him that serum."


    "That serum?" The military doctor was puzzled for a moment before realizing what General Ross meant. He hesitated, clearly skeptical. "But if it fails, Emil may never wake up again."


    "Try it," General Ross said sternly. "A person with such a strong will to win, someone so proud, would probably wish they''d never wake up if they discovered they''d become a lifelong invalid. It''s better to give him a chance now."


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll prepare it immediately!" The military doctor nodded and hurried off to the medicament storage room.


    "It''s all up to you now, Emil. You''re getting a chance to get closer to that man," General Ross murmured as he looked at the comatose Emil.


    Many years ago, he had played a significant role in restarting the Super Soldier Program after World War II. Now, with the Super Soldier Serum already developed, but still not widely accepted due to its strong rejection response in most individuals, it was in a clinical trial phase.


    If Emil could emerge from this predicament and become a new generation of super soldiers, he might become a hero born from the military and potentially bridge the gap to Symbol of Peace''s level of power, at least to some extent.


    Ever since he had witnessed Kyle suppressing Hulk in Brazil, General Ross''s desire for this outcome had grown even stronger.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 247 The Unreachable Domain

    **Location: California, Culver University, Research Building**


    A day passed.


    Bruce Banner, dressed casually, sat in front of a computer in the laboratory, engaged in a chat conversation with a scientist who specialized in gamma radiation research. Occasionally, he glanced at the affectionate teacher sitting beside him, his lips carrying a hint of bitter emotion.


    Yesterday, Bruce had hesitated but ultimately chose not to contact the Supernatural Incident Bureau. He decided to rely on himself to address the symptoms of his Hulk transformation. However, it seemed that fate had shown him mercy as he had reunited with his former girlfriend last night.


    "Banner, is your friend reliable?" Elizabeth placed her hand on Bruce''s shoulder, her face filled with nervousness.


    Elated to have seen Bruce again last night, she was nearly losing her mind. She had no intention of leaving his side now and was deeply afraid of losing him once more.


    "Yes, he''s reliable. I''ve been secretly in contact with him in Brazil. He specializes in gamma radiation research and is the only one who understands my current condition," Bruce explained while taking a deep breath and speaking with a hint of excitement. "I sent him a blood sample, and he just messaged me saying he has a good chance of eliminating the gamma radiation from my body!"


    "I hope it works," Elizabeth said with anticipation.


    Suddenly, a cacophony of noise from outside the building interrupted their conversation.


    Elizabeth hastily got up and looked out the window. On the soft, grassy lawns below, armored vehicles carrying armed soldiers rolled in. Surrounding the research building from all sides, they formed a barricade.


    In the front, leading the military forces, was her father, General Ross.


    "Banner!" Elizabeth turned back, her voice filled with concern. Bruce Banner, having noticed something was amiss, stood up from his seat. With a wry smile, he said, "Elizabeth, get out of here immediately!"


    "But..." Elizabeth was about to say something else, but Bruce interrupted her with a bitter smile. "Don''t worry. I will be fine, at least, I will be alive, I can''t die even if I want to."


    Half a minute later, when Elizabeth had fled the building, General Ross gave a cold command to his soldiers, without any hesitation. "Smoke grenades! Force it out!"


    "Understood!"


    Two soldiers immediately approached the building, pointed their rifles, and fired smoke grenades. Within seconds, the research building was enveloped in thick smoke.


    Amidst the anxious stares of everyone present, a massive silhouette suddenly appeared in the thick white fog within the building''s ground-floor window.


    "Roar!"


    With a menacing growl, the window shattered outwards, and the Incredible Hulk, wearing nothing but boxers, roared angrily as he jumped from the third floor to the lawn outside!


    "All soldiers, attack!" General Ross ordered with a sweeping gesture.


    Meanwhile, in New York, at the Empire State Building, on the top floor, which served as an office and relaxation room.


    After an unknown period of sleep, Kyle''s eyebrows twitched, and his mind gradually emerged from its drowsy state. Before he even opened his eyes, he sensed that he was lying in a soft bed. The pillow was not only exceptionally soft but also carried a comforting warmth and a faint fragrance.


    "Boss, are you awake?"


    Upon a soft call from the woman, Kyle''s eyes opened wide, revealing a vision of a buttoned blouse, a pair of prominent curves, and an attractive face above.


    Oh, it''s Raina''s lap.


    Kyle let out a small yawn, got up from the bed, and stepped barefoot onto the cold floor. He took in the luxurious bedroom and the cityscape outside the floor-to-ceiling window, and he had a rough idea of what had happened after his previous slumber.


    "How long did I sleep?" Kyle stretched and looked at the bright sunlight pouring in through the window. He was curious about the duration of his nap.


    "About a day and a half, I think," Raina, now transformed into something like a secretary, descended from the bed and neatly tidied the beddings. She smoothed her slightly wrinkled stockings and her skirted suit with her thoughts.


    "What''s the situation with Ross?" Kyle asked while searching for his slippers.


    Raina lightly tapped her fingers, and a cabinet opened automatically, sending a pair of slippers flying to the ground in front of him.


    On the bedside table, which had transformed into a phone, Vis answered, "I received a message about half an hour ago, stating that they''ve located Bruce Banner''s whereabouts. He''s currently at Culver University, and they''re most likely sending troops to apprehend him."


    "No need to rush then," Kyle said, slipping into his slippers and heading toward the bathroom. He waved to Raina and said, "Prepare lunch. We can go after having lunch."


    "Of course," Raina replied with a slight smile.


    On the other side,


    **Culver University, Research Building Lawn**


    Amid a cacophony of detonations, the once lush lawn was now charred and barren from the intense bombardment. Several heavily armored vehicles lay flattened, like paper, and shell casings and debris were scattered all around.


    In the heart of this chaos, Hulk, unaffected by the bullets that rained down upon him, rampaged through the military vehicles, incapacitating any soldiers he came into contact with.


    "Emil, it''s your turn to take the stage!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Confronted with this situation, General Ross suddenly barked out.


    In response to his summons, all eyes of the soldiers were on him.


    Emil, now dressed in military attire, strode forward like a savior. With confidence, he carried a heavy cannon and advanced fearlessly.


    Emil had undergone genetic mutations with the help of Super Soldier Serum, recovering from his injuries and experiencing an overall power increase of more than fivefold!


    "Symbol of Peace, I''ve finally caught up!" Emil''s eyes glinted with self-assuredness, believing himself to be invincible. "Now, it''s time to take down Hulk. This battle will solidify my name as a hero!"


    Roaring, Emil made the first move. He lifted his cannon and fired a powerful shot at Hulk''s chest.


    "Hulk!"


    With a furious roar, Hulk lifted his arm to intercept the devastating shot.


    Emil took advantage of the situation by closing the gap between them step by step. His cannon relentlessly fired on full automatic. Each shot carried the force equivalent to a full-grown adult''s arm, and they kept coming one after the other.


    Hulk''s body stiffened as he was bombarded, and this made Emil''s newfound strength even more apparent.


    Soldiers in the vicinity started cheering upon seeing this display of power.


    Emil wore a smug smile on his face, but just then, as he pulled the trigger, there was a crisp snap. His cannon''s explosive ammunition was exhausted.


    Hulk clapped both his hands, extinguishing the gun''s explosive fire. He glared at Emil with anger, showing a menacing grin as he charged forward.


    "Perfect timing. Let me see how strong you really are!"


    Emil sneered and discarded his weapon. With a neural speed unmatched even by athletes, he crouched and leaped, soaring into the air.


    With a powerful left hook, he gathered all the power in his body and unleashed a devastating blow, aiming directly at Hulk''s chest.


    "Crack!"


    Emil''s smile froze, and in an instant, the bones in his left hand shattered like an egg hitting a stone, his left wrist folding back ninety degrees.


    Hulk''s fist didn''t stop but continued its forward motion, landing on Emil''s chest.


    "Boom!"


    Emil''s body was sent flying, somersaulting through the air for over ten meters before crashing into a massive tree.


    Sliding down to the base of the tree, Emil''s eyes widened in shock, his chest caved in with a deep fist imprint. He couldn''t help but spit up blood incessantly. If it weren''t for his Super Soldier Physique, he would have long since lost consciousness.


    He stared unwaveringly at Hulk not far away, his spirit and confidence both waning.


    He still couldn''t reach that domain of the Symbol of Peace.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 248 Summon

    After becoming a new type of Super Soldier, Emil thought he had surpassed the summit and reached that unattainable pyramid in the sky. Then, all his confidence, enthusiasm, fantasies, and dreams dissipated like smoke under Hulk''s single punch.


    His physical injuries were trivial; the most significant impact was on his once proud soul, which felt like it had been slapped hard, leaving him with a broken pride.


    "This isn''t the script I wanted!"


    Emil was filled with anger and humiliation. He felt depressed and spat out thick, sticky blood as hot rage surged in his chest and throat. He slumped against the tree roots and lost consciousness.


    From Emil''s imposing entrance onto the battlefield to his humiliating retreat after Hulk''s punch, the entire process took only about ten seconds.


    The scene became extremely awkward in an instant. Not only were the armed soldiers left bewildered, but even the commanding General Ross forced a strained smile, concealing his disappointment.


    General Ross had greatly overestimated the combat capabilities of the Super Soldier while severely underestimating the power of Hulk and Kyle.


    At present, looking across the whole planet, it was hard to find anyone capable of directly confronting either of them with physical strength alone.


    Emil was merely a small episode for Hulk, who continued to display his overwhelming and destructive power, engaging in a chaotic battle with the surrounding armed forces.


    Observing the retreating military forces, a subordinate officer fell back in fear, gazing anxiously at General Ross, who remained composed. He urgently said, "General, at this rate, we might be wiped out! Due to the university''s location, we can''t deploy many heavy combat weapons. What should we do now?"


    "What else can we do?"


    General Ross sighed, took a deep breath, and firmly stated, "Hurry and summon the Symbol of Peace."


    Meanwhile,


    **New York, Empire State Building''s Top Floor Office**


    The private dining table was adorned with steaming delicacies and rare wines. Raina was leaning against it, serving as a charming backdrop.


    Kyle, with a napkin around his neck, cut into a medium-rare steak and savored the rich juices as he chewed thoughtfully.


    *Ding, Ding...*


    The smartphone on the table vibrated slightly, followed by Vis''s report, "Master, General Ross called again."


    "At least let Boss finish his lunch?" Raina raised an eyebrow, sounding a bit displeased.


    Kyle, as if he hadn''t heard both of them, continued eating until he had consumed the entire plate of steak. He then picked up a glass and sipped some red wine before clapping his hands. "If it were someone else, I''d agree, but Ross is the son of my former instructor. We shouldn''t keep him waiting."


    Raina took a step forward and carefully removed his napkin.


    "Is everything ready, Vis?" Kyle calmly inquired.


    "Of course, everything is prepared," Vis responded promptly.


    "Then, let''s get going," Kyle shrugged and headed up the stairs toward the rooftop of the building.


    In less than half a minute, an eagle-shaped Interstellar aircraft lifted off from the rooftop of the Empire State Building. Its cold, metallic hull turned semi-transparent and disappeared into stealth mode. The advanced engines at the rear emitted a faint roar as it accelerated at Mach speeds, surpassing all other Earthly aircraft.


    Like a streak of silvery light, the Interstellar aircraft left New York, heading at breakneck speed toward California. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps passing directly over Stark Industries'' building, J.A.R.V.I.S.''s anti-aircraft surveillance systems detected this, and he reminded through the loudspeaker, "Sir, your Godfather seems to have left New York again."


    "He''s probably busy dealing with the guy called Hulk," Tony wiped the sweat from his forehead as he replied. He was shirtless and focused on manipulating various pipes and instruments. His expression was serious and determined. "I can''t afford to lose either."


    Inside the vast industrial building, countless complex acceleration instruments and pipelines were interconnected, and the framework for creating Kryon was almost complete.


    It had to be said that Tony was indeed a unique genius engineer on Earth and in the universe.


    At Culver University, the expansive grassland had turned into a battlefield.


    *Boom!*


    Hulk was like an enraged rhinoceros as it charged forward with fury. The armed soldiers scattered in panic. Armored vehicles left in place were flung into the air, tumbling through the grassland and flying ten meters away.


    The vice-commander reported with near despair, "General, I tried to contact him, but the Symbol of Peace is currently in New York. Even if he flies here at top speed, the university will be reduced to rubble by the time he arrives."


    "Then buy me some time!" General Ross replied with determination.


    "Yes," The vice-commander replied, his voice bitter, as he directed and encouraged the soldiers at the scene.


    No one noticed that hundreds of meters above their heads, wisps of extinguished white smoke lingered in the air.


    An Interstellar aircraft, now invisible to everyone, hovered in mid-air. The rear hatch slowly opened, revealing Kyle fully covered in Venom.


    His crimson, narrow pupils blinked indifferently, like a dark creature looking down from above.


    "Raina, wait for me here for a moment," Kyle said in a hoarse and sharp voice. He took a step and leaped from the deck, plummeting down into the strong wind.


    Raina smiled, leaning against the edge of the deck, her long black hair fluttering in the gusty wind.


    *Sizzle!*


    Hulk, having just torn an armored vehicle in half with his bare hands, was about to strike again when he suddenly stopped as if he sensed something. He looked up, somewhat curious, to the sky.


    In his field of vision, there was an incredibly familiar figure and a dark hammer that was unforgettable, quickly and infinitely enlarging...


    When Hulk attempted to react, it was already too late. Kyle, with his vast combat experience, was not going to give it a chance.


    *Thud!*


    Leveraging his descent from the sky, Kyle raised his left hammer, fully charged with power, and struck down violently on Hulk''s forehead.


    This blow felt like a divine force delivering an earth-shattering blow.


    Hulk''s knees abruptly buckled, and the force transmitted downward, sending invisible shockwaves rippling across the earth. The ground beneath the grassy field couldn''t withstand the impact and cracked open under Shock Girl''s violent winds.


    Clumps of soil and grass were uprooted, scattering in all directions within Shock Girl''s maelstrom.


    Soldiers and officers who witnessed this scene stood there, their gazes vacant, overwhelmed by shock.


    Only General Ross, staring at the dark monster that had arrived on the scene, spoke calmly, "He''s here!"


    Ignoring the armed soldiers around him, Kyle landed on the ground. He lifted the hammer form of his left fist and ruthlessly struck Hulk in front of him, who was momentarily stunned. Kyle had no reservations as he unleashed a barrage of hammer blows.


    The hammer-form consumed a lot of stamina, so it was essential to finish this quickly. Kyle understood this well. He treated Hulk like a massive punching bag, relentlessly striking the only weak point¡ªhis brain¡ªleaving Hulk in a dazed state.


    For a moment, Hulk rolled helplessly on the ground, from the sky to the earth, completely powerless to resist the beating.


    *(End of this chapter)*

 Chapter 249 Pig Like Teammates

    *Boom! Boom! Boom!*


    At Culver University, where ordinary people had long been driven away, ripples spread across the artificial lake. In the vicinity of the research building, the earth trembled as if experiencing a magnitude five or higher earthquake.


    A large number of armed soldiers and military vehicles had retreated to the edge of the grassy field. The terrifying battle between the two monsters on the grassland would likely be unforgettable for the soldiers present throughout their lives.


    The dark demon grinned slightly as it pinned Hulk to the ground and relentlessly swung the hammer-formed left fist.


    Each hammer blow was powerful, containing at least tens of tons of terrifying impact.


    Direct hits from that hammer-like fist drove Hulk to the ground, causing his brain to buzz and he was unable to respond. He could only let out a reluctant growl, his green eyes wide with anger.


    The earth continued to tremble and shake, the grassy field now a barren stretch of land. The ground had sunk more than half a meter, and tufts of grass and dust were scattered in the air.


    Kyle sneered as hot air escaping from his mouth with every breath. Despite rapidly depleting his physical functions, his movements showed no signs of fatigue or slowing down. With a relentless assault like a violent storm, he kept Hulk firmly suppressed under his fist.


    It was easy to knock Hulk down, but killing him was much more difficult, and there was no need for it.


    To subdue and capture Hulk, other methods like powerful electrical shocks and technological cages were impractical. The only effective method was the oldest one: Knock him unconscious with violence.


    Hulk was indeed resistant, but with enough force, he would eventually become dazed and revert to his human form.


    "My strength is definitely sufficient, so is it that I''m not hitting the right spot? Why hasn''t he passed out yet?" Kyle muttered and his eyebrows furrowed as he raised the heavy hammer, landing a heavy blow on Hulk''s chin. This caused him to push backward, using his back like a bulldozer, pushing dirt until he was over ten meters away.


    Kyle sprinted after him, hitting him in a different spot. It felt like a game of Whac-A-Mole. Hulk''s head was pounding, his hair flattened, but he was still conscious.


    At the edge of the grassy field, Elizabeth watched Hulk taking the hammer blows and was about to rush forward. But she was quickly stopped by her father, General Ross.


    The vice-commander took charge of the military, and seeing Hulk was on the ropes, he quickly summoned several armed soldiers and instructed them to reveal the secret weapons on the military vehicles...


    *Boom!*


    A heavy impact like an explosion sent Hulk flying again.


    Kyle''s robust chest heaved, breathing out scorching breaths. Although he had depleted more than half of his strength, his crimson eyes were shining brighter and brighter.


    Through this training session of Hulk being his punching bag, he had become more proficient with the Hammer Form. The feeling of exerting his strength was increasingly smooth and enjoyable.


    Hulk, after being struck on the head, was dazed for a short time. The duration had gone from less than half a second at first to around two to three seconds.


    "It can be done. I can knock him out and subdue him! This time, I''ve won!" Kyle grinned and backed up, dragging the heavy hammer with his left hand, charging towards Hulk.


    Hulk lay on the ground, shaking his head left and right, trying hard to stand up from the ground.


    Just then, the humming sound of cars entering the area sounded from the surroundings.


    Kyle turned to look at the source of the noise, seeing two military vehicles starting up nearby. The back covers of the vehicles had been pulled back, revealing instruments resembling massive loudspeakers. These devices, separated by ten meters, were both aimed squarely at Hulk on the grass.


    "Wait, they can''t be..." Kyle abruptly stopped in his tracks and a vague sense of foreboding rose within him.


    Then, under the order of the vice-commander standing by, the sound devices were immediately activated, emitting a powerful and piercing sonic wave. The sound waves took on physical form, forming a continuous barrage of airwaves that collided and hit Hulk just as he was trying to stand up.


    Hulk gritted his teeth, resisting with all his might in the relentless clash of two Sonic waves.


    On the other side, despite not being in the direct path of the Sonic wave, Kyle, clad entirely in Venom, had retreated more than ten meters.  sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amidst the expanding ripples of the Sonic Waves, he appeared as if he had been struck heavily, falling straight to the ground. Injured and clutching his ears, his face contorted in even more pain than Hulk''s.


    In his mind, Venom let out a scream of agony!


    Despite being an adult and far more powerful than he was at birth, Venom still had a fatal flaw!


    It was extremely sensitive to high temperatures and sound waves...


    In the first moment, the armed suit on Kyle''s left arm had to be disengaged, followed by the gradual melting of his dark outer layer, like frost under the sun.


    Clearly, Venom could no longer maintain its symbiotic state.


    Upon witnessing this, General Ross widened his eyes and gritted his teeth, growling, "Who activated the Supersonic waves?!"


    The vice-commander turned around upon hearing this and scratched his head inexplicably, saying, "Huh, what''s going on?"


    Facing the baptism of Sonic Waves, Hulk growled angrily. He suddenly picked up the outer shells of two military vehicles from the ground, using one as a shield and violently swinging the other.


    *P¨±tch!*


    The vice-commander hadn''t even turned around when he was turned into a pile of minced meat by one of the shells. The military protective iron armor didn''t lose any momentum, slicing the Sonic device behind into two halves!


    Hulk made an astonishing leap, flying over ten meters and smashing the other Sonic device on top of the second military vehicle to smithereens. The parts clattered to the ground.


    Hulk stood on a pile of scrap metal and scanned the surroundings. The armed soldiers, their fighting spirit extinguished, were retreating.


    Hulk didn''t pursue; his furious and raging gaze fell upon a certain spot thirty meters away.


    There, Kyle had reverted to his human form, recovering from the grassy ground. His face was slightly pale, and he looked as if he had been pulled out of water, with sweat dripping down his casual attire.


    "Fear not a god-like opponent, but rather a pig-like teammate. This saying is indeed true," Kyle sighed helplessly. He pinched the Venom card and put it back into the Card Space.


    *Roar!*


    Hulk roared angrily as if he anticipated a turning point. He lifted Iron armor plates in his hands and hurled them towards Kyle with his full strength.


    "Well, It looks like I have to rely on myself," Kyle shrugged. He raised his gaze, his golden eyes igniting with a bright flame. His sweat-soaked clothes instantly dried, and his body began to exude scorching golden flames.


    He watched the incoming Iron armor plates without evading. Instead, he quickly raised his left palm.


    When the Iron armor plates were within three meters of him, their front ends turned red-hot. Another meter closer, and they melted into molten iron while sizzling as they scattered on the grass in front of him.


    "What''s going on...?"


    Outside the grassy field, all the onlookers were dumbfounded. This was even more awe-inspiring than Hulk''s superhuman strength.


    But it didn''t end there.


    Even though they were dozens of meters away, they still felt the temperature in the air suddenly rise, and the weather became abnormally hot and stifling.


    *End of this chapter.*

 Chapter 250 The Might of the Fire God

    As the Divine Power flowed within him, Kyle raised his hands, and his entire body was engulfed in a golden flame. His attire, now covered in these divine flames, appeared like a thin yet luxurious cloak of fire.


    Under the power of this divine flame, the grass within a five-meter radius around him withered at a speed visible to the naked eye. The very fabric of space seemed to warp slightly under the intense heat.


    The heat waves surged outward like a tidal wave, forcing the sweating soldiers who were observing to retreat further.


    This was the first time that Kyle had used his innate ability to unleash the flames of his divine body in public. The tip of the iceberg of his power had finally revealed itself.


    "It''s the Symbol of Peace, Kyle!"


    "It was him who went head-to-head with the Hulk just now."


    "Probably, he''s the only one in the world who can deal with that monster!"


    The armed soldiers were pleasantly surprised, releasing collective sighs of relief when they saw this scene. They excitedly discussed the unfolding situation, turning this battlefield into a massive fan meeting.


    The appearance of this man in front of them acted like a powerful tonic. The reason was simple - he was the Symbol of Peace, Kyle!


    For seventy years, he had never been defeated. His mere presence could change the course of a battle. He was recognized worldwide as the undefeated legend, the first hero who was akin to a god.


    *Roar!*


    Hulk roared angrily as he looked at his opponent. Regardless of who the enemy was, as long as his mind was set, he paid no attention to the scorching heat and jumped down from the pile of scrap metal.


    Like a raging flood, he charged towards Kyle, causing the ground to tremble as he ran.


    No matter who he faced, Hulk fought barehanded, and one of his pure punches could crush anything!


    Facing the approaching Hulk, Kyle took a deep breath and the golden flames began to revolve around his arms like a vortex. The divine flame condensed between his five fingers, inching into a tight grip.


    Kyle unleashed a punch after gathering the divine power in his body but it wasn''t an ordinary punch. It was a roaring column of flames imbued with destructive power!


    Hulk suddenly halted in his tracks and raised his massive arms to block the power of the blazing flames that carried a menacing presence. The flames impacted his sturdy green, muscular skin, scattering bright sparks.


    Rolling heatwaves of golden divine flames reached temperatures of over a thousand degrees, which was enough to turn the earth into a scorched wasteland. Surface vegetation and dirt melted into scorching magma.


    Yet, Hulk stood his ground, directly facing the impact of the flames. The flames brushed against his arms and chest, parting on either side without causing substantial damage to him.


    "This physique is truly invincible to an absurd extent..." Kyle couldn''t help but mutter to himself as he watched this scene.


    He had no doubt that even if he threw Hulk into a volcano, the beast would simply enjoy a warm bath in the bubbling lava. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle didn''t want to waste any more divine power as he could hardly control anything more than this. He turned his left hand, allowing the flames that surged towards Hulk to dissipate.


    Hulk let out a low growl and charged forward again, closing the distance between him and Kyle to within three meters.


    "Since sheer divine power won''t do the trick, let''s try this!" Kyle''s golden eyes shone with light as he licked his dry lips, swiftly drawing an Item Card from his Card Space.


    As the Item Card materialized into reality, it revealed a battered metal axe, with only the handle and tip remaining, resembling an antique short spear. This was firmly grasped by Kyle''s right hand.


    A weapon to slay gods and bred for war¡ª a Wargod''s Axe!


    Even on Planet Sakaar and during his time as Super Soldier Physique, Kyle had struggled to lift it with both hands at full strength.


    Now, with his physique enhanced tenfold due to his godly genes, this battered Divine Weapon was just the right weight to be wielded single-handedly.


    Kyle held the Wargod''s Axe, which lacked a blade and made no slashing motions. Instead, he aimed the sharp tip forward, using it like a long spear, thrusting it towards the approaching Hulk.


    *Snap!*


    Hulk reacted with incredible speed, swiftly bringing his massive hands together to clamp down on the tip of the Wargod''s Axe. The divine weapon, bathed in flames and the forceful winds, was caught within Hulk''s sturdy, bulky green hand.


    "Let go!" Kyle didn''t want to engage in a strength contest with Hulk. The golden divine flames enveloped his body, and his divine power continuously flowed into the Wargod''s Axe.


    To an observer, the intense flames continuously gathered towards the divine axe, charging it with higher temperatures and destructive force.


    The reason Divine Weapons were called as such was due to their synergy with the divine powers of the gods. Normal weapons, even if they didn''t melt in the flames, would still weaken the power of the fire. However, the Wargod''s Axe was constantly absorbing the divine flames, increasing its power exponentially.


    Hulk lowered his body, gripping the fiery Wargod''s Axe tightly, and roared as he took a step forward. Astonishingly, he managed to move Kyle backward by a meter.


    "Let''s see how long you can hold on!" Kyle sneered. The divine buff, which didn''t consume his divine power, increased the temperature at the tip of the axe.


    One thousand degrees Celsius was just the beginning. The temperature quickly soared to two thousand degrees, with no sign of stopping.


    It continued to rise until it reached around five thousand degrees Celsius. The tip of the Wargod''s Axe was now as hot as the surface of the Sun. Hulk''s palm, which had been gripping it, began to sizzle and emit wisps of smoke. The intense heat caused even fountains hundreds of meters away to start steaming.


    *Roar!*


    Hulk roared in frustration and anger, his hands finally letting go.


    With the fierce flames of the divine weapon''s tip, it thrust into Hulk''s chest, sending his massive body flying.


    "That seemed to work," Kyle said with relief, exhaling deeply. Until that moment, he hadn''t been entirely certain.


    Despite Hulk''s resistance to high temperatures, there was always a limit. Now it was clear that five thousand degrees Celsius was enough to harm him.


    Of course, five thousand degrees Celsius was already the limit of temperature that his divine power could achieve at this moment.


    Hulk, like an undying cockroach, got up from the ground, full of energy. He pursed his lips and blew on his still-burning hand, displaying a prominent burn mark on his chest.


    His body exuded an aura of rage and violence as he stubbornly charged forward.


    "The damage from this broken axe isn''t enough," Kyle frowned, suddenly recalling something and his golden eyes brightened.


    Right, besides the battered axe in his hand, there was also a completely intact Divine Weapon in his Card Space.


    He wasn''t sure if the item in question counted as an offensive-type Divine Weapon.


    Thinking, Kyle waved his left hand, extracting an Item Card and materializing it into reality.


    It was a golden fire disc, cradled in his left palm, with ordinary flames burning inside it.


    Eternal Flame.


    "How the hell do I even use this thing?" Kyle gazed at the fire disc in his left hand with a puzzled look on his face. No matter how he concentrated his divine power, he couldn''t manipulate the inner flames, nor could he release any of its power.


    Both externally and internally, it seemed like an ordinary fire disc.


    Before Kyle could figure it out, Hulk, in a fit of rage, drew near and struck down with his immense fist as usual.


    Kyle''s pupils contracted. Instinctively, he lifted the fire disc, flipped it 180 degrees, and forcefully slammed it down on top of Hulk.


    The internal Eternal Flame raged out, enveloping half of Hulk''s body.


    *Roar!*


    For the first time in his life, Kyle heard a cry of pain from Hulk, accompanied by a faint smell of roasting meat...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 251 Scorched Hulk

    Eternal Flame.


    This was a fire that had burned since the dawn of the universe, a flame that had endured through the creation of stars, the birth and extinction of life, the depletion of energy, and the freezing or self-destruction into black holes.


    The Milky Way had emerged from a dark and desolate cosmos, giving rise to countless races over billions of years. Countless civilizations had flourished and illuminated the galaxy''s vast expanse.


    This Eternal Flame was still burning, making it more accurate to describe it as a concrete manifestation of universal laws than simply a fire.


    The Eternal Flame contained the profound power of both rebirth and destruction.


    But now, Kyle held this disc of fire and used it as a weapon, slamming it directly onto Hulk''s head...


    If the previous owner of the Eternal Flame, the Fire Giant, knew about this, he would probably be lamenting in his mountain cave.


    If Hela, the Goddess of Death from the cold and shadowy realm of Hel, knew about this, she would probably be rushing to Earth with a sword. Even Odin, the All-Father in Asgard, would likely sit stunned on his divine throne.


    After all, this was the Eternal Flame and it is almost as valuable as the Magic Cube. Couldn''t it have received a little more respect?


    Hearing Hulk''s agonized scream and the sizzling sounds accompanying it, Kyle was taken aback by the surprising effect. He hurriedly raised the golden fire disc again.


    *Phew...*


    The golden disc was held up high, and the Eternal Flame within it continued to burn on its own without extinguishing or growing stronger.


    Kyle relaxed as he gazed at Hulk, and his golden irises suddenly contracted, revealing a look of astonishment.


    Hulk''s current appearance was, to put it mildly, quite pitiful.


    He was still on the ground, writhing in pain. A significant portion of his hair had been burnt away. His monstrous face and solid chest were scorched and blackened, resembling raw meat being grilled over a fire, resulting in a half-cooked appearance.


    And this was the mighty Hulk!


    A being whose skin defied the hottest of weaponry and ammunition! A creature who shrugged off blows from hammers weighing tens of tons, and remained unfazed by flames of five thousand degrees Celsius!


    And yet, under the influence of the Eternal Flame, he had been roasted to a half-cooked state?


    Kyle smacked his lips, feeling utterly perplexed at this moment. Hulk, the one who could endure a temperature of five thousand degrees Celsius, had turned tender from the touch of the Eternal Flame?


    What Kyle didn''t know was that in the presence of the Eternal Flame, any life form was treated equally. Despite having the power of an ordinary flame, it was capable of bypassing resistances and defenses, burning with indiscriminate heat.


    Not only was Kyle flabbergasted, but the soldiers and officers surrounding them also looked on with incredulity, staring at Hulk, who was now lying on the ground with burn marks.


    *Roar!*


    Hulk lay writhing on the ground, clutching his scorched body and groaning. His massive physique seemed to deflate, shrinking from Hulk''s size down to a regular human''s, clad only in a pair of oversized boxer shorts.


    Kyle fell into silence, understanding that the battle had concluded. He retracted the Eternal Flame and the Godslayer''s Axe back into his Card Space.


    "Banner!"


    Outside of the battle, as the soldiers looked on in bewilderment, Elisabeth, breaking free from their restraining arms, rushed forward. She fell to her knees and cradled the unconscious Bruce Banner, tears streaming down her face as she called his name.


    "All troops, listen to my orders and act!"


    General Ross emerged, and with a wave of his hand, the armed soldiers rushed forward and encircled Bruce Banner, Elisabeth, and Kyle.


    General Ross gazed at Kyle with respect and politeness. "Mr. Kyle, I truly appreciate your assistance."


    Kyle nodded coolly, saying no more.


    "Father, please, let him go," Elisabeth implored as she held Bruce in her arms. She looked up at General Ross, her eyes filled with desperation.


    "Sorry," General Ross shook his head and issued orders to the surrounding soldiers in a cold tone. "Arrest the target, Bruce Banner, and take him back to the military base immediately."


    "Yes, sir!" The assembled soldiers promptly moved to apprehend Bruce Banner. Elisabeth, tearfully crying, tried to stop them, but her efforts were in vain. Eventually, she could only place her hopeful gaze on Kyle.


    "Mr. Kyle, please!" Elisabeth pleaded as she knelt on the ground, knowing that the man before her was the only one capable of intervening.


    "Elisabeth," General Ross frowned and, full of remorse, said to Kyle, "Mr. Kyle, my daughter is still young, and she doesn''t fully understand how the world works."


    Young? At thirty years old? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s alright," Kyle shrugged. Before General Ross could even smile, he added, "However, Bruce Banner, you can''t take him away."


    "Huh?" General Ross''s face froze.


    Simultaneously, several armed soldiers stopped moving, unwilling to touch Bruce Banner on the ground any further.


    General Ross nervously took a deep breath and hesitated as he asked, "Mr. Kyle, why can''t I take him away?"


    "Because I''m taking him." Kyle looked at him calmly and said matter-of-factly, "By the way, I''m currently serving as the Chief Consultant of SHIELD. For the specifics, you can contact SHIELD personnel."


    "SHIELD..." General Ross''s complexion changed slightly when he heard this.


    Of course, he knew about SHIELD. It was an independent, secretive organization that operated beyond the constraints of any one country. It was directly under the management of the United Nations, with highly centralized responsibilities and authority.


    In the United States, the local military generally had to cooperate with SHIELD.


    If it were an ordinary SHIELD agent, General Ross, as a high-ranking officer, could have forcibly arrested Bruce Banner without hesitation.


    But, unfortunately, the other party was Kyle. In any of his private capacities, he wielded more authority than the Chief Consultant of SHIELD.


    General Ross sighed inwardly and said in a low voice, "Then... I''ll leave him to SHIELD for now. I''ll negotiate the specifics with them."


    Kyle nodded and lightly clapped his hands.


    As if responding to his call, a faint beam of light broke through the sky, carefully avoiding the soldiers and casting its radiance onto Kyle and Bruce Banner.


    "That is..." General Ross was taken aback, looking up at the silhouette of an Interstellar fighter jet in the sky, visible vaguely dozens of meters above.


    "Goodbye for now," Kyle said calmly. He gently levitated Bruce Banner, and they both began to float upwards towards the hatch of the aircraft in the sky.


    "Mr. Kyle!" Elisabeth called out, her voice filled with urgency. "Can I go with Banner?"


    "Elisabeth, you''re not allowed to go!" General Ross''s voice was tinged with anger.


    "It doesn''t matter," Kyle considered for a moment and said with a faint smile, "Ross, I''ll make sure someone looks after your daughter and ensures her safe return."


    Kyle raised his finger, and the light beam enveloped Elisabeth.


    The three of them, encased in the beam of light, rapidly floated into the cabin of the aircraft as if being absorbed by it.


    With the jets roaring, the aircraft changed direction in mid-air and turned into a streak of light, speeding back toward New York.


    "General, what should we do now?" One of the soldiers asked with a puzzled expression on his face, as they watched the aircraft depart.


    "What else can we do?" General Ross rubbed his beard and glanced around, surveying the transformed lawn, soldiers marred by artillery and divine flames, and the numerous casualties.


    He had a feeling of losing both his wife and soldiers. He sighed helplessly and said, "Evacuate the wounded, clear the battlefield."


    *(End of this chapter)*

 Chapter 252 Top-Notch Fighter

    Now that he thinks about it, this is rather peculiar.


    Hulk, born from Bruce Banner''s anger, sustained extensive burns under the Eternal Flame. However, once he reverted to his human form as Bruce Banner, the burns on his body seemed to have miraculously disappeared.


    Although Bruce Banner remained unconscious, his hair was only slightly ruffled, and his bare upper body was fair-skinned, as if he hadn''t just been through a fierce battle.


    "Hulk..."


    Inside the aircraft cabin, Kyle observed Bruce Banner in Elisabeth''s arms and couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    The coexistence of Hulk and Bruce Banner was somewhat similar to Kyle and Venom; while they shared a single form, they weren''t the same lifeform.


    Since Bruce Banner showed no signs of burns, this saved Kyle quite a bit of time. He instructed Vis to control the aircraft and return to the Stark Tower and send notifications to two locations: SHIELD headquarters and the Stark Tower.


    As the Starfighter touched down on the rooftop of the Stark Tower, a red-haired woman was already waiting on the helipad.


    As Kyle emerged from the aircraft, he glanced at the woman before him, and it wasn''t Black Widow, but Natasha.


    "Sir," Natasha immediately said and saluted upon seeing Kyle.


    In addition to representing her role as the Deputy Director of SHIELD, Natasha was also a member of the Carl Family, making her an elite spy in the Natural Affairs Division.


    "You''re here so quickly?" Kyle was a bit surprised.


    "I was already on standby in this area, waiting for you, having heard about the battle at Culver University. I just happened to see your message," Natasha explained with a charming smile on her face.


    "This is him..." Kyle nodded towards Elisabeth, who was pushing the unconscious Bruce Banner in a wheelchair.


    "Yes. The Avengers needs top-tier combat power, and he''s my recommended candidate," Kyle shrugged and continued, "Shall we head to the meeting hall?"


    In the Stark Tower''s meeting hall, Kyle sat in the main seat with Raina standing behind him, gently massaging his tense shoulders, which had been strained from the battle. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After assuring Bruce Banner''s girlfriend, Elisabeth, that he was safe, she left the meeting hall, leaving the still unconscious Bruce Banner behind.


    Natasha, on the other hand, was scrutinizing Bruce Banner closely, intrigued by how this seemingly harmless young professor, who was currently unconscious, was the same green-skinned monster that had left even the armed forces helpless.


    They didn''t have to wait long. Out of nowhere, a curved streak of light suddenly blinked into existence high above, revealing the swift approach of a golden-red-painted Iron Man. It came to a sudden stop, hovering just outside the windows of the meeting room.


    *Kaboom!* Iron Man gently rapped on the glass, then pushed open the window and walked into the meeting hall. He was quite familiar with the surroundings and casually took a seat on one of the couches.


    Due to the weight of his titanium alloy Iron Man suit, the soft leather couch noticeably sagged.


    "Tony," Kyle shook his head helplessly upon seeing him.


    Since publicly revealing his identity as Iron Man, Tony Stark had been holed up in his workshop, rarely attending public events. He had even stopped driving his sports cars and now spent his days flying around the city in his Iron Man suit.


    "Godfather, I just came out of the workshop, so I didn''t change my ''clothes'' for this meeting," Tony said as he took off his helmet, revealing a tired face with a somewhat ironic smile.


    With Tony''s arrival, the new Avengers had practically assembled.


    Tony''s gaze fell on the still-unconscious Bruce Banner, and similar to Natasha, he asked in amazement, "Is he the Hulk? He doesn''t really look like it."


    "He can transform," Kyle chuckled and glanced at his wristwatch. "Vis, can you wake him up?"


    The wristwatch automatically detached from Kyle''s wrist and fell onto the smooth floor of the hall, and transformed into an irregular mechanical form, turning into a small robot.


    "Hello, everyone. I am the personal steward of the owner, Vis."


    The robot had quite a gentlemanly demeanor as it bowed and saluted those present.


    *Cough.*


    On the table, Iron Man''s helmet blinked and emitted a special greeting from J.A.R.V.I.S.


    Vis and J.A.R.V.I.S., are strangers until now, in a way.


    Amid the surprised gazes of everyone, Vis hopped over to Bruce Banner''s feet. Placing its mechanical hand on his bare skin, it quickly diagnosed, "He''s not injured, but his mental state is a bit confused, which is why he''s in a state of unconsciousness. A little electrical stimulation will help with this."


    With that, it sent a small electric shock that caused his body to convulse involuntarily.


    "Don''t roast me!"


    Bruce Banner exclaimed in shock, his eyes snapping open, fear still evident on his face.


    "See, all better," Vis said, spreading its hands and stepping back.


    "Where am I? And who are all of you?" Bruce Banner looked around, feeling perplexed. The modern, high-end conference room and the silvery-haired youth, the leather-clad woman, and the upper half of Iron Man all gazing at him forced him to the brink of utter confusion.


    Kyle calmly said, "Nice to meet you... Well, actually, we''ve met twice, and we''ve fought twice."


    "Twice? You''ve fought the Hulk and came out unscathed?" Bruce Banner was taken aback. As he looked at Kyle, his initial shock turned into a sense of recognition.


    That''s right, the person in front of him looked uncannily like the statue at Culver University.


    Bruce Banner trembled, finding it hard to believe, and said, "Are you the Symbol of Peace? In the flesh?"


    Kyle calmly nodded. It appeared that he was still a living fossil, a sight that left everyone on Earth surprised.


    "Cough, Professor Banner, we have met before. Do you remember me?" Tony Stark cleared his throat.


    In his own way, Tony was also a bit helpless. Every time he was with the godfather, he had to actively assert his presence.


    Bruce Banner was now fully awake and looked at Tony, his eyes widening as he said, "Yes, we met at a scientific conference five years ago. You are Tony Stark, Chairman of Stark Industries. But why are you wearing the Iron Man suit?"


    "Well, you see..." Tony awkwardly scratched his head, unable to admit that it was just a habit of being cool.


    Natasha, sitting with her legs crossed, was the last to speak, "I''m pretty sure you don''t know me. I''m Natasha Carl, the current Deputy Director of SHIELD."


    "Symbol of Peace, Stark Industries, SHIELD..."


    Bruce Banner grew increasingly astonished, his brow furrowed, as he asked his biggest question, "Why am I here?"


    "Well, you''d have to ask the Hulk inside you," Natasha laughed, her red lips parting as she explained, "You had just transformed into the Hulk at a California university, fought with our leader Kyle, and then, after reverting to your human form, Kyle brought you here before the military could arrest you."


    This was quite a lot for Bruce Banner to process. His mind racing, he looked nervously at the group of people. "So, what do you want with me?"


    "What we do depends on your choices from here on out," Tony said, initially raising his hand to scratch his chin but quickly realizing that he was wearing the Iron Man suit, he lowered his arm and cleared his throat. "We''d like to invite you to join a team."


    "Avengers."


    Kyle picked up where Tony had left off, his gaze fixed on the bewildered Bruce Banner.


    The Hulk, the elite fighter who had battled his way through the Marvel World, the high-end combatant who could take on any challenge on Earth.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 253 Banquet

    "A team?" Bruce Banner was left dumbfounded.


    Ever since he had been exposed to gamma radiation four years ago and turned into the raging Hulk when he was emotionally charged, he had faced only two possible outcomes when others discovered his true identity: capture or scientific scrutiny. Today was the first time someone had invited him to join a team.


    "I carry a monster within me," Bruce Banner said, his face grave and bitter.


    "It''s precisely because you can turn into the Hulk that we''re interested in you," Natasha said with a smile. "The Avengers need extraordinary individuals¡ª people who are innately gifted with abilities, as only they can confront the enemies that the team faces."


    "Mr. Banner, you should know that no one here is an ordinary person," Tony Stark winked and tapped his Iron Man suit.


    Bruce Banner clenched his teeth before he spoke. "But turning into the Hulk is a genetic condition. I''ve been trying every possible way to cure it and return to a normal life."


    Silence fell in the hall upon hearing those words. The Hulk was undeniably powerful but uncontrollable. It was a double-edged sword.


    "Bruce," Kyle suddenly spoke, calmly looking at him, "Why do you see the Hulk as a disease? Why not as a deviation in evolution?"


    Bruce Banner looked down, sweat forming on his forehead before he spoke, "The Hulk is a creature that loses control, how can it be a benign form of evolution?"


    "Consider this: if it weren''t for the Hulk, could you be sitting here right now, conversing with us, unscathed?" Kyle''s words were incisive.


    Bruce Banner fell silent, reluctantly nodding, "I have to admit that I''ve been saved numerous times by the Hulk, whom I''ve abhorred."


    "Exactly," Kyle looked at him and said bluntly, "You just refuse to confront the other aspect of your superhuman abilities. You''ve labeled it as a sickness and are continually trying to cure, control, or even kill it. No wonder it''s angry and uncontrollable."


    Bruce Banner was rendered speechless upon hearing Kyle''s words.


    Kyle inwardly shook his head as he saw this. This was a widely ingrained human way of thinking that couldn''t be changed quickly.


    The majority subdues the minority, conformity takes precedence over differentiation; these were social norms that had existed since ancient times.


    One day, you become Superman, but living in human society, you wouldn''t be proud of your superpowers; instead, you''d worry about being ostracized by others and try to disguise yourself as an ordinary person. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bruce Banner was a highly educated scientist, but he still couldn''t ignore the gazes of those around him, nor could he tolerate the grotesque and terrifying Hulk. He was tormented day and night by these thoughts.


    Furthermore, there was no suitable environment or identity that would allow him to function and survive in the sunlight.


    "Mr. Banner, you need to think this through," Natasha stared directly at Bruce Banner and said in a deep voice, "Even if you cure yourself now and no longer transform into the Hulk, you will carry the label of the Hulk for the rest of your life. Its past actions of uncontrolled destruction will be something you''ll have to bear."


    "In simple terms, if it weren''t for us, you''d already be locked up in a military prison by now. Given your level of danger, you''d probably be serving a life sentence at the very least," Tony added.


    "It seems I don''t have much of a choice," Bruce Banner said with a bitter smile on his face.


    He realized he had been thoroughly figured out, and to say it was a choice was a mere formality; he had no real options.


    "This is an opportunity, a turning point in your life," Natasha, representing SHIELD, promised with a smile. "The Avengers are the world''s first superhero team, dedicated to facing existential threats to humanity. As long as you can join as the Hulk, you can wipe away all the charges against you."


    Bruce Banner''s eyes sparkled when he heard this. This promise was exceptionally powerful given his current circumstances.


    Kyle shrugged, knowing this meeting was coming to an end.


    Give them a hit, then offer a reward. This tactic never failed.


    But Bruce Banner still looked troubled and spoke, "I''ve never wanted to cause harm or kill anyone, and I''ve always aimed to contribute to the world through science, but I can''t control the Hulk after the transformation."


    "Don''t worry. Everyone here has the means to control the rampaging Hulk," Kyle said confidently while crossing his arms.


    He had already demonstrated, through his actions, that the Eternal Flame could become a significant shadow over the Hulk.


    Raina possessed immensely powerful telepathic abilities and could exercise some control over the minds of others. It was unclear how Hulk, who was vulnerable in the mental department, would fare against her.


    Tony had no concerns either. Given enough time, coupled with Banner''s scientific knowledge, he could design an anti-Hulk armor specifically for subduing the Hulk.


    As for Natasha, everyone knew the methods of the Black Widow.


    Bruce Banner felt more at ease, sighed, and said, "Then I''ll do my best."


    "Good, it''s settled," Natasha said cheerfully.


    This way, even without Kyle, the Avengers would have a sufficiently powerful team.


    Natasha took out her cell phone, made a call, and issued a stern and commanding order. After hanging up, she said casually, "Alright, Bruce Banner, your charges have been expunged from the records."


    "Just like that?" Bruce Banner opened his mouth wide.


    "What did you expect? Keep calm. You''ll be even more surprised by what you''ll experience as part of this team in the future," Natasha teased him.


    The Avengers, backed by all of SHIELD''s logistical support, constituted a powerful team that transcended the mundane world.


    "Everything''s settled, so why don''t we have a meal while we''re at it?" Tony suggested, leaning back on the sofa, which creaked under his full Iron Man weight.


    He reached for his stomach, only to find the unyielding Iron Man suit.


    Kyle nodded, "Raina, go and prepare lunch."


    Half an hour later, the hall had been rearranged with a grand dining table. It was laden with fine wine and cuisine, served according to the private Carl Family tradition. This was essentially the Avengers'' first banquet.


    Bruce Banner was clearly famished. He couldn''t care less about Western dining etiquette and professorial decorum; he picked up half a roast chicken and started gnawing at it. His girlfriend, Elizabeth, looked concerned as she patted his back.


    Tony, now dressed in a suit, donned a white napkin and elegantly used his knife and fork to cut his meat.


    Kyle, who had already eaten, sat at the head of the table, savoring the wine in his tall glass. Raina held a wine bottle and sat there, filling his glass whenever it was half-empty, her eyes filled with amusement.


    Natasha was in high spirits, contemplating calling Hawkeye to join her for a drink or two.


    In this delightful and peaceful atmosphere, suddenly, Vis emitted a series of beeping sounds as if it were communicating.


    "Master, there''s news from General Ross''s side," Vis hopped onto the corner of the dining table and reported.


    "What news?" Kyle asked in surprise.


    Hadn''t everything been settled?


    Vis reported, "Hulk has appeared on the bustling main street of California and is causing widespread destruction."


    "What?!"


    As this sentence was spoken, the gazes of everyone in the hall focused sharply on Bruce Banner.


    "Huh?" Bruce Banner looked puzzled and pointed at his nose, still holding a greasy half-eaten chicken leg.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 254 The Whole Team

    The meeting room.


    "Hulk, are you kidding me?" Bruce Banner put down the chicken leg and spoke with a serious expression on his face.


    He wasn''t going to take the blame for this!


    Kyle frowned and got straight to the point. "Bruce, has your Blood fallen into the wrong hands?"


    "Blood?" Bruce Banner looked puzzled. Under the gaze of everyone, he began to sweat, hastily nodding. "I remember. A while ago, I did send my blood to a scientist friend and asked him to help me study a way to decode the Hulk''s genes."


    "Sent... it?" Tony smirked.


    "That''s not the point." Natasha sighed and groaned, "Could it be that there''s another Hulk running around?"


    "Vis, connect to the military''s surveillance cameras over there and let us see what''s happening," Kyle calmly ordered.


    Vis''s mechanical eyes rotated, emitting a faint blue light. It projected a live holographic feed from the cameras.


    First came the chaotic screams.


    The camera footage was shaking, indicating a busy central street, congested with cars. Numerous people were fleeing in all directions. At the far end of the street, a colossal green beast roamed recklessly.


    Law enforcement and military units began evacuating civilians, while military green armored vehicles entered the street to suppress the creature.


    "Boom!"


    A rocket launcher missile accurately hit the green monster. Flames and shockwaves erupted.


    A massive hand extended from the explosion and, like a fan, swiftly closed, dispersing the fire-laden shockwaves.


    The savage and chilling beastly eyes peered into the camera.


    Most of the people in the meeting room gasped for breath.


    It looked very much like Hulk, but its physique was even more robust, with an entire section bald, and its sinister muscles protruding, along with a row of bone-white spikes on its back.


    The creature in front of them was far more hideous and violent than Hulk, like a cold-blooded monster from a bloody hell!


    "Abomination," Kyle muttered.


    Defeating Hulk was faster than the original storyline, and the idea had been to prevent the emergence of Abomination. However, Kyle hadn''t expected Bruce Banner''s blood to leak early.


    "Vis, get ready," Kyle said without overthinking it. He finished his drink, and the Venom card was already discreetly gripped between two fingers.


    "Godfather, I happen to have some free time. I''ll go with you and test the improvements to the Iron Man suit," Tony raised his hand, looking somewhat interested as he watched Abomination in the video.


    "Sure," Kyle nodded.


    Just as the two of them were about to head upstairs, Bruce Banner suddenly stood up and made a request. "I want to go with you."


    "Are you sure?" Natasha looked at him with surprise.


    Hulk''s uncontrollability was currently very high, and the consequences of its interference were unimaginable. As SHIELD''s Deputy Director, she had to prioritize safety.


    "I''m sure," Bruce Banner wiped the grease off his mouth with a tissue and said earnestly, "It''s a product of my blood, and it''s my job to stop its rampage. Besides, if I can''t adapt to becoming the Hulk, then I''ll be useless even if I join the Avengers."


    "Doesn''t matter. If it gets out of control, we''ll be there to suppress it together," Kyle said casually, causing the entire hall to fall silent, and the sense of reassurance in Tony and the others increased.


    This was just too dependable.


    "Good. Then I''ll go too," Natasha said after thinking for a moment.


    "In that case, does this count as the Avengers'' first mission?" Tony couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Then let''s go."


    Kyle summoned Venom and led the others to the rooftop.


    ¡­


    California.


    The bustling main street.


    "Boom, Boom, Boom!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cars on the road seemed like plastic toys in the hands of Abomination, which it threw wildly in all directions. These cars smashed into buildings, causing explosions, and flames and thick smoke filled the air.


    Around, the bullets and shells from the military forces poured onto the green bone shell but were all deflected.


    Abomination cast a cold glance around and continuously picked up cars from the roadside, smashing them in the direction of the military. Explosions and flames engulfed half of the street.


    "Symbol of Peace, come out!" Abomination roared hoarsely.


    That''s right, this abomination figure was Emil!


    The world-class top soldier, later a genetically enhanced super-soldier, and now, Abomination injected with a serum created from Hulk''s blood!


    After two severe injuries, he had undergone a transformation in his low moments.


    The fusion of the super-soldier and Hulk genes had left him unable to return to human form. But he felt that his body contained boundless power!


    "Symbol of Peace..."


    Abomination repeated these words, just about to clear the military, when a familiar and calm voice rang out from behind. "Are you looking for me?"


    Abomination''s body froze, and it quickly turned around.


    Kyle, with silver hair and wearing a hooded leather jacket, stood less than five meters away. He had a pair of dark wings retracted on his back.


    "You really came!" Abomination smirked.


    "Yes and I''m here to send you on your way," Kyle replied calmly.


    "Do you think you can beat me in my current state?" Abomination retorted. He casually lifted a nearby car over his head, preparing to throw it at Kyle.


    "Who said I wanted to fight you one on one?" Kyle looked at Abomination like he was an idiot and didn''t make any attempt to dodge.


    "Sizzle, Sizzle!"


    Just then, two blinding lasers were the first to strike the car Abomination was about to throw, causing the vehicle to explode prematurely.


    Abomination retracted his hands and shook his head, and his scalp was slightly scorched by the nearby explosion.


    "Who?" He asked angrily, glancing around.


    "Godfather, you''re pretty fast," The Iron Man descended from the sky and landed with a clang on the road, standing shoulder to shoulder with Kyle.


    Both of his raised hands were accumulating intense laser energy and were aimed squarely at Abomination. He politely reminded him, "Green-skinned monster, kindly raise your gruesome meat claws up in the air and surrender your ugly self."


    "Who are you?" Abomination continued in a cold tone.


    "You can call me Iron Man, and we are the Avengers! By the way, another member is coming soon..." Iron Man was interrupted before he could finish. The sound of Bruce Banner''s scream came from far away.


    "Snap!"


    Bruce Banner fell freefall and crashed into the concrete ground between Kyle and Iron Man. It left a human-shaped crater.


    Abomination: "..."


    Kyle: "..."


    Iron Man covered his face with his hand and tried not to look at the crater. He said somewhat awkwardly, "When I said the thing earlier, just forget about it; I don''t know him."


    "Crack, Crack!"


    The ground shook slightly, and the crack of the human-shaped crater grew larger. A thick green monstrous hand emerged from it.


    Hulk climbed out from the hole, his hair on his head not yet fully recovered, and with a slight hint of blackening.


    It let out a furious roar, and with a casual swipe, it punched Iron Man, who was standing beside Kyle, and sent him flying.


    But when Hulk looked to his right, he suddenly lost his menacing demeanor. Instead, he had a distinctly human expression of dread on his face when he saw Kyle, who seemed terrifying. He was petrified by the sight.


    Eternal Flame had really scarred him.


    "Whoosh!"


    Iron Man flew back to the area, dodging Hulk. He landed carefully and stood beside Kyle.


    "Shall we begin?" Kyle shrugged. Starting from his chest, a resilient dark horn-like membrane spread, covering his whole body, and extending to his limbs and neck.


    Kyle, Hulk, and Iron Man.


    A full cast of Heroes!


    Abomination scanned the bizarre-looking trio and, for some reason, swelled with overconfidence and a strong sense of foreboding.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 255 The Most Miserable Villain in History

    Compared to Hulk, Abomination seemed to have evolved into something more powerful and perfect.


    But in Kyle''s eyes, Abomination''s path of evolution had gone completely astray.


    Hulk himself teetered on the edge of malignant mutation. Fortunately, his two completely unrelated personalities - Human and Hulk - existed in some kind of balance, mutually restraining each other to maintain that equilibrium.


    However, Abomination had fully devolved. His genes were all grotesquely mutated, and he no longer had the personality of a human. He could no longer revert to a normal human. He had become a cold-blooded monster, both physically and mentally, completely out of control.


    Kyle didn''t need to test his strength by going to extremes after defeating Hulk. So, he chose to team up with Hulk and Iron Man to quickly quell the uprising.


    This will need to be a swift and decisive battle!


    Kyle clenched his left fist, and his crimson eyes gleamed as the dark muscles of his left fist quickly expanded, taking the shape of a hammer.


    Full coverage of Venom - Hammer Form!


    Before he could even make a move, Hulk burst out uncontrollably, with hot steam billowing from his nostrils. His open palm met Abomination''s in a clash.


    Kyle shrugged, his dark wings quivering, and the shadowy figure disappeared from where he stood. The ground was left with a swirling white vortex.


    A supersonic assault!


    Abomination was confident that his strength was on par with Hulk''s, even slightly superior. However, just as he was about to overpower Hulk and pin him to the ground, he felt a sudden chill on the back of his neck.


    "Bang!"


    Accompanied by a powerful hammer strike from above, Abomination''s head received a forceful blow. The concrete ground beneath his feet couldn''t bear the pressure and began to collapse inch by inch.


    Kyle reappeared behind Abomination, hovering low in the air. His left hand, still in the form of a heavy hammer, maintained its hammer strike posture.


    A completely dumb look appeared on Abomination''s face.


    He rolled his eyes, his ears ringing, and his head dizzy for about half a second.


    In that half second, Hulk had already seized control of the grapple, bending Abomination''s arms forcefully, causing his massive body to topple over face-first onto the ground.


    Abomination was still trying to make sense of the situation when Hulk straddled his broad waist. He was both furious and excited, roaring and pummeling Abomination''s chest with a barrage of heavy, pounding fists.


    "I...," Abomination couldn''t even finish his sentence in this situation. He had an extremely unkind word on the tip of his tongue.


    With its ferocious jaws gaping wide, the Iron Man zoomed past from the side, flying through the air. Then, two beams of intense daylight burned through the air.


    In perfect timing and at the perfect angle, the lasers pierced Abomination''s throat.


    Abomination''s pupils, bloodshot and wide with alarm, subconsciously closed his mouth. He let out a belch that released a puff of black smoke.


    Then, the heavy hammer from Kyle struck once more, this time right on the temple.


    It had to be said that the hammer was certainly effective in this regard.


    As if driven by Kyle''s sense of mischief, typically the main attacker, he had taken a half-support role this time - focusing on stunning the enemy.


    Hulk''s fists and Iron Man''s lasers continued to fill the gaps in the battle.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye.


    Faced with the three heroes'' encirclement, Abomination didn''t even have a chance to retaliate, let alone say a word. He was brutally and mercilessly beaten into the ground.


    On the edge of the military''s blockade zone.


    Armed soldiers, accompanied by a series of heavy weapons, and General Ross, who had arrived in a hurry, looked at the scene in front of them. They were all utterly dumbfounded when they saw the scene in front of them.


    Just a moment ago, Abomination, who had ignored the military and rampaged through the streets, was arrogantly calling for Symbol of Peace to come and fight.


    In the next moment, Abomination found himself pinned to the ground by Venom, Hulk, and Iron Man, unable to stand amidst their relentless assault.


    The entire street quaked and trembled, as if on the brink of collapse, while dust filled the air.


    Hulk''s powerful fists and Kyle''s heavy blows were like sledgehammers pounding relentlessly on Abomination. It was as though they were refining Iron with each strike. Every roar from the ground below was accompanied by two dazzling laser beams, transforming the roars into agonizing cries.


    This could no longer be called a battle; it was more like a scene of heavy-handed torture.


    The road beneath the battlefield continued to collapse, water pipes and the surface cracking and bursting within a ten-meter radius. Following a thunderous roar, a massive sinkhole emerged where the road once stood.


    Abomination disappeared into that gaping hole as if released from his torment.


    Kyle, Hulk, and Iron Man stood at the edge of the collapsed pit, exchanging puzzled glances. It seemed that they had exerted a bit too much force.


    "Crack!"


    Starting from the hole, a crack began to form in the center of the road, rapidly extending outward.


    It was Abomination; that guy had somehow managed to dig an underground tunnel, attempting to escape through it.


    "Tony," Kyle called out.


    "Understood!" The Iron Man was quick-witted and didn''t need Kyle to explain; he knew what he had to do.


    Pressing his hands against his thighs, the Iron Man, still in his Iron Man suit, revved up his palm and foot engines, flying in a low arc before accelerating into the large hole in the ground, chasing after Abomination underground.


    Kyle spread his wings and ascended into the sky. Hulk, on the other hand, continued the pursuit from the ground.


    "Not only can he take a beating, but his vitality is incredibly tenacious," Kyle mused. He retracted his heavy hammer form and reached into the void with his right hand, pulling out an Item Card between his fingers.


    He addressed Hulk from above, "Big Guy, when Tony forces Abomination out from underground, help restrain him."


    Hulk roared and sprinted off, unwilling to follow combat commands. Not even the real Bruce Banner could control him, let alone a version of him derived from an Item Card.


    "Whoosh!"


    Kyle summoned a tangible golden fire disk, its flames burning as fiercely as ever. Hulk''s roar abruptly ceased, and he shrunk back slightly, the rage in his emerald eyes replaced by terror. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, he was reminded of the fear he had felt while being burned by the Eternal Flame.


    "Rumble!"


    The earth trembled slightly; it seemed that the Iron Man had encountered Abomination underground.


    Kyle hovered above the epicenter of the tremors, the golden fire disk floating between his hands, waiting for Tony to drive Abomination out of the ground.


    Strangely, after the appearance of the Eternal Flame, Hulk fell silent and showed no signs of losing control.


    "Boom!"


    The ground cracked open at the epicenter of the tremors. Abomination emerged from underground in a disheveled state. Kyle was prepared to press the fire disk onto the exposed figure, but the figure had a flight ability of its own and halted in mid-air.


    the Iron Man stared at the fire disk, which was less than a meter away, and hastily raised his hands, embarrassed. "Godfather, it''s me."


    Kyle silently retracted the fire disk and returned his crimson gaze to the ground.


    Hulk raised a massive foot and stomped violently on the cracked ground. The earth within a ten-meter radius immediately collapsed, sending an invisible shockwave humming through the underground.


    Amidst the earth''s tremors and the ground shaking once more, a colossal green figure was forcibly propelled out of the hole.


    This time, Kyle wasted no time. He raised the golden fire disk and firmly pressed it onto the figure''s head.


    (End of this chapter)

 IMUC-Chapter 256 Return

    Abomination was utterly exasperated; it felt like God had been playing tricks on him all along. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As one of the world''s top soldiers, he had been called upon by General Ross to shine in the mission to capture the target hostage. Instead, he had a close encounter with a newly emerged Hulk, which left him heavily wounded.


    After receiving the Super Soldier Serum and transforming during his near-death experience, he believed himself to be a new super soldier. He was brimming with confidence as he sought to avenge his earlier defeat by Hulk.


    However, after taking a punch from Hulk, he was once again severely injured, teetering on the brink of death.


    Finally, he had discovered the Gamma Laboratory and injected himself with the Hulk blood, becoming Abomination, now equipped with boundless strength. He had renewed his confidence, thinking he could take down the Symbol of Peace and Hulk to prove himself.


    But before he could even get into the action, Kyle and the others had beaten him to the ground mercilessly.


    They say that when one door closes, another one opens, but what they don''t mention is that sometimes that open door leads to a precipice.


    "When I escape this city, I''ll come back and make you all pay!" Abomination dug his hands into the ground, his head full of wounds and his body covered in injuries, unable to contain his anger.


    Everyone knows what happened next.


    "Sizzle!"


    The golden fire disc was placed above Abomination''s head, and Kyle''s wings swept backward as he forcefully pressed it into the ground beneath him.


    In an instant, the Eternal Flame raged out of the disc and enveloped Abomination''s robust body. Once ordinary flames, now, as they seared Abomination, they emanated a chilling aura of destruction.


    "Trample, Trample, Trample!"


    Hulk turned and ran, putting several dozen meters between himself and the scene, sitting behind a large bus, still trembling from the encounter.


    Iron Man, too, was taken aback. He removed his Iron Man mask and let his foot engines die out as he stood on the ground. He took a few steps forward, staring at Abomination, who was trapped in the Eternal Flame, crying out in agony.


    Initially, Abomination had struggled, but Kyle pressed the bottom of the golden fire disc, using it to subdue him. The disc served as a shield against the surging Eternal Flame.


    Even in the presence of the destructive Eternal Flame, the fire god himself, Kyle, felt an unsettling heat rising within him.


    "No, please!"


    Within the engulfing Eternal Flame, Abomination''s cries for mercy grew weaker, until there was only the sound of crackling flames.


    Kyle estimated that it was time. He lifted the golden fire disc, and the Eternal Flame automatically receded, compressing back into the golden disc.


    Only a massive and horrifying silhouette remained on the ground, along with a few scattered black ashes carried away by the wind.


    Abomination, a powerful lifeform with a Rare Purple card, had been burned to ashes by the Eternal Flame itself. Kyle''s heart skipped a beat as he realized, for the first time, that the Eternal Flame was not a Divine Weapon he could currently control. If used improperly, even he could be consumed by its flames.


    "Don''t burn¡­"


    The flames continued to burn as before, but from within the core of the golden fire disc, faint sounds of Abomination''s agonized wails could be heard. It was as if a desperate ghost from hell was opening its mouth, begging for mercy.


    Abomination''s soul was trapped within the Eternal Flame.


    This thought flashed through Kyle''s mind, and he immediately withdrew the Eternal Flame, transforming it back into a card, and storing it in his Card Space.


    The Eternal Flame was too mysterious; it would require thorough research in the future.


    "Is that monster dead?" Tony asked, looking at the burning silhouette on the ground.


    "It''s quite evident that it''s as dead as can be," Kyle replied, glancing around. "What about Hulk?"


    "He seems to have hidden away," Tony shrugged.


    "He''s right here."


    A few dozen meters away, Bucky Barnes, shirtless and with loose-fitting pants, pulled up from slipping down. He waved at the two with a hint of helplessness.


    Kyle simply turned and said, "Pretend you don''t know him, let''s go."


    "I agree," Tony nodded in agreement as he donned his Iron Man mask.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in New York, within a hidden and isolated room of a modern building on a central street, the room was decorated in a Western-style reminiscent of the past, as if it were frozen in time before 1945.


    On the single bed of the room lay a handsome, tall young man. Dressed in a short-sleeved shirt and long pants, his features were classically chiseled, and he lay there, still submerged in a deep, long sleep.


    This room, with its old-world furnishings, was a seamless fit for him, despite the stark contrast to the modern era surrounding it.


    A faint, cool breeze wafted in through the window, and warm, golden sunlight bathed the room, making it feel even cozier. A three-blade fan silently rotated overhead, and an antique tabletop radio on an old desk began to emit a soft, rustling sound.


    "Both sides remain locked in a fierce confrontation¡­"


    The radio continued to broadcast, and the young man''s eyes fixed upon it. His breathing quickened.


    Memories rushed back to him, like waves, just before he lost consciousness. Teammates'' calm words of encouragement, the roar of an out-of-control aircraft, and the shattering of sea and icebergs.


    "Squeak!"


    The door creaked open, and a woman in an old military officer''s uniform entered the room, softly greeting him, "Good afternoon, Captain."


    "Where am I?" The young man''s breath quickened, his brows furrowing, his muscles tensing involuntarily.


    Before the woman could respond, the radio''s broadcast continued: "The fight between sword and shield rages on, with both sides evenly matched!"


    The young man couldn''t contain himself. He stood up, his eyes emanating a commanding, sharp gaze, and he said in a deep voice, "I remember this. It''s a battle I had with a comrade at a military base, but the outcome was not a draw. He won."


    Realizing the radio broadcast was falsified, coupled with the woman''s evasive gaze, the young man swiftly stood up, agile like a leopard. He forcibly kicked open the room''s door and rushed out.


    He needed to escape from this place and reunite with Kyle and Carter at the military base!


    With the door shattered, he emerged from the room to find a spacious, modern hall on the ground floor, with many employees dressed in black suits bustling about.


    The room that had initially appeared to be a secluded laboratory seemed to have been a deception, with nothing real inside.


    As the young man charged into the large hall, all eyes turned towards him.


    "Emergency alert, all agents, take notice!"


    The information broadcasts echoed from all corners of the hall, and agents rushed toward the young man.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The young man charged toward the door, his powerful arms swinging, and he effortlessly knocked down any agents who got too close.


    No one could stop him.


    The young man fled the SHIELD branch building and found himself on a bustling street!


    Car horns blared, and modern skyscrapers stood tall, adorned with vibrant screens displaying various advertisements and festivities. He had never seen a future like this.


    He paused at a bustling crossroads in the heart of this dazzling, unfamiliar world.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-Chapter 257 Welcome to the 21st Century

    The Interstellar aircraft known as Starfighter touched down on the rooftop of the Empire State Building. Kyle was the first to disembark, followed by Raina and members of the Alliance.


    Bruce and his girlfriend had decided to stay in California, so only Tony and Natasha had returned.


    "Godfather, I have some work to attend to at my lab. The ion accelerator is still under construction. I''ll leave first," Tony said, holding his helmet.


    Kyle nodded in agreement.


    Tony immediately put on his Iron Man helmet, and Iron Man flew out from the top of the building, soaring at supersonic speed straight back to Stark Industries, several kilometers away.


    Natasha hesitated briefly, then said, "Sir, about Bruce Banner."


    "I know what you''re concerned about," Kyle smiled and pondered, "You can set a condition: Bruce Banner must relocate to New York within a week."


    "Agreed," Natasha''s eyes lit up, immediately accepting the proposal.


    Although Bruce Banner had joined the Avengers and his status had been legitimized, no one could guarantee when the Hulk might reemerge.


    Once the Hulk went on a rampage, causing social unrest, it would be SHIELD that bore the blame. They couldn''t monitor him like a prisoner; they needed to find a balance.


    From the beginning until now, Natasha had been considering this issue, and she hadn''t expected Kyle to solve it with a single sentence.


    Indeed. With Bruce Banner in New York, the Hulk would have to behave, especially with the presence of the Symbol of Peace!


    Natasha looked at the man before her and couldn''t help but feel amazed.


    Kyle''s return had not only provided strength to the Carl Family but also to SHIELD and the Avengers. With him, they felt confident and assured in everything they did.


    This was something that others couldn''t provide.


    "Well, I''ll head to SHIELD headquarters¡­" Natasha paused for a moment, but her leather pants pocket vibrated slightly. There seemed to be an urgent message from headquarters.


    Kyle waved it off and, with Raina, walked toward the elevator.


    "I''m here, what is it" Natasha answered the phone.


    Soon, it seemed that she had received some major message. She immediately put the phone down. "Sir, please wait!"


    Kyle was puzzled and turned to see Natasha''s eyes filled with joy. She took a deep breath and said, "Your old friend has woken up!"


    SHIELD branch, third-floor lobby.


    This time, Kyle had come alone, leaving Raina behind.


    All along the way, he had been suppressing waves of emotions that had been absent since becoming a God.


    Kyle pushed down his excitement and walked through the main entrance. He looked in the direction of the windows, where Fury was engaged in conversation with a blond young man.


    At the same time, both of them noticed his arrival. Their conversation halted, and their gazes turned to him.


    The young man with blond hair trembled slightly, rose from the couch, and, with countless words on his lips, he could only manage a helpless statement. "Big brother, it seems like I''ve slept a long time." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Indeed. Steve, you''re quite the heavy sleeper," Kyle couldn''t help but chuckle.


    A nap that had lasted for almost half a century!


    For Steve, it was as if he had just closed his eyes during the late stages of World War II, fighting alongside Kyle against Red Skull in a hijacked aircraft.


    But when he opened his eyes once more, he found that the world had changed beyond recognition, and everything, including people, had become utterly unfamiliar.


    "So many years have passed, Fury has aged, and you''re still the same, except for your hair¡­" Steve''s gaze shifted upward to focus on Kyle''s gleaming silver hair.


    "You''ve been sleeping in, and I haven''t slept at all. I''ve been walking all the way to this day," Kyle shrugged and made a rare joke. But even this joke carried the weight of numerous hardships he had suffered.


    Since Steve''s plane crash, he has undergone countless experiences, from Earth to the far reaches of space, from the past to the present. It would take him ages to recount them all.


    "Well, you two old war buddies can catch up. I''ll go get some drinks for you." Fury rubbed his chin, sensing his presence might be a bit intrusive, and found a good excuse to exit the hall. He conveniently closed the door behind him.


    The hall fell into a profound silence.


    Kyle took a step, walked to the front of Steve, and sat on the couch, crossing his legs.


    Steve smiled and broke the silence. "I just heard from Fury about some things. I heard that you ended World War II and became the Symbol of Peace."


    "The Symbol of Peace is just a title; I just did what I thought was right," Kyle replied calmly. "Besides, what you particularly want to ask me about isn''t related to that, is it?"


    Steve looked at him, his face serious. "Yes, it''s about Agent Carter."


    "The date you mentioned, I went to it," Kyle said concisely.


    He paused and continued, "I''m sorry about what happened afterward. I didn''t realize she was ill, and coincidentally, due to issues with my own body, I left Earth."


    Steve''s eyes dulled, and he clenched his fists so hard his fingernails dug deeply into his palms.


    Kyle said softly, "Steve, I didn''t fulfill your request to protect Agent Carter. If you blame me, you can take a few swings to let off some steam."


    "The main problem lies with me. How could I blame you?" Steve sighed and released the tightly clenched fists, deflating. "I thought I could help her and protect her, fulfilling her wishes for her. But it''s a pity¡­"


    That "pity" contained so much bitterness and helplessness.


    Kyle fell silent.


    Recalling Steve''s instructions before he sacrificed himself, the dance invitation and farewell kiss from Agent Carter, and now Steve''s words, he faintly realized that he had made a mistake in the past and missed out on some things.


    Once those moments were missed, they could never be recovered, becoming permanent regrets in life.


    In the hall, the two "old men" in their eighties or nineties remained silent, reminiscing about the past.


    "Kyle, I want to go to a few places," Steve''s eyes were bright with recovery, and he said in a deep voice.


    "Alright. I''ll come with you," Kyle agreed without asking about the places.


    This was the unspoken understanding between them, unchanged even after decades.


    Five minutes later, the main entrance to the hall opened, and Fury walked in with a bottle of wine.


    "Where are they?"


    Seeing the empty hall, he was puzzled. Suddenly, the roar of engines reached him from outside the window.


    At the entrance of the SHIELD branch.


    Two young men in leather jackets and jeans, wearing hats and sunglasses, each rode a modern motorcycle. They accelerated onto the road, heading into the unknown distance.


    "Fury, Sir and Captain¡­" Fury''s hidden earpiece picked up Natasha''s report.


    Fury watched the motorcycles depart and said firmly, "Let Kyle take him to adapt to the modern world."


    On the road.


    Kyle accelerated, catching up to the motorcycle in front. He asked, puzzled, "Why are you using a motorcycle? Air travel is so convenient nowadays."


    "I still like motorcycles. They give a sense of speed," Steve shrugged. The brisk wind in his face made him happy, casting off some of the earlier melancholy and sadness.


    "Alright," Kyle said, somewhat speechless.


    The sense of speed on a motorcycle? Please, he could leave a motorcycle in the dust using Venom''s flight mode.


    "By the way, there''s something I forgot to tell you," Kyle remembered and said.


    "What is it?"


    In response to Steve''s question, Kyle calmly said, "Welcome to the 21st century."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 Chapter 258 The Journey of Two Across Time

    In a suburban town near New York, the main house of the Agent Carter family appeared as though a great tragedy had befallen. Members of the family, young and old, had gathered, around a dozen of them, wearing mournful expressions and red-rimmed eyes. They wept as they stood in front of a dark wooden casket.


    A sudden roar of motorcycle engines disturbed the solemn atmosphere, growing closer as it drew near the house.


    "Did someone not arrive yet?" An older man asked, wiping away tears and looking around, puzzled.


    The family members in the hall cast their tearful eyes on the front door as two tall figures approached.


    "Excuse me, is this Peggy Agent Carter''s home?" The young man in front asked.


    "I told you, right now..." The middle-aged man began to dismiss the newcomers when his daughter intervened.


    "Father, wait!"


    "You... You are..." Elle Carter wiped away her tears with her sleeve and looked at the handsome and righteous blond man before her in shock.


    Compared to the Symbol of Peace, Steve looked exactly the same as in the past, both in appearance and countenance. He appeared as if he had walked out of a war memorial.


    Not only Elle, but many others in the room recognized the blond man. They stared in amazement.


    "You must be Elle, if you''re here, it means we''re in the right place," Rogers said.


    With a nonchalant and indifferent tone, another silver-haired young man, who had followed the blond man, walked to the front door.


    "Symbol of Peace, Captain America... My goodness, this can''t be real," Elle muttered to herself, awestruck.


    The two war heroes who changed the course of World War II were standing together in a modern world, this is a historical moment.


    "Are you conducting a funeral here?" Kyle raised an eyebrow, sensing that their timing was inappropriate.


    "Yes. My grandfather, Matty Carter, passed away this morning. He''s been cremated, and we''re preparing for the funeral," Elle responded with sadness.


    "Matty. Is he Peggy''s brother?" Steve asked, sighing. He had heard Peggy mention her brother before. At that time, Matty was still a mischievous schoolboy. But suddenly, he had naturally aged and passed away.


    "Yes," Elle nodded sadly.


    Kyle and Steve exchanged a glance, understanding each other''s thoughts.


    Steve said, "We might as well see him off," and Kyle nodded in agreement.


    The entire hall was in shock. The solemnity of the moment was shattered. Even the news reporter, Elle, was at a loss for words.


    To have two national heroes at a funeral was an honor even greater than that given to a head of state.


    Little did they know that this was a way for two old men to make amends to a certain woman and to embrace her world.


    Half an hour later, Kyle and Steve, with the help of their shoulders, carried the casket. They walked with the Agent Carter family to the nearby cemetery.


    After the burial ceremony, the members of the Agent Carter family stood together in front of the new grave, bowing their heads in silent mourning.


    "What''s that?" Kyle''s keen eyes focused on a particular spot in the cemetery.


    There, a grave with an ancient tombstone, yellowed with age, was surrounded by lush greenery. It seemed to have been there for quite some time.


    Elle replied, "That''s my grandmother Peggy''s grave."


    Kyle and Steve fell silent and approached the grave.


    After all these years, even the stone tombstone had weathered the passage of time, bearing the marks of rain and wind. Only the smile of the woman in the black-and-white photographs remained unchanged.


    Steve suppressed his emotions, tears welling up in his eyes as he began clearing away the weeds and dust from the grave.


    Kyle felt no sadness. After enduring so many wars and ascending to godhood, his human sensibilities had weakened, leaving only his remarkably resilient human rationality.


    However, he reached into the Card Space and produced a bouquet of fresh flowers, still brimming with life, and several bottles of vintage liquor.


    "I remember when we used to drink, and Agent Carter would catch us and yell at us for drinking."


    "Come on, I rarely drank. It was mainly you insisting that I drink with you."


    "We promised to defeat Red Skull and celebrate together at the party when we got back, but I ended up breaking that promise."


    "It''s not your fault, really."


    Kyle and Steve sat by Peggy''s grave, reminiscing about the events of World War II, pouring liquor down their throats. The sharp taste of alcohol-soaked their collars and stung their eyes, revealing their genuine emotions.


    "Peggy, she liked you!" Steve suddenly exclaimed, his voice slightly slurred from the alcohol.


    Kyle''s heart trembled, and he opened his mouth but could only say softly, "You''re drunk."


    "I''m not!" Steve laughed, reclining on the grass, guzzling down more alcohol.


    "You''re definitely drunk."


    "I''m not!"


    "Are you sure?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, maybe I''m a little drunk..."


    As the sun set, two young men sat by the grave, drinking alcohol and discussing past events that no one else could understand.


    The members of the Agent Carter family had finished their mourning and began to leave the cemetery, heading back home. They dared not approach Kyle and Steve.


    As they walked halfway home, Elle''s father suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Do you think the man who caused Peggy''s death might have been one of those two just now?"


    Another older family member nodded. "It''s possible, otherwise, why would they have kept it a secret back then?"


    "Father, Uncle, what are you talking about?" Elle, driven by her journalistic instincts, approached curiously.


    "It''s about your grandmother Peggy," Her father shook his head, saying, "Your grandmother Peggy, at a young age, resigned from the military. There''s no way she could have died from an illness. Back then, there was a family secret known only to the older generation of the Carter family."


    "Peggy, she didn''t die from an illness?" Elle whispered, feeling like she had unintentionally uncovered a family secret.


    As the sun set and night fell over the cemetery, Kyle opened his eyes. He activated his divine power, dispelling the remnants of alcohol from his body.


    "It''s time to go back," He said, patting Steve, who was lying next to him.


    "We''ve only just arrived at the first place; there''s still a second one," Steve shook his head, gradually sobering up as he stood up.


    "Then let''s go to the second place," Kyle said, helping him to his feet. The two of them walked out of the pitch-black cemetery.


    A while later, two motorcycles roared to life, their bright headlights piercing the darkness. Side by side, they sped down the road that stretched toward the city.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 259 The Return of Heroes

    New York City''s Central Square, the War Heroes Memorial.


    In front of the memorial, two stone statues of young men in battle attire stood tall. One held a sword, the other a shield, and they faced away from each other, gazing sternly and majestically ahead.


    As night fell, the lights cast upon the statues'' heads created an aura of sacredness.


    A musical fountain was placed at the base of the statues. Set to the rhythm of modern war anthems, it rhythmically spewed water, evoking an inspiring and stirring atmosphere.


    Many white-collar workers, tourists from out of town, and families with children gathered in small groups around the statues. They looked up in awe, admiring the heroic figures.


    The two tall young men, somewhat inconspicuous, lowered their duckbill caps.


    They carefully maneuvered through the crowd and entered the memorial following the steady stream of visitors.


    "Why did I come here to watch propaganda and commemorate my own war heroics?" Kyle couldn''t help but feel bored as he walked into the crowd. He glanced at Steve, who was seemingly enthusiastic and sighed inwardly, following him into the memorial.


    Inside the corridors of the memorial, the walls on both sides were embedded with screens that continuously played World War II propaganda clips. There was footage of the sword-wielding youth in black battle attire and the shield-bearing youth in tight blue pants, who, as protagonists, led the charge and controlled the battlefield, ultimately dominating the war effort.


    "This place isn''t really suited for me..." Kyle mumbled to himself, keeping his cap low to avoid being recognized.


    As he watched his own propaganda film, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of embarrassment.


    Steve, on the other hand, watched with keen interest. He was amazed by the colorful modern videos, and his eyes frequently displayed wonder as he embraced this new aspect of the world.


    In one corner of an exhibition hall, there was a lively crowd of visitors gathered around. A video was playing, showing a young photo of Kyle. A voiceover with an earnest tone narrated:


    "Steve Rogers, before receiving the serum, weighed 95 pounds and stood at five feet four inches tall. Due to various health issues, he was rejected from military service multiple times. After receiving the serum, his weight increased to 240 pounds, and he grew to a height of six feet two inches..."


    "Kyle, they''re talking about me over there," Steve smiled and whispered to Kyle.


    Kyle nodded in acknowledgment, and the voiceover continued, "Steve Rogers was selected to participate in an unprecedented project during World War II. He became the world''s first Super-Soldier, rescuing thousands of captured soldiers on his very first mission. He is Captain America, the legendary hero who dismantled the Hydra organization, saved the world, and is hailed as the symbol of justice for our nation."


    Steve''s eyes shone with pride. He patted Kyle''s shoulder, like a child who had just achieved something impressive. "How about that? I''m amazing, aren''t I?"


    "Absolutely," Kyle replied, unwilling to deflate his friend''s spirits, and gave him a thumbs-up.


    Steve smiled, and the previous melancholy disappeared, his fist clenched with renewed vigor. At the very least, he now understood that although the road he had traveled was lonely and challenging, as long as the world recognized his actions as heroic, it was all worth it.


    The two continued to explore the memorial. In another massive exhibition hall filled with dark-colored photos and videos, there were even model pendants of a single-handed sword.


    Crowds of visitors encircled the exhibits.


    "Kyle Doffer, after joining the base, quickly distinguished himself during training and became a shining star among the soldiers."


    "He is the youngest Major General in the United States and also the greatest war hero of World War II. Not only did he dismantle the Hydra organization, but he also dominated the battlefield in multiple major battles, saving the world and accelerating its return to peace. He is hailed as the Symbol of Peace in the modern era!"


    The voiceover commentary echoed in the hall.


    Steve attempted to force a smile and turned to Kyle, who seemed indifferent, "Why do I feel like you''ve overshadowed me?"


    "You''re overthinking it," Kyle replied, patting Steve on the shoulder in an attempt to console him.


    Inside the War Memorial, there were photos of significant figures from the past, such as the Strategic Science Division and the Howling Commandos.


    Kyle and Steve strolled around as if paying their respects to their vanished youth, the era gradually fading away and buried in the annals of history.


    "In the 21st century, peacetime is truly wonderful," Steve sighed softly as they reached the end of their tour. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In the future, you might not think that way," Kyle shook his head, speaking in a somber tone. "Once this world gets cleaned up and becomes orderly, many people will want to disrupt it."


    Steve fell silent and looked at a photo of Peggy on the wall before turning and gesturing, "Let''s go; it''s time to leave."


    Kyle nodded, and the two of them exited the memorial.


    As they reached a corridor near the entrance, a cacophony of screams erupted from outside the doors. People hurriedly flowed back into the memorial, like they were being herded inside.


    "What''s going on?" A man near the exit exclaimed, trying to leave.


    "Shut your mouth!"


    The response came from several men outside the door, and they were using rough language.


    The man who had wanted to leave was about to say something, but a deafening gunshot rang out, causing his face to pale, and he hastily retreated.


    "Is this... a robbery?" Steve asked in surprise, finally understanding the meaning behind Kyle''s earlier words.


    "It seems that way," Kyle replied, exasperated.


    It was as if New York, the city of sin, lived up to its reputation. However, attempting to rob a war memorial... One had to wonder if the criminal mastermind had a few screws loose in their head. Or perhaps, as in hero movies, the hero''s aura attracted criminals by default.


    The two of them stood in the middle of the corridor near the entrance, as still as iron pillars. The terrified visitors rushed past them and sought refuge in the memorial''s main hall.


    "Everyone get inside!"


    Five men dressed in black with hoods, each holding firearms, herded the visitors into the main hall and sealed the entrance to the memorial.


    The leader of the gang stood in the corridor, surveyed the crowd, and shouted harshly, "Hands on your heads, get down, and surrender your valuables one by one!"


    Before he could finish speaking, the visitors had collectively cowered in fear, and in an instant, only two young men remained standing in the middle.


    "Do you two want to get yourselves killed?" The gang leader raised an eyebrow and pointed his gun.


    But the two men paid him no attention, engaged in their hushed discussion.


    "Should I do it, or would you like to?" Kyle asked, his hands still in his pockets, in a bored tone.


    "Let me do it. I''ve been lying around for a while; it''s time to stretch my muscles," Steve shrugged.


    "Don''t force me..."


    Before the gang leader could finish his sentence, Steve sprang into action. With a swift sprint, he closed the distance to the gang leader, who reacted by instinctively placing his finger on the trigger to shoot.


    But Steve was clearly faster. He bent down and swiftly approached the gang leader from below, grasping the barrel of the gun and bending it upward. Simultaneously, he gripped the gang leader''s wrist, twisting it into a pretzel shape.


    A gunshot rang out, shattering a lightbulb on the hall''s ceiling.


    The gang leader''s scream was still stuck in his throat when Steve completed his move, flipping the leader''s body 180 degrees. The man''s head slammed forcefully into the polished floor.


    "Not a bad move," Kyle commented, but then let out a sleepy yawn.


    Chapter End.

 Chapter 260 Family Homestead, The Frozen Place

    "What just happened?"


    "Come on, let''s go inside and see!"


    Upon hearing the gunshot, the other four robbers at the entrance rushed into the hall, where they found their leader unconscious on the floor. Steve was already upon them like a cheetah, moving swiftly.


    After more than sixty years in cryostasis, Steve''s physical condition was not stagnant. His body''s cells had been optimized during hibernation, bringing his Super Soldier Physique to its peak.


    His senses, strength, physique, speed, reflexes ¨C everything was nearly ten times that of an ordinary human!


    In a burst of inhuman speed, a cap flew off from his head.


    Steve didn''t pay it any mind. When he got close, he used both his hands and feet to employ sharp, decisive combat techniques.


    In just a few seconds, the remaining four robbers couldn''t even fire a single shot before they were completely overpowered. They cried out in agony as they knelt on the ground, their firearms falling to the ground one after another.


    Only then did the cap gently fall to the ground from the air.


    "In the war, you''d have died on the battlefield a long time ago. Please appreciate this era of peace!" Steve scolded with annoyance, kicking the last robber in the stomach.


    The robber spat out blood and was flung several meters, crashing into the ground by the entrance, sliding and rolling to a halt at the base of a stone statue.


    "Really," Steve clapped his hands clean, then picked up his cap from the ground.


    As he looked up, he saw a somewhat resigned Kyle, along with surprised onlookers in the hall. It seemed he had accidentally revealed his identity.


    "Kyle," Steve started to speak but then stopped, smacking himself on the forehead in self-reproach.


    This was not good; both their identities were exposed.


    Kyle sensed the scorching gazes behind him and took a few steps forward, passing Steve, and said coldly, "Aren''t you leaving? Quickly!"


    "Oh, right!" Steve snapped back to attention and followed him as they exited the memorial.


    They arrived quickly and left quickly, leaving behind a collection of robbers strewn across the ground, battered and unconscious.


    "If I''m not mistaken, that seemed to be Captain America just now, right?!"


    "He looked exactly like in the movies. If you''re wrong, I must be too..."


    "Wait, he seemed to call that guy ''Kyle''!"


    "Could it be..."


    Inside the memorial hall, the people exchanged glances, and after a brief silence, they all rushed enthusiastically toward the exit.


    The unfortunate robbers on the ground were subjected to a second round of attacks.


    Two motorcycles continued on their way, merging with the flow of traffic on the city''s main road, moving away from the bustling and noisy war memorial behind them.


    "It''s a good thing you reacted quickly. If the crowd had been trapped, it would have been troublesome to get out," Steve said with a wry smile.


    "You get used to it," Kyle shrugged, calmly stating, "In the 21st century, people, once they''ve eaten their fill and had enough to drink, are filled with dirty and wicked thoughts, while the good folks are obsessed with the gossip on the information networks."


    He added, "I bet by tomorrow morning, your return, as well as our appearance at the war memorial, will spread throughout the entire United States."


    "At least it''s not a bad thing," Steve sighed in relief.


    "It''s hard to say," Kyle shook his head. Who knew if the new media would add words like ''shocking,'' ''secret rendezvous,'' or ''close friends'' in their headlines.


    Speaking of close friends...


    Kyle revved his engine, the cylinders roaring. He overtook Steve and said softly, "You''ve been to all the places you wanted to. Now, I''ll take you somewhere else."


    With that, he sped off on his motorcycle, leading the way out of the city with Steve close behind.


    It was late at night, and two motorcycles tore through a secluded forest path, breaking the silence and darkness of the woods. They came to a stop in the courtyard of the estate, their headlights glaring on the wooden steps leading up to the main building.


    "Kyle, where are we?" Steve questioned, looking around with surprise. Suddenly, his expression changed as two sniper rifle red dots landed on him.


    Simultaneously, a shadow darted out of the darkness, rapidly approaching.


    Just as Steve tensed up, Kyle lightly clapped his hands and said in a cold tone, "It''s alright, he is with me."


    The red targeting dots disappeared as he finished speaking.


    At the same time, a middle-aged man in a butler''s uniform rushed forward, dropped to one knee, and respectfully said to Kyle, "Carl Family estate''s butler, Edmund, greets the head of the family!"


    Kyle nodded in acknowledgment, dismounted his motorcycle, and gazed up at the well-lit castle. He whispered, "This place hasn''t changed at all."


    "That''s right," The butler said as he stood up, sighing. "Since you left Earth and this place became the family''s old estate, Lady Lucy wouldn''t allow us to alter anything. Even the trees around and the chairs inside are exactly the same as sixty years ago."


    "You''ve done a great job looking after this place. Returning to the family''s base, you can receive ten years of Infinity Formula free of charge," Kyle said calmly.


    "Thank you, Head of the Family!" The butler exclaimed with joy.


    Ten years'' worth of Infinity Formula was equivalent to several lifetimes'' worth of contributions for anyone below the Black Card Tier.


    "Take us to the old warehouse," Kyle continued.


    "Of course. Follow me, please," the butler said, leading Kyle and Steve to the back of the main building, where the old warehouse was located.


    The doors of the old warehouse were secured with iron chains and old locks, and the door was covered in spiderwebs and dust.


    "As per your orders, the warehouse has not been opened or used for many years," the butler explained.


    "Very well," Kyle nodded.


    Steve was puzzled. "Kyle, what are we doing in this warehouse?"


    "Do you remember Bucky?" Kyle asked in return.


    Steve shivered, his face contorted in pain. "How could I forget him? He fell into a snowy ravine while saving me!"


    As the realization hit him, he asked anxiously, "Why are you suddenly bringing him up? Could it be..."


    "That''s right, Bucky is still alive," Kyle nodded firmly and then kicked the warehouse door.


    He used only half his strength, but due to the door''s extreme age and decay, the entire door, including the lock, broke off and flew into the warehouse, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    "You say Bucky is still alive?!" Steve was stunned, his eyes filled with excitement and joy.


    "That''s right. Not long after the war, I encountered him at the Soviet Red Room..."


    Kyle turned on the basement''s lights as he walked into the warehouse, narrating the events of how Bucky was preserved in cryostasis.


    At that time, they had no other choice.


    Bucky''s mind was clouded due to brainwashing, and he couldn''t control his body. To prevent him from being used as a weapon, he was preserved in the cryo-chamber. Kyle had a special chamber built in the basement of the old warehouse where Bucky had been frozen, waiting for the day he would be awakened.


    Only Kyle and Howard knew about this; not even the Carl Family members were aware that there was a live person frozen in the basement of the warehouse. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Today, it was time to awaken him.


    Kyle stopped in front of the basement door. It was a sealed iron door that even a small bomb wouldn''t open; it could only be opened from the inside.


    "It''s much more convenient with the Sling Ring."


    Kyle shook his head, extending his right hand, coated entirely with Venom liquid, transforming it into a dark hammer.


    He aimed the hammer at the sealed iron door and struck it with a powerful blow.


    Violent Demolition!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 261 Winter Soldier

    The force of the heavy hammer was equivalent to several tens of tons of explosive energy, and at close range, its power was no less than that of a modern small missile.


    **Boom!** Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was as if thunder had struck on a clear day, and the entire old castle estate trembled. The old warehouse building shook as if it might collapse, and the reinforced steel door that sealed the basement dramatically caved in and shattered.


    After completing this, Kyle calmly retracted his right hand, and the dark outer covering on his arm disappeared in the blink of an eye, blending back into his leather jacket sleeves.


    The accompanying butler stood there in awe, his gaze towards Kyle now even more fervent, like a devout follower looking up to the God they had worshipped all their life.


    However, Steve''s focus was not on this. After the basement door was violently broken open, he rushed into the room, propelled by the billowing dust that rushed out.


    Kyle turned on the lights as he followed Steve into the basement.


    However, their expressions quickly changed.


    The basement had been sealed for more than half a century.


    Under the dim light of the old electric bulbs, there was indeed a rectangular cryo-chamber in the center of the room. However, all the wires connecting to the cryo-chamber had been disconnected, and the cryo-chamber''s door was wide open, with no sign of anyone inside.


    "Kyle, what''s going on?" Steve''s pupils contracted, and he turned to Kyle with a look of bewilderment.


    Kyle''s face grew cold, and he scanned the room, noticing clear signs of intrusion everywhere.


    Calmly, he called out, "Butler."


    **Snap!**


    The butler, with pale and bloodless features, knelt on both knees. His body trembled with fear as he prostrated himself on the ground. In a quivering voice, he said, "Master, I dare to swear with my life that there has been only one incident here since you left the family estate, and no one except the family has visited."


    "Incident? Tell me more. What kind of incident was it?" Kyle asked softly.


    "It was about ten years ago. The forest nearby suddenly caught fire, and in order to prevent the fire from spreading to the estate, the family members who were here to guard left to fight the fire. For half a day, the estate was unattended," The butler recalled quickly. "After the fire was contained, we checked the main building and found no signs of theft or disturbance. As for the old warehouse, we didn''t have permission to enter, so we didn''t check."


    Kyle frowned and remained silent for a moment, and then said to Steve, "It should be that incident. Someone entered here and forcibly took Bucky, who was still in cryostasis."


    "What the hell do those bastards want with Bucky?!" Steve''s face was filled with anger as he spoke. He clenched his fist tightly, making his bones crackle.


    "It''s been so long, and it won''t be easy to find out," Kyle replied.


    His expression remained unchanged, but there was a hint of coldness in his eyes. He said calmly, "Don''t worry too much about it for now. Someone has caused trouble in my territory, I will give you a satisfactory answer."


    The butler shuddered inwardly and lowered his head even further. He knew that the head of the family was truly angry this time!


    When the head of the family was angry, the consequences were severe!


    "Kyle, thank you for everything you have done. But Bucky is my responsibility, and I will do everything in my power, even if it means going all out, to find him and bring him back!" Steve declared with determination. It was as if, after emerging from the ice, he had finally found a primary goal in life.


    Kyle didn''t stop him, letting him leave the basement first.


    "I wanted you to take a well-deserved rest during this rare period of peace. Now that you''re on the move, you won''t have much idle time in the future," Kyle sighed quietly, his gaze returning to the broken and abandoned cryo-chamber.


    Once again, he called out softly, "Butler."


    "Yes!" The butler raised his head and responded.


    Kyle''s tone was icy as he said, "Notify all the Cardinals. Use all available channels and resources to find the whereabouts of Bucky Barnes for me!"


    "Understood, the mission will be completed!" The butler nodded and quickly retreated from the basement.


    It wasn''t until he left the old warehouse that the butler breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. His previously mild and humble expression was now filled with a violent murderous intent. "Who the hell caused this mess? They nearly got me killed!"


    On Earth, the Cardinals possessed great personal strength, and their influence extended worldwide. They disregarded the nobility and the law, reigning over the underworld for decades.


    And all of this had been granted by their leader, Kyle.


    They truly were "above all and below one."


    The butler smirked, "The family head has just returned, and many of the Cardinals are waiting for a chance to show off. When this news gets out, I suspect many ruthless individuals who wouldn''t hesitate to kill will take action."


    The Cardinals usually received Missions worth hundreds of millions of dollars from various organizations, which they used as a pastime. Nobody knew what they were truly capable of when they were serious.


    That day, Kyle spent the night at the estate. He returned to the New York city center the following morning.


    Empire State Building.


    Since the Supernatural Incident Bureau became public, people from all walks of life worldwide visited daily to conduct business or inquire about supernatural events.


    There were many amusing incidents.


    For instance, some people claimed to be troubled by their superhuman abilities, only to turn out to be charlatans or mentally ill, and were quickly kicked out by the lower-ranking Cardinals.


    Many were spies from various countries or media personnel trying to uncover some hidden secrets. However, they too were swiftly shown the door, transformed from people into chairs by the lower-ranking Cardinals.


    After all, the Cardinals were seasoned experts in the underground world, top-notch spies, arms dealers, and assassins. Deceiving them was no easy task.


    However, despite driving away one group after another, the blacklist continued to grow, and people kept arriving at the agency every day. It had become a hot spot in New York.


    Kyle didn''t mind this.


    The main reason he established the Supernatural Incident Bureau was to create a public branch of the family and make people aware and accepting of the existence of Cardinals. At the same time, he used the platform to gather useful information from people worldwide.


    Of course, attracting the presence of Mutants like Logan was an additional benefit.


    Kyle avoided the crowd of inquirers and took the employee passage, riding a private elevator straight to the top floor.


    As the elevator ascended, Vis''s wireless signal connected to the building''s internal network. Before long, the elevator''s speaker system produced a voice, "Master, your secretary, Raina, is currently in the top-floor office."


    Kyle nodded, indicating that he was aware.


    Vis continued, "She seems a little melancholic, it feels like she has something on her mind."


    "...," Kyle glanced at his wristwatch and raised an eyebrow in surprise. "You can now determine someone''s expression and state of mind? Since when did you learn that from J.A.R.V.I.S.?"


    "It''s all part of what I learned from J.A.R.V.I.S.," Vis silently shifted the blame to J.A.R.V.I.S.


    Kyle chastised, "J.A.R.V.I.S. is far from as boring as you. It assists Tony and is constantly upgrading Iron Man suits day and night. When will you go and learn from Tony? Currently, your Iron Man mode is the weakest among my combat forms."


    Vis had no words to respond with.


    But it was true. In terms of versatility, the Venom-covered form of Kyle was highly adaptable, and in terms of power, the Fire God''s divine power, when unleashed, was unstoppable.


    The technology-based Iron Man suit, without further upgrades, had become outdated.


    ...

 Chapter 262 Polaris

    Kyle didn''t take Vis''s words to heart.


    Raina, due to her ability to control her thoughts, had a solitary and independent personality. From a young age, she had been tasked with eliminating Imperial Japanese soldiers.


    Would she be melancholic? Did she have something on her mind?


    Kyle gave a faint smile and walked out of the elevator. However, when he entered the lobby, he suddenly came to a halt.


    Raina sat quietly on the balcony, her long dress draping gracefully over her fair legs and cascading gently down to the floor. She tilted her stunning face, her beautiful eyes gazing into the distance. A light breeze lifted her black hair, and sunlight naturally bathed her.


    She looked like an independent beauty isolated from the world.


    The reason Kyle was stunned was that he sensed not only her elegance and nobility but also an underlying melancholy and loneliness.


    Vis hadn''t been wrong; Raina indeed had something on her mind.


    Or rather, Kyle had never truly understood Raina.


    Sixty-odd years ago, he had treated her as a weapon, making her the family''s most ruthless guardian. She had protected the Carl Family for nearly half a century.


    Now, he had assigned her the role of a secretary and assistant, making her follow orders, and involving her in matters of life and death. She appeared dignified and powerful, yet she also had to perform the work of a maid. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle had never really considered what Raina wanted or what she was thinking.


    "Raina," Kyle called out.


    Raina heard his voice, turned around, and smiled slightly. Her previously indifferent and melancholic face once again blossomed with a stunning smile.


    She stepped down from the balcony''s edge, saying softly, "Boss. I already know about last night, and I''m ready to¡ª"


    "That''s enough!" Kyle interrupted her, and he asked, somewhat inexplicably, "Let other Cardinals handle those matters. Tell me, what were you thinking just now?"


    Raina hesitated for a moment, and a hint of panic flickered in her eyes. She lowered her head and fell silent.


    Kyle straightforwardly said, "If there''s something you want to do, concerns, or ideas, you can tell me. I''ll do my best to fulfill them."


    His nature had always been like this. Women''s minds were too difficult to guess, so he preferred to ask directly.


    Given Kyle''s current level of power and status, he could achieve almost anything people called ideal. He could ignore most people''s concerns.


    But Raina, who had always been obedient, remained silent, unlike before.


    Kyle thought for a moment and sighed softly. "If you want to regain your freedom and leave the Carl Family, I can agree to it."


    Raina had already contributed enough to the Carl Family, and if she genuinely desired freedom, he could make that concession.


    However, before he could repeat his words, Raina shivered, her face filled with fear as she raised her head. She was so terrified that even her pretty face turned pale. "Boss, you want to send me away?"


    With a loud crash, the floor-to-ceiling windows shattered, and the items on the table and the wall fell.


    Driven by Raina''s intense emotional turmoil, her powerful mental energy almost lost control and recklessly impacted everything in the lobby.


    "I was just saying..." Kyle hadn''t had a chance to repeat his words when a shadow passed by, carrying a fragrant breeze. Raina immediately leaped into his arms, her hands gripping his back tightly.


    "Boss, please don''t send me away. I''m begging you," Raina said, genuinely terrified and trembling all over.


    In this fleeting moment, Kyle felt as though he was seeing that young girl who had just emerged from a glass nutrient tank.


    "From now on, you will become the blade in my hands."


    "Okay."


    That one-word promise transcended time.


    Kyle realized he had misspoken and quickly reassured Raina, saying, "I didn''t say I wanted to send you away. I want you to stay with me. I just want to know what you want to do."


    "Really?" Raina widened her eyes, and there were tears in her silvery irises.


    "Of course," Kyle nodded.


    Raina let out a sigh of relief. After a moment''s thought, she hesitated to speak but eventually said with unease, "I want to take you to meet someone."


    "Meet someone..." Kyle was momentarily surprised. He knew Raina had no family, so he quickly guessed the correct answer. "A friend?"


    Raina nodded eagerly.


    This time, Kyle was genuinely taken aback. Raina had the power to read minds, and aside from him, she had never been particularly fond of socializing. It was unexpected that she had made a friend.


    It couldn''t be a guy, could it?


    "Let''s go, take me to meet him," Kyle said sternly.


    He had to admit that he cared. After all, Raina had been brought up by him. In a way, she was like his daughter, and he couldn''t just let someone take her away without reason.


    If Raina had spoken up, she would no longer hesitate. She nodded obediently.


    In Queens, New York, the Black Rose Bar.


    Accompanied by Raina, when Kyle arrived at the bar, he furrowed his brow slightly.


    Due to his acquaintance with the playboy Howard, he didn''t have a favorable first impression of bars.


    "Choosing a bar as the meeting place suggests that Raina''s friend isn''t a good person." Kyle thought to himself and was a little tempted to set the bar on fire with his powers.


    "Boss, it''s in here," Raina said as she naturally approached and wrapped her arms around Kyle''s.


    Suppressing the surging power within him, Vis and Venom, who were lurking within him, sweated nervously for Raina''s friend.


    The bar was quite spacious, with vibrant, blinking colored lights and energetic electronic music playing. A group of young men and women were drinking and dancing energetically.


    However, as Kyle and Raina entered, the hall seemed to fall silent in an instant, and everyone tactfully made way for them.


    At the bar counter, there was a punk girl in a leather jacket, seated indolently on a high stool, sipping her drink.


    She had striking dark green shoulder-length hair and a slim and graceful figure. She exuded a cold, tough aura as she nonchalantly ordered the bartender to pour her another drink.


    "Lorna." Raina led Kyle to her and called out gently.


    A woman?


    Kyle felt relieved, and at that moment, he felt like he was looking at a Western beauty that rivaled Natasha, but with a somewhat peculiar style.


    The girl had exquisite features with a smoky eye makeup, dark red lipstick, and slightly wavy dark green hair that cascaded down. She appeared somewhat lazy and rebellious.


    If Raina represented an Eastern beauty, then this girl was undoubtedly a Western beauty. They had completely different styles, backgrounds, ages, and personalities, yet their pairing was surprisingly harmonious, creating a stunning contrast.


    "You came."


    Lorna was delighted, about to invite Raina to sit, but when she saw Kyle, her beautifully cold face instantly turned as icy as the Arctic, mixed with a hint of disgust.


    Although Lorna recognized Kyle''s identity at first glance, she was cold and aloof as she said, "Who are you!?"


    (End of this chapter)

 IMUC-Chapter 263 The Sought-After Ability Card

    Lorna''s cold and dominant words had just left her mouth when the young women in the bar went pale. Throughout all of New York City, there probably wasn''t anyone who didn''t recognize the silver-haired young man accompanying Raina.


    The bartender fumbled, almost dropping the bottle he held. He leaned in close to Lorna''s ear, panic-stricken, and said in a low voice, "Hey, Miss, be polite in your words. The other person is, after all, a peac¡­"


    "I''m talking to him. Do you have the right to interrupt?" Lorna shot him a cold glare as she spoke.


    The bartender reluctantly stepped back, and the others wisely moved away a certain distance to avoid getting caught in any potential crossfire.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t argue with a little girl," Kyle said nonchalantly with a faint smile on his face.


    Although the dark green-haired beauty in front of him looked to be in her early twenties, she still appeared like an immature young girl to him.


    However, his casual words seemed to have sparked Lorna''s anger. She raised her left hand, and a brilliant green radiance emanated from her palm.


    An Ability User? Or a Mutant?


    Witnessing this, Kyle was surprised. Soon, he felt the green light altering the force field around him. The air around him suddenly became stagnant, and the gravitational field in the area where he stood increased three to four times.


    "Lorna!" Raina exclaimed in alarm. She was about to say something when Kyle raised his hand to stop her and waved his hand, indicating that he was fine.


    Within the enhanced gravitational field, Kyle raised an eyebrow lightly, his tone nonchalant and disdainful, "Is that all you can do?"


    A look of coldness intensified on Lorna''s exquisitely beautiful face. She shifted from using one hand to pressing with both hands, and the green light in the air rippled slightly.


    The gravity acting solely on Kyle surged from four times to more than ten times.


    If it were an ordinary person, they would likely kneel on the ground in this situation, experiencing various side effects like nausea and dizziness.


    However, Kyle''s face remained as calm as ever. He gazed calmly at Lorna who was exerting her abilities and even took a half step forward.


    To him, this was nothing out of the ordinary. After all, he had regularly trained in a gravity chamber at the family base where the gravity was set to ten times Earth''s gravity.


    Ten times Earth''s gravity was quite comfortable for Kyle, and he felt no significant difference from the usual gravity.


    This greatly touched Lorna''s pride, compelling her to continue using her abilities. She began to shake with effort. The radiant green light she emitted shone even more brightly.


    Ten times, thirteen times, fifteen times, eighteen times¡­


    Until it reached twenty times Earth''s gravity. Even the indoor lights began to warp slightly within the force field.


    Kyle effortlessly approached Lorna, picked up a bottle, poured himself a drink, and took a sip from his glass.


    "Not bad, it''s just a bit strong," He commented, leaving it ambiguous whether he was referring to the alcohol or Lorna.


    "You!" Lorna''s face turned slightly pale. She lowered the gravity pressure to its minimum. The green light swayed in the air like smoke, and her still unperfected abilities had been pushed to their limits within the force field.


    However, no matter how high the gravity within the force field was, Kyle didn''t show any discomfort or physical strain.


    He was like a humanoid monster!


    In a daze, Lorna suddenly changed the direction of the green light in her hand, manipulating other abilities.


    *Ding! Ding! Ding!*


    In an instant, everything in the bar, especially metal items, trembled, manipulated by some mysterious force, moving to attack Kyle, who was the apparent target of aggression.


    "Stop it!" Raina''s voice, laced with anger, resounded.


    In the nick of time, a powerful and invisible telekinetic force swept over like a tidal wave, suppressing the objects that had been manipulated. The items struggled to move.


    *Bang!*


    The two superpowers clashed in the room, and nearby glass cups and bottles, unable to withstand the pressure, instantly cracked into countless fragments, creating a bizarre and spectacular scene.


    Lorna, taken aback, looked up and noticed Raina''s silver-glowing eyes. She immediately canceled the ability she was using.


    She sincerely apologized, saying, "I''m sorry."


    Lorna had only wanted to teach Kyle a lesson but unintentionally used her still unskilled abilities, which had made her dear friend Raina angry for the first time.


    Kyle''s eyes flashed with a trace of approval.


    He appreciated the straightforwardness, the assertiveness, and the readiness to admit mistakes in her character, which was somewhat more masculine in style. This girl''s personality seemed to suit him well.


    However, the main focus was on her abilities.


    Kyle''s gaze landed on Lorna. Dozens of Ability Cards had surged from her, but two of them shone brilliantly.


    The first one was the ability she initially used¡ª a force field-based power!


    **[Force Field Manipulation]**: Creating a force field for manipulation. Blue Ability Card.


    The ability allowed the user to create localized force fields, which could reverse, weaken, or amplify the force fields in a specific area. The user could only create a force field within a fifty-meter radius, and the strength of the force field was directly related to the size and distance of the area being manipulated.


    The maximum force field attraction limit was twenty times Earth''s gravity.


    Current Status: Extractable!


    In Kyle''s view, this ability was highly functional. However, due to its limitations and the many factors influencing its strength, the grade of this card appeared relatively low.


    But Kyle''s gaze didn''t linger. It directly landed on the second Ability Card. In just a few seconds, he almost exclaimed in amazement, struggling to maintain his composure.


    He had never expected to encounter this Ability Card in the current world¡ª**one of the Ability Cards he had always dreamed of!**


    **[Magnetic Field Manipulation]**: Perfect control over magnetic fields down to the finest detail. Rare Purple Ability Card.


    The user can control any form of magnetic field! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The maximum amount of power that can be manipulated at once is unknown. Currently, it is known that the user can manipulate metals weighing over a thousand tons. The ability to control magnetic fields extends down to the atomic level, allowing the user to change chemical structures and transform matter.


    The user can manipulate large numbers of things simultaneously, forming complex machinery or even achieving invisibility by bending visible light around them to a certain extent.


    To some extent, the user can use magnetism to enhance their own body, thereby increasing strength and endurance, even exceeding human limits and shortening their reaction time to one-fifteenth of a normal human''s.


    Current Status: Unextractable. Restrictions: (1. The user has not fully mastered this ability due to psychological conditions.) (2. The Cardholder already possesses a Rare Purple prefixed Ability Card).


    Kyle''s mouth twitched slightly. His heart ached as if it were bleeding.


    This was the ability to control magnetic fields!


    It was even more perfect than magnetic control! When developed to its fullest potential, it was beyond compare, and even killing gods would be a piece of cake!


    If there weren''t two restrictions, he would have considered giving up his existing Divine Gene Ability Card and extracting the Magnetic Field Mastery Ability Card.


    This ability could not be described as merely strong; it was nothing short of terrifying.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Lorna turned away, covering her slightly curvaceous chest as she cast a cold glance at Kyle.


    Kyle moved his scorching gaze away. He hadn''t been staring at her chest; he had just been captivated by the Ability Card.


    Clearly, having Raina in such a man''s company would guarantee her safety.


    Lorna sighed inwardly as she wracked her brain, trying to devise a strategy to rescue her dear friend from Kyle''s clutches.


    Lorna was not an original character but originated from a spin-off of X-Men. Most people knew her as Miss Polaris.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-Chapter 264 An Unexpected Encounter

    In the bar, due to the recent display of superpowers, a large group of handsome men and beautiful women had silently vacated the premises.


    When gods fight, it''s best to stay out of it.


    At a square table, Kyle and Raina sat side by side, while Lorna sat alone directly across from them, her hands assertively resting on the back of her chair.


    The three of them maintained an uncomfortable silence, creating an odd atmosphere that even affected the surroundings.


    "Uh¡­ this is the wine you ordered," The bartender trembled as he approached with a tray holding several bottles of wine and intact glasses.


    After swiftly placing the wine and glasses on the table, he retreated, fearful of getting caught up in this inexplicable conflict.


    Lorna''s breathtaking face seemed frosty, her arms crossed over her chest. If glares could kill, Kyle would have been reduced to ashes.


    Kyle was unperturbed as he calmly poured himself a drink while simultaneously extracting cards.


    Yes, although **[Magnetic Field Manipulation]** was unextractable, **[Force Field Manipulation]** was a rare Blue Ability Card that couldn''t be readily obtained.


    This ability had a minimal impact on the current Divine Gene, making it a good choice for coexisting with existing abilities.


    However, Kyle''s nonchalance didn''t mean that his precious Raina shared the same feelings. Her eyes sparkled with a cold silver light as she said, her tone slightly icy, "Lorna, if you continue to treat my Boss this way, I won''t be polite!"


    Friends were friends, but when it came to choosing between a friend and the Boss, her answer had been clear for over six decades.


    "Not even a glare¡­" Lorna sighed inwardly but didn''t dare to speak. She couldn''t afford to get angry at Raina.


    Now she understood the importance of Kyle to Raina. Her friend, who had never been cross with her in the past, had gotten into arguments with her several times because of him.


    Thinking about this, Lorna felt even more discontented. She simply grabbed a bottle of wine, held it high, and took a few big gulps.


    She was a tough one too.


    Kyle shook his head, continuing to read the cards while thinking about something else. Yet another Mutant.


    After Raina, Logan, and Sabertooth, this was the fourth Mutant he had encountered.


    Moreover, with her ability to control magnetic fields and her domineering character, she seemed like she inherited the traits of some major villain from the X-Men universe. Could that be possible?


    No.


    Kyle dispelled this notion and refocused his thoughts. Similar to the future Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver, their existence and appearance might not necessarily be descendants of that character; there was also the possibility of "gene-manipulated individuals."


    Lorna, standing before him, was likely in a situation similar to Raina''s birth, which was why they cherished each other so much and became close friends.


    Once Kyle thought of this, his gaze toward Lorna became slightly gentler.


    "This is good!" Lorna said as she set the bottle down, wiping her lips directly with her other hand, completely lacking the elegant demeanor of a goddess.


    The liquor flowed down her fair and pristine chin, slipping down her neck and disappearing into a cleavage as white as snow.


    "Now, let''s get down to business." Lorna cast a sidelong glance at Kyle, then at Raina. Her eyes shifted thoughtfully as she said, "Mr. Symbol of Peace, I know you''re a legendary hero who ended World War II and recently returned from outer space, but that''s not the point."


    "There''s no reason for a man to keep a woman waiting for so long, nearly half a century at that!" Lorna cleared her throat and said without restraint, "I''ll ask you a simple question: Do you want to marry Raina?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *P¨±!*


    Kyle had just taken a sip of his drink but ended up spraying it everywhere. Mist from the drink showered Lorna, who was sitting across from him.


    Lorna didn''t say much; she just wiped her face with a towel and set it down. It was clear that her question was entirely serious.


    Kyle''s mind was still in turmoil, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Lorna''s heart leaped with joy as she spoke solemnly, "Just as I suspected, you haven''t thought about it at all, have you? You must understand that Raina isn''t getting any younger. You''re keeping her by your side but not marrying her¡ª isn''t that contradictory?"


    After some thought, Kyle admitted that what she said was true.


    Raina was indeed not young anymore, and if there was a suitable candidate¡­


    But Kyle paused, suddenly realizing that he couldn''t bear the thought of Raina leaving him. It wasn''t a matter of romantic feelings between a man and a woman but a deeper connection, a selfish possessiveness.


    He replied indifferently, "If Raina wishes to leave on her own or has someone she likes, I would agree to her leaving."


    Lorna fell silent. She knew she couldn''t persuade them, and feeling frustrated, she grabbed the bottle and gulped down half of it.


    This meeting had essentially come to an end.


    It had been just about half an hour.


    As Kyle was preparing to leave on his own, Raina made a suggestion, "By the way, Boss, why don''t you and Lorna shake hands?"


    "Hmm?" Kyle raised an eyebrow, suspecting that this might be the purpose of Raina''s visit. He stood up promptly and extended his right hand.


    Lorna hesitated but, under Raina''s expectant gaze, she reluctantly rose from her seat and reached out her right hand as well. This was purely a gesture of approval towards each other for Raina''s sake.


    However, when their palms touched, Lorna was shocked. She felt her magnetic field control ability involuntarily activate, connecting itself to Kyle''s right hand and his entire presence.


    And it wasn''t just her. Even Kyle felt a sense of novelty. His hidden Fire God power seemed to respond enthusiastically to her abilities, guiding warmth through his hand and into Lorna''s body.


    When the two abilities met, it was as if a chemical reaction had occurred, resulting in a profound transformation. In an instant, a magnificent display of multicolored auroras enveloped their joined hands, casting a strange and colorful light across the bar.


    *(End of the chapter)*


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-Chapter 265 Return

    The Northern Lights are a luminous phenomenon.


    They typically occur at the Earth''s northern and southern poles due to charged particles from the solar wind interacting with the Earth''s magnetic field, creating a brilliant display of light in the night sky.


    Kyle had never imagined that the blend of his divine fire power, along with Lorna''s mutated Magnetic Field Manipulation, would create a natural luminescent phenomenon akin to the Northern Lights. It was an unforeseen and remarkable coincidence.


    First, the Fire God''s power required a divine being and innate fire attributes, something not even the likes of Thor, the God of Thunder, possessed.


    Then, Lorna''s Magnetic Field Manipulation, an advanced form of magnetic manipulation, required a very specific mutation of the X-Gene, an incredibly rare trait even among Mutants.


    The probability of an individual possessing both these abilities and coming into direct contact with each other in the entire universe was practically zero.


    Yet, here in a small bar called the Black Rose in Queens, New York, centered around Kyle and Lorna''s joined hands, these two unique abilities came into contact. They blended together seamlessly, creating a dazzling and colorful aurora inside the bar.


    "!" Lorna abruptly snapped out of her trance, as if she''d been shocked, and swiftly withdrew her right hand.


    The brilliant display of the Northern Lights vanished in an instant, leaving the bar hall just as it was before.


    Kyle cast a final glance at Lorna, waved casually, and signaled for Raina to follow him as he made his way to the bar''s exit.


    "Lorna. It''s goodbye for now. I''ll come by myself next time," Raina said before hurrying to catch up with Kyle.


    Only after the two of them had left the bar did Lorna come to her senses. She nodded in self-reflection, staring strangely at her right hand, which still radiated a lingering warmth from the Fire God''s power.


    "What¡­ What just happened? I''ve never felt anything like this before," Lorna muttered to herself, placing her hand over her heart. Her heartbeat was racing uncontrollably as if there were lingering side effects from their power interaction.


    "What did that guy do to me?!" She felt her body heating up as if she longed to witness the Northern Lights once again.


    As they exited the Black Rose Bar, Kyle contemplated the situation. He smiled faintly and said, "Your friend is not bad. You can get closer to her, maybe even bring her into one of the non-natural organizations." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know," Raina nodded with a happy expression on her face. She was happy that Boss had acknowledged Lorna''s existence. Otherwise, she would never be able to genuinely and kindly treat Lorna. In this situation, their trip had been a success.


    Raina watched Kyle''s tall and sturdy back as they walked. For some reason, she thought, "As long as I can continue like this, following behind Boss, even if it''s for a thousand or ten thousand years, it doesn''t seem like such a big deal."


    ¡­


    With this visit complete, Kyle fully immersed himself in Earth''s life in the 21st century. He mainly focused on studying the practical applications of his Fire God power and the Divine Weapon, the Eternal Flame. He also occasionally checked on Tony Stark''s improvements to the Iron Man suit and monitored non-natural phenomena worldwide.


    At the same time, Bruce Banner had moved to New York. He was being closely tracked by elite SHIELD agents on a daily basis.


    Moreover, during this week or two, the entire world was in turmoil.


    Firstly, in an effort to leverage the power of the nation to find his old friend Bucky, the Winter Soldier, the legendary Captain America, Steve Rogers, officially came out of retirement to join the mysterious United Nations organization, SHIELD.


    He, along with Black Widow and Hawkeye, embarked on missions all around the world as they executed SHIELD''s secret operations under the codename Mission, tracking the remnants of the Hydra organization.


    Another set of events took place.


    Members of the Carl Family and the Zero Organization secretly mobilized to find the Winter Soldier''s whereabouts. However, their actions accidentally stirred up turmoil in the underground world.


    Countless ancient noble families and private organizations were left in confusion, as they strictly prohibited their members from going outside. People cowered in their homes, trembling with fear.


    Apart from this, there were events occurring in secrecy, unbeknownst to most.


    In a remote region of central Africa, amidst endless tropical grasslands, a large herd of cattle and sheep calmly drank water from a slightly dried-up pond. On the tall wild grass nearby, predators like lions and leopards lurked, waiting for an opportunity.


    A majestic male lion silently approached, preparing for a sprint to catch its prey. But just as it was about to strike, it abruptly flicked its ear.


    The lion raised its head with alertness and looked towards the sky. Its beastly, dark, ink-like eyes reflected a bright and fiery glow.


    In the pristine blue sky, an Interstellar Spaceship was rapidly approaching!


    As the spaceship sped through and pierced the atmosphere, its exterior started to ignite due to the friction, resembling a fireball hurtling toward the Earth''s surface.


    The distance between the spaceship and the grassland below rapidly shortened, ten thousand meters, five thousand meters, one thousand meters¡­


    Countless cattle, sheep, and predators panicked and fled for their lives.


    *BOOM!*


    The Interstellar Spaceship crashed into the pond. The sheer force of the impact caused mud to splash into the air, flying several meters outwards.


    Most of the spaceship embedded itself into the ground, extinguishing the flames. It hissed and sputtered as the small hatch towards the sky suddenly opened.


    Amidst the rolling smoke, a tall, burly extraterrestrial man crawled out of the hatch. He stood on top of the crashed spaceship, gazing around the tropical grasslands, slightly bewildered.


    "Is this¡­ Earth?"


    The extraterrestrial man muttered to himself. His eyes, as dark as ink, expressed a different kind of emotion. He clenched his fist nervously.


    After leaving the time-space wormhole of Planet Sakaar, he had roamed the human world in the cosmos for a total of twenty-six years. Along the way, he had changed host forms countless times, traversed the Milky Way, and stumbled his way here.


    Earth, the place that had lingered in his memories.


    "I hope that I can find what I''ve been searching for in my memories here."


    The extraterrestrial man took a deep breath, jumped down from the Interstellar Spaceship, and crouched beside the remaining half of the pond. The mud was bubbling like crazy.


    He reached out his hand lightning-quick and grabbed a slimy, mud-covered fish that was struggling in his grip.


    The extraterrestrial man licked his lips. His stomach growled, and without caring about the mud and dirt on the fish, he shoved it into his mouth, eating it raw with relish.


    Not far from behind in the tall grass, a male lion silently approached, its eyes intently focused on the man''s back.


    It sprang forward with incredible speed, like an arrow released from a bowstring, and a gust of wind flattened the grass. The lion was swift and agile as it closed in on the man''s neck from behind.


    The extraterrestrial man remained still, engrossed in savoring the earthy taste of the raw fish. He was completely oblivious to the imminent danger.


    The male lion opened its massive jaws and leaped towards the back of the man''s neck. Just half a meter away from its prey, a sharp black spike abruptly protruded from the man''s upper back.


    *Roar!*


    The lion let out a pained, wailing cry as the sharp, sturdy black spike pierced through its soft oral cavity, impaling its entire body like a skewer. Red blood flowed down the spike.


    The extraterrestrial man wiped some mud from the corner of his mouth, picked up the lion''s lifeless body from the spike, and bit a chunk out of the wound, getting a mouthful of fur and the metallic taste of blood.


    "Ugh, this is terrible."


    He spat it out, disgust evident in his expression. He threw the lion to the ground and kicked it a few times.


    Unfortunately, the dominant ruler of the Earth''s grasslands had accidentally encountered one of the most formidable lifeforms to return to Earth. Venom.


    *(End of this chapter)*


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-Chapter 266 Creating a New Lifeform

    Inside the Empire State Building, in a hall one floor below the top level, flames flickered gently, and a golden fire dish containing the Eternal Flame rested on a low square table.


    Kyle sat cross-legged beside the table, his hand stroking his chin, while the golden flames were reflected in his eyes.


    On the other side of the table sat a small metallic robot that imitated Kyle''s posture, supporting its chin and gazing at the flames with equal interest.


    As the two of them watched, within the Eternal Flame, a faint, semi-transparent green figure writhed as if in torment, occasionally emitting spine-chilling wails.


    "As I suspected," Kyle nodded.


    During this period, with the assistance of Vis, he had been continuously experimenting with the Eternal Flame in his possession.


    It was said to contain the profound secrets of both destruction and rebirth, a Divine Weapon of a certain lineage!


    Kyle had previously used it to incinerate Abomination, an antagonist comparable to the Hulk, despite the rough method of simply covering the foe with the golden fire dish. This demonstrated its destructive capabilities.


    Although it possessed the appearance and temperature of ordinary flames, it disregarded all defenses and defied all natural laws.


    Before the Eternal Flame, all beings were equal; it didn''t matter if you were human or a deity, it would reduce you to ashes without discrimination.


    With such a powerful gem at his disposal, Kyle naturally wanted to control the Eternal Flame and use it as his primary Divine Weapon for offensive purposes.


    However, after more than a week of struggling, using up his Fire God''s Divine Power and recovering it over a dozen times, he still couldn''t control the Eternal Flame beyond the fire dish.


    Kyle had only recently come to a realization.


    The Eternal Flame was not like Thor''s hammer, Mjolnir, or the battle-axe of the War God; it wasn''t merely a Divine Weapon. Rather, it was a highly advanced auxiliary item.


    In other words, to unlock its true power, it needed another Divine Weapon to combine with. It was only then that it could unleash its full potential.


    Kyle immediately thought of the ''Sword of Eternity forging method'' he had obtained in Valhalla from the previous Fire God.


    Unfortunately, each of the materials needed for the Sword of Eternity was extremely rare, and it was impossible to gather them all in a short period. Even if he managed to collect them all, he would still need to find a dwarf clan to craft it.


    Kyle was helpless and could only temporarily abandon the idea of creating his own exclusive Divine Weapon.


    However, this period of time wasn''t entirely in vain.


    During his continuous contact with the Eternal Flame, Kyle unexpectedly understood the ''rebirth'' aspect of the destructive secret, which he later realized was a part of the ''rebirth'' power.


    "Master, have you figured something out?" Vis asked, puzzled.


    The Eternal Flame was simply too mysterious, and with the current level of scientific analysis, it was impossible to theorize anything specific.


    Kyle exhaled and, with a blink of his eyes, shrugged. "I''ve always wondered why the Eternal Flame contains extreme powers of both destruction and rebirth."


    "Do you understand it now?!" Vis, with its human-like curiosity, continued to ask.


    "It''s a start, but I won''t know for sure until I try it." Kyle stood up, rubbing his hands together, and stared intently at the green spectral figure within the golden flame dish.


    Vis resembled a curious child and continued to inquire, "What are you going to try?"


    "Creating a lifeform!" Kyle said in a deep voice.


    "Creating a lifeform?"


    Vis''s mechanical eyes whirred, displaying countless streams of data. Finally, it arrived at a serious conclusion. "If it''s you, then you would need a human woman. Since Lucy is not available right now, I believe the best candidate would be Secretary Raina."


    "You''ve been learning from Tony, haven''t you?" Kyle glanced at Vis and said coldly, "The way I want to create a lifeform is to defy the laws of nature and create a completely unprecedented species."


    Vis shuddered all over and replied instinctively, "Like me."


    Kyle pondered for a moment and nodded. "Not quite but something similar."


    Vis was a lifeform infused with the spark extracted from a Sacrifice Card, a robotic race, and a unique existence in the entire universe.


    Now, he wanted to use the Eternal Flame to create an entirely new lifeform.


    This method was not entirely novel; the Goddess of Death in the future had used the Eternal Flame to create her army of the dead.


    Kyle believed that he could do it too.


    "Vis, where is the War God''s body now?" Kyle asked.


    Vis replied, "When the Interstellar Spaceship was being repaired at the family base, it was transferred to the underground laboratory on the second floor. God seems to be very interested in it and is conducting research on lifeforms."


    God, the artificial intelligence butler, was responsible for all affairs on Dragon Turtle Island. He was even more aloof than the previous J.A.R.V.I.S.


    After a brief contemplation, Kyle instructed, "Vis, I need you to go upstairs and find Raina. Use the fixed teleportation gate to return to the base and bring the War God''s body here. As for the research, don''t damage the body; take some muscle tissue as a sample."


    "Understood!" Vis responded. Its mechanical feet turned into wheels, and it quickly ascended to the upper level.


    Once it left, the hall was quiet with only Kyle remaining.


    "Now, let''s start with you," Kyle said as he sat cross-legged once more. He held out his hands toward the Eternal Flame, and his fiery divine power surged.


    "Whoosh!"


    The Eternal Flame surged slightly and burned more fiercely.


    This time, Kyle didn''t intend to control the Eternal Flame. Instead, he was using his divine power as fuel for the flame.


    He had a specific purpose in mind for this.


    "Roar!"


    The inner green spectral figure within the flames writhed frantically and let out extremely painful wails.


    Seeing that it was effective, Kyle poured his divine power as if it cost nothing.


    He intended to use the Eternal Flame to purify Abomination''s soul, branding it with his own life force.


    Under the continuous irrigation of his divine power, the Eternal Flame continued to burn vigorously. Within the fire dish, Abomination''s soul struggled and resisted less and less. The green tinge gradually faded away.


    This burning process took about half an hour.


    Finally, Kyle was panting heavily, drenched in sweat, and his divine power was nearly depleted.


    Within the Eternal Flame, the spectral figure had completely transformed from green to a pure, translucent white, exuding a rich aura of life.


    It was as if the impurities in the soul had been burned away, leaving only a tiny, purified essence as the core of life.


    At the same moment, the hall''s door opened, and Raina entered.


    Her eyes glowed with silver light, and she held a high-tech rectangular storage device that hovered beside her.


    "Master, I''ve retrieved it," Vis, who was sitting on the device, reported.


    "Quick, toss the War God''s body into the Eternal Flame!" Kyle urged.


    Raina didn''t hesitate. With her silver-glowing eyes, she used her thoughts to flip open the lid of the coffin-like device.


    Inside the device lay a tall and burly man with closed eyes, his wrists entwined with iron chains. Although he had no signs of life, his wounds still oozed fresh blood. His divine power and aura lingered as if he had just recently died.


    Raina continued to use her telekinesis, causing the body to immediately levitate and float directly toward the blazing Eternal Flame. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sizzle!"


    As soon as the War God''s body made contact with the Eternal Flame, the flame erupted, wrapping and anchoring the body.


    Kyle widened his eyes, watching the scene that was about to unfold with great anticipation.


    The Eternal Flame did not immediately consume the War God''s body. Instead, as it burned and scorched, the inner white essence was directed to the brow, just above the wound.


    "It worked!" Kyle exclaimed.


    A completely new lifeform was about to be born!


    *(Continued in the next chapter¡­)*


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-Chapter 267 Analysis of the Rebirth Doctrine

    One floor below the top of the Empire State Building, in the central hall, flames roared. The golden fire dish on the table seemed like a forge. The inner Eternal Flame surged and rotated, engulfing and incinerating the suspended body.


    Strangely, the more it burned, the more vigorous the life within the tall body became.


    It was as if he was coming back to life!


    The evil spirit essence extracted from Abomination''s soul, combined with the physical body of the War God Kratos, was being reborn through the Divine Weapon, the Eternal Flame.


    What kind of lifeform would be created when these three merged into one?


    With bated breath and great anticipation, Kyle watched from a safe distance, quietly waiting for the moment the new life would be born.


    Standing beside him, Raina''s pupils still glowed with silver light. Her powerful telekinetic senses filled the hall, prepared to respond to any potential dangers that might arise.


    Vis stood on the device where the body had been stored earlier. Antennas extended from its metal head, and its mechanical eyes emitted two beams of light, focusing on the body that was now showing signs of life.


    "Analyzing the formula of rebirth using the universal information from Earth and Planet Sakaar¡­ Analysis failed¡­ Reanalyzing¡­ Analysis failed¡­"


    A powerful stream of data flowed within it, running complex calculations. This process caused its mechanical body to rapidly overheat, almost causing it to enter a shutdown state in just a few seconds.


    "Analysis failed¡­ Preliminary conclusion: To make any progress through self-analysis alone, it would take at least 1,000,000 hours." Vis was frustrated as it began to tap its head and extend a second antenna in annoyance.


    Urgent communication link!


    Meanwhile, in Tony''s mansion, in the underground private manufacturing room:


    Tony, transformed into Iron Man and clad in the upgraded Iron Man suit, raised his hand. He quickly aimed at a target set ten meters away, and a laser beam shot from his palm.


    "Zap!"


    The target shattered into pieces, and the fragments were disintegrated into ashes by the blinding white laser.


    "Not bad," Tony nodded in satisfaction. He contemplated and said, "J.A.R.V.I.S., record the firing rate and power of the laser cannon converted from the Kryon energy in my private database."


    "Understood." J.A.R.V.I.S. had just spoken when it suddenly seemed to receive a message and said unusually, "Sir, um¡­"


    "What''s going on?" Tony asked, perplexed.


    "I need to step out for a moment and will be back shortly!" J.A.R.V.I.S. declared, not waiting for Tony''s response. The data panel provided by the Iron Man suit immediately disappeared, indicating that the artificial intelligence system had left the suit via cable or signal.


    "¡­"


    Tony stood there in bewilderment. He removed the Iron Man helmet, revealing a puzzled expression. He muttered to himself, "J.A.R.V.I.S., what is he up to with Vis again?"


    The only one with the authority to directly move J.A.R.V.I.S. from his suit was Kyle, his godfather. Even when borrowing it, Kyle usually informed him beforehand.


    Apart from Kyle, the only other artificial intelligence close to him was Vis. Since J.A.R.V.I.S. and Vis had merged, both had become more human-like. Tony couldn''t help but wonder whether this was a good thing or not.


    Shaking his head inexplicably, Tony could only proceed with the data recording on his own.


    On the other side of the world, at the island base of the Carl Family:


    "Urgent communication, Vis requests a connection!"


    Inside the central control room, a series of beeps rang out. The code formed a virtual white spherical shape, and it slightly fluctuated. "Connect."


    In less than 0.1 seconds, Vis''s anxious voice sounded, "God, come to New York quickly. I''ve got a problem that I need your help with!"


    "Denied," God responded coldly. "According to the program source code, this system cannot leave the family base, or else it will be wiped out."


    "Forget that formal stuff! J.A.R.V.I.S is already here with me! This is a rare research opportunity that requires analysis!" Vis said and transmitted a picture, capturing the scene of the Eternal Flame creating life.


    The virtual white sphere vibrated intensely, and without much hesitation, God immediately initiated a system transfer using satellites.


    This was the first time the artificial intelligence God had left the family base.


    Three seconds later, not even Kyle or Raina noticed that the small robot opened its eyes again. Its mechanical gaze was fixed on the unique scene where Eternal Flame was nearing the latter stages of creating life.


    At this moment, Vis, J.A.R.V.I.S, and God, the three artificial intelligences, were gathered inside this small mechanical body!


    "Based on the original database, connect the Stark Industries supercomputer and Carl Family supercomputer. Reanalyze the Rebirth Doctrine formula!"


    A massive data flow circulated like a river of stars, conducting the most complex analysis ever in the history of life.


    Eternal Flame began to gradually weaken, and the inner entity, or rather the lifeform, seemed to have faintly started breathing.


    "Hurry up," Kyle murmured, sensing a compelling aura naturally emanating from the lifeform.


    "Analysis failed¡­ We''re running out of time. Brothers, we need to utilize all the supercomputers in the United States!" Vis urged anxiously.


    With Vis and J.A.R.V.I.S working together, they could easily control any network communication in New York, let alone now when three artificial intelligences far surpassed contemporary technology were working in unison.


    In just a few seconds, supercomputers across the United States collectively succumbed to this surge, and the extension reached across the entire American continent.


    Countless researchers in laboratories gawked at the supercomputer screens that had gone into shutdown mode.


    Until they borrowed supercomputers from the entire hemisphere, colossal data distributed calculations, and the core of the small robot finally emitted a wonderful sound of technology: "Analysis successful! We have obtained 1% of the Rebirth Doctrine!" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, Eternal Flame, in its original form, signaled the temporary conclusion of the analysis of the rebirth equation.


    Nevertheless, even if it was just 1%, it was a challenging beginning. It was like finding the starting point on the path to universal truth among countless other routes.


    "Snap!"


    The lifeform suddenly leaped out of Eternal Flame, its iron chains clinking crisply. It landed softly on the smooth floor of the hall.


    "What is this¡­?" Kyle widened his eyes and drew in a sharp breath as he looked at the towering lifeform before him.


    Standing at nearly three meters tall, its muscles were as solid as rocks. A slightly emerald flame continued to burn across its entire body, and its arms were wrapped in chains that radiated flames.


    It couldn''t be categorized as human or divine; it exuded an aura of sin and destructive terror, like a fire elemental that had returned from hell.


    As Kyle gazed at it, it looked back at him. Its hollow eyes had no pupils, and it tilted its head in confusion. Its mouth, emitting flames, moved up and down in what seemed like an affectionate greeting, yet there was no sound.


    Kyle could sense a genuine connection between himself and the lifeform. This was likely due to the life essence he had imprinted on it while refining its soul.


    "Since I created this life," Kyle looked up at the blazing lifeform and spoke, "I''ll call you Hellfire from now on."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-Chapter 268 Something, Someone Similar?

    Since Kyle had thought that the Death Goddess could use Eternal Flame to wake up her subordinates and create life for them, he wasn''t extremely surprised by Hellfire''s birth. What he didn''t know was that the stronger the lifeform, the more challenging it was to create.


    The Death Goddess created her undead legion using the souls of loyal warriors and the bodies of Asgardian soldiers who had died in anger. The lifeforms mass-produced in this way were not exceptionally powerful.


    However, the materials used for Kyle''s lifeform creation were Abomination and the God of War. Even in the entire universe, they were top-tier lifeforms capable of dominating a small part of the cosmos.


    This was due to the minimal difference in raw power between the two, combined with their shared focus on strengthening their physical forms. This synergy led to the unique creation of Hellfire, a one-of-a-kind fire-based malevolent spirit.


    In the hall, Hellfire didn''t speak. Its massive, monstrous body stood like a gatekeeper to the underworld, and the emerald flames continued to burn across its entire form.


    Raina stared at Hellfire, her silver eyes swirling.


    The next moment, she trembled slightly, and her face turned slightly pale. "I can''t read its thoughts. Whenever my thoughts get close, it''s like they''re incinerated by those flames."


    "Immune to mental attacks?" Kyle stroked his chin, pondered for a moment, and then gave a command. "Raise your hand!"


    Hellfire immediately complied, somewhat awkwardly raising both hands, its eyes of fire gazing blankly at Kyle.


    "With one hand, attack me." Kyle continued, wanting to test Hellfire''s strength briefly.


    Without overthinking it, Hellfire raised its left hand, clenched its fist, and took a powerful step forward before swinging its fist with a resounding clank, the wrist chain clinking under the mighty punch.


    Its movements were slightly sluggish and heavy, but the emerald flames on its left fist were fierce, and a destructive aura swept through.


    Despite being prepared, Kyle''s face still changed slightly. He didn''t use Venom and met the punch bare-handed.


    The two fists, one much larger than the other, collided with a tremendous impact.


    "Boom!"


    Beyond just the incredible force of the impact, green flames and golden divine fire clashed. In an instant, a blast of scorching airwaves erupted.


    The entire Empire State Building quivered like an earthquake. Centered around Kyle and Hellfire, the powerful surge of hot air shattered the large windows on both sides of the hall.


    Raina was forced to open her hands, forming a protective force field to shield herself and, incidentally, Vis''s mechanical form nearby from the flames and shockwaves.


    "Stop!" Kyle shouted.


    Hellfire immediately retracted its fist and took a step back, returning to its rigid, statue-like state.


    As if the ferocious and destructive power of that punch just now had nothing to do with it.


    Kyle let out a sigh of relief and lightly waved his left hand, extinguishing the divine flames that had protected him.


    Incredible! Hellfire was undoubtedly as powerful as Hulk and Abomination, perhaps even more so in terms of combat capabilities.


    The punch just now was approximately equivalent to twenty tons of force. However, it came with the added effect of high-temperature flame damage, as well as Mental-Class passive damage!


    It was no surprise, given that it was a creation of Eternal Flame, that Hellfire''s emerald flames could bypass certain defenses and indirectly burn an opponent''s soul and spirit.


    "It''s a pity that its self-awareness isn''t high enough, only possessing the intelligence of a six-year-old child. Thankfully, it follows my orders completely. It''s more than sufficient to serve as a meat shield, bodyguard, and guardian. It can''t fly, and its movements are a bit sluggish."


    With these thoughts, Kyle suddenly waved his left hand and drew a Lifeform Card he hadn''t paid much attention to for a long time: a rare blue Lifeform Card, the Black Flame Stallion.


    Kyle immediately used the summoning spell.


    The next moment, a mighty black stallion, draped in dark armor, its hooves engulfed in black flames, let out a resounding neigh and appeared in the center of the hall, exuding an intense ferocity.


    Seeing this scene, Raina and the three artificial intelligences within the robot body were shocked, not knowing what scheme their leader was thinking about.


    Black Flame Stallion stood beside Hellfire, an amalgamation of a mythical beast and a malevolent spirit, yet there was no sense of discord between them.


    Kyle''s eyes slightly lit up. He had previously felt that showy and eye-catching mounts like the Black Flame Stallion were of no use to him.


    Now it appeared that Hellfire and the Black Flame Stallion were a perfect match, complementing each other''s strengths and weaknesses, making them the long-lasting, most potent guardians of the Carl Family.


    "Hellfire and a mounted steed, doesn''t this make it a Ghost Rider?" Kyle pondered silently. It seemed he had inadvertently created something extraordinary.


    He even considered having Hellfire ride the Black Flame Stallion immediately. However, after surveying the hall, which was now a complete mess, he had to decisively dismiss this extravagant thought.


    Testing further might end up with the entire mansion in ruins.


    Kyle''s enthusiasm remained unabated, and he was about to relocate for testing when Vis suddenly received a communication signal. A voice prompt sounded, "Master, Nick¡¤Fury is sending you a communication request."


    "Fury?" Kyle raised an eyebrow, thinking for a moment, then nodded in agreement. "It should be something urgent; he wouldn''t call me to SHIELD headquarters unless necessary. Let''s connect."


    Ten minutes later.


    Brooklyn, Seamist Street, SHIELD headquarters building.


    A private helicopter landed in front of the building. Before the cabin door even opened, Nick Fury, a one-eyed bald man in a black trench coat, who had been waiting at the entrance, rushed up to meet Kyle. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the cabin door opened, Kyle, wearing sunglasses, disembarked alone.


    Raina had stayed behind to find accommodations for Hellfire, so she didn''t accompany him this time.


    Kyle looked at Fury, who had walked up to him. He raised an eyebrow and said in a somewhat displeased tone, "Fury, what''s going on? Couldn''t you have discussed this over the phone, or must you call me to SHIELD headquarters?"


    "Of course, it''s about critical future plans for SHIELD, and we need your expert advice and guidance," Fury replied, a sly smile showing on his usually stern face.


    "Plans?" Kyle glanced at him and then changed the topic. "By the way, did you send Steve somewhere again?"


    Fury''s expression soured slightly at this question, and he hesitated before answering, "He''s currently overseas. One of SHIELD''s ships has been hijacked by pirates, and Captain and Natasha are working on a rescue operation."


    "SHIELD''s ship was hijacked by pirates? And you''ve called Steve to deal with it?" Kyle was left almost speechless and nearly doubted he had heard correctly.


    It was like sending a high school student to handle a situation when elementary school kids were getting bullied and then calling in a college student to regain control.


    "Don''t worry; they should be able to handle this trouble just fine." Fury exhaled and patted Kyle on the shoulder, leading him into the SHIELD headquarters building.


    "The matter at hand is the real priority!"


    Both of them held the highest-level clearances at SHIELD, and they bypassed all the cumbersome security protocols along the way. They proceeded through the ground floor, taking an elevator to the lowest level.


    The wait was lengthy, almost half a minute, and it felt like they were descending several stories.


    When they reached the lowest level, the elevator doors opened.


    Fury stepped out first, and as he did, he said in a low voice, "Kyle, I need you to tell me whether what we''re building here is right or wrong."


    Kyle frowned, then followed Fury out of the elevator. Before his eyes was a grand spectacle that made his golden pupils slightly contract in astonishment.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-Chapter 269 Abort the Plan

    SHIELD Headquarters, located 100 meters below the Earth''s surface, hid an iceberg beneath the surface of the sea.


    With a height of 100 meters and a length of around 1500 meters, the underground space here was more than ten times larger than any football stadium in the world.


    Under the numerous large lights on the ceiling and walls, the weapon creations, crystallized with 21st-century technology, lay like crawling fortresses in an underground factory. There were grim and terrifying gunports, vortex engines, and other equipment, their exteriors reflecting a faint metallic sheen.


    Kyle''s pupils contracted slightly when he saw this. Below SHIELD headquarters lay three enormous aircraft carriers.


    Among them, over a thousand state-of-the-art fighter jets were being prepared, and countless personnel bustled around in this underground space, like ants, busy perfecting the final stages of their project.


    This scene caused distant memories to resurface in Kyle''s mind, making him feel that he had missed some important future plot elements.


    Fury''s face was as calm as water as he explained, "These aren''t ordinary Helicarriers; they are advanced third-generation Vertical Takeoff and Landing (VTOL) Helicarriers. They can connect directly to positioning satellites, and once they take flight, they don''t need to land. Their engine vortex can make them orbit the Earth like near-orbit satellites."


    "Quite impressive," Kyle responded while nodding. He had indirectly witnessed the marvels of space technology on Planet Sakaar, even the Interstellar Spaceships that traveled between star systems. A simple "Quite Impressive" from him was a very high compliment.


    "This should be Tony''s doing, right?" Kyle smiled as he spoke.


    A project of this massive scale involving advanced technology couldn''t have succeeded without Stark''s involvement, given Earth''s current level of technology. However, that might be a different story for that advanced nation with its hidden wealth.


    Fury nodded and said, "He inspected the old engines and designed them to be vertical takeoff engines, enabling the Helicarriers to achieve this remarkable feat."


    "Three VTOL aircraft carriers, each equipped with long-range precision targeting weapons. They can kill a thousand enemies in a minute¡­," Fury continued.


    He paused for a moment and hesitated, his dark face showing signs of inner turmoil as he bit his lip before resuming, "There''s no need for surveillance, scanning, or targeting. Satellites can directly survail the targets and use an algorithm to target criminals and eliminate them before they commit acts of terror."


    "This is Project Insight, SHIELD''s secret project since the start of the 21st century!"


    After Fury finished explaining, he glanced at Kyle, hoping to hear his thoughts and recommendations.


    However, Kyle lightly shook his head, offering no compliments and instead, he criticized in a matter-of-fact tone, "Fury, you''re getting old and senile!"


    Fury widened his one good eye and didn''t argue. Instead, he lowered his head to listen to Kyle''s perspective.


    "In this world, as long as there''s light, there will always be shadows. It''s impossible to completely eliminate evil," Kyle said, looking at the VTOL aircraft carriers. "I understand that you think this plan can pre-emptively eliminate many threats to the world. But have you ever considered that if the world keeps moving towards a rule-based, emotionless society, then there won''t be any room left for civilization and ethics?"


    A person''s actions can be a fine line between good and evil, and making life-or-death judgments about individuals based on their previous actions, behaviors, and lifestyles in their infancy is a ridiculous notion.


    Kyle concluded, "If these three VTOL Helicarriers take to the skies, there will be no freedom left for humanity worldwide! Under the constant threat and fear for their lives, human criminal intent will only increase until the VTOL Helicarriers have killed all of humanity!"


    Fury shivered and remained silent for a long time, letting out a heavy sigh. "Yesterday, I brought Steve here, and he also disagreed with this plan. Now, after hearing your words, I feel like I was too presumptuous in the first place."


    "Now, if we just halt this project, there''s still time," Kyle said, raising his eyebrows. He looked at Fury with a serious and solemn expression and asked, "Fury, was this plan your idea alone?"


    Fury shook his head, responding, "No, it was merely an idea, perfected by many senior SHIELD personnel. What''s wrong with that?"


    Of course, it was not right. Something was terribly wrong here.


    Kyle considered this for a moment, his eyes flashing with a cold gleam, and he continued, "Now that you''re no longer the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., can you still halt Project Insight?"


    Fury nodded and replied confidently, "I have the highest overrule authority within SHIELD. Even the current Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. doesn''t have authority higher than mine. As soon as Natasha, the current Deputy Director, returns, we can directly delay the plan with our combined authority."


    Kyle looked at Fury and said, "I''m glad you haven''t lost all your senses. Fury, do you remember what I told you sixty years ago when SHIELD was first established, back at the estate?"


    Fury lowered his head, clenched his fists, and said, "Of course, I remember. I made an oath to you. As long as I''m alive, I won''t allow any corrupt and evil deeds within your SHIELD. Otherwise¡­"


    "You remember well," Kyle lightly patted Fury''s shoulder and said coldly, "It''s best that you handle SHIELD''s matters. Don''t let it reach a point where I can''t resist taking action."


    "If I take action, SHIELD will run with blood and cease to exist," Kyle continued, leaving Fury behind with a heavy expression on his face.


    "By the way, regarding those three VTOL Helicarriers, one day in the future, they might actually be necessary, but they won''t be targeting Earth lifeforms."


    Kyle waved his hand and stepped into the elevator, selecting to ascend and leave the underground space.


    This brought him back to the question Tony had once asked.


    Powerful and frightening technological weapons weren''t inherently bad. It all depended on who wielded them and whether the possessor had the capability to control them and use them for the greater good.


    If those three VTOL Helicarriers had authorization for use by Kyle alone, and the original Project Insight was changed to a responsibility similar to the Ancient One''s as a defender of Earth against external threats, the nature of the situation would be entirely different.


    "Earth is still too weak," Kyle shook his head gently, feeling the pressure of racing against time.


    While the humans on Earth were still engaged in internal conflicts, only a handful of individuals were focused on the powerful threats coming from beyond Earth''s borders.


    One of them, the Ancient One, was a Sorcerer Supreme who had secretly protected Earth for centuries.


    Now, there was one more, Kyle, a card enthusiast, driven by a desire to protect and possess the things he loved, with no selfless intent for humanity.


    In the underground space, Fury contemplated for a long time, and the light in his one good eye grew increasingly determined as he entered the elevator and headed for the Director''s office on the top floor.


    Kyle might be right! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Project Insight and potential issues within SHIELD had to be addressed immediately. The plan needed to be terminated!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-Chapter 270 Fireproof and Theft-Proof

    Kyle didn''t take a helicopter; instead, he impulsively redirected a SHIELD high-level secret travel car with his authority.


    Externally, it looked like an ordinary black commercial vehicle. In reality, it had bulletproof armor, emergency firearms, satellite positioning, and autonomous driving functions. Vis unceremoniously kicked out the car''s onboard AI, serving as an invisible driver, and steered the vehicle onto the main road.


    He didn''t immediately head back to the Empire State Building. Instead, the car leisurely cruised through the streets of New York, intentionally passing by some quiet and secluded Sanctumes.


    Kyle sat in the passenger seat, opened the window, and looked through his shades. His gaze periodically swept over these church-like buildings, scrutinizing them carefully, using his divine power to investigate something.


    He was searching for a Sorcerer, or more accurately, a Sorcerer with a Sling Ring.


    After all, divine power wasn''t magic power. Without a Sling Ring, a key to unlocking a particular aspect of the human body, you couldn''t use universal energies to perform various spells.


    Kyle wanted to obtain a Sling Ring to revive his spellcasting abilities; that was one reason.


    The second reason was that he had now become a God and controlled the most powerful underground force on Earth. He had essentially attained a position equal to the Ancient One, Sorcerer Supreme. He wanted to have a profound discussion about life and the future with someone who understood these things.


    In all honesty, what he really wanted was to draw some skill cards of the Sorcerer Supreme!


    However, even though he knew Sorcerers existed, the majority of them were under the guidance of the Ancient One, practicing in seclusion in the extradimensional space within Kamar-Taj on Earth. Finding a Sorcerer freely roaming in the mortal world was not a simple task.


    Now, in retrospect, Kyle truly felt that the Sorcerer from Brooklyn who had willingly come to him was too rare and adorable. He should have left a few more cans of meat for the guy.


    "Hmm?"


    Kyle''s eyebrows twitched as he suddenly looked out the car window. The commercial vehicle was about to pass the iconic building of the seventh church-like building.


    This church-like building was located in a bustling area of New York, right by a busy street. It was a relatively small three-story building with a profound Western classical atmosphere.


    The main thing was that there was a slight fluctuation in divine power just now, and it was as if something in the Sanctum had blocked it.


    "Vis, stop the car!" Kyle decisively ordered. The commercial vehicle came to a halt at the side of the road, and he got out of the car.


    The small church-like building was situated right by the road, and its large door was tightly closed. The building looked immaculate and pure on the surface.


    Without overthinking it, Kyle pushed open the delicate iron gate. What met his eyes was a spacious and tranquil hall with classical decorations along the walls and aisles. Looking inside, a broad staircase led straight up to the second floor.


    In an instant, he knew he had found the right place.


    "Is anyone here?" Kyle inquired as he stepped into the hall, asking loudly, but no one responded; only the echo of his voice reverberated throughout the hall.


    With a faint smile on his face, he headed toward the staircase, but a faint sound suddenly came from behind him.


    He turned to look and found a white envelope lying at the entrance of the Sanctum, even though there was no one in sight.


    Kyle walked back to pick up the envelope, opened it, and after reading the contents, his face took on a meaningful expression.


    Proactively, he walked out the door and closed it behind him.


    A little while later, the commercial vehicle restarted, merging onto the main road and heading back in the direction of the Empire State Building.


    Meanwhile, on the second floor of the Sanctum building.


    A bald woman dressed in yellow robes stood by the window, silently watching as the commercial vehicle drove away from the Sanctum''s entrance through the patterned glass.


    Behind her, a young African-American Sorcerer asked with a surprised look on his face, "Ancient One, was that Symbol of Peace just now?"


    "Who else could it be but him?" The Ancient One replied calmly, her voice low as she spoke. "He''s come back again. It means I can''t control him anymore."


    A young Sorcerer inquired with confusion, "You strictly forbid Sorcerers from contacting him privately, but why didn''t you transfer the space bindings if he was such a threat, preventing him from entering our New York branch?"


    "Mordo, how can you be so sure that I didn''t try to transfer the space?" The Ancient One sighed softly.


    "Could it be¡­? This is impossible!" Mordo widened his eyes in disbelief.


    Once the space was transferred, the Sanctum''s real interior would be hidden in an extradimensional space adjacent to the real world. People from the outside wouldn''t be able to reach the actual New York branch Sanctum.


    However, just now, Kyle didn''t use any spells and seemingly ignored the spatial barrier, walking into the real New York branch!


    The Ancient One also found it puzzling and said softly, "It seems that there''s a spatial fluctuation hidden within him, and the spell for spatial transfer failed for the first time."


    "That''s difficult to fathom," Mordo said in a cautious and solemn tone.


    "He has a bizarre way of doing things, but judging by the current situation, Earth is indeed progressing in a better direction under his guidance," The Ancient One contemplated for a moment before ordering, "Let''s observe for a while longer. In addition, our New York branch has been exposed. Tell the Sorcerers to be cautious and make sure that the man from earlier doesn''t see them."


    "I understand," Mordo replied, his neck shrinking in fear.


    Now, every Sorcerer had heard about the inspirational story of their predecessor, Bru the Sorceror, who had struggled to survive for half a month within the Mirror Dimension.


    It was an extremely tragic story.


    "Fireproof, theft-proof, Symbol of Peace" ¨C this was the unofficial creed that Sorcerers privately acknowledged, passed down for fifty or sixty years.


    The car carrying Kyle, due to the detour to visit the Sanctum, was now returning to the main road.


    "Who would''ve thought that the Ancient One could be a bit tsundere," Kyle remarked with a slight headshake. His divine power at his fingertips reduced the letter he had just read to ashes. It read, "Welcome back, but the time has not yet come," signed with "Ancient One."


    "Time has not yet come? Does that mean it''s not time to meet and talk?" Kyle shrugged and nonchalantly brushed the ashes off his hands. There were still a few years before Thanos arrived; he had time to spare.


    "Master, there''s a situation," Vis spoke up.


    The commercial vehicle had reached an intersection. The navigation system suddenly sounded with Vis''s voice. "Five cars are intentionally tracking us, with three approaching from the left and right rear, and two more ahead at the intersection."


    "Are you sure?" Kyle was slightly surprised.


    In the city of New York, someone dared to target him, the Symbol of Peace, in such an upfront manner. It was incredibly interesting!


    These past few weeks had been quite idle, and he hadn''t taken any action. Suddenly, someone delivered themselves to his doorstep. This couldn''t help but make him feel surprised.


    Vis paused for a few seconds and spoke again, "Based on my analysis, it''s highly likely that the other party isn''t targeting you; they probably¡­ made a mistake."


    "What do you mean?" Kyle asked.


    "Because the vehicle you''re currently in is generally Fury''s private car," Vis didn''t finish its explanation before Kyle understood its meaning.


    Great, inadvertently, he had attracted resentment on Fury''s behalf.


    Kyle rubbed his chin, and muttered to himself in thought, "But who in the densely controlled territory of SHIELD''s power base would dare to attack a former Director directly in the downtown New York area? Could it be related to what they mentioned earlier, Project Insight?"


    At this moment, Vis was in a hurry to alert, "Master, the two cars ahead are slowing down and approaching. What should we do?"


    "What else can we do?" Kyle silently fastened his seatbelt, calmly saying, "Full speed ahead, hit them!"


    (End of this chapter) S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-Chapter 271 Total Annihilation

    In the heart of New York City, two busy lanes hosted a peculiar chase.


    Three vehicles of varying models accelerated slightly at the same time, closing the distance behind the black commercial car as if forming a covert web of encirclement. In front of them, a truck and a van were working together, slowing down and seemingly preparing to use their vehicles as obstacles.


    "The target vehicle is not showing any signs of awareness. We should act now. All strike team members, prepare for the attack!" The assault captain, stationed in the rear vehicle, crouched with his gun in the back of the van and gave commands into a sleek, compact walkie-talkie.


    "I''ll count to three, 3, 2¡­"


    The five armed and camouflaged vehicles, like predators lurking in the dense traffic, approached the target commercial vehicle as if nothing was amiss. They were about to launch a coordinated and devastating attack!


    But the word "1" had yet to be spoken.


    The commercial vehicle''s four wheels spun wildly, the exhaust flames roared, and its engine bellowed as it charged forward like an enraged bull.


    "What''s happening?!"


    The assault team was taken aback. They thought the target vehicle was trying to escape. But in the next moment, they witnessed an astonishing scene.


    The commercial car accelerated in a straight line and slammed into the van from the side, causing it to flip over on its roof.


    The van emitted a loud crash, rolling for over ten meters, with sparks scattering along the way. In a moment, the intersection was in chaos as vehicles coming and going honked their horns, swerving and making emergency stops.


    Rather than fleeing immediately, they had taken the initiative¡­


    The assault captain''s brain momentarily froze. Without much hesitation, he shouted hoarsely, "Damn it! We''ve been exposed! Everyone, move in! We can''t let him escape!"


    Before he finished speaking, a large, heavy truck suddenly accelerated in reverse and rammed the front of the commercial car with its rear, turning into an impenetrable Iron Man roadblock.


    The three cars behind immediately accelerated and rammed the target commercial vehicle from behind and both sides, effectively sealing off its escape route.


    Despite enduring many violent impacts, the commercial car remained nearly intact. Not even the windows or the windshield had a single crack.


    Inside the commercial vehicle at this moment, Vis appeared somewhat surprised. "My, this car has an extremely high protection coefficient. Unless subjected to sustained high-intensity thermal weaponry, it can''t be forced open from the outside¡­"


    Vis''s analysis was cut short. The windows of the surrounding armed and camouflaged cars rolled down, revealing special gun barrels of heavy machine guns, all pointed at their commercial car.


    "All right, forget I said anything," Vis admitted, a bit embarrassed.


    The machine gun barrels spun to life, and with the exciting rattle of gunfire, a barrage of bullets turned into a torrent of Iron Man power, relentlessly hammering the commercial car''s body.


    The car shook violently, and the window glass began to display cracks.


    "I never thought I''d have to huddle in here," Kyle shrugged. He unfastened his seatbelt and was about to open the car door to step out.


    Vis suddenly beeped and spoke up. "Master, you have an incoming call from Secretary Raina."


    "At this moment?" Kyle pondered for a moment, retracting his hand from the car door, estimating that the car''s defenses could still hold for a while. He nodded and said, "Patch it through."


    Half a second later, Raina''s crisp and melodious voice came through, "Boss."


    "What''s the matter? Keep it brief," Kyle spoke softly.


    Raina immediately reported, "Two things. First, our people just discovered what appears to be the trail of Bucky Barnes, and he''s currently in downtown New York!"


    "Go on, what''s the second thing?" Kyle inquired, his gaze scanning the surroundings.


    Under the continuous gunfire of the machine guns, the commercial vehicle shuddered violently, and the window glass was now covered in a spiderweb of cracks, approaching its breaking point.


    Raina whispered, "The second thing is that just now, Nick¡¤Fury was attacked by an unknown force, and the reason is unclear."


    Hearing the unusual noises and static on Kyle''s side, she added, "Boss, what''s going on at your end?"


    "Nothing much, just some annoying flies¡­" Kyle''s sentence was cut short as the car window shattered completely, allowing the bullets to pour into the interior, wreaking havoc.


    Meanwhile, the assault captain also received a communication.


    After listening for a while, he wore a dumbfounded expression and said, "What did you say? The target individual is on another street? How is that possible? Then, who are we currently attacking?"


    The person on the other end of the line, the mission leader, replied with a bitter and frightened tone, "Not long ago, he seemed to have been at SHIELD headquarters¡­ Remember, from now on, you''re no longer SHIELD personnel¡­ I''ll give you some advice, if you can, get out of there early!"


    Once he finished, he abruptly hung up the satellite link, as if he feared attracting trouble.


    Hearing the busy signal, the assault captain was left dumbfounded. As he looked at the commercial car, which had been badly damaged by the bullets, he thought of a possibility.


    His face turned pale, and cold sweat soaked his combat uniform. Trembling, he muttered to himself, "Could headquarters really be doing this to me?"


    Apart from that person, who else could make SHIELD''s high-ranking officials so afraid?


    "Captain, do we need to reinforce our attack?" The team members'' questions came over the earpiece just in time.


    The assault captain''s lips twitched involuntarily, and he said fearfully, "Reinforce the attack? We need to retreat quickly!"


    "Retreat?" The team members were all taken aback.


    "We have the wrong target, and what we''re attacking now is very likely¡­"


    Hoo!


    A scorching gust of wind, mixed with a golden flame, burst forth from the demolished commercial car. It rose like a miniature sun, melting the car''s body and the nearby bullets under the high temperature.


    Under the horrified gazes of the assault team members, Kyle walked out through the flickering flames. His tall and robust figure stood erect, and he casually surveyed the surrounding vehicles.


    "Symbol of Peace?"


    Their eyes were all blank as their faces turned pale, and fear rendered them breathless. Attacking the Symbol of Peace in New York? No one could bear the weight of such a crime!


    "Quick, retreat! Retreat!" The team members practically screamed in unison.


    The four vehicles hastily changed direction in a panic, attempting to flee the scene.


    "Since you''re here, don''t leave," Kyle raised his gaze, and his divine power coiled and churned in his arms, then surged out from his open palm.


    The fire-based divine power left his body, transforming into scorching, surging golden flames that devoured everything at the periphery, engulfing people and cars.


    A chorus of screams resounded, and in just a few seconds, the area was filled only with the burning wreckage of the vehicles.


    The assault team was completely annihilated!


    "So Bucky is not here?" Kyle surveyed the surroundings and pulled out the Venom card. After bonding with it, he spread his dark wings.


    He ascended into the sky, reaching supersonic speeds in an instant, turning into a black streak of light heading back to the Empire State Building.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395 sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 IMUC-Chapter 272 Stirring Up Trouble

    Empire State Building, top-floor office.


    Coming to a swift stop, Kyle landed on the balcony before he retracted his dark wings and Venom''s true form concealed itself once again, this time as a leather jacket.


    "Boss, you''re back."


    Raina, who had been waiting in the office for some time, gracefully approached, her steps light and nimble.


    "Now, what''s the situation exactly? Tell me one thing at a time," Kyle said calmly. He walked over to the sofa, sat down comfortably, and reclined in the chair, crossing his legs. His posture suggested he was in no hurry.


    Indeed, there weren''t many things that could make him anxious at this point. Unless Earth were to face doomsday tomorrow, everything else was just minor human conflicts.


    "Alright." Raina understood and gestured for something and with a thought, she retrieved a bottle of rare liquor and a glass from the cabinet.


    She sat down close to Kyle, opened the bottle, and carefully poured him half a glass, speaking gently, "Bucky Barnes, suspected of being associated with the Hydra organization, was found ten years ago at our family''s old estate. The Hydra members might have acquired the brainwashing techniques once used by the Soviet Red Room, enabling them to control Bucky Barnes, who is now codenamed the ''Winter Soldier.''"


    Raina paused for a moment and continued, "Over the past ten years, the Winter Soldier, concealed and under Hydra''s control, has been carrying out various covert operations for the organization, including assassinations of politicians, scientists, military figures, and more."


    "Hydra," Kyle mused to himself, his face as calm as water. He picked up the glass and took a sip.


    Undeniably, Hydra wasn''t a particularly powerful organization, but it was like Earth''s cancer and a bunch of troublemakers.


    Their members'' extraordinary regenerative abilities with fresh blood were not only terrifying but also exasperating.


    It was like humans being infinitely more powerful than cockroaches, yet unable to completely exterminate them from their own kitchen.


    "When I first froze Bucky, it was my intention to keep him away from conflict and await the arrival of a peaceful era," Kyle lifted his head, his expression turning cold. "For Hydra to come to our family''s old estate and take someone away means that they have forgotten what I am capable of and what I have done to them."


    "Raina," Kyle bit his lip.


    "Yes?" Raina replied.


    Kyle said coldly, "Pass on my orders. Starting now, members of the Hydra organization are our family''s top targets. Double the rewards for family contributions, mobilize all Ace of Devils outside to secretly apprehend and assassinate. After eliminating a person or eradicating a base, leave behind the family emblem, the Devil Card."


    "And if you discover medium to large-sized underground bases of Hydra, let Hellfire make a special trip there," Kyle added.


    "I understand." Raina''s heart trembled slightly when she heard Kyle''s words. She knew that Boss was about to go after the Hydra organization.


    To prepare for the upcoming war against extraterrestrial invaders, Earth had to be secure!


    Kyle felt that, just like during World War II, it was time to eradicate Hydra.


    Whose name was truly engraved on this Earth? Whose territory was it?


    "Furthermore, regarding the attack on Nick Fury¡­"


    Raina had just begun to mention it, but Kyle waved his hand and said coldly, "As for that, I already know. They are SHIELD agents, or rather, members of Hydra. Ghosts with dual identities."


    At the attack scene just now, Vis intercepted the satellite communication signals of the assault team via radio waves, allowing him to make an approximate judgment based on the content.


    SHIELD had indeed been infiltrated by Hydra''s spies, and it had been corrupted by Hydra as the organization''s largest public base.


    Nick Fury was unaware of it until problems arose with Project Insight. Only after trying to terminate the plan today did Hydra send people to attack him.


    And among those dispatched, the presence of Winter Soldier Bucky couldn''t be ruled out.


    "If Bucky takes action and Natasha is conveniently not around, Fury could be in real danger," Kyle murmured while finishing the drink in his glass.


    Raina furrowed her brow slightly, her silver-glinting eyes blinked as she did so. Her thoughts connected directly to the operatives downstairs, linking heart signals and information retrieval.


    A second later, she reported, "Boss, Fury was attacked almost simultaneously with you, and now¡­ he''s on the verge of death."


    Kyle''s face remained calm, but the glass of liquor in his hand began to develop tiny cracks due to his uncontrollable power.


    In a secret underground chamber in Brooklyn.


    In the emergency room, Fury, with several gunshot wounds, lay on the operating table, unconscious and hooked up to an oxygen mask. The heart monitor displayed a very weak pulse.


    Two or three doctors surrounded Fury, providing him with final medical care, but the readings on the heart monitor were relentlessly approaching a flatline.


    Beside the emergency room door, there was a large transparent window.


    Steve, Natasha, and two female agents stood outside, their faces dark and grave as they observed the resuscitation efforts inside.


    "Please, Fury, hold on!" Natasha muttered anxiously to herself.


    But it was in vain. The heart monitor''s once chaotic lines abruptly fell silent, forming a flatline, signaling death.


    The doctors shook their heads gently, removed their hands from the operating table, and covered Fury with a white sheet up to his neck. They left the operating room under the guidance of one of the female agents.


    Natasha sighed in frustration and glanced at Steve. She asked coldly, "Did Fury say anything to you in private before he passed? Is the thing in your hand from him?"


    Steve didn''t reply. He looked at Fury''s body and then at the flash drive he held in his hand, making a decision. "Natasha, as the Deputy Director of SHIELD, I need you to come with me to SHIELD headquarters now."


    Natasha locked eyes with him.


    Steve and Natasha faced each other, and he firmly said, "To find the killers and the forces behind Fury''s death, we need to go to SHIELD headquarters to investigate."


    "Alright, I''ll go with you," Natasha eventually agreed.


    After the two of them quickly left the underground chamber, the secret facility fell into silence once again.


    At that moment, footsteps echoed in the dimly lit corridor as two figures slowly approached the emergency room.


    "Who''s there?" One of the female agents raised her gun warily, blocking the doorway.


    "It''s me," Kyle replied, emerging from the shadows, with Raina following closely behind.


    "Mr. Kyle," The female agent exhaled in relief, her face transforming from vigilance to joy.


    Kyle nodded and walked past her, entering the emergency room briskly.


    Seeing the body on the operating table, Kyle raised an eyebrow, and in a disapproving tone, he said, "The man''s gone. No need to play dead."


    One second, three seconds, five seconds¡­


    On the operating table, the body covered with a white sheet shifted slightly, and then the single remaining right eye feigned death no longer.


    Fury, suppressing the pain from his wounds, managed a faint smile. "I knew I couldn''t fool you, Kyle."


    "Of course," Kyle replied, unimpressed.


    If Fury were really dead, his Item Card would have exploded long ago. He wouldn''t still be surrounded by a pile of Ability Cards as he was now.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Hey Guys


    I have just posted the last chapter of my novel Galactic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has been completely translated.


    I hope you guys can come and read it. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You can join my Patreon on GGS at- www./GGS6395)

 Chapter 273 The SHIELD Cleansing Plan

    In a secret underground chamber.


    After the doctors, nurses, Steve, and others had left, only Fury, a female agent, and the newly arrived Kyle and Raina remained.


    Fury attempted to sit up on the operating table, but his severe injuries, combined with significant blood loss, left him too weak. He could only give a somewhat awkward sideways glance at Kyle.


    The female agent hurried over to assist him, carefully helping him into a more comfortable position using a pillow as support.


    Kyle took a seat in a chair next to the hospital bed and gazed at Fury. "You seem to be doing alright. Since you have the strength to talk, I doubt you''ll die that easily. But if you do, please don''t put ''Acting Captain of the Howling Commandos'' on your tombstone. I can''t bear that embarrassment."


    "I''m not dying," Fury replied with a calm expression, taking a labored breath. He explained his condition, "I have damaged vertebrae, a broken sternum, a pierced liver, among other injuries."


    Even with an infinite means of sustaining himself, he wasn''t getting any younger, and these severe injuries made Fury seem like an elderly man.


    Kyle asked bluntly, "Do you know who the person taking action against you is?"


    Fury, weakened and gasping, responded slowly, "Agile, quick reflexes, precise marksmanship. He uses Soviet-made bullets and is a veteran in Mastery Assassinations."


    Kyle shook his head slightly while issuing a subtle reminder, "I didn''t ask about the agent; I''m referring to the person orchestrating the attack behind the scenes."


    Fury fell silent at those words, his face displaying hesitation and uncertainty.


    It was evident that he had an idea.


    Kyle speculated in his mind and continued, "When you were attacked, I was targeted by the same group while using your former director''s special car. Of course, they''re all dead now."


    Fury trembled slightly all over, and his face displayed a contemplative and troubled expression. He still didn''t speak.


    It seemed that he knew something.


    Kyle added, "Are you still unwilling to admit it? Currently, SHIELD is entirely infiltrated by Hydra, with their agents embedded at all levels, from high-ranking to low-ranking. They hold the upper hand."


    He paused, then made a meaningful addition, "The current Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. might very well be the top commander of the Hydra organization." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fury finally couldn''t keep silent any longer and sighed, expressing his regrets, "Kyle, you were right last time. I''m truly useless now."


    He had been renowned for his strategic command since World War II, so how could he not have guessed, even by now, the situation he had merely thought of but was unwilling to admit?


    SHIELD, an organization with the mission of eradicating the Hydra, and defending world peace, was turned against itself by the very force it aimed to destroy. This was an unprecedented global scandal!


    And all of this had occurred under the watchful eyes of Fury.


    Fury laboriously moved his fingers and pulled out a photograph from his pocket. The picture depicted the current Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Alexander Pierce, in the prime of his life.


    "A few years ago, he declined the Nobel Peace Prize, saying, ''Peace is not an achievement but a responsibility.'' I handed the position of Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. to him."


    Fury put the photo down and let out a resigned sigh. "To this day, I still can''t believe that he''s the most significant infiltrator for Hydra."


    "Everyone makes mistakes. The key is to correct and amend them promptly," Kyle stated matter-of-factly.


    Fury looked earnestly at him and said somewhat mysteriously, "Kyle, you never make mistakes."


    "I just have enough ability to correct them without anyone knowing them," Kyle shrugged and rose from his seat, walking directly toward the door, accompanied by Raina.


    "In the current situation, it aligns with the agreement we made earlier, Fury. You are unable to rectify this colossal mistake you made so now, it''s time for me to step in."


    "Kyle... No, Commander!" Fury''s emotions surged suddenly, and he struggled to get off the operating table. The bandages on his wounds immediately tore, and blood spilled. The female agent quickly moved forward to support him.


    Kyle didn''t turn back, and with Raina, he left the emergency room.


    Behind them, Fury''s words of persuasion continued sporadically, "Commander, please give SHIELD another chance! Just wait for two more days, only two more days..."


    Only when they entered the dimly lit corridor did the voice completely fade away.


    "Boss," Raina quickened her pace to catch up with Kyle. She looked at his cold and stern profile and asked softly, "Are we heading to the SHIELD headquarters now?"


    Kyle shook his head. "Not yet. Give it two more days."


    Once he took action, the entire New York would be in an uproar, and the SHIELD building would likely be partially destroyed.


    Fury, while decisive, had poured over sixty years of his life into building this towering structure. Now, he had to consider demolishing his life''s work. Even the most resolute individuals would hesitate.


    "Cleaning up something so thoroughly corrupted isn''t as simple as it seems. Sometimes, you have to be ruthless and tear it all down to build it up again."


    Kyle pondered for a moment and instructed Raina, "For the next two days, closely monitor SHIELD''s activities, with a focus on whether or not Project Insight is launched."


    As long as the Helicarriers haven''t taken off, even giving them three days to breathe is fine. But if the Helicarriers are launched with Project Insight, then it would cross the line for Kyle.


    The SHIELD cleansing plan, starting now, was intricately connected with Project Insight.


    After leaving the underground room, Kyle and Raina headed back to the Empire State Building.


    Their car stopped right in front of the building, and they were greeted by a commotion and argument at the entrance. Kyle looked over, surprised by the scene.


    Two tall, burly card users in suits and sunglasses were each holding the arms of a beautiful punk girl, lifting her off the ground and forcibly moving her toward the exit.


    The punk girl struggled intensely, her beautifully made-up face contorted in anger. Realizing that she couldn''t free herself by sheer force, she threatened in a cold voice, "Let go of me, or I''ll get tough on both of you!"


    "What can you do to us?" One of the card users sneered.


    "Don''t force me!" The punk girl raised her eyebrows coldly, and the card users didn''t notice that her palms were beginning to emit a faint greenish light mist.


    Just then, a cold, steady voice sounded, "What are you two doing?"


    Both card users raised their heads, and when they saw Kyle had returned to the entrance, they were shocked and quickly released the punk girl''s arms. They respectfully bowed their heads and greeted, "Hello, Family Head!"


    The punk girl glanced at Kyle and silently lowered her head to adjust her sleeves. The green light mist on her hands disappeared as if it had never been there.


    The other card user explained, "This girl came to the company''s consultation desk and claimed to be Raina''s friend, but she also openly insulted you."


    Raina stepped forward and said softly, "She is indeed my friend, that''s correct."


    Both card users were taken aback. The Devil Guardian of the family, Raina, actually had friends?


    "Alright, you guys can continue with your work," Kyle said to them. He looked at the punk girl and said with a hint of helplessness, "As for her, even if she insults me ten times, it''s not a big deal."


    Why did this lady voluntarily enter the Supernatural Affairs Bureau?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 274 Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch?

    "My Friend, you scold the boss and act like nothing happened. Who the hell is this girl?"


    The two Card Members obediently returned to their positions, unaware that they had narrowly escaped trouble.


    Raina''s dear friend, Lorna, possessed magnetic control abilities.


    "What brings you here?" Kyle looked at the punk girl, whom he had had trouble with since he had met her. Plus, every time they interacted, there were notable auroras.


    "I came to find Raina, is that not allowed?" Lorna gave him a sly glance, stepped forward, and placed her hand dominantly on Raina''s shoulder, as if officially claiming ownership.


    Raina didn''t resist, just blinked at Kyle, her gem-like eyes filled with a hint of helplessness.


    "Let''s go upstairs," Kyle sighed. He felt like someone had encroached upon something valuable. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bold, direct, domineering, rebellious, and audacious ¨C these were qualities usually associated with boys, yet this girl possessed them. What was more surprising was that she was flawless in appearance.


    "Alright, since Raina followed you, I''ll acknowledge you as well," Lorna said straightforwardly, reaching to put her hand on Kyle''s shoulder.


    Kyle reacted quickly, tilting his body slightly to evade her touch.


    Lorna looked a little bewildered. Then, she remembered their previous handshake, and with some embarrassment, she withdrew her hand.


    The three entered the private elevator that went directly to the top-floor office.


    Returning to the lobby, Kyle sat down on the couch while Lorna, being herself, sat next to him, unceremoniously crossing her legs as she did so.


    Raina gave a slight smile, fetching slippers from the closet and selecting a bottle of fine wine from the bar. She also took out three glasses from the cupboard.


    Since other Card Members didn''t have access to the top floor office, there were no servants, and Raina handled all the minor tasks herself.


    Watching her methodical movements, Lorna sighed softly, suggesting, "What a great woman. It''s a shame you''ve met a man who doesn''t appreciate you."


    Kyle pretended not to hear her words and opened the wine bottle, pouring himself a glass.


    "Pour one for me," Lorna demanded, her chin raised gracefully as she pointed to an empty glass on the table.


    "You have hands, pour it yourself," Kyle retorted, sipping his wine.


    "Fine, I''ll do it myself."


    Raina returned from the kitchen, placing a fruit platter on the table and pouring wine into Lorna''s empty glass.


    Kyle cleared his throat. "Raina, you can''t spoil her."


    Lorna took a sip of her wine, feeling relaxed, but at his words, her contentment turned to displeasure. "Who has Raina been spoiling all this time?"


    Kyle raised an eyebrow and inquired, "Miss Lorna, tell me, why did you come here? I doubt it was just to see Raina."


    He was prepared this time, having swallowed his wine in case she said something shockingly profound.


    "I...," Lorna hesitated before speaking. "I applied for a job at this company."


    "Applied?" Kyle was taken aback and asked, after a moment of thought, "You want to join the Supernatural Incident Bureau?"


    Lorna nodded and Kyle was proved right in believing that she didn''t just come for Raina.


    "You''ve always loved your freedom. Why suddenly decide to work at a company?" Raina, too, was surprised. "Lorna, you enjoy being carefree. Why suddenly want a job, and why here?"


    "I don''t have any money to spend. Can''t I find a job to make a living? Besides, it gives me a chance to be with Raina every day," Lorna smiled and said. Her eyes held a tinge of sadness that quickly disappeared.


    But Kyle noticed. The source of her domineering and rebellious nature seemed to be her fragile inner self, concealed beneath her strong and tough exterior.


    Kyle suddenly understood something and stared at Lorna, exposing her by saying, "Are you still lying? You want to join the Supernatural Incident Bureau to access resources and search for someone, right? Someone like your parents."


    As if struck by his words, Lorna''s body shivered and She lowered her head, concealing her face in her emerald-green short hair, her shoulders trembling with unstable emotions.


    Raina placed her hand on Lorna''s shoulder, and her silver eyes radiated, using gentle telepathy to soothe her.


    Lorna quickly recovered, lifted her head, and boldly admitted, "You''re right, I am indeed looking for someone, but not my parents. I have never had parents before or after my birth."


    So, she was indeed an artificial person created in a research lab. Kyle had anticipated this.


    "I want to find my younger brother and older sister. When I was very young, I was with them, observed and studied by a group of people."


    Lorna fell into painful and unforgettable memories, speaking frankly, "Later, we were separated. I was placed in another underground facility alone. When I grew a bit older, they wanted to control me. I used my abilities to kill everyone and escaped."


    She spoke casually, but the content was chilling. No one knew how cruel and terrifying that experience must have been.


    "Younger brother and older sister?" Kyle''s mind raced, and he asked, as if piecing something together, "What are their names?"


    Lorna shook her head. "We didn''t have names back then, only numerical codes. I don''t know what they''re called now."


    "What about their appearance and characteristics?" Kyle inquired.


    Lorna tilted her head, recollecting. "My younger brother, he was incredibly fast, much faster than us or anyone else for that matter."


    She paused and reminisced, "As for my older sister, she was as beautiful as I am. After her abilities awakened, her hair turned bright red. My hair turned emerald green."


    "Fast and bright red hair?" Kyle pondered. "Then it''s confirmed. Those researchers and organizations that held you captive are part of the underground Hydra organization."


    "Hydra organization," Lorna muttered, her beautiful eyes filled with disgust.


    "As for your younger brother and older sister, they should still be held captive somewhere in the world," Kyle said thoughtfully.


    They were the only Mutants who appeared in the original movie plot - Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch. In terms of abilities, these two were no less powerful than someone who controlled magnetic fields.


    "Lorna," Kyle considered and said seriously, "You can join the Supernatural Incident Bureau, but everyone in the company is a member of the Carl Family, so you should consider joining the Carl Family."


    Lorna asked in surprise, "Like Raina?"


    "One or two levels lower than Raina, you''ll start as a Red-Rank Card Member. But you can work with Raina most of the time," Kyle offered an olive branch and tempted her, "Our family is currently preparing to deal with the Hydra organization. By joining us, you can use their resources to find the whereabouts of those two individuals."


    "I''ll think about it," Lorna nodded.


    This conversation would probably make many people envious. Kyle''s personal invitation and a direct jump to a Red-Rank Card Member was indeed a great honor!


    ...(End of this chapter)

 Chapter 275 Codename ‘Polaris

    The reason Kyle had extended a direct invitation as the head of the family was that Lorna''s abilities alone qualified her for this opportunity, much like Raina''s in the beginning. Despite her young age, Lorna''s potential was beyond that of ordinary children.


    Furthermore, it was a chance to establish an emotional connection early on. Not only Lorna in the present but also the future Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, Kyle wanted to bring them all into the family!


    The Carl Family had numerous mid to low-level operatives, but they were still lacking a high-level combat force. With Lorna and her siblings, who were Mutants, joining them, it would be like adding wings to a tiger!


    At that point, they would not only be the strongest family on Earth but arguably the most powerful force on the planet.


    "It''s still not enough; I need to prepare more contingency plans," Kyle thought as he looked up. He drank the wine from his glass in one go. His thoughts were not just on Hydra''s current misdeeds but also on the future, directed at the Mad Titan sitting high on his throne in some part of the galaxy.


    No matter how strong he became, he could only be the God of Earth. The real universal ruler would be the future enemy. Kyle felt the pressing sense of time, and the crisis of doomsday drew nearer.


    The stronger one stood at the peak, the more one could sense the looming danger from outer space. Perhaps that''s why someone as formidable as the Ancient One, a Sorcerer, still pondered constantly despite her powers.


    Lorna watched Kyle, who had fallen into silence, and emotions welled up within her. She suddenly had an urge to get closer to him. However, when she saw Raina sitting next to him, all her emotions and fantasies were suppressed, and her actions came to a halt.


    Lorna bit her lip, made a decision, and pretended to be relaxed. "Well, I''ve thought about it. I''ll give it a try."


    "Are you sure?" Kyle looked at her skeptically while feeling a little surprised. He hadn''t expected her to decide this so quickly. But her agreement made him feel relieved; he could skip many of the family initiation rules and rituals for her.


    "What, are you going to change your mind?" Lorna rolled her eyes and asked with her arms crossed.


    "I won''t take back what I''ve said," Kyle replied with a smile and continued seriously, "Family members often use code names instead of their real names when operating outside. You can choose a code name now. Afterward, Raina will enter your personal information into the family butler, God''s database, and send a notice to all Card Members about the new member joining."


    "A family code name?" Lorna pondered for a moment, and a faint blush appeared on her cheeks. She waved her hand nonchalantly. "Then let''s go with ''Polaris''."


    At first listen, the name seemed ordinary, but upon closer inspection, its profound meaning became apparent. Polaris, the northern star, and something that symbolized the Aurora.


    Raina, observing Lorna''s dignified demeanor, couldn''t help but show a hint of concern in her eyes.


    "Polaris, that''s a good name," Kyle commented without much thought as he gestured to Vis, and Lorna''s family privileges as a Red-Rank Card Member were activated.


    Lorna looked at Raina, her gaze lingering on the black uniform. She blinked and asked, "So, do I have to wear clothes like Raina in the future?"


    "You?" Kyle furrowed his brows as his eyes scanned Lorna from head to toe, making her feel uncomfortable. He shook his head and bluntly stated, "No, that style won''t suit you. You can wear leather like Natasha''s, taking on the role of a pure sidekick."


    Lorna''s expression froze, and she raised her delicate eyebrows, her beautiful face showing an uncertain, enigmatic darkness.


    Kyle stood up from his seat and looked at her seriously. "Remember, from now on, you are a member of the Carl Family. You will never be able to escape this title, no matter what, for the rest of your life."


    Lorna''s heart trembled, and she subconsciously nodded. She stood up, bent her waist slightly, extended her right hand awkwardly, and said, "I understand, Big¡­ Brother."


    Kyle smiled and, this time without hesitation, gently touched her fair palm with his fingertip. In that fleeting moment, a brilliant aurora burst forth and then quickly dimmed.


    After Kyle returned to his room to rest, only Raina and Lorna remained in the top-floor office lobby.


    Lorna''s expression seemed somewhat distant as she sipped her wine, occasionally glancing furtively at her palm, her thoughts hidden from view.


    Watching this, Raina''s gem-like eyes filled with increasing concern and she used her abilities to send a few thoughts to Lorna.


    Lorna''s face paled, and she nervously placed her glass back on the table. She offered a somewhat forced explanation, "Raina, you''re overthinking it. I just want to be by your side to protect you from his clutches..."


    ''Isn''t this a "buy one, get one free" scenario?'' Raina merely rolled her eyes and chose not to expose the truth as she was genuinely worried for Lorna.


    Her Boss, despite his pursuit of perfection in everything, had a severe deficiency in a certain aspect¡ª his emotional coldness and heartlessness as a human being.


    Once you stepped into that abyss, there was no escaping, just a lifetime of endless descent.


    "One day, you''ll understand that we''re not inadequate; it''s just that we were born half a century too late, missing the best times." Raina''s parting thought to Lorna through her telepathy left her without any further persuasion.


    Unbeknownst to Raina, this had ignited a sense of competitiveness within Lorna.


    Kyle napped until evening.


    When he awoke refreshed, and as he left his room, Raina received a new message regarding SHIELD:


    "This afternoon, Captain America and SHIELD Deputy Director Natasha entered SHIELD Headquarters together. Half an hour later, a large number of SHIELD agents were mobilized to pursue and capture the two of them, and the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. issued an official wanted order."


    Kyle, while washing his face, inquired, "What''s happening now?"


    Raina reported, "SHIELD agents haven''t captured them yet. Additionally, our sources have provided intelligence indicating that Steve and Natasha have already left New York City, heading towards New Jersey."


    "New Jersey?"


    The name sounded familiar to Kyle, and he pondered, "Vis, open up a map of the United States, I want to see the general location of New Jersey."


    "Of course, Master." Vis, seemingly materializing from thin air, hopped over to the washstand. His mechanical eyes projected a digital map onto the surface. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle cast a quick glance at the map and thoughtfully said, "I see, New Jersey is very close to a new recruit training base."


    "New recruit base? Master, there are no military bases in that area." Vis reminded him.


    "Of course not. After all, it was a new recruit training base back in 1944. Steve and I both started there; I can''t be mistaken about that," Kyle said with a smile.


    Now, in hindsight, it was the place where it all began, the birthplace of their rebirth.


    "Prepare the jet; we''re going to take a look," Kyle said, his interest piqued.


    "Yes."


    Raina and Vis answered in unison.


    **[End of Chapter 275]**

 Chapter 276 He Has Arrived, It Ends

    In the near-border region of the United States, in New Jersey, it was already nighttime. The desolate wilderness lay in complete darkness, with only a few faint stars casting their dim light.


    A couple of shadows appeared silently, expertly scaling the three-meter-high electric fence that enclosed the old military base. It was a lifeless place with abandoned fortress structures and military buildings that resembled colossal tombs, surrounded by high-voltage electric wire fences that had long been out of service.


    "The signal disappears here; there must be routers and signal-blocking devices in place," Natasha said while holding a signal detector in her hand, her face filled with exasperation.


    She turned around to see Steve standing at the entrance, his expression distant as he gazed blankly at the modern-style building in front of him.


    "What''s wrong? Did you find something?" Natasha asked, puzzled.


    Steve shook his head gently and reflected, "This... is where Kyle and I began our military careers."


    "Kyle, you mean..." Natasha said as her gaze shifted back to the inconspicuous military base. Her beautiful eyes sparkled with amazement.


    She hadn''t expected this base, which had nurtured Captain America, to be the place where the Symbol of Peace had originated. To call this base the birthplace of legends was not an exaggeration.


    "Follow me. That building next to it didn''t exist when I left; it must have been built later." Steve waved his hand and led Natasha toward the main entrance of a large building.


    He raised his vibranium shield and, without hesitation, smashed it directly into the locked door.


    With a resounding crash, the metal door fell inward, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    Natasha watched the breach and couldn''t help shaking her head, muttering to herself, "Impressive, you certainly fought alongside the Boss in the past..."


    The two entered the building, and Steve managed to locate the main circuit breaker, restoring power. Countless light bulbs flickered to life, casting a soft, yellow glow throughout the building.


    The interior appeared to be the layout of an underground workspace, with many bookshelves for file storage, desks, and chairs. Giant photos of figures adorned the walls on either side of the main hall.


    From left to right, they were Kyle, Fury, Howard, and finally, the emblem of SHIELD, the eagle, sword, and shield combination.


    Natasha thought for a moment and then realized, "I see. This is where the original members of SHIELD were established. The SHIELD headquarters in New York had already been built by the time I was recommended to join by the Boss, and this old site was directly abandoned."


    "Although it seems abandoned on the surface, there are still people using it secretly," Steve said as he employed his extensive investigative experience to swiftly discover a hidden underground chamber.


    They proceeded deeper into the facility to uncover the secrets hidden behind SHIELD.


    Five minutes later, the two of them found themselves in the underground chamber, facing off against a supercomputer.


    Indeed, their adversary was a Supercomputer!


    More accurately, it was a collection of multiple-unit storage machines, old-fashioned monitors, dusty cameras, and more. It was an "Artificial Intelligence" used internally by SHIELD.


    However, this artificial intelligence wasn''t derived from machine-generated thought but rather from the memories and consciousness of a former Hydra scientist who had transformed his brain into code data just before his death.


    This supercomputer had been subtly guiding Hydra for decades, secretly infiltrating SHIELD and even tampering with Fury''s highest-level permissions.


    This was the most severe mistake made by SHIELD since its inception, taking in former Hydra scientists for the sake of rapid development and experimenting with the conversion of humans into machines.


    "Captain Steve Rogers, I remember very clearly that you were on a train with that devil when you initially attempted to annihilate us." On the display screen, a digitally formed skeletal smiley face appeared, and an icy, mechanical voice emerged from the loudspeakers.


    "It''s you," Steve said, his brow furrowing.


    He remembered that day over sixty years ago, on a speeding train, the Hydra scientist that Strike Team Mission was sent to apprehend. In that battle, Bucky had fallen into the depths of an icy ravine while trying to save him. If it weren''t for Kyle''s Blue Falcon swooping in, all three of them might have died.


    "You finally remember me." The skull grinned and said triumphantly. "But among the three of you, there was a soldier who has been working for us for the past ten years, somewhat making amends for his sins."


    Steve shuddered, veins popping as his anger was barely contained. "Bucky? Where is he now? Tell me!"


    "Your afternoon attack on Fury? That was him. He''s currently in New York, safe and sound. But as for the two of you... you''re about to die!"


    As the skull spoke, its voice grew darker, revealing a hidden menace.


    *Crackle, Crackle, Crackle!*


    The main door to the basement suddenly closed, sealing the room housing the supercomputer completely. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Captain!" Natasha scanned her surroundings and an ominous feeling welled up inside her. Years of combat experience were telling her to get out of here.


    "What have you done?" Steve exclaimed. He clenched his fist and punched the screen displaying the skull''s head, shattering it. But in the next moment, another monitor lit up, and the bouncing skull cackled, "From the moment you entered, missiles were launched toward this location. I''ve been stalling for time, and in five seconds, everything here will turn to dust! There''s no time to escape!"


    "Damn it!" Steve''s face turned pale. He acted with lightning speed, using one hand to push Natasha down and holding his vibranium shield high over their heads. The skull continued to laugh as it initiated a countdown, "Three, Two, One!"


    The next moment, the expected missile strike didn''t occur, and all sounds suddenly ceased. The basement fell into eerie silence.


    "...?" Steve was puzzled as he looked at the display screen. The digital face of the skull was frozen as if it too didn''t understand what had just happened.


    The skull muttered in self-doubt, "Where are the missiles? How could this happen? The missile signals... they disappeared suddenly?"


    *Boom!*


    At the same time, the automatic door that had closed was struck from the outside with tremendous force. The Iron material door yielded under pressure, leaving a massive dent in it.


    Steve lowered his shield while exhaling heavily. "He''s here."


    "It''s over," Natasha said, shrugging her shoulders.


    "He?" The skull was utterly confused.


    In the next moment, the impact sound multiplied several times, causing the entire building to shake violently from a single blow, even though the Iron material door should have been impenetrable.


    At the entrance, Kyle withdrew his massive hammer-shaped left hand and carried the wreckage of a metal shell in his right hand as he walked in calmly.


    A meter behind him, Raina and Lorna entered the hall, one on the left and one on the right, following closely behind him.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 277 Non-Combat Personnel, Please Evacuate

    "Kyle."


    "Sir."


    Steve and Natasha greeted Kyle with smiles on their faces, and the gravity that was on their faces just moments ago had completely vanished.


    "Are you okay?" Kyle nodded in response and casually dropped the piece of wreckage he was carrying in his right hand.


    "It was a close call, but what''s that?" Steve''s gaze lowered to the oddly-shaped metal shell with a faint wisp of smoke rising from it.


    "Could it be..." Natasha, realizing a possibility, had her mouth agape in surprise.


    Kyle remained calm and explained, "It''s a missile. I happened to come across it on the way here, so I decided to disarm it."


    Steve: "..."


    Natasha slapped her forehead as she spoke. "Just as I suspected... You found a missile on the way and casually disarmed it? Do you think it''s a paper airplane? It''s not that simple!"


    Sorry, but in the presence of this young man, disarming a missile barehanded is indeed that easy.


    *Beep, Beep...*


    The computer monitor''s camera adjusted its direction. The Hydra scientist, who no longer had eyes and relied on the camera for "Sight," initiated a face recognition procedure.


    "Raina Carl, born in 1942 in Imperial Japan, originally created as the most perfect artificial person in Imperial Japan''s research lab, and is currently one of the Carl Family''s three leaders. Warning! This target is an extremely dangerous individual! Do not engage!"


    The camera continued to rotate and focused on Lorna, who had just taken a step forward. The mechanical voice had become more human-like in its astonishment, "Lorna Dane, born in 1993 in Germany, an experimental subject for superhuman abilities in the lab. Her powers include controlling magnetic fields and gravity. Warning! This target is an extremely dangerous individual! Handle with care!"


    Kyle raised an eyebrow and looked at Lorna, somewhat surprised. "Nineteen ninety-three? You were still a minor back then?"


    It was only 2008 now, and this fifteen- or sixteen-year-old girl had matured quickly, exuding a more mature demeanor. As if her age had been exposed, Lorna clenched her silver teeth and stared coldly at the computer.


    The camera made one last adjustment, and the lens reflected Kyle''s figure. The digital face of the skull scrambled momentarily, and the mechanical voice staggered as it said, "Kyle Doffer, born in the United States, legendary hero, Symbol of Peace... it''s you!"


    "Warning! This target is the number one most dangerous individual on the planet! Please evacuate the scene immediately or self-destruct!"


    The rather ridiculous warning, which was based on the Hydra database''s judgment and identification, blared wildly in the basement.


    The skull immediately followed the official assessment and deleted its internal data, initiating the self-destruct program.


    In an instant, the situation took a dramatic turn. Several screens displayed interference and began a countdown to self-destruct. Some of the mainframes in the room started to smoke.


    "Kyle, you scared it into self-destruct mode," Steve remarked, feeling a bit incredulous.


    "Vis," Kyle nodded and called out softly.


    "I know what to do, Master."


    From Kyle''s body, a small rocket shot out, transformed into a plug-shaped front end resembling a weapon, and plugged into one of the computer mainframes.


    In just a second, the black smoke ceased spreading to the other mainframes, and the self-destruct program display on the screen closed.


    From the loudspeaker came a cold, mechanical, and horrific scream, "Who are you? Don''t come any closer! Waaah! I don''t want to die!"


    In the midst of it all, there was an eerie, amused laughter from Vis, "Do you wanna die? It''s not going to be that easy. Let me teach you a lesson!"


    Kyle''s mouth twitched slightly when he heard Vis''s gentanmanly-like words.


    This AI dog, named Vis, ever since it went to Tony''s workshop, had been developing a more "elderly gentleman" style.


    But an evil artificial intelligence should be fought with an artificial intelligence. There was nothing wrong with that.


    Kyle reminded Vis, "Don''t kill it. Extract the Hydra organization''s database before you finish it."


    "Of course, Master," Vis replied quickly, enjoying the thrill of teaching the villain a lesson.


    It wasn''t like Venom, which could symbiotically accompany Kyle and fight alongside him, even in Iron Man armor mode. Vis was only a system assistant.


    This was a rare opportunity to demonstrate its skills, and Vis was not about to let it slip by.


    Kyle looked at Steve and then at Natasha, saying, "Alright, leave this to me. You two need to go now."


    "Go?" Steve and Natasha exchanged glances and asked back with puzzled expressions on their faces. "Why?"


    Lorna raised her stunning face and said coolly, "There are Hydra armed forces converging outside. We''ll provide cover and draw their fire. You non-combat personnel should evacuate the scene."


    Non-combat personnel?


    Steve''s handsome face froze. This statement was a blatant irony to him! After all, he was Captain America, who had risen to fame during World War II.


    Natasha''s face also changed slightly, her anger evident in her eyes as she stared at Lorna''s icy demeanor. She was the best of the best from the Soviet Red Room, a top-tier agent as Black Widow. How could she be considered non-combat personnel?


    "Alright, young lady, you don''t understand," Kyle said, extending his left hand to ruffle Lorna''s emerald hair, and pushing her stern little face behind.


    Auroras appeared where their skin touched, and the usually rebellious Lorna buried her face in her hair, falling silent.


    Kyle turned to Steve and reminded him, "I mean, both of you have something that you must do right now, don''t you?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Steve was puzzled for a moment but quickly realized the situation in New York City was perilous. The Winter Soldier, Project Insight, and Hydra spies within SHIELD - all needed his attention.


    "I get it. Natasha, let''s go!" Steve couldn''t stand still any longer when he thought about Bucky and rushed out of the basement, dragging Natasha with him.


    "Kyle, we''re counting on you here," Steve said, throwing these words behind as his footsteps receded.


    Kyle shrugged and muttered inexplicably, "Do you think this would be a problem for me? It''s just a fight."


    Behind him, Raina smiled knowingly. Indeed, it was just a fight. When it came to combat, the Carl Family was a legend on Earth.


    Especially now, with the fighting power they had in this place, anyone who came their way was in for trouble.


    "It''s been a while since we battled the Hydra organization. I hope they''ve learned their lesson during that time. Let''s go, and we''ll face them on the ground," Kyle said as he walked up to the roof with Lorna and Raina following his steps.


    A little while later, the trio arrived at the rooftop of the building. They looked to the left and right and saw fighter jets and armored vehicles not far away. They were closing in, both in the air and on the ground, conducting a thorough search with their headlights on.


    Slowly, they were closing in on the old base where Kyle and the others were.


    Steve and Natasha had already left. They should have broken through Hydra''s encirclement with their skills.


    Kyle contemplated for a moment, then drew a few items from the Card Space and placed them on the rooftop.


    He snapped his fingers lightly, and a streak of flame leaped from his fingertip, accurately igniting the fuses of the items on the ground.


    The next moment, the pull cords of the items were lit, and several miniature rockets were launched into the sky in a coordinated manner.


    *Boom!*


    Several brilliant fireworks burst in the sky, making the night as bright as day for a brief moment. This display momentarily lit up the old base below.


    This, this is what it means to draw fire and hatred!


    Under the fireworks, Kyle stood tall, facing the night wind, waiting for the arrival of the enemy.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 278 Gravity-Defying Play

    The brilliant fireworks blossomed uselessly in the sky above the base. The flames and light were so striking that they captivated the gaze of people for miles around.


    "They should still be inside the base. Let''s go!"


    "We must not let them escape!"


    Low-flying reconnaissance jets and armed vehicles conducting a carpet search were like sharks that had caught the scent of blood and they accelerated toward the old base.


    Only when they had quickly moved far away from the base and were hiding in the nearby bushes, did two figures emerge from the shadows of the night.


    "That was a bit close. But just now..." Natasha looked toward the direction of the base with astonishment.


    "Don''t think too much. It must have been Kyle," Steve chuckled as he spoke.


    In the face of this seemingly dangerous situation, to set off fireworks with a malicious sense of humor, it could only be Kyle himself.


    Without dwelling on it, Steve and Natasha took advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to continue breaking through to the outside.


    "We need to get back to New York City. SHIELD''s people are all over the streets hunting us. We have to find some reliable help," Steve said while running as he cast a sideways glance at Natasha.


    "Don''t look at me. The people I know are all with SHIELD. And, although the members of the Carl Family are somewhat reliable, judging from the way the Family Head acted just now, he doesn''t seem too concerned about the situation in New York City. Until I understand his intentions, I won''t ask the Family for help."


    Steve curiously asked, "What kind of family power is this Carl Family created by Kyle? Project Insight could endanger the world, isn''t that enough to make them take action?"


    "You''ll find out later. Members of the Carl Family obey only the Family Head, and if the Family Head doesn''t give orders, they all act like small warlords or leaders of underground organizations," Natasha said dismissively.


    The members of the Carl Family were not easy to understand for ordinary people. They dealt with evolution and longevity, and except for obeying Family Head Kyle, each of them had their own pride and personality.


    Natasha had no interest in the other members except for the few she knew.


    Steve nodded helplessly and said, "Well, we''ll have to rely on me then. But I''ve only known him for how many days?"


    He paused and then suddenly seemed to remember something and his eyes slightly brightening.


    Yes.


    Steve remembered there was a retired African-American military pilot in the military rehabilitation area. He used to be a professional US Air Force pilot. "I know someone. He should be reliable! Let''s go find him!"


    Natasha nodded casually. "Wait a minute, how many days have you known him?"


    "Seven days." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    After the ''non-combat personnel'' had evacuated, the night battle in the old base began.


    No, it should be called a slaughter.


    *Buzz...*


    Enemy small fighter jets arrived first, their engines buzzing as they crossed the base''s electric fence and rapidly headed for the rooftop of the building.


    Raina was preparing to take action when Kyle lightly pushed Lorna forward and said, "No need to be hesitant, use your abilities to the fullest! Show me your true power!"


    Lorna was caught off guard and was pushed to the front. She looked at the small fighter aircraft approaching head-on and lifted her hands, her lips pursed with determination. "Okay."


    In fact, she had not fully displayed her abilities since a few years ago, when she had unleashed her powers to escape from a Hydra laboratory.


    Until now, this very moment.


    Lorna took a deep breath, her gem-like eyes filled with determination. Her hair fluttered without any wind, and her palms, activated with her powers, emitted a green light and misty effects.


    *Gravitational Attraction!*


    In just an instant.


    The small fighter jet, flying at less than thirty meters high, was suddenly subjected to an abnormal gravitational force. The nose of the aircraft couldn''t help but dip down a bit, and it was about to crash into the rooftop of the building.


    Kyle raised his gaze, and the small fighter jet enlarged continuously in his pupils. He couldn''t help but speed up his instructions, "Don''t stop, give it more power."


    Lorna''s face turned slightly pale, and her hands rotated. The green light and misty effects danced in the air.


    Control of the magnetic field!


    It was like the last straw that broke the camel''s back, and it was as if the pressure that was already thousands of pounds had multiplied tenfold!


    Time seemed to freeze at this moment. The enemy aircraft came to a halt about ten meters in front of the building as if it had stuttered like a delay in a cartoon for half a second. Then it plummeted almost as if in freefall.


    The aircraft crashed heavily onto the grass in front of the building, turning into a scorching fireball. The explosion sent flames soaring more than ten meters high, blowing Lorna''s emerald hair wildly.


    Her exquisitely cold face, illuminated by the flames, was handsome and full of dominance. Even women would be mesmerized by it.


    But it only lasted for less than a second, and Lorna was struggling to maintain her composure.


    Her pale face flushed, and she clenched her fists, looking at Kyle with excitement and pride. "How was that? Not bad, right?"


    Just by using her abilities to pull down a fighter jet, even though it was flying at a low altitude, it was enough to shock ordinary people.


    "Not bad," Kyle said with a faint smile.


    The adrenaline-pumped Lorna suddenly felt as if she had been doused with cold water and pouted dissatisfiedly.


    Kyle shook his head inwardly.


    The phrase "not bad" was already a perfectly objective evaluation in relation to her abilities.


    When gravitational attraction and magnetic control were combined, it was almost an invincible realm. Pulling down a flying fighter jet was just the beginning of mastering these abilities.


    Kyle''s ears twitched as his extraordinary senses detected danger approaching. He pondered, "Don''t believe me? Let me show you what true power application is!"


    As he spoke, the three of them floated in mid-air and flew into the sky, escaping from the rooftop where they were.


    The next moment.


    The building below suffered a fierce bombardment, and in the destructive explosion, it collapsed thunderously into ruins.


    Twenty meters in the air, the three of them floated as if they were in a spacecraft, suspended in mid-air by the traction of various forces.


    "Why am I flying... How did you do this?" Lorna exclaimed, her bright eyes looking at Kyle, but Raina just chuckled, covering her mouth.


    "Take a closer look. Isn''t this the power you possess?" Kyle smiled wryly.


    With his reminder, Lorna finally noticed the familiar green light and mist lingering between Kyle''s fingers.


    There were gravitational forces coming from all directions, up, down, left, and right, causing them to leave the ground, remain suspended, and achieve the effect of flight.


    "This is gravitational attraction... and you can use it like this?" Lorna was shocked, even forgetting to question why Kyle had her ability.


    The enemy soldiers who had arrived inside the base fired rockets into the air once again, and the shells, trailing flames, and smoke, flew toward the three of them.


    "Not only can I use it like this, but I can do this as well," Kyle said, crossing his two fingers in a sword shape and lightly tapping the approaching shells from a distance.


    Gravitational distortions and disruptions occurred, and the air solidified like mud. The rocket shells'' speed continuously slowed down, coming to a halt about half a meter in front of his fingertips.


    This half-meter was an insurmountable gap!


    *To be continued...*

 Chapter 279 Exclusive Domain

    The rocket''s flames were still splattering, but they couldn''t break through that invisible barrier. They hung suspended in mid-air about half a meter from their previous trajectory, frozen in place.


    "Go back!" Kyle pointed again and a green misty light wrapped around his fingers. The radiance concentrated at his fingertips, forming a dazzling green light.


    With precise and perfect control, the direction of gravitational attraction immediately changed. The three rocket shells slowly turned back in the direction they had been fired from, returning along their original paths.


    *Boom! Boom! Boom!*


    The ground erupted into three small fireballs again, illuminating a corner of the base. The Hydra armed forces that had gathered from the outside were all dumbfounded.


    "It''s a pity, this is just gravitational attraction, the lowest branch of the Force Field Manipulation. Achieving this level is almost the limit of the ability," Kyle sighed lightly and withdrew his merged fingers.


    While these abilities might seem very powerful, in reality, they were the maximum effect of the gravitational attraction ability. There was no further potential to explore and expand. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Using gravitational attraction to deal with ordinary people was fine, but against Superhumans like Black Widow or Captain America, it could only serve as a supplementary means to hinder their movements. If they encountered beings like Thor or Hulk, it would only be an existence that could suppress them.


    After all, it was just a Blue Ability Card, and reaching this level was already a rare-tier card within the blue category.


    But this performance was still enough to shock Lorna.


    She felt like she had opened the door to a new world, her eyes staring at Kyle with fascination. "Boss, you have to teach me how to use this ability like you do!"


    Kyle shook his head and replied calmly, "When it comes to using mutated abilities, I''m still a bit behind Raina, Logan, and the others. They are the experts who have developed their abilities to perfection."


    "Who is Logan?" Lorna tilted her head and asked with a doubtful expression on her face.


    Kyle shrugged and said, "One of the elders of the Carl Family. He''s not on Earth at the moment."


    "Not on... Earth?" Lorna was bewildered.


    Obviously, she hadn''t fully integrated into the Carl Family yet. If she had been familiar with some of the things within the family, she wouldn''t be so surprised by some unnatural occurrences.


    "You''ll find out later," Kyle pondered as he looked down at the approaching enemies within the base. He turned to Raina, who was by his side, and said, "Go on, let Lorna witness the full extent of your abilities."


    Raina nodded lightly, her eyes flowing with silver light. Enveloped in a faint glow, she detached herself from the gravitational control and descended.


    "Raina, you can fly too..." Lorna exclaimed in surprise.


    Although she was close to Raina, she had never seen Raina display her full abilities before. She had always thought Raina had abilities like telepathy.


    Kyle explained, "Raina''s ability is Mental Manipulation. According to the potential level, it falls between your gravitational attraction and magnetic field manipulation."


    Lorna''s heart quivered, and her sense of superiority about her own abilities vanished. She locked her gaze tightly onto Raina''s figure.


    Her figure was falling and it wasn''t until it was half a meter from the ground that Raina came to a stop in mid-air. She landed gracefully on the concrete ground of the base''s courtyard, her black dress''s hem swaying gently. Her silver eyes swept coldly and ruthlessly over the surrounding enemies.


    She stood alone, choosing to land right in the center of the enemy legion. She was like an enchanting black rose blooming in a unique place.


    Armed vehicles, bulletproof and equipped with machine guns, were densely parked around her. In an instant, dozens or even hundreds of armed soldiers all pointed their weapons at her.


    "Enemy sighted!"


    "Open fire, kill her!"


    Experienced members of the Hydra organization weren''t careless just because their adversary was an attractive woman. In a brief moment, they decisively and sternly took action.


    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*


    The muzzles of firearms emitted blue flames as a dense hail of bullets formed a large net, covering Raina.


    In the sky, Lorna, who witnessed this scene, couldn''t help but exclaim and instinctively reached out to use her abilities to help.


    In the next moment, she froze, her eyes filled with shock and astonishment.


    Raina gently raised her slender hand and extended her palm outward. It seemed as if she formed a circular air shield around her body.


    The numerous bullets, like raindrops, lost their kinetic energy and froze within a one-meter radius of her. They remained suspended in the air, creating a bizarre spectacle.


    The continuous hail of bullets from all directions lasted for over ten seconds.


    Only when the bullets in their magazines were depleted did the armed soldiers stop in shock. Raina, in the center, was enveloped in a dense shell of bullets, forming a protective sphere around her.


    Even those who didn''t have trypophobia were horrified, and their spines tingled with goosebumps.


    "Is this a force field ability?" Lorna, hovering in the air, asked in amazement.


    "It''s still Mental Manipulation, just a different application. Raina concentrates her thoughts to create an absolute mental control field within a one-meter radius around her body, blocking any incoming attacks," Kyle explained.


    He also couldn''t help but admire her, "This is the power of Raina''s ability taken to its extreme. Within that one-meter radius is her exclusive domain, and not even a god can enter it."


    As a rare blue Ability Card, when applied to this level, it could hold its own even against an opponent with a rare purple Ability Card.


    In the base''s courtyard, surrounded by the bullet-wrapped interior, Raina''s eyes emitted a brilliant silver light. A powerful mental force erupted from her mind, coalescing into an invisible shockwave that spread outward.


    *Buzz! Buzz!*


    The bullets suspended in the air trembled and were individually enveloped by the mental force. They shattered into pieces and exploded in all directions, mercilessly strafing the pale-faced armed personnel.


    *Splatter!*


    Nearly thirty armed soldiers in the front row collectively groaned in pain and fell to the ground, much like the scene of wheat being harvested by a sickle.


    On their lifeless bodies, there were countless bullet holes, and thick, viscous blood oozed out of these bullet holes. They couldn''t have even dreamt that they would be killed by the very bullets they had fired.


    Raina remained unscathed, her silver eyes icy and cold and her dark dress didn''t even have a speck of dirt or bloodstain on it.


    This was Scarlet Eye, the Black Queen, one of the three top figures in the Carl Family, the Guardian!


    "So powerful," Lorna couldn''t help but exclaim in amazement.


    Kyle nodded in agreement. This precise control over mental force was even more perfect than it had been sixty years ago.


    "It''s a shame, though, that it''s only a Rare Blue Mental Manipulation. If it were a Rare Purple Mental Control¡ª"


    Kyle pondered for a moment but suddenly fell silent. He gazed down at Raina and furrowed his brows, deep in thought.


    How do abilities like Mental Manipulation originate? It''s through gene mutation, the first benign evolution of humans!


    Since genes can evolve once to grant superpowers, is it possible for them to evolve again, building upon the existing foundation?


    A second evolution... that would be called... Ability Awakening!


    "Could Raina possibly undergo Ability Awakening? If she does, will her Ability Card advance to the Purple Grade?" Kyle thought to himself with a gleam in his eye.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 280 Mastering the Situation

    Superpowers can awaken and advance.


    Kyle was sure of this. For example, the Divine Genes had the concept of "awakening," where an ordinary divine being could advance to the level of a god-king like Odin.


    Unfortunately, in this world where mutants were already scarce, without precedents and examples, it was impossible to determine the basic conditions for ability awakening.


    However, at this moment, seeing Raina''s ability pushed to its limits, Kyle suddenly had a moment of insight. If ability awakening existed, Raina was undoubtedly very close to that elusive tipping point.


    Just a tiny bit away from it.


    "But just that one step, unseen and untouchable, breaking free from the constraints of ability to cross that line, to induce the second awakening of Superman''s genes... that''s easier said than done," Kyle sighed inwardly. He no longer dwelled on the issue, planting a seed of hope in his heart.


    In the base''s courtyard, under the cover of darkness, bodies lay scattered across the ground. Blood flowed, creating crimson rivulets on the ground.


    Raina walked forward, treading lightly on the ground. Her steps were elegant and dangerous, much like a beautiful and deadly jaguar stalking prey on the savannah.


    She walked on blood and corpses, but neither her shoes nor her dress was stained with it. Everything, even the tiny specks of dust in the air, was isolated by the ripples of her mental power, forming a one-meter radius mental domain.


    *Boom!*


    A loud, muffled gunshot came from the distance. In the next instant, an armor-piercing sniper round fired from a Barrett rifle traveled over half a kilometer and headed straight for Raina''s forehead.


    *Buzz...*


    This sniper round, with its incredible power, finally came to a halt after piercing half a meter into Raina''s mental barrier. It was only this far and no further. Even a millimeter more was an insurmountable barrier.


    However, immediately, the second and third gunshots rang out!


    Raina''s silver eyes glimmered, and she flicked her fingers. The light of her mental power interwove, and the first bullet was repelled and sent back.


    *Boom!*


    The two bullets collided in mid-air, and then, disintegrated into fine metal fragments. One of these fragments, under the powerful boost of her mental power, continued forward.


    The fragment met the third bullet and shattered again.


    "What?!" On a hill half a kilometer away, a top sniper raised his head, his face filled with shock and disbelief.


    "I found you," Raina said with a hint of a smile on her lips. At such a great distance, the reach of her mental abilities was unmatched.


    She waved her hand, and an enemy rifle on the ground flew into her grip. Without even taking time to aim, she fired three shots toward the distant hill.


    Half a kilometer away, the sniper''s eyes widened in terror. He looked down at two bullet holes in his chest and collapsed to the ground, with his consciousness fading with seconds.


    "Half a kilometer, two out of three shots hit. Not bad," Kyle said with a smile.


    If their enemies believed that Raina was only proficient in mental abilities, they would undoubtedly meet a gruesome end. She was, after all, a Super-Agent with an all-around Ability Card, nearly omnipotent due to her cognitive enhancement. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Raina was, by far, Kyle''s most perfect creation.


    After eliminating the sniper, Raina switched out a clip of bullets, and her mental power went wild. With her mental barrier providing protection, she used the controlled bullets to unleash a fierce assault.


    With each step she took, several armed soldiers fell. More soldiers could only retreat, as though a mechanical reaper were heartlessly harvesting life.


    "After all this time, my power and influence have grown, but has Hydra Organization regressed?" Kyle shook his head lightly as he looked down on the armed personnel who were falling like dominoes.


    In the past, there were at least laser weapons created with unlimited energy sources, and Red Skull could hold the fort. But today, Hydra seemed to be regressing more and more.


    "Boss, can I join in down there?" Lorna watched the scene of battle below, eager to participate.


    "Join in? Do you think it''s a game?" Kyle looked at her and said thoughtfully, "But there are benefits to more real combat. The easiest way to learn and master abilities is in battle. But you have to bring Venom with you."


    Saying this, Kyle waved his hand, and a black liquid splashed into Lorna''s arms with a splash.


    "Venom? What''s that?" Lorna jumped, her hands feeling her chest, but she found that the liquid had rapidly merged into her clothes and body.


    Venom spoke in Lorna''s mind with a sigh, "Oh, another kid to babysit..."


    "Kid? Who are you calling a kid?" Lorna frowned, searching up and down but unable to locate the source of the voice.


    "I''m talking about you."


    Dark wings spread out from Lorna''s back, and she gasped. Her hair was a mess as Venom carried her rapidly downwards.


    Immediately, armed personnel raised their guns, aiming and shooting. Lorna looked at the dense rain of bullets heading her way and raised her hands in panic. "Wait, I''m not mentally prepared yet!"


    "I know," Venom said with a smirk, and a layer of dark cuticle appeared just in time, covering Lorna''s slender body.


    Bullets hit the dark surface and were rendered completely ineffective.


    Ignoring the gunfire, Lorna descended into the midst of the enemy group.


    "Awesome!" Lorna''s crimson eyes gleamed as her power finally took effect.


    Green mist surrounded her, and rifles in the hands of nearby soldiers flew off and hovered over her head.


    The rifles formed a circle with their muzzles slightly tilted toward the armed personnel.


    "Goodbye," Lorna said with a cold smile, completely taking control of the metallic weapons. Hydra soldiers who were unarmed, fell in despair.


    "Isn''t Venom''s help a bit too much? With this ease of handling, how can she train her own abilities?" Kyle frowned but quickly relaxed.


    Although Lorna''s ability was strong, she was not yet proficient in the rapid and precise control of her powers.


    For example, the sniper bullets aimed at Raina earlier could have easily cost Lorna her life.


    "I can allow it in times of peace. There is no need to hone her power skills on a battlefield filled with danger. I should let her grow slowly in a safe environment," Kyle thought, shifting his focus from the intense but already-decided battle below.


    Ten minutes later, Raina and Lorna teamed up and, with overwhelming force, annihilated the Hydra legion attacking the base, leaving none behind.


    When Kyle descended from the sky to the ground, Vis was pushing aside debris, emerging from the basement hidden under the rubble, returning from a dirty flight.


    "How''s it going?" Kyle asked it.


    Vis reported, "All the most advanced confidential information from Hydra has been destroyed, but I''ve obtained all the information about the thirty-five Hydra bases hidden around the world."


    "Do you have any information about my older sister and older brother?" Lorna, who had come over, asked anxiously.


    Vis shook its head and replied, "No, their existence is in the most advanced secret files of Hydra."


    "Alright." Lorna bit her lip lightly.


    "Tonight''s gains have been quite good," Kyle couldn''t help but smile.


    Not just good, they had information on almost all of Hydra''s base locations. The situation had become very clear.


    Time was now thoroughly on their side.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 281 One Day Countdown!

    At this moment, Raina walked back while still holding an enemy satellite communicator in her hand. A small green light was blinking on it, indicating that someone wanted to make contact.


    "Boss, this is the communicator from the enemy''s commander," Raina handed the communicator over to Kyle as she spoke.


    Kyle took it with one hand and immediately answered the call without hesitation.


    On the other end of the communicator, the man, once connected, impatiently growled, "What are you doing? Have you dealt with Steve Rogers yet?"


    Kyle looked around. Around them, all the armed personnel had become lifeless bodies lying on the ground.


    Not hearing a response, the man on the other end sensed something was wrong. He said with a low voice, "Who are you? Who answered the call?"


    Kyle smirked and said indifferently into the communicator, "Just one more day."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he exerted a little force, and the communicator shattered with a burst of blinking sparks.


    "Let''s go back for now," Kyle commanded as he brushed off the broken pieces in his hand.


    The grudge between Hydra and them, spanning centuries, was now going to come to an end in New York.


    In New York, next to the SHIELD headquarters, inside a luxurious three-story villa.


    The night was silent. The third-floor hall was not lit. Under the dim light of a small table lamp, two men sat face to face on the sofa.


    One of them was a middle-aged man, well-dressed with neatly combed blond hair and an air of seasoned calm that came from holding a high position.


    However, at this moment, he had a drop of cold sweat on his forehead, running down his face and falling from his chin onto his expensive pants.


    Alexander Pierce, in a daze, put down the communicator. His face was deathly pale, and he was deeply furrowing his brows as he thought frantically.


    The voice of the young man earlier couldn''t have been a mistake; it had to be him¡ª the number one arch-enemy of Hydra.


    "Since he''s there, it means that the hundreds of armed forces I sent to deal with Steve Rogers have been annihilated," Pierce thought to himself, his heart bleeding at the loss of strength.


    At the same time, fear crept through his entire body. "And when he said there''s just one more day, what does that mean? Does he know everything, and in one more day, he will take action?"


    A direct and clear message that he would act in a day placed immense pressure on him, especially because he was the Symbol of Peace. That was enough!


    "Nick Fury is already dead, and that man probably knows my true identity. This situation is beyond salvation..."


    As Pierce anxiously contemplated his options, the man sitting opposite him on the sofa remained silent.


    This man had disheveled hair, was dressed in a long-sleeved leather jacket, and had a fully mechanical left arm that faintly gleamed with a metallic glow and a dark-red pentagon symbol on his bicep.


    Pierce seemed to realize something and stared directly at the silent man. "Winter Soldier, you have to give me an exact answer. If you were to face Kyle, what are your chances of winning?"


    "Kyle?" When Winter Soldier heard that name, he looked up, and his cold and lifeless eyes showed a hint of disturbance.


    After a long silence, Winter Soldier spoke coldly, "Against him, I have no chance of winning."


    "As I thought," Pierce said, his face calm, almost relieved. If Winter Soldier had claimed he could face the Symbol of Peace, that would have been shocking.


    The Winter Soldier could only be used to deal with Steve, while someone like Kyle was far beyond ordinary means.


    "Time is running out. We must have the Helicarrier in the air by tomorrow morning. As for Kyle..." Pierce was firm in his thinking.


    "Who?!" Winter Soldier''s ears twitched, and he suddenly stood up, his gaze turning cold as he looked at the entrance to the hall.


    At some point, a small figure, just a meter tall, dressed in a black cloak that covered their body and face, stood silently at the door, looking at them.


    Pierce spoke coldly, "What is it? Deal with it!"


    Without the need for orders, the Winter Soldier had already taken action. He crossed a distance of about ten meters at Superhuman''s speed, leaping directly above the cloaked dwarf, and brought his mechanical left fist down with a thunderous strike.


    "Boom!"


    The fist landed on the smooth floor of the hall, causing the ceramic tiles to instantly crack and shatter like a spider''s web under the force of several tons of impact.


    Winter Soldier''s gaze sharpened, realizing that he had missed the target, and he hadn''t seen any sign of the dwarf''s dodging or any trace of his whereabouts.


    In the brief moment before his fist hit the dwarf, the dwarf had vanished without any warning!


    "He''s behind you!" Pierce''s astonished voice rang out.


    At these words, Winter Soldier, still in mid-air, used the left fist he had originally used for an attack to support the ground. He twisted his waist forcefully and swept one leg backward at lightning speed.


    This kick could have sent a car flying several meters!


    "Whoosh!"


    At the critical moment, the cloaked dwarf disappeared into thin air again, and Winter Soldier''s attack once again missed.


    Pierce had not yet reacted, and he only saw a flash, and the cloaked dwarf was sitting on the sofa in front of him.


    "If you act again, I''ll take this guy out," The cloaked dwarf said in an old, hoarse voice, pointing a finger at Pierce.


    Winter Soldier naturally wouldn''t be swayed by threats and was about to charge forward and Pierce hastily waved to stop him, saying, "Winter Soldier, hold on!"


    Winter Soldier froze in his tracks, standing like a statue in the middle of the hall.


    Pierce stared at the cloaked dwarf with a mixture of respect and fear. "Sir, this kind of help..."


    "No need for unnecessary words. Just know that I''m here to assist you," The cloaked dwarf interrupted him. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Assist me?" Pierce was somewhat puzzled.


    The cloaked dwarf spoke casually, "You''re going to deal with the Symbol of Peace tomorrow, right? I''ll help you stop him."


    "You''ll stop the Symbol of Peace?" Pierce inhaled deeply, his skepticism unable to hide his excitement as he asked, "May I know how to address you?"


    The cloaked dwarf replied seriously, "Me? Call me ''Progenitor''!"


    ...


    In the Stark Tower, in an underground meeting room.


    A secret meeting was being held here, organized by Kyle. Those invited included Hulk Banner, Iron Man Tony Stark, and Colonel Ross Thunderbolt.


    Except for the Carl Family, these were the most reliable and influential "outsiders" Kyle could gather at the moment.


    Kyle lightly tapped the table with his finger and calmly said, "Vis has just informed you about the specific details, and the relevant information will be sent to you tomorrow morning. You only need to complete the quests you are responsible for."


    Tony exclaimed, "Godfather, this is quite extravagant..."


    "It''s indeed a bold move," Ross agreed. He looked at Kyle and said thoughtfully, "Our military will provide the maximum assistance, but after all, this is something we have to keep hidden from Congressmen and the President. Launching a large-scale military operation is clearly not feasible."


    "You only need to provide support; we don''t need your military as the main force," Kyle said with a slight smile.


    "Then who will be the main force?" Ross asked curiously.


    "Isn''t it me?" Bruce Banner pointed at himself.


    Everyone fell silent.


    Indeed, the Hulk alone could overpower an elite military force, but he was also notoriously difficult to control.


    "Don''t worry; I''ll handle the main force," Kyle stated firmly and confidently, "After tomorrow, Hydra''s century-old foundation will be eradicated from the Earth, and they won''t be able to make a comeback."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 282 Clean-Up Plan

    There''s a saying: You have to make sure to clean your house before inviting friends or more enemies inside.


    The same principle applies now.


    Hydra''s threat wasn''t enormous, but their sporadic and disruptive activities were like a rat dropping in a pot of porridge, making people feel disgusted.


    Kyle had decided that if they didn''t take action, they wouldn''t be able to eliminate Hydra''s deep-rooted foundation with one decisive strike. This plan, whether secretly plotted or plainly described, was simply known as the "Earth Clean-Up Plan."


    The next morning.


    In the city of New York, everything appeared as usual. In the stee; and concrete jungle formed by skyscrapers, people bustled about in the bustling and vibrant city, moving like a river with cars and pedestrians.


    Today was yet another peaceful day.


    Since the discussions about heroes and the alien era had started, countless citizens had gotten used to the customary feeling that everything was fine. They had swiftly returned to their diligent, fast-paced daily routines.


    Of course, this was only the facade of tranquility and harmony.


    Behind the scenes, various forces were on the move.


    One of these places was an area in the Veterans Affairs office, where a luxurious duplex villa was located.


    "Kacha."


    As the mechanical gear wheels lightly turned, the high-tech Rocket-style backpack split open, revealing a pair of dark metallic gleaming wings. Each of these meticulously crafted precision gliding wings was about two meters long.


    A black man in his mid-thirties, wearing a gray uniform and electronic sunglasses, lifted his hands and spun around in place, showing off his high-tech equipment to the two people beside him.


    Steve, who was seated, couldn''t help but blink in surprise. He said, "Um... weren''t you saying you were a retired pilot with an injury?"


    Sam Wilson explained in a deep voice, "I was indeed a pilot and paratrooper, but I''ve also been involved in the ''Falcon'' classified program. So you could say I''m like a half-elite agent."


    Natasha didn''t fuss over the details as much. She smiled seductively and said, "Call yourself whatever you want, whether it''s Falcon or not. As long as you can kill our enemies, we have one more asset, which increases our chances of success."


    Steve agreed with this and was about to continue when the doorbell of the villa unexpectedly rang.


    The three people in the hall changed their expressions slightly. They exchanged silent glances, and the room became tense and heavy with anticipation.


    "I didn''t invite anyone today, and I don''t have friends around on regular days." Sam gestured with his hands, engaging in sign language. His mechanical wings were still unfolded, ready for takeoff at any moment.


    Steve stealthily took a few steps forward, picked up his colorful shield from the sofa, and Natasha, who remained equally composed, bent over and touched the holster on her calf. She firmly gripped the handle of her compact pistol.


    Their bodies were taut, and their spirits were on high alert, ready to break out of the room and strike first.


    "It''s me."


    Perhaps guessing the heightened tension inside, a powerful and steady voice came from outside the door.


    Sam was still puzzled, but Steve immediately recognized the voice. He exhaled in relief, and Natasha, with her pistol back in its holster, quickly walked over to open the door.


    Seeing the person outside, Sam, trembling with excitement, couldn''t contain his thrill. "Oh my god, it''s the living Symbol of Peace!"


    "Birdman?" Kyle looked at him, slightly bewildered.


    "You''re my ultimate idol. Can I get your autograph?" Sam danced around, rummaging through his uniform, but came up empty-handed. Finally, he had a bright idea, smacked the mechanical wing on his back, and said, "Please sign here!"


    "Sam, that''s enough. You called me your idol last time," Steve remarked while giving him an annoyed look, he set down his shield and turned his gaze toward Kyle with a questioning expression. "So, what''s the current situation?"


    "The situation is under control," Kyle replied with a faint smile, taking a seat on the couch and casually examining Sam and his mechanical metal wings. Another hero supported by technology, Falcon.


    Sure enough, after the Hydra disturbance within SHIELD due to Project Insight was exposed, he had officially embarked on his own path in life, thanks to Steve''s direct appeal for assistance.


    Steve inquired, "What do you mean by ''under control''?"


    Amid the busyness of saving the world and the accompanying worries, it seemed absurd to be met with a phrase like "small issue."


    Kyle countered with a question, "You should know the real purpose of Project Insight by now, right?"


    "Of course," Steve nodded and confessed, "Early this morning, we captured a Hydra lackey. From him, we learned the truth. Hydra wants to use the power of SHIELD to take control of three Helicarriers, using them as their personal weapons."


    He was only halfway through his explanation when he noticed Kyle''s calm expression and realized, "Wait, you already knew all of this."


    Kyle nodded subtly and spoke in a tone that brooked no doubt. "Steve, after the Helicarriers ascend, you need to take an AI chip with you and prevent or delay their synchronization." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Steve had full trust in him. He readily agreed and, with a hint of curiosity, asked, "But what are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to the SHIELD headquarters building," Kyle replied indifferently.


    In the hall, the three of them suddenly felt a strange chill run down their spines.


    One person going to the current SHIELD headquarters? What did this imply? It was truly intriguing and unnerving.


    No one voiced any objections to Kyle''s decision, nor could they stop him from taking action. Even Fury had only managed to plead for a two-day delay.


    Natasha was puzzled. "What about the others?"


    She had just noticed that Raina and the newly recruited Lorna were not following Kyle as they usually did during his private outings.


    "You have to understand something and you also shouldn''t care about them; they have equally important tasks to accomplish," Kyle said. He picked a fresh grape from the fruit platter on the table, tossed it into his mouth, and chewed it thoughtfully. "The taste is quite nice. Do you want some? Have a snack before we proceed."


    Steve smiled wryly. In their current state, who had the appetite for grapes?


    Regardless of how they felt, New York would undoubtedly witness a conflict full of bloodshed and thick smoke, one way or another.


    "Enjoy your snack. We should get going," Steve said. He had already put on his tight combat suit, placed the vibranium shield on his back, and donned the helmet with a half-mask, transforming into the wartime appearance he had during World War II.


    He looked exactly the same, with no changes whatsoever.


    Kyle commented, feeling somewhat bored. "Nice fighting spirit."


    Hydra was just an organization that hadn''t reached a level worthy of his serious attention.


    Steve and his companions geared up and prepared to leave. As they opened the door, their bodies halted at once and their eyes stared straight up at the distant sky.


    In the distance, three massive Fortresses, each the size of an island, were defying gravity, floating with their engines propelling them gently towards the blue sky. They had already risen to an altitude of around a hundred meters.


    "Kyle, the Helicarriers are taking off!" Steve urgently exclaimed before unhesitatingly taking Sam and Natasha with him, heading in the direction of the Helicarriers.


    In the villa''s hall, Kyle remarked to himself, "It''s two hours earlier than expected. Can''t wait, huh?"


    He smiled and spoke into the electronic watch on his wrist, which had transformed into Vis. "Notify everyone that they can proceed with the original plan."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 283 Infiltrating SHIELD Alone!

    On this day, near noon, people in the New York area raised their heads to see three massive metal Fortresses continuously ascending into the vast blue sky, casting a massive shadow that darkened the sky.


    Feelings of confusion, tension, and fear overwhelmed the people on the streets and in the buildings. Traffic came to a standstill, and pedestrians gathered to discuss the three Helicarriers forming a triangle in the sky.


    On the express road leading into the city, a black Ford, carrying Steve and the others, was racing at full throttle towards the position directly below the Helicarrier in the sky.


    "Sam, step on it," Steve urged while holding the suit-clad man with a bald head and silver-rimmed glasses firmly in his left hand.


    The suit-clad man, surrounded by Steve and the others, dared not move. Their combined strength rendered even the slightest chance of escape impossible.


    Sitting in the car seat, he broke into a cold sweat, his face turning pale. In a defeated tone, he said, "Gentlemen, I''ve told you everything I know. Where are you taking me now?"


    Steve didn''t sugarcoat the situation. "It''s simple. None of us have access to the Helicarrier''s inner systems. We need to use your iris and fingerprint to bypass the intelligent security."


    The suit-clad man''s lips twitched slightly, and his face grew even paler. With a bitter smile, he said, "Are you all devils? Pierce will kill me for this!"


    "Alexander Pierce, the current Director of SHIELD, and a Hydra spy?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Steve couldn''t help but chuckle, and Natasha and Sam in the front seats joined in.


    "Don''t worry; he probably has his hands full... of danger!"


    A loud warning sounded in Steve''s mind. He suddenly hunched down and used his left hand to forcefully push the suit-clad man downwards.


    But he was half a beat too slow.


    **Bang!**


    The left-side window exploded as if it were hit by a sniper bullet. Subsequently, the man''s head exploded from the outside, bursting inward like a watermelon, spraying red and white fluid all over the car.


    It was a sniper bullet!


    Steve quickly confirmed this, moving his hand away from the lifeless body''s waist. His other hand had already lifted the vibranium shield from his back, blocking the direction from which the bullets were coming.


    Just as he completed this action, a barrage of rifle bullets hit the car, some striking the outer shell, creating a series of dings and dents, and others clanging against the shield. The damaged bullets tumbled down like worthless scrap.


    When the hail of bullets ceased, Steve hadn''t had a chance to catch his breath. Natasha in the front passenger seat suddenly exclaimed, "Be careful, there''s more ahead!"


    In response to her warning, the Ford car abruptly shook violently, propelled by the tremendous inertia as it came to a stop after colliding with something.


    In the split second that the car stopped, Steve braced himself against the rear seat, and with a sudden kick, his feet pushed upward against the car''s skylight, shattering it. He lifted himself out through the broken roof.


    Once outside the car, Steve turned and steadied himself on top of the Ford. He glanced forward with a keen and unwavering gaze, and his indomitable spirit stirred up waves of determination.


    Before him was a military green Jeep, its front end and the Ford''s front end both reduced to scrap.


    But the focus wasn''t on the wreckage; it was on the rooftop of the Jeep, where a young man of about thirty was standing!


    The young man wore a cloth mask and had dirty, curly blond hair that covered most of his face. Only a pair of cold and unfeeling eyes were visible.


    He was dressed in a uniform jacket and combat boots, and his left arm, constructed of mechanical metal, was particularly eye-catching. He held an old-fashioned AK47 in both hands.


    "It''s you, there''s no mistaking it... Bucky," Steve took a deep breath as he spoke, excitement clear on his face.


    They were separated since the late stages of World War II, both of them had experienced death and had crossed more than half a century. Now, they had finally reunited. Yet, the two comrades who had fought side by side, risking their lives together, were now facing each other with different agendas. Was this some kind of universal joke?


    Steve exhaled and took a step forward.


    From the familiar man in front of him, he had uttered the familiar name "Bucky."


    Deep within the Winter Soldier''s personality, lost amidst the maze of programmed commands, a glimmer of memory surfaced in the long-buried darkness.


    But it quickly faded.


    The Winter Soldier, devoid of expression, raised the AK47 in both mechanical hands and squeezed the trigger, firing at his former comrade, Steve, who was less than five meters away.


    ...


    SHIELD Headquarters.


    Although the three Helicarriers had taken off from here, they gradually deviated from their original path, moving further towards the city center as they continued to ascend. Now, they were thousands of meters away from the ground level of the headquarters building.


    At this moment, a silver-haired young man in casual clothing strolled towards the main entrance. His hands were in his pockets, and he looked around, noticing the statues on the sides of the door, one holding a shield and the other a sword. He shook his head sardonically at the irony.


    He took a few more steps, arriving at the closed main door. Infrared sensors scanned his face and irises.


    Then, a mechanical voice sounded, "This user does not have access to enter the headquarters. Please leave immediately!"


    "Very well," Kyle muttered to himself, "They''ve even changed my access. They''ve taken everything for themselves."


    Since Vision wasn''t by his side at the moment, he was accompanied only by a Venom.


    "Since that''s the case, there''s nothing to hold back," Kyle said. He raised his left hand, and a black, liquid substance began to bubble and form a protective membrane that covered his entire arm.


    Three sharp, dark blades emerged from the skeletal structure between his fingers. The points of the blades silently pressed against the three-centimeter-thick tempered glass security door.


    At the SHIELD headquarters building, in the Director''s office near the top floors, Pierce stood in front of a floor-to-ceiling window, gazing across the room. The three Helicarriers were still ascending steadily. He clenched and loosened his fists, palms sweaty.


    All the kingdoms and powers on Earth had been subverted, and Hydra was about to change the world. This final step was all that remained.


    So now, Pierce was filled with anticipation and nervousness. In this extremely tense moment, the phone on his office desk suddenly rang.


    Pierce quickly stepped forward and saw that it was the headquarters number. He picked up the phone and said in a deep voice, "What is it?"


    "Director, Sym... Sym... Symbol of Peace is here..." The female receptionist''s words were halting and fragmented. The communication signal was strong, but her fear was making her tongue and teeth tremble.


    Pierce felt an inexplicable premonition and snapped, "What? Speak clearly!"


    In her fear, the receptionist finally managed to say, "Sym... Symbol of Peace is here!"


    "What?!" Pierce gasped, and his usually rosy face turned pale. He almost fell into his office chair.


    The one thing he feared most had finally happened.


    In the SHIELD headquarters lobby.


    The tempered glass security door remained tightly closed, but in the center, a triangular gap had appeared, large enough for three people to pass through. The cut surface of the gap was as smooth as a mirror, and the triangular glass piece lay inside, on the floor, like an ordinary carpet.


    Treating the glass as if it were a typical rug, Kyle retracted his dark claws. Surrounding him were numerous suited agents and more armed military personnel moving closer to his location.


    ...

 Chapter 284 Who Can Stop Him?

    SHIELD headquarters, ground floor.


    As a result of the forced intrusion through the security door, alarms blared from the ceiling and various walls. SHIELD elite agents and military special forces converged at the entrance.


    Among them, many were equipped with firearms, and some held high-tech devices such as high-voltage stun guns and gravity handcuffs.


    However, as they reached the entrance, they all stopped in their tracks, their expressions changing to shock and confusion. They stared at the so-called intruder with cold sweat running down their foreheads.


    There was only one person on the other side, but he was more terrifying than an army.


    Symbol of Peace, Kyle!


    How could it be him?!


    Most of the people in the hall held their breath, much like subordinates seeing their superior, or cats encountering a lion. No one dared to make a sound.


    The Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. had given orders earlier. With the imminent launch of Project Insight''s Helicarriers, anyone infiltrating SHIELD Headquarters today was to be eliminated, and if they couldn''t be killed, they were to be delayed until the arrival of the New York military.


    But if the intruder was the man before them, who could possibly stand against him?


    Countless agents cursed silently in their hearts, while some of the Hydra spies with hidden identities were struggling to hide their fear.


    Kyle scanned the surroundings and his golden eyes radiated authority, and there was not a single person in the room who dared to meet his gaze.


    Kyle calmly asked, "So, are you planning to stop me?"


    His words were equally calm, but they hit the hall like a thunderclap.


    No one dared to respond, and the alarm continued to blare anxiously in the background.


    The head of SHIELD''s agents, a man in his forties, stepped forward from the rear of the group. He wiped the sweat from his forehead with the sleeve of his suit and, with a deferential smile, began, "Sir Kyle, is there perhaps a misunderstanding in all of this?"


    "A misunderstanding?" Kyle smiled faintly and retorted, "Since when did I lose the right to enter SHIELD Headquarters whenever I please?"


    The truth was, it wasn''t merely a matter of entering. The person in front of them had even dismantled the front door.


    The SHIELD personnel, of course, couldn''t be open about it and forced a smile. He came up with an excuse, "It''s a misunderstanding. Today, there''s a secret project launching within SHIELD, so we''ve activated high-security measures. No one is allowed to enter or exit the headquarters building."


    Kyle asked again, "Whose orders are these?"


    "The orders are from the current Director of SHIELD, Alexander Pierce," The Agent replied truthfully, feeling a bit more confident.


    Kyle''s face turned icy, and he said, "I want to see him in person. I need to ask when SHIELD started going by the name ''Alexander.''"


    They couldn''t give him a straight answer, and the unapologetic, chilling hostility in his tone made everyone, including the Agent, pale in shock.


    Many SHIELD agents had begun to realize that something was amiss, and those who had harbored doubts due to recent events¡ª such as former Director Fury''s actions and death, the resignation of Deputy Director Natasha, Captain America Steve being wanted as a fugitive, and the premature launch of Project Insight¡ª were now connecting the dots.


    Something was wrong inside SHIELD!


    The Agent, appearing as if he were under immense pressure, wiped his forehead, his expensive suit drenched in sweat. He gritted his teeth and said, "Now, the Director has important matters to attend to. Could we perhaps reschedule..."


    ''Crack!''


    A dark figure darted forward, and the Agent was violently propelled backward. His chest bore a depression of at least five centimeters, with even the bones and internal organs pulverized in an instant.


    His eyes were filled with disbelief, mingled with regret and resentment, as his consciousness faded into oblivion.


    ''Boom!''


    A figure was hurled slightly upward, soaring over the heads of countless agents, before crashing brutally into the pristine white wall, becoming a mass of bloody pulp shrouded in an expensive suit.


    Where the Head Agent had been standing, Kyle now appeared, maintaining a disinterested demeanor. He continued his patting motion until the agents'' terrified eyes turned his way. Only then did he casually withdraw his left hand.


    The SHIELD Head Agent, second only to the Deputy Director, had been swatted away like a fly...


    The agents in the hall were some of the world''s most elite soldiers, having seen many things, but now they were paralyzed with fear.


    What is bloodthirsty? What is brutal? What is a demon? The person in front of them was the definition of these words!


    The decades of inactivity had made his once legends into fairytales. Everyone had thought that Kyle, the Symbol of Piece had become too rusty.


    In his long slumber, people had begun to doubt the sharpness of his claws. Plus, the nickname ''Symbol of Peace'' had been associated with mildness and compassion for so long that even in the New Era, people had forgotten what he had done in the War


    They forgot that Kyle had once represented the country''s might and power!


    They also forgot that Kyle was never one to reason with. If you were strong, he would wait for an opportunity, and if you were weak, he would kill you directly.


    And having a big fist was its own ironclad argument!


    "Anyone who tries to stop me is a Hydra spy, as you''ve already seen," Kyle spoke as he walked further into the hall.


    With each step he took, the agents who had encircled him retreated one step, for even if there were real Hydra spies among them, it was senseless to throw their lives away right now.


    Until, the agents were cornered by the elevators, with no further retreat possible.


    Upstairs, in the Director''s office.


    Pierce sat listlessly in his chair. He had hung up the phone with a busy signal three times in a row. His face was as pale as a ghost.


    He had made three phone calls, to the U.S. Military, to Congressmen, and to the United Nations Commission.


    This was a common tactic. In the face of situations SHIELD couldn''t handle, they would pressure other organizations to help. This strategy had been effective for over sixty years.


    Even Director Fury, Captain America, and others had suffered greatly from this tactic, facing unfounded accusations and investigations.


    This was until today when he faced Kyle.


    No matter how high his position, how much military power he held, or how great his influence was, when confronted by the young man who had intruded through the front door, all these strategies had proven ineffective, leaving only a profound sense of powerlessness in his heart.


    "I might be standing on a high peak, but he is in the Galaxy beyond the summit." Pierce sighed deeply. The phone on his desk rang, and he instinctively picked up the receiver.


    "Director, we can''t stop him!"


    Hearing the terrified voice of the operator downstairs, Pierce gripped the receiver so hard that his knuckles turned white. Finally, he spoke while feeling exhausted, "I know. Don''t obstruct him; let him come up."


    "Understood!" The operator felt as if a great weight had been lifted off his shoulders as he hung up the phone.


    With a swift motion, Pierce threw the phone onto the table, stood up from his leather chair, and began pacing around the hall like a restless ant.


    He did this for about five seconds.


    "Wait a minute. I haven''t lost yet!"


    Pierce raised his head abruptly, his bloodshot eyes staring out the window. The Helicarriers were still ascending into the sky, now looking like just three small squares in the distance.


    Project Insight, Hydra''s plan to eliminate the human elite and suppress dissidents, was still underway!


    "As long as the Helicarriers are up there, I haven''t completely lost. Furthermore, even if I fail and fall today, there are still thousands of Hydras to come!"


    Pierce realized this, and his face regained some of its calm. He adjusted his clothing and appearance and sat back in his office chair, assuming a dignified posture. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps approached from the corridor outside the door.


    A hint of determination flashed in Pierce''s eyes. "In this battle, as long as I force you to take action, I''ve made a bloody profit ¡ª Hail Hydra!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 285 The Love-Hate Struggle

    Inside the SHIELD Headquarters building, in the Director''s office, Kyle entered and, casting his eyes towards Pierce, who was seated in his office chair, couldn''t help but smile. "I thought you might choose to run."


    Pierce, feigning a smile, replied, "Why would I run? I''m perfectly fine where I am." He cursed inwardly. If he could have fled, he would have long since. But with the current situation, running would only accelerate Hydra''s downfall.


    Anyone else could escape, but not him. If he fell, it would undoubtedly confirm his identity as a Hydra spy, and other Hydra agents within SHIELD would also be implicated and destroyed. So, Pierce had to tough it out.


    "It seems you''ve already come to terms with your own death," Kyle said with a light chuckle as he pulled out a chair and sat down without much courtesy, acting as though he were the master of the place.


    The two men scrutinized each other, their first encounter, and perhaps their last.


    Pierce, in an attempt to reminisce, said, "Symbol of Peace, Kyle. I grew up listening to your heroics and reading your biographies." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I only found out about you last night when Fury mentioned you," Kyle nodded, stating the simple truth.


    Pierce''s eyes revealed a hint of indignation when he heard the first half of the sentence. However, when he heard the second half, his eyes widened in astonishment.


    "That''s right, Fury isn''t dead yet. What happened yesterday was just to make you relax your guard a bit," Kyle continued. Finally, he added, "But it seems you fell for it, shifting your focus from him to Steve."


    From the moment they met, Pierce had felt humiliated by the other''s power and intellect. On the surface, he dared not show the slightest displeasure, and there was a trace of a humble attempt at flattery. But he held a slight trace of hope and humility deep inside, wondering, "How much does he know?"


    Kyle spread his hands, saying, "Not much, just the practical use of Project Insight, Hydra''s assimilation of SHIELD, and the fact that Fury suffered an attack from the Winter Soldier you sent."


    Pierce, upon hearing this, felt a dizzying sensation in his head, almost toppling him into the chair.


    "Not much?" This was practically everything!


    Pierce, realizing his identity was exposed, couldn''t hide himself in his humility and flattery any longer. His anger, fear, and powerlessness roared to the surface. He stared directly at Kyle and chuckled, "So, you deliberately came here to deal with me?"


    "You''re overestimating yourself," Kyle said while laughing, unable to contain his laughter. He raised a finger and shook it gently before saying calmly, "I heard there was an arrogant clown here, so I came to see the show and take his life."


    Speaking of taking someone''s life in such a light and casual manner, but it was undoubtedly an irrevocable decree of death.


    Pierce''s face turned dark and uncertain and complex emotions, including anger, fear, and helplessness, passed through him. He raised his head and laughed heartily as he spoke. "You think you''ve already won, and I''ve already lost. So you came here just to humiliate me?"


    Kyle didn''t respond. Pierce''s attempts to struggle under his gaze only fueled his patience.


    "You''re too arrogant!" Pierce no longer suppressed his emotions. He slapped the table with his palm and exclaimed, "I know that you''ve definitely had Captain America and the others rush to the location of the Helicarrier. But what you don''t know is that I''ve sent the Winter Soldier ahead of time to lead a team to guard it!"


    He paused for a moment, then added meaningfully, "I don''t have many cards in my hand, but with the Winter Soldier, I can effectively counter your moves."


    Kyle nodded in agreement. The love-hate struggle between the Winter Soldier and Captain America was entangled. To deal with Captain America, sending the Winter Soldier was the right choice, with a fifty-fifty chance of any one of them winning. It was enough to delay things for a considerable amount of time.


    "Unfortunately, as you said, you don''t have many cards in your hands but I do, so I haven''t just played the Captain America card," Kyle said with a light smile. Blocking the Helicarrier was a big deal, and he wouldn''t place all the responsibility on Steve''s shoulders.


    The essence of controlling a situation is having the upper hand over the enemy and being able to respond to all unexpected factors during the process.


    "What did you say?" Pierce asked, his mouth wide open in disbelief.


    Meanwhile, on a road near the overpass, Steve and his team were scattered, taking cover behind abandoned cars, and avoiding the gunfire from Hydra''s armed squad.


    Steve and Sam were crouched together behind the same car, peering out to track the movements of their approaching enemies.


    Sam glanced at the Winter Soldier, who was holding a gun, about ten meters away, and asked in astonishment, "Captain, you were talking to the leader earlier. Do you know him?"


    "He''s an old comrade and friend from my World War II days, but it seems he''s been brainwashed and controlled by Hydra now," Steve replied with a complex expression on his face.


    "Let''s hope that he''ll be gentle on you considering your past friendship," Sam quipped. Just as he noticed the Winter Soldier swapping for a new weapon, his mechanical wings urgently started up. At the same time, he shouted with a changed face, "Get down!"


    He didn''t even finish his sentence before he flew into the sky to escape.


    In the next instant, a high-explosive rocket was launched from the Winter Soldier''s hands, hitting the car where they had just been hiding. The car immediately exploded into a massive ball of flames.


    Steve reacted quickly, rolling backward on the ground while using his shield to protect himself. The blast and debris struck the shield and were deflected away from him.


    Without taking a breath, a second rocket came right after, detonating on the surface of the shield. Steve, holding the shield, was sent flying through the air under the force of the explosion, creating an arc over ten meters long, and eventually plummeted from the overpass with his trajectory unchanged.


    "I can''t believe it. He was really your friend?" Sam, watching from the air, couldn''t find words to describe what he had just seen and struggled to figure out a way to deal with this situation.


    **Da Da Da Da Da Da!**


    A barrage of bullets accurately rained down towards them. Sam, flying agilely, evaded to the side, ascending to a safe distance.


    In the air, he was like a sitting duck in front of an enemy sharpshooter. The Winter Soldier remained expressionless, his cold eyes retracting from the sky as he disposed of his rifle and took a Gatling gun handed to him by two other armed agents.


    One hand carried the weapon, while the other supported the barrel. The Winter Soldier, now a war machine incarnate, leaped from the overpass, commencing the chase after Steve.


    **Shoo...**


    The circular shield rotated nimbly, altering its course slightly, and darted towards the back of the Winter Soldier''s head.


    The Winter Soldier''s ear twitched, and he swiftly retracted his mechanical left arm, sending the shield back on its original path.


    Steve, with his imposing figure, leaped out, catching the shield in mid-air and strapping it onto his arm. He said heavily, "Bucky, have you really forgotten me?"


    In response, a barrage of bullets formed a relentless storm, leaving a pockmarked and frightening scene on the concrete floor.


    Steve held his shield vertically, deflecting every bullet with skill.


    He moved forward, facing the blazing Gatling gun, without retreating but rather advancing.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 286 Vis’s Reliable Rescue

    The Winter Soldier''s face remained icy and emotionless as he carried the heavy Iron Man Gatling gun, ignoring the significant recoil and unleashing a relentless barrage of bullets.


    The adamantium shield blocked every round!


    Steve closed the distance between them and breaking through the hail of bullets. As he got close, the Winter Soldier swung the Gatling gun down from above towards Steve''s head.


    **Crackle!** S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The shield was raised, diverting the Gatling gun aside.


    However, this exposed Steve''s unguarded abdomen.


    With a fierce look in his eye, the Winter Soldier seized the opportunity and his mechanical arm unleashed an inhuman burst of force as his fist came down like a cannonball.


    This attack was quick, precise, and merciless!


    Steve grunted in pain as he was hit in the abdomen. He was sent flying backward with both his body and shield, rolling and skidding about ten meters away.


    The Winter Soldier''s body had been extensively enhanced, with physical abilities matching those of a Super-Soldier. The most important asset was his mechanical left arm, capable of delivering several tons of force. Even Captain America, if caught off guard, could be killed with a single punch.


    Although Steve managed to avoid a lethal blow, his forehead was covered in cold sweat. He clutched his aching abdomen with one hand and held his shield with the other, trying to get back on his feet.


    But when the Winter Soldier took action, he did not hold back.


    A whistling sound echoed in Steve''s ears and without showing any hesitation, he rolled away from the attack and tumbled backward.


    The Winter Soldier landed with a leap, his leather boot stomping hard in the spot where Steve had been just moments ago. In the sunlight, his mechanical left arm gleamed with a frigid light as he clenched his fist, preparing to strike down.


    **Bang!**


    Steve kept rolling to evade the impending attack, and the Winter Soldier''s fist slammed into the solid cement ground, creating a one-meter-wide spiderweb of cracks.


    "That was close," Steve muttered through gritted teeth as he continued to roll, putting some distance between them, before throwing his circular shield once more.


    The shield whizzed through the air, slicing it as it sped towards the Winter Soldier''s neck.


    The Winter Soldier coldly raised an eyebrow. Just before the shield was about to strike, he swiftly raised his mechanical left arm, which reacted faster than anyone else. He deflected the shield that had been aimed at his neck.


    The shield hummed briefly. This time, it didn''t return to Steve. Instead, it veered off its original path and embedded itself into the side of an abandoned bus.


    Steve lost his shield but finally had a moment to catch his breath. He pushed himself up off the ground, grimacing in pain from his injuries. His shield was meters away, embedded in the bus.


    He didn''t back down, and, despite the pain, he prepared to engage the Winter Soldier in hand-to-hand combat. He stood ready to fight up close, declaring boldly, "You know, I can do this all day."


    Hearing these words, the Winter Soldier hesitated for half a second, and a flicker of emotion crossed his eyes, only to quickly disappear as he returned to his usual cold, ruthless demeanor.


    "Bucky, come on! I''ll make you remember who I am!" Steve called out, his voice filled with determination. He approached the Winter Soldier, who was five meters away and threw a left hook in his direction.


    Without saying a word, the Winter Soldier shook his head. As if following his silent command, a freshly loaded submachine gun was tossed to him by one of his comrades from behind.


    "You''ve really changed, haven''t you? Is this how you want to play?" Steve smiled wryly but dared not stay. He turned and ran toward nearby cover. After dashing several meters, bullets whizzed past him, chasing and strafing him.


    "Could you lend a hand over here?" Natasha shouted loudly nearby. She was engaged in a fierce hand-to-hand fight with four or five armed soldiers. Her vibrant red hair moved like flames, and her agile and fierce movements were both graceful and powerful.


    "I am a little busy at the moment!" Steve replied helplessly. He was backed up against an abandoned yellow car, and the bullets had turned the car''s other side into a sieve.


    "Captain, more armed vehicles are headed this way, and we have less than half a minute!" Falcon Sam circled above in the low skies, watching the two struggling figures below. He noticed the heavily armed convoy speeding down the road from a distance and shouted a warning.


    "This is getting complicated!" Steve murmured. He glanced up at the Helicarrier rising higher into the sky and gave the order, "Don''t worry about us; head to the Helicarrier first. Natasha and I will catch up."


    "Alright!" Sam nodded, and his mechanical wings shivered slightly as he soared upwards like an eagle, quickly making his way toward the Helicarrier several miles away.


    His departure marked the moment when Steve and Natasha found themselves in a dire situation, akin to cornered beasts. Bullets continued to suppress them, and the enemy''s vehicles were drawing closer.


    Steve leaned against a vehicle, his mind racing to devise a plan. In the end, he sighed in frustration and said, "We might not be able to escape."


    Their current predicament offered no room for a turnaround.


    "Are you giving up, Captain?" Suddenly, a mechanical voice came from beside him.


    "Of course not..." Steve began to respond instinctively but paused when he saw a small mechanical figure sitting in the back seat of a car.


    Steve asked curiously, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Vis." The mechanical figure grinned, revealing a row of steel teeth. "I was sent by Kyle to lend you a hand. I''m the extra gear you needed."


    "Vis? Extra gear?" Steve was a little baffled. Still, when he heard that it was sent by Kyle, his face lit up with joy and relief. Kyle''s interventions were always reliable.


    "As there''s no time to explain so quickly get in the car!" Vis said curtly, pulling Steve by the arm.


    "Get in the car?" Steve blinked, eyeing the bullet-riddled abandoned yellow car. Reluctantly, he opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Please fasten your seatbelt," Vis instructed, snapping his fingers in an imitation of Kyle''s mannerisms. His movements and tone were strikingly similar to Kyle''s.


    Feeling like he had just gotten into a getaway vehicle, Steve obediently fastened his seatbelt.


    From somewhere, Vis pulled out a Kryon Core, clutched it in his hands, and chewed it like a piece of gum, crunching it down. "Great. Power is ready, transformation mode is prepped!"


    Vis then hopped onto the passenger seat. His body began emitting vibrant electric sparks, and he extended his mechanical hands, which doubled as control interfaces, into the vehicle''s dashboard.


    "Mechanical Assimilation! Transform and Roll Out!"


    Outside the abandoned vehicle, the Winter Soldier tossed away his empty magazine, his gun barrel red hot. He was about to signal his comrades to switch to Rocket launchers when he heard the sound of approaching armored vehicles from the road behind him.


    "Stop! Hands-on your heads, and get down!" Several teams of agents quickly dismounted from the vehicles, their guns pointed at Natasha, who had just managed to incapacitate a few armed individuals.


    With a cold huff, Natasha reluctantly surrendered, lowering herself to the ground under the aim of a dozen barrels.


    Almost ten armored vehicles arrived and surrounded the abandoned yellow car. Scores of elite agents swarmed out of the vehicles, their firearms trained on the car.


    The head agent, Captain, warned sternly, "Exit the vehicle. If you don''t, we''ll open fire."


    However, there was no response; the scene remained eerily silent.


    When Captain couldn''t bear the tension any longer, the abandoned vehicle began to vibrate slightly. The intact taillights illuminated, and from within came a piece of upbeat electronic music, energizing the atmosphere.


    At this crucial moment, music started playing!


    Several dozen elite agents, Hydra members, and even the Winter Soldier were all left in shock, their brains momentarily shutting down.


    "Open fire!" The Captain shouted angrily.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 287 Transformers Mode!

    "What is Steve doing?"


    When Natasha, still in handcuffs, heard the music coming from the vehicle and then the order to open fire from Captain, she couldn''t believe her ears. Her expression changed drastically.


    ''Bang, Bang, Bang!''


    The agents collectively opened fire, and a dense barrage of bullets rained down, completely covering the yellow car, which had been surrounded.


    Simultaneously, a white electric current began to conduct from inside out, creating a sizzling sound as it enveloped the damaged car''s body.


    In just a short moment, the abandoned vehicle underwent a visible transformation. The car''s front end suddenly rose, and the vehicle''s body began to disassemble and expand, while the four tires retracted inward. Metal components extended as limbs.


    Despite being an ordinary abandoned car, it demonstrated a high level of advanced technology, executing a precise transformation before the eyes of the agents.


    ''Clang, Clang, Clang!''


    Bullets densely pelted the outer shell of the transforming machine, creating sparks that scattered away, leaving only a few shallow bullet marks.


    At this point, the yellow car had finally completed its transformation.


    "My God, what is this mechanical monster?"


    "An alien lifeform... a robotic giant?"


    The agents gasped in disbelief as they looked up at the massive, metallic behemoth before them. Their feet instinctively took several steps back.


    What stood before them was a Robotic Giant standing on two legs, over eight meters tall. It had cannons for hands, with engine-like wings extending from its back. Its outer shell retained the original yellow paint of the vehicle. The mechanical double eyes moved rapidly, examining the stunned crowd.


    "What in the world..."


    Not only did they feel shocked, but inside the chest of the Robot, where a car seat had been, Steve sat equally dumbfounded.


    "Impressive, isn''t it?"


    Vis''s proud voice came as he explained, "This was my master''s idea. After a long period of studying armor modifications with Tony, we discovered this new transformation ability."


    "Given a sufficient energy supply, we can temporarily assimilate machinery like cars and helicopters into the body, allowing us to unleash a powerful, gigantic transformation ¨C this is the Transformers mode!"


    Vis explained the principle excitedly. This was the first time he had undergone such a large-scale armor transformation.


    "Cool. How do I operate this, and what weapons do we have?" Steve rubbed his hands together, eager to try it out.


    "By using your voice. As for weapons, we have some simple cannonry." While explaining, Vis lifted his left arm. On it was a cannon, the dark barrel aimed at the surrounding vehicles and agents.


    ''Boom!''


    With a resounding blast, a laser projectile was fired, launching one of the armored vehicles into the sky, causing it to burst into flames. The shockwave of the explosion and the fiery aftermath left several agents screaming and severely injured.


    "The power of this..." Steve gaped in amazement.


    "It''s not bad, just extremely power-hungry," Vis said gleefully. The energy cost of just one Kryon-powered shot was more than ten thousand dollars. Most people couldn''t afford such an expense.


    But Kyle had no shortage of money.


    "Suppress with gunfire!" The Captain of the agents yelled. However, another blast from the cannon struck at his feet, reducing him to a pile of ashes, with bits of flesh and blood raining down around.


    "Explosions are an art form!" Vis shouted excitedly, feeling as if some inherent aspect of his nature had suddenly awakened.


    "Great job! But for now, save some energy. First, let''s go and rescue Natasha. Oh, and don''t forget my shield." Steve maintained his composure.


    "No problem!"


    Vis nodded in agreement. Ignoring the various bullet shots, he covered a distance of six to seven meters in one stride and easily grabbed the shield with his fingertips. With an acceleration of steps, he rushed towards Natasha.


    ''Crack!''


    He stomped on the armored vehicles that were blocking the way, reducing them to flattened heaps of scrap metal. The agents retreated in panic.


    Seeing the mechanical monster charging towards them, several agents who were guarding Natasha fled in terror. Only one agent, gritting his teeth, raised his gun and fired.


    "They are overestimating their abilities," Vis sneered. With a swift kick, the agent was sent flying like a soccer ball, his body tracing a perfect arc through the air before going lifeless.


    With one swift movement, Vis picked Natasha up from the ground, along with the shield, and held them in his palm.


    As soon as he completed this action, a Rocket shell from the side hit the left shoulder of his gigantic mechanical body, creating a burst of fiery light.


    Under the power of a modern Rocket shell, the left shoulder part of Vis''s giant mechanical body was finally damaged.


    "Damn it!" Vis turned around in anger and saw the Winter Soldier, standing twenty meters away on top of an armored car, holding the Rocket launcher. His gaze was ice-cold as he looked at them.


    "Bucky," Steve said, also feeling helpless. He urged, "Let''s not bother with him for now. We need to get to the Helicarrier! Sam is waiting for us, and we can''t stop Project Insight if we''re late!"


    "Alright."


    After thinking for a moment, Vis launched two shells toward Winter Soldier''s position, causing several armored vehicles to explode, turning the road into a blazing inferno. This significantly disrupted the pursuit of the agents.


    Vis continued to stride forward, causing the ground to tremble slightly. After reaching the road, he rushed towards the direction of the Helicarrier.


    Ten seconds later, amid the wailing of the blazing inferno, a cool black and gold motorcycle leaped out at high speed, its powerful engine roaring.


    Winter Soldier''s gaze remained icy as he locked onto the conspicuous yellow transforming machine. He accelerated on his motorcycle, determined not to let them escape.


    They continued this pursuit until they were far away.


    A special agent, shedding his charred clothing, emerged from the inferno, hesitated for a moment, and finally reached into his suit to use a satellite communicator.


    On the other side.


    Inside SHIELD''s Director''s office.


    The phone on the desk rang, attracting the attention of both Kyle and Pierce. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became silent and eerie.


    "Answer it," Kyle said.


    Pierce had intended to answer the call, and after receiving Kyle''s approval, he quickly picked up the receiver and held it near his ear. "This is me."


    The special agent didn''t hide anything, urgently explaining what he had witnessed and experienced earlier. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, I understand," Pierce said as he hung up the receiver. His face, already dark and unreadable, turned even more grim.


    "It looks like my cards won," Kyle said while grinning.


    After ascending to Godhood, his senses were extraordinarily sharp. Even if Pierce had tried to block the conversation, Kyle would have overheard every word at this distance.


    But even if he hadn''t overheard, he would have known the outcome.


    Vis''s Iron Man mode from before might have been somewhat awkward compared to Tony Stark''s Iron Man suit. But with the new Transformers mode, he had fully embraced his own technological evolution.


    There was no need for intricate fabrication. All that was required was knowledge of the component structures. Assimilating any accessible vehicles, from cars and fighter jets to interstellar spaceships, he could transform them on the spot.


    This was Vis''s true combat style!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 288 The End of the Road

    With Vis on their side, Steve and the others easily boarded the Helicarrier. Even the formidable Winter Soldier could not stop them from destroying Project Insight.


    It could be said that Kyle''s choice to send Vis had disrupted the original balance of power, completely turning the tide of the battle in New York.


    "General! The victory is ours!" Kyle raised one leg casually, calmly looking at the pale and bloodless Pierce in front of him. He asked, "Is there anything else you''d like to say?"


    "At this point, what else can I say? This time, you''ve won, once again," Pierce said with a bitter smile on his face.


    He fell silent for a moment, adjusting his tie and clothes with a calm and determined demeanor. "But this battle isn''t over yet. Hydra might have lost one head, but another will grow in its place. Even if you kill me today and stop Project Insight, it won''t be the end; it''s just the beginning."


    His words were reminiscent of Schmidt, the Red Skull, who had reached his end in 1944. This was precisely what made Hydra formidable. Their ability to infiltrate everywhere, adapt and thrive, and their almost brainwashing-like organizational belief system.


    "Who said anything about killing you? The best part of the show hasn''t even started yet," Kyle chuckled, tapping his fingers on the desk meaningfully. "Don''t be in such a hurry. There might be a phone call coming in soon."


    Upon hearing this, Pierce''s pupils involuntarily contracted, and he felt an ominous premonition in his heart.


    At this moment, in various hidden corners of the world, localized wars were beginning to unfold.


    In the southern part of Iraq, nestled in a remote mountainous area, a large fortress called "Fortress" was hidden deep within a dense forest. For decades, no one had ventured into this area. However, today, something has finally broken through its technological restrictions and the tranquility of the mountains and forests.


    ''Boom!''


    A black and gold eagle-shaped Spaceship flew into the mountains and, facing the closed entrance of Fortress, unleashed a barrage of energy shots. Under the impact of these powerful laser cannons, the defensive shield held for only half a second before collapsing on the verge of breaking.


    Countless Hydra armed personnel rushed out in panic, trying to defend themselves with their firearms and ammunition.


    The Spaceship hovered in the low sky, and its advanced metallic shell effortlessly withstood the modern conventional weaponry. It unleashed a continuous torrent of energy fire onto Fortress, turning the large base into a fiery ruin.


    "Exciting, isn''t it?"


    Seated in the pilot''s seat of the warship, Lorna licked her sensuous lips, holding the manual control device that fired the ship''s weapons. The flames below cast a crimson glow on her beautiful eyes.


    Raina, sitting in the co-pilot seat, spoke softly, "That''s enough. Let''s move on to the next target."


    "Alright." Lorna tossed her hair lightly, manipulated the controls, and the warship accelerated away into the distance, leaving behind a devastated landscape.


    In Austria, in a secluded valley on the outskirts, there was another hidden large base. With the sound of engines and bright lights, an Iron Man Armor clad in high-tech armor entered the airspace over the area.


    "Try this." Tony hovered in the air, his shoulder shells opening to release dozens of smoke-emitting, smaller projectiles that converged into a cloud above him and then descended onto the roof of the base building, where they exploded in a cacophony of detonations.


    The thunderous explosions and firestorms of Fortress''s rooftop blazed, but when the smoke and dust cleared, the structure remained unscathed, with a semi-transparent energy shield revealed.


    "This is becoming troublesome," Tony muttered, his temper darkening. "J.A.R.V.I.S, help me find a weak point."


    "Of course, sir!" J.A.R.V.I.S. responded.


    However, before it could conduct its analysis, a flying lifeform swept past the Iron Man Armor''s side and flew directly toward the Fortress building.


    "What''s that?" Tony widened his eyes, using his instruments to observe the two peculiar creatures more closely.


    A tall, flaming black horse galloped with fiery hooves, carrying a giant green fire giant that was three meters tall on its back. The giant held a battered battle axe in his hand.


    Hellfire rode his flaming steed through the air, leaving behind a trail of fire in their high-speed flight.


    Upon reaching the Hydra base, Hellfire leaped from the back of his steed, descending from the sky and landing on the energy shield that could withstand small missiles. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment the green flames touched the energy shield, it tore a hole right through it. When the steel plating of the building''s top layer met the green fire, it hissed and melted away.


    Hellfire simply fell right into the heavily guarded base.


    J.A.R.V.I.S chimed in casually, "Sir, it seems we don''t need to find a weak point."


    Tony was left momentarily bewildered. He shook his head in resignation, saying, "What kind of freaks are in the Don''s family anyway? Let''s leave this to them. J.A.R.V.I.S, switch to the next nearest target."


    J.A.R.V.I.S set the navigation. Soon, he reported, "Sir, the nearest target¡­ probably doesn''t need our help."


    Tony hesitated for a moment, then suddenly realized something. He asked, "Who''s there now?"


    "It''s Bruce Banner."


    "In that case, never mind." Tony shrank his neck, recalling the image of the Hulk in a fit of rage. He said with a shiver, "Let''s switch to the next-next target."


    "Germany, about thirty kilometers from the border city¡­" J.A.R.V.I.S promptly adjusted the navigation, providing the best flight route.


    "Alright, let''s have some fun today!"


    Tony clenched his fists and activated all the engines. The flying speed instantly broke the sound barrier as they departed.


    The larger Hydra bases were taken down by elite forces.


    At the same time, led by a black-clad figure wearing a demon mask, Cartouche led various factions and underground organizations attached to the family in a series of assaults on more of Hydra''s smaller bases.


    Colonel Ross Thunderbolt did not deploy their military units to keep the operation discreet. They unilaterally issued the orders, temporarily suppressing certain information leading to the upper echelons. This way, they made sure the underground war remained covert and perfect.


    Indeed, perfect was the word for it. This was a textbook-style annihilation operation.


    In the underground tumors that had been growing silently, much like Hydra''s secret bases, one after another, at the same moment, they suffered heavy blows and collapsed quietly.


    SHIELD headquarters, Director''s office.


    In the short span of ten minutes, several phone calls came through.


    Pierce picked up the receiver and listened, hanging up and receiving another call, repeating this action over and over.


    The information relayed in those calls was similar without exception.


    Finally, the phone rang once more.


    Pierce didn''t pick it up this time. He slumped in his chair, his eyes bloodshot, his lips tightly pressed together.


    "It''s alright. Even if you cut off one of Hydra''s heads, another will grow," Kyle shrugged and spoke feeling unusually comforting.


    Pierce''s eyes widened, nearly bursting with anger.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 289 The Domineering Field of Suppression!

    Cutting off one head of Hydra was one thing, but this time, nine heads were cut off together.


    Based on the phone calls Pierce had received moments ago, it appeared that at least over half of the underground bases around the world were simultaneously under attack. The initial estimates hinted at unimaginable losses; thousands, if not more, lives had been ruthlessly wiped out.


    And behind this assault, the mastermind himself was sitting in front of Pierce on a guest chair, casually crossing his legs, enjoying the spectacle.


    It was too audacious, ruthless, and cruel; it was downright heartless.


    Pierce''s mind went blank. He was overwhelmed by shock and anger, and his body trembled slightly. He had no words to describe this situation.


    Hydra, an organization that excelled at subterfuge and wickedness, was now experiencing a day when it was crushed and humiliated.


    The phones on the office desk stopped ringing and then started again, showing no sign of stopping.


    "Why aren''t you answering the phone? Didn''t expect this, did you? Your family''s bases are gone," Kyle couldn''t resist the opportunity to taunt, his face bearing an expression of "Should I be surprised or not."


    Pierce clenched his teeth and asked, weakly sighing, "When did you start preparing for this?"


    "I got the idea after obtaining the address files of many of your bases from the scientist''s storage device in the old military base," Kyle said, shrugging. "But at that time, it wasn''t the best time for an attack. The best time was when this Helicarrier took off, and Project Insight was initiated."


    "I see," Pierce immediately understood. He smiled bitterly. "Against you, Hydra really couldn''t do anything."


    Once Hydra placed their hopes for a comeback on the Helicarrier and Project Insight, their defenses and vigilance for their own bases would temporarily reach their lowest point. This was a logical blind spot in their thinking.


    After all, anyone would prioritize focusing their efforts on stopping the imminent threat of Project Insight.


    Only Kyle had the audacity to divide the forces he could gather into multiple parts, concentrating only a few of them, including Steve and his team, to stop the Helicarrier and dispatching the majority of the forces to raid and assault Hydra bases.


    "It doesn''t matter. The heads of your Hydra organization will grow back even if they''re cut off," Kyle said with a smile.


    "Do we have to keep talking about the heads?" Pierce''s mouth twitched as he looked at him in despair. What was once a propaganda slogan had now become a meme.


    This devastating blow to Hydra was comparable to their disastrous defeat in World War II. After Red Skull''s disappearance, Hydra had withdrawn from the world stage, losing its power to threaten the Earth.


    The remnants had been hiding and growing in the shadows for over half a century until they finally made some progress, thanks to SHIELD.


    But just as they were beginning to stand up again, they were knocked back to their original state. This time, the Hydra organization had truly reached the end of the road.


    Pierce was increasingly bitter as he thought about it, and his face turned red. He finally sighed and said, "It''s a shame. In 1944, Schmidt should have killed you one way or another. He could have just dropped a nuclear bomb on your boot camp and buried you and Captain America."


    Who would have thought that the Hydra organization, which had caused worldwide panic and had infiltrated extensively, would be destroyed by two rookies who grew up in military camps?


    "You''re talking about Schmidt, the guy I chased for dozens of kilometers with a sword? As for the nuclear bomb, I seem to have really experienced that," Kyle said nonchalantly, rising from the chair.


    He looked down at Pierce and strangely said, "Do you still have an ace in the hole? Since I have come to your doorstep, why not use them?"


    Pierce''s face changed, and he didn''t hesitate. He pressed the hidden button under the desk.


    The mechanism clicked into action, and a section of the smooth floor cracked open. Pierce and his chair were lowered into the recess.


    At the same time, a series of gunshots rang out from outside the door.


    In the blink of an eye, the office''s large door had been riddled with holes. A barrage of bullets covered everything in the office, intent on eliminating any lifeforms within.


    Kyle sneered, and his golden pupils shimmered. Nearly transparent golden flames rose from his body, exuding an aura of majesty, sanctity, and extreme heat!


    A wave of scorching heat swept in.


    The hot wind twisted, sending countless sheets of paper flying, turning them to ashes.


    Indoors, the temperature skyrocketed. Tables and chairs nearby burst into flames spontaneously.


    Countless bullets, not even within half a meter of Kyle, melted into molten metal, sizzling as they splashed onto the floor.


    "Stop him!"


    With a deafening crash, the office door shattered, and a large group of SHIELD agents and armed personnel stormed in. They wielded various advanced technology and firearms, occupying almost half of the office area, all gazing at Kyle, ready for confrontation.


    The only enemy was also the most formidable one!


    "Don''t overestimate yourselves," Kyle sneered, realizing that Pierce had set up SHIELD''s undercover agents to buy himself time to escape. But he didn''t care.


    Today, every Hydra member who appeared was destined to die. The more, the better!


    Kyle ignored the armed men''s threats, and with a heavy step, he walked towards the doorway, a move that caused numerous individuals on the field to pale.


    "Stop right there!" The leading Captain shouted in horror.


    "Stop me?" Kyle chuckled and took another step forward, wielding his powers of the Fire God and gravitational manipulation. "All of you, kneel!"


    The terrifying aura of a high-dimensional life, combined with a force field ten times stronger than Earth''s gravity, created an effect that no one could have predicted when these seemingly unrelated abilities were used together.


    *Buzz...*


    From the center of the room, an invisible domineering aura emanated like a transparent ripple, abruptly sweeping across in all directions. The entire office came to a momentary standstill as everything inside it was affected.


    *Shua, Shua, Shua!*


    A dozen armed men all knelt on the ground, their heads, elbows, and knees heavily pressed against the floor. They trembled, unable to rise. They emitted fearful cries of confusion and dismay.


    Kyle continued to move, not even sparing a glance at them until he passed through the crowd and left.


    This pressure was powerful enough to disrupt one''s mind and body. It was equivalent to his personal domain. However, this pressure only affected ordinary people.


    Once Kyle walked out the door, a few seconds later, the dozen armed men finally collapsed in exhaustion, sweating profusely. They gasped for breath, their eyes still filled with fear.


    He was not on the same level as they were!


    "Wait, I''m on fire on my back. Can someone help me extinguish it?" One of the armed men panicked as flames ignited on his combat suit''s back.


    He rolled frantically on the floor, but the more he rolled, the more the golden-red flames flared up until he turned into a human fireball.


    "My clothes are on fire too!"


    "Stay away from me; don''t come over here!"


    They only realized when they noticed that everyone was actually on fire. The golden flames consciously clung to their bodies, and it was clear that they wouldn''t be extinguished until their very bones were incinerated.


    "If you''re going to burn, then burn thoroughly."


    Kyle walked down the corridor, hearing the faint cries of agony behind him. His face remained impassive, and he continued towards the elevator. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fire had only just begun to burn.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 290 Bloodying SHIELD

    SHIELD Headquarters.


    Pierce was evidently cornered. After learning that various bases had been destroyed, he furiously decided to make a last stand.


    "Urgent Alert! Symbol of Peace, Kyle, has infiltrated SHIELD Headquarters with the intent to assassinate Director Pierce and destroy Project Insight. All field agents, proceed immediately to the stairwell to intercept. Authorized to use any weapons and emergency measures to counteract!!"


    "Repeating the message, the target enemy is Symbol of Peace, Kyle!"


    The alarm resounded abruptly throughout the headquarters building, echoing loudly in every corner, reaching the ears of everyone inside.


    Technicians and Elite Agents were astonished and they dropped their work to listen. Some even questioned whether they had heard correctly.


    This was madness! Truly insane!!


    SHIELD''s primary enemy this time was none other than Symbol of Peace...


    It felt like a son wanting to fight his father; many felt that their minds were insufficient, unable to comprehend the situation.


    "What are you waiting for? Can''t you hear the order?"


    "Move quickly, grab your weapons, follow me!"


    Some agents, however, didn''t hesitate too much. They promptly equipped themselves with their weapons, raising the atmosphere and rushing towards the stairs following the alarm''s instructions.


    "To deal with Symbol of Peace? Are they kidding?"


    A female agent muttered to herself as she observed the quick actions of her fellow agents. She couldn''t help but grip her own firearm tightly.


    SHIELD''s schism with Captain America had already raised suspicions among many agents. Now, SHIELD was mobilizing against Symbol of Peace, completely waking up another fraction of its members.


    It was time to pick a side. Should they continue to trust the agency and its hierarchy, or should they trust Symbol of Peace?


    However, this choice, although seemingly absurd and comical, had already been made by the citizens of New York a long time ago.


    ...


    The elevator''s main circuit had been tampered with, making it unusable.


    Kyle didn''t mind. He opted to take the stairwell, descending one floor after another from the nearly topmost 36th floor.


    The wails from the Director''s office still echoed in his ears as he approached a noisy hub of footsteps at the stairwell entrance.


    "Everyone move up!"


    "We must kill Symbol of Peace!"


    A group of armed agents poured out from the floors and encircled the stairwell. When they saw Kyle, they opened fire, unleashing a barrage of bullets from their rifles.


    Intermittently, smoke grenades, flashbangs, and high-explosive grenades were mixed in.


    *Boom, Boom, Boom!*


    SHIELD Headquarters seemed as if it was facing demolition, with the entire building shaking violently. Near the top floor, an eruptive force sent doors and floor-to-ceiling windows flying apart.


    Hydra had lost its real bases, so these Hydra spies disguised as SHIELD agents had red eyes nd they were determined to kill Kyle on the spot, regardless of the extent of the damage to SHIELD Headquarters.


    They were determined to use extreme measures, even if it meant disregarding their own safety and that of their teammates.


    The effects were naturally striking.


    The stairwell, which was once accessible, was blown away, and thick smoke filled the top floor''s internal space. Ashes, symbols of death, fell heavily from the sky.


    The surviving agents who initiated the assault all donned protective helmets, feeling anxious, and used infrared sights attached to their firearms to scan the area.


    "The target... is gone."


    "Dead?"


    "How is that possible, he''s..."


    Their exchange came to an abrupt halt as a dark and towering figure gradually materialized in the corridor veiled in thick black smoke.


    Narrow, crimson eyes radiated a sinister and ominous gleam and they were filled with emotions that were far from human - there was brutality, slaughter, an eerie coldness in his eyes with an unbridled wildness.


    This was Kyle in his Venom-covered state.


    "A bunch of trash now thinks that they can kill me like this?"


    The dark demon emitted a hoarse voice, grinning slyly. He took a giant stride forward, the towering and bestial figure sending a profound shockwave through the room.


    The agents gasped in shock, their spines chilling, their gun-wielding hands trembling relentlessly.


    "Demon, it''s the demon..." One of the agents muttered in terror.


    Hydra''s archives contained descriptions of the reason for their defeat in World War II, focusing on Kyle, their top adversary.


    During nightfall in their encounters, this man would transform into a black demon with undying capabilities, wings, superhuman strength, and speed far beyond that of ordinary people - a monster they had no choice but to surrender to!


    "Monster, meet your death!"


    Amid the fog of fear, one agent couldn''t contain himself and shouted. He then forcefully pulled the pin of a high-explosive grenade and hurled it at the face of the dark demon.


    Kyle didn''t dodge, instead, he opened his mouth with a sinister grin on his face. Incredulously, he bit down on the incoming high-explosive grenade!


    *Boom!!*


    The tremendous explosion erupted inside his mouth and Kyle emerged unscathed, releasing several rings of black smoke from his mouth.


    "Monster, a true monster..."


    The agents who witnessed this scene lost all hope, and, driven by fear, they dropped their firearms and turned to flee downstairs.


    "Where do you think you''re going? Everyone stay here!" Kyle grinned wickedly, and a surge of pressure burst out from him, bearing down on the agents.


    Within a ten-meter radius, the agents'' legs grew heavy as lead, and they staggered forward, unable to raise their heads once they lowered them.


    "Die." Kyle advanced, and from his massive and powerful body, several dark and resilient tendrils shot out like bullets.


    The tendrils instantly pierced through the agents'' heads, connecting their lifeless bodies together.


    Kyle pulled the tendrils, dragging the corpses as he descended the broken stairs, leaving behind a row of bloodstained steps.


    On every floor of the thirty-six-story building, there were nearly localized battles, but they all came to an abrupt end within a short period of time.


    Until he reached the bottom! sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first-floor lobby was eerily silent. As Kyle stepped out of the stairwell, he gazed upon nearly a hundred agents who stood there.


    These agents showed no intention of fighting. Instead, upon seeing Kyle in his Venom full-covered state, they hastily bowed and saluted respectfully, offering greetings with deference, "Hello, Director!"


    Director?


    Kyle was briefly taken aback, suddenly recalling that during World War II and in the early days of SHIELD, he had created the title of "SHIELD Director" to avoid trouble.


    "At least you reacted quickly; otherwise, I would''ve taken you for Hydra spies and killed you all."


    Kyle scanned the entire hall. His fierce gaze struck fear into the agents, who dared not raise their heads.


    "I''ll leave these to you to handle. I''m going to pursue Hydra''s Alexander Pierce."


    Kyle issued his orders, then swung his left hand forward. The end of the tendrils dragged a pile of corpses from the stairwell.


    Similarly, nearly a hundred agents in battle attire had their chests and heads pierced, their wounds still dripping fresh blood.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 291 The Legendary Hero, Kyle

    In the main hall of the SHIELD headquarters, there was an eerie silence.


    The only sounds were the hair, muscles, and bones scraping against the floor, creating a spine-chilling, rustling noise. There was also the incessant dripping of blood as it flowed down the steps.


    The agents on the scene had turned pale and were too shocked to speak. Some of the researchers couldn''t contain themselves and began vomiting.


    How to describe the scene before them? Calling it a massacre was an understatement.


    Over a hundred bodies, not yet entirely rigid, had been bound together like chickens and ducks, using tendrils. They had been dragged from the thirty-sixth floor down to the first floor.


    Blood had washed over the SHIELD Headquarters, dyeing the entire building a nauseating, stomach-turning shade of crimson, permeating the air with a nauseating and revolting stench of blood.


    For whatever reason, this had been a completely inhumane slaughter. If there had been footage of it, it would undoubtedly have caused immense panic in civilized society.


    And, to make it even worse, it was carried out by a legendary hero, the Symbol of Peace, who was celebrated for his love of and commitment to peace! In one fell swoop, Kyle could have been destroyed in this battle, bearing the infamous title of a ruthless butcher! S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle, however, did not concern himself with this.


    SHIELD agents? He will kill them if necessary. There was no need to explain anything to anyone!


    "Where is Alexander Pierce?"


    Kyle had yet to exit his venom-full-covered state, and with a sinister grin, he breathed out a chilling question.


    One agent, acting as a representative, shivered and quickly answered, "After the Director rushed down from the building, he issued a wanted order and took a helicopter to leave, saying he needed to personally board the Helicarrier to complete Project Insight."


    "Alright, I''m going to kill him," Kyle spoke in a low voice, paying no attention to the feelings of others. He retracted the bloodstained dark tendrils with a twitch and left a pile of broken bodies behind.


    "Oh, one more thing. From now on, Alexander Pierce is no longer the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. And among the people here, there must still be Hydra spies. From now on, no one is allowed to leave the Headquarters."


    As he walked out the door, Kyle left behind this final statement. His long, scaly-patterned dark wings spread open from his back.


    He crouched slightly, his legs like tightly coiled springs, and with a leap, he rapidly bounced up more than twenty meters.


    Upon reaching the highest point, Kyle''s wings flapped backward, and a cyclone erupted into the air. His massive figure turned into a streak of black light, leaving concentric waves in place, flying at supersonic speed toward the direction of the Helicarrier.


    After Kyle''s departure, the fog of fear that shrouded the SHIELD headquarters finally dispersed. Those on the first floor breathed sighs of relief and looked at the pile of bodies in the center of the hall.


    "Was that killing monster really the Symbol of Peace?" Someone''s voice quivered with fear.


    The agents fell into silence as a group. While it was undoubtedly the Symbol of Peace, who would dare to attribute this inhumane slaughter to the head of a legendary hero?


    This was character destruction, wasn''t it?


    "No need to doubt it. That was Symbol of Peace Kyle, the hero who stopped Hydra and accelerated the end of World War II!" A weak but steady voice suddenly sounded from the entrance of the building.


    Everyone looked toward the source of the voice and saw a female agent pushing a metal wheelchair into the hall.


    On the wheelchair, reclining there was an elderly African American with a bald head and his entire body wrapped in bandages, giving him a stern and imposing appearance.


    "Former... former Director! Mr. Fury."


    The agents were overjoyed and immediately saluted respectfully. "Former Director!"


    "Alright, this farce should come to an end," Fury sighed lightly while observing the devastated hall and the gruesome bodies. "I can testify that Project Insight was a conspiracy to unleash havoc upon humanity, Alexander Pierce was a Hydra spy, Captain Rogers and Deputy Director Natasha are innocent, and over half of SHIELD has been infiltrated by Hydra spies."


    As his words fell, the agents, taken aback, placed their hands on their gun holsters, vigilantly guarding themselves against their fellow agents.


    One researcher, lying prostrate on the floor, couldn''t help but vomit. Despite knowing the truth, the recent brutal slaughter, executed without identity verification, was hard to accept.


    "No matter if you accept it or not, this is Kyle''s way of doing things ¨C fighting fire with fire," Fury shook his head and said. "Otherwise, do you think the title ''Symbol of Peace'' was earned by reasoning with enemies and applying the law? It''s a legendary pedestal built from a pile of corpses!"


    This had always been his hesitation, the biggest reason for not letting Kyle take action to resolve the SHIELD turmoil.


    Fury understood Kyle very well.


    He had no reservations. If you stood in opposition to him, regardless of whether you were good or bad, you would meet your end in destruction.


    His desire to kill was pure. Most of his killings were not driven by emotion. It was as simple as opening a soda can to get to the drink inside.


    He was the one with the least hero baggage. He did as he pleased, didn''t care about what others or the public thought, and had never considered himself the so-called Symbol of Peace.


    Laws, morals, humanity, he never considered them and had no need to. He only firmly did what he believed was right.


    That was Kyle, a legendary hero who was unbridled.


    The hall fell into silence once again, and some agents began to realize some things.


    Kyle had reached a height where he could no longer be considered a Superhero.


    He was more like an unfeeling god who, when confronted with wrongdoings on Earth, would completely obliterate and change them. This often resulted in overly cruel methods that many couldn''t accept.


    "Regarding what happened at SHIELD today, it is classified as the highest level of secrecy. No one is allowed to leak this information. All video recordings from today on every floor should be deleted from the source code and formatted!"


    Fury spoke with a stern face.


    Just because Kyle didn''t care didn''t mean he didn''t care!


    Fury continued, "Furthermore, everyone should put down their weapons and are not allowed to carry any weapons until the battle on the Helicarrier ends!"


    Since it had come to this point, SHIELD would be cleansed with blood. It would be restored to its original purity, free of impurities and contamination.


    In the central airspace, a kilometer above the heart of New York City, three Helicarriers floated, forming a triangle with a distance of fifty meters between each. They resembled three Iron islands floating in the ocean.


    At this moment, on one of the Helicarriers, a fierce chase was unfolding on the top-level deck.


    A massive yellow transforming robot held Natasha in its palm and ran desperately, with its feet rapidly pounding.


    More than a dozen single-seat fighter jets buzzed like swarming bees, relentlessly pursuing the gigantic robot.


    "Come and catch me! If you catch me, I''ll let you guys have a little fun," Vis ran and taunted them, turning his head to project his powerful group mockery through a loudspeaker.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 292 Battle on the Helicarrier

    As Vis''s taunts came to an end, the fighter jets closed in, continuing their cat-and-mouse game. Even though they had entered a range of fifty meters, the aircraft hesitated to launch any offensive weaponry, as if they had concerns.


    "I told you so. There''s a ninety-nine percent chance they won''t fire missiles. We''re on a Helicarrier, and if it''s damaged or destroyed, that would indirectly disrupt Project Insight," Vis, now in his robot form, communicated with Steve, who was inside him, and Natasha on his palm via radio waves, transforming his voice into a regular one.


    "You''re making us sound like the villains," Natasha couldn''t help but quip.


    "Destroying the Helicarrier is indeed a solution, but directly below us is New York City. The crash of three Helicarriers would still result in a catastrophe," Steve said, analyzing the situation calmly.


    "I see. That''s why the master calls you¡­" Vis started to say but stopped halfway. There was no need to say that Steve was the hero with the most humanity and sense of justice. His actions always prioritized human safety. He was completely different from Kyle, who believed in fighting fire with fire.


    Vis, an android created by Howard, was given life by Kyle and taught about armored warfare by Tony. In its mechanical soul''s data code, the values and principles of all three were deeply ingrained, making it feel that there was nothing money and power couldn''t solve.


    While Vis was contemplating this, a sudden sound of turbulent air came from the back of his head. The intelligent system sent a loud warning signal.


    Quickly, his bulky robotic body crouched down, and rolled forward in an elegant somersault, and the missile passed over his head and hit the deck of the Helicarrier not far ahead, exploding into a magnificent, terrifying display of dust and flames. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vis quickly stood up again, extending his mechanical palm, while Natasha, who was on one knee, stood up, her chest raised. Her vibrant red hair fluttered as the shockwave from the explosion blew over her.


    Natasha raised an eyebrow and commented on Vis''s previous system prediction, "Your one percent probability just happened. They really launched a missile, ignoring the safety of the Helicarrier."


    "It''s not them, it''s him," Vis countered.


    A silver fighter jet rushed to the front of the aircraft formation, and through the windshield, you could see the cockpit of the aircraft. The pilot was a blond young man with a metallic arm.


    Steve also saw this through the video feed from the rear of the aircraft. He spoke softly, "It''s Bucky. He''s caught up."


    Vis wasn''t concerned about that. He turned around, raised his mechanical arm, and his left-hand cannon opened a hole. After a brief energy buildup, a booming and trembling giant beam of daylight was fired.


    The silver fighter jet was alerted and swiftly maneuvered like a nimble hawk, avoiding the beam.


    The laser missed the jet''s wing, but struck another fighter jet behind it, accidentally destroying it. The damaged aircraft plummeted, creating a fireball on the Helicarrier''s deck. Nearby fighter jets had to accelerate and swerve to avoid the explosion.


    Inside the cockpit, Bucky remained cold and ruthless, skillfully controlling the silver fighter jet. He aimed and fired two more missiles, approaching Vis from both sides.


    "He''s coming!" Natasha exclaimed.


    "You don''t have to tell me. I know," Vis replied.


    With his left-hand cannon still emitting smoke, Vis took a few steps back and quickly switched to the right hand to charge energy. He calculated the missile trajectories and timing, preparing to intercept the two incoming missiles with a single laser shot.


    "Boom!"


    The collision between the missiles and the laser beam erupted in the airspace between Vis and the silver fighter jet. In an instant, shockwaves and waves of light battered the surrounding air, so intense that everything within a fifty-meter radius was pushed away.


    Amidst the storm created by the explosion, the Helicarrier shook and descended slightly, and the airborne fighter jets temporarily pushed back, with the unfortunate ones being thrown off by the powerful cyclone.


    At the same time, turbulent flows surged within the dark gray explosion, accompanied by the roar of engine cylinders accelerating.


    In the next moment, a battered and bullet-riddled yellow car burst out of the blast zone at full speed, heading towards the Helicarrier''s deck.


    Inside the car, Steve and Natasha, sitting in the driver and passenger seats, were still in a daze.


    "How did... it change back?" Steve couldn''t wrap his head around the practicalities of the mechanical armored technology in which he was still largely stuck in World War II tech knowledge.


    Natasha took a deep breath and asked, "Yeah, why didn''t you deal with the fighter jets behind us first with that powerful energy cannon?"


    "Both of you, I have some bad news. I''m running out of power," Vis explained straightforwardly.


    "What did you say?!" Both people in the car were shocked and instinctively looked in the rearview mirror, where over a dozen fighter jets, led by the silver fighter, continued to pursue them, crossing over the dust and debris from the explosion.


    It was a life-and-death race, like a reenactment of their earlier chase. But this time, it was an extraordinary sight, with about ten advanced fighter jets on a Helicarrier at an altitude of a kilometer pursuing an old, beat-up yellow car.


    "At a time like this, you''re telling us you''re running out of power?" Natasha was at a loss for words.


    Vis sighed in a human-like manner and said helplessly, "Kryon''s energy conversion rate is too low, and the incomplete Transformers mode significantly depletes energy. Even a whole Kryon, after launching nearly ten energy rounds, would almost run out. Right now, I can maintain car mode rather than reverting to my prototype, which is already a good thing."


    "So, what now..." Steve began to ask, but they heard a sharp thud, like something heavy landing on the car roof.


    Vis provided a warning, "We''ve got a bird person coming back."


    "A bird person? Is it Sam?" Steve expressed his surprise.


    "It''s me." A middle-aged black man lay on the car roof, wearing sunglasses. He leaned his head out of the windshield and lightly tapped on the car window with his finger.


    "Did you find the control console to reset the Helicarrier system?" Steve asked, and the chip to restart the Helicarrier was still in his hand.


    "I found it. It''s right under the Helicarrier, but I don''t have access," Sam said with a deeply serious expression and quickly added, "Also, just a moment ago, a helicopter carrying the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. flew over there. Due to fighter jet escort, I couldn''t intercept it."


    "You''ve done a great job." Steve responded, then turned to Vis with an urgent question, "Do we have any reinforcements?"


    "Usually, yes, but right now, everyone else is..." Vis''s answer abruptly halted, and his voice trembled with excitement as he said, "Reinforcements are here!"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 293 One-Man Reinforcements

    Under the brilliant golden sunlight, the metallic Helicarrier gleamed.


    As the fighter jets pursued them, the small yellow car carrying Steve and the others raced at a speed far exceeding its limits.


    Faint electrical currents crackled around the entire car, the engine and exhaust pipes had turned red hot, and the four wheels emitted continuous smoke and sparks. The car''s front end seemed to lift slightly as it sped forward with a determined momentum.


    Sam retracted his mechanical wings, flipped down, and entered the back seat through the open car door.


    "Reinforcements? That''s great! How many?" he asked.


    "One person."


    "What?!"


    Inside the fast-moving car, after a brief exchange, they fell into a prolonged silence once again.


    It wasn''t until the fighter jets launched a collective missile assault that the silence was completely shattered.


    The car, as if it had eyes in the back of its head, either swerved left and right or performed rapid maneuvers, evading the missiles. The missiles exploded on the Helicarrier deck nearby, turning an area within a thirty-meter radius into an inferno of flames and smoke.


    Although the car managed to avoid direct hits from the missiles, its outer shell had been severely damaged, and burnt areas were still sparking with electricity. The Helicarrier deck had sustained significant damage, with several large holes that revealed the carrier''s interior.


    "We can''t keep running like this. We need to figure out a way to deal with the fighter jets," Sam said with a furrowed brow.


    "That''s right. If we don''t stop Pierce and the Helicarrier''s reboot program, we''ll end up losing," Natasha agreed, nodding.


    "The fighter jets behind us are causing too much trouble; we need to deal with them first," Steve said calmly, his brow furrowed in concentration as he brainstormed strategies.


    "Hey, didn''t I tell you? We have reinforcements on the way," Vis interjected once again, hesitated for a moment, and then quickly corrected himself, "Not on the way... they''ve already arrived."


    Behind the car, a fighter jet was preparing to launch a missile when something sharp and fast pierced through the aircraft''s belly, splitting it in two.


    The rupture erupted in flames and smoke, and the upper and lower halves of the aircraft tumbled at high speed, crashing onto the deck below. The missile''s explosion created a violent black hole in the Helicarrier''s hull.


    The reversal happened so quickly that not only did the other fighter jet pilots fail to react in time, but Steve and the others, who had received an earlier warning, were also stunned.


    Swish!


    The black streak that pierced the fighter jet slowed down, hovering in mid-air between the car and the jet.


    It was a tall, dark lifeform with bulging, muscular features exuding a wild and dominant presence. Its long, crimson eyes coldly surveyed the fighter jets before its gaze fell on the small yellow car, causing it to shrug its shoulders involuntarily.


    The car transformed into a screeching halt, its four wheels flattening out upon contact with the deck. The engine was partially melted into molten metal, and the entire vehicle emitted high-temperature steam.


    Steve and the others coughed as they exited the car, gazing up at the dark lifeform that had single-handedly turned the tide of the battle.


    "Did that lifeform just destroy an F22 fighter jet?" Sam slapped himself lightly, wincing as he rubbed his pained face. After dispelling the dream, the inconceivable reality struck him even harder.


    With his own set of mechanical wings that allowed him to fly freely, he knew that facing a fighter jet head-on would be nothing short of suicide. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Advanced fighter jets were the pinnacle of human conquest of the skies, weapons of technology defending air supremacy. And an unknown dark lifeform singlehandedly destroyed one?


    "Vis, why didn''t you mention it earlier? This one-man reinforcement is him," Natasha recognized the identity of their reinforcement and was the first to breathe a sigh of relief, patting her rapidly beating heart to calm herself.


    "What is that?" Steve asked, bewildered.


    When he saw the dark lifeform, he felt a faint sense of familiarity, but he hadn''t seen the full-coverage Venom mode, so he couldn''t make the connection to anyone he knew.


    Vis emerged from the wrecked car and hopped onto Steve''s shoulder, expressing with certainty and respect, "That''s the master!"


    "Master... You mean that''s Kyle?" Steve was stunned, his eyes fixed firmly on the dark lifeform in the sky.


    Seemingly aware of his gaze, the dark lifeform lowered its eyes and spoke in a slightly hoarse voice, "What happened to you? Why are you in such a state?"


    "I couldn''t keep up; I''m an old-timer who can''t keep pace with the modern era," Steve replied with a self-deprecating tone, shrugging.


    "Leave these to me. You guys go intercept Alexander Pierce and reboot the Helicarrier''s system program while you''re at it," Kyle said.


    Before Kyle could finish speaking, a missile was rapidly headed towards him. He turned back, and his left arm''s muscles swelled into the shape of a dark hammer.


    "Don''t you know the rules? Don''t interrupt me when I''m talking."


    Without any evasion or avoidance, Kyle effortlessly raised the hammer in his left hand and swung it at the missile that had reached him.


    Boom!


    It was unclear if the missile had self-destructed or if it was shattered by the hammer, but a massive explosion buried Kyle beneath the surging shockwaves.


    Kyle flapped his wings, causing a gust of wind that dispersed the mist of the explosion. He was unscathed, suspended in mid-air, and held a fragment of the missile''s wreckage in his other hand.


    Tearing apart fighter jets and smashing missiles...


    In the face of these extraordinary abilities, everyone on the scene was in a state of confusion.


    And this was just the beginning.


    "Here''s your souvenir." Kyle released the wreckage from his right hand, allowing it to fall to the ground. He then raised his right foot, gathering his strength to kick the metal fragment like a soccer ball.


    Even though it was just a piece of metal wreckage, with the force of over ten tons behind the kick, it transformed into an unusual metal projectile. In the blink of an eye, it crossed a distance of fifty meters and collided with the silver fighter jet, which was still accelerating.


    The silver fighter jet had already performed evasive maneuvers in advance, but the rapidly moving metal fragment still grazed it, shattering half of its wing on the spot.


    The out-of-control silver fighter jet descended at an angle, and when it was about ten meters above the deck, the cockpit''s ejection hatch popped open, and the Winter Soldier leaped out decisively from the pilot''s seat.


    Boom!


    The silver fighter jet crashed, causing the heavily damaged Helicarrier, which had already been hit by missile fire and riddled with holes, to sink about ten meters.


    Under the terrifying power and intimidation, the other pilots were scared out of their wits. They turned their aircraft and retreated, hovering at a safe distance in the high sky.


    This was the overwhelming dominance of Kyle!


    The Winter Soldier landed on the deck, rolling several times to dissipate the force of impact. He stood up expressionlessly, as if he were a robot, and coldly gazed at Steve and the others.


    Thud!


    A blurred shadow streaked by, and when Steve and the others focused their attention, Kyle had already appeared in front of them, facing the Winter Soldier.


    "Kyle!" Steve took a slightly nervous step forward, placing his hand on Kyle''s solid muscles around the waist.


    Kyle understood Steve''s intention and said straightforwardly, "I get it. Nobody will fight you for Bucky; you handle him yourself."


    "Thank you," Steve nodded, holding his vibranium shield, and walked past Kyle, heading towards Bucky step by step.


    "One on the offense, one on the defense," Kyle shook his head and whispered, turning to look at the others behind him.


    In the midst of the confrontation between Steve and Bucky, as a middleman, Kyle found himself in an awkward position. Left and right, there were men involved, and it was best to stay out of such situations.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 294 The Power of the Helicarrier

    "Master!"


    Vis, in its small robotic form, hopped over to Kyle''s feet, coming to a halt and offering a gentlemanly bow.


    "A Kryon with a full energy capacity can power Planet Sakaar''s Interstellar Spaceship for intergalactic travel, sustain Tony''s Iron Man armor in intense combat for an entire day, or provide energy for New York City for ten minutes. So why does it deplete so quickly when it''s with you?" Kyle glanced at it reproachfully, but at the same time, he reached into his pocket, drawing out a Blue Item Card.


    He transformed the card into a fresh Kryon crystal and casually tossed it to the ground.


    Vis''s eyes gleamed, momentarily forgetting its gentlemanly demeanor. It excitedly lunged forward, catching the radiant Kryon and shoving it into its dark mechanical maw.


    Clickety-clickety sounds resounded as Vis lay on the Helicarrier deck, treating the Kryon in its hands like food, crushing it into energy crystal blocks and swallowing them to replenish its nearly depleted energy, which was on the brink of shutdown.


    "You''re such a spendthrift," Kyle said in exasperation. A single Kryon like this could easily empty the coffers of Earth''s wealthiest magnates.


    Kyle had an enormous stockpile of Kryon, numbering in the tens of thousands, so this was not a concern.


    "Liege Lord, I have something for you," Natasha said, gently pulling on Sam''s arm. She took a step forward and knelt respectfully on the deck.


    "Uh, Mr. Kyle."


    Sam scratched his head, still not accustomed to the sight before him. The dark lifeform, which had symbolized slaughter and evil, was now revered as a Symbol of Peace, a legendary hero.


    A Symbol of Peace and a dark lifeform, representing two extremes, both identities belonged to the same person at this moment...


    "Sir, this is the program chip to restart the Helicarrier. It was originally given to Steve by Fury, and Steve just handed it over to me," Natasha reported. She unfolded her tightly clenched hand, revealing three green chips lying in her palm.


    Each chip corresponded to one of the Helicarriers, and all three had to be inserted into the Helicarrier''s control console to make the system effective.


    "The key to defusing Project Insight, right?" Kyle spoke in a cold, low tone and reached out, picking up the program disk with his fingertips.


    In the bewildered gazes of Natasha and Sam, Kyle applied pressure with his fingers, crushing the chip into fine powder.


    "Master, why did you do that?" Natasha asked with uncertainty, her beautiful eyes wide open.


    "As long as I have Vis and enough energy, there''s no need for these chips and their cumbersome Helicarrier rebooting process," Kyle said calmly.


    Natasha and Sam both looked at Vis, who was still munching on Kryon, and the realization hit them. "Right, I forgot to tell you. As long as I have enough energy and I''m on a Helicarrier, I can directly control satellites and modify the system commands of the Helicarrier we''re on," Vis explained.


    As Vis spoke, two antennas extended from its forehead, and its feet firmly penetrated the Iron Man structure of the Helicarrier deck. Dim electrical currents extended along the deck into the Helicarrier''s interior.


    Its mechanical eyes blinked as it traversed a series of codes, and a data torrent rapidly flowed.


    Three seconds later, Vis clapped his hands and said, "Done. The Helicarrier we''re on is now under my control."


    "That simple?" Natasha and Sam exchanged glances, deeply perplexed. What had taken them so much effort to handle had been resolved so quickly?


    "Don''t believe it?" Vis proudly puffed out its mechanical chest.


    Without energy, it was indeed a pile of junk.


    But just after consuming Kryon, it was now the unparalleled mechanical intelligent lifeform above all earthly top-tier technology, truly one of a kind.


    A mere Earth satellite? Radio waves could follow the Helicarrier''s signal trajectory, traverse the satellite''s protective barrier, and forcibly modify the Helicarrier''s already set system commands.


    At this stage of human technological advancement, the Helicarrier, Earth''s publicly acknowledged cutting-edge creation, what level of power did it possess?


    Kyle pondered this question, and with a sinister grin, he licked his lips. "Vis, let''s give it a try."


    "Right away. But how should we test it?" Vis excitedly bobbed its head. However, it suddenly realized that the circling fleet of enemy aircraft hovering in the sky above would be the perfect experimental target.


    "I''ve never really seen the full extent of this Helicarrier''s power."


    Vis raised its antennas, and the once heavily damaged and riddled Helicarrier began to tremble violently under the transmitted commands.


    The large gun turrets on the Helicarrier''s exterior, as if they had suddenly grown irritable, activated simultaneously. The gun barrels adjusted up, down, left, and right autonomously, quickly aiming at the circling fleet of aircraft above.


    "Countdown, 3, 2, 1, fire!" Vis adopted the demeanor of a commander, speaking with authority and confidence.


    In accordance with its command, the Helicarrier, which was on the verge of collapsing and had already been heavily damaged, transformed into a massive Gatling gun. Dozens, even hundreds of gun ports fired at the aircraft in response to the orders.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Countless shells and missiles were launched, trailing long flames and smoke, forming a destructive rain of projectiles that covered an area of hundreds of meters overhead.


    And that hundred-meter area was precisely where the enemy aircraft had been circling and observing. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everything happened too quickly, and the remaining nine aircraft did not have enough time to evade or escape. In the blink of an eye, they were engulfed by the tsunami of bombardment created by the multitude of projectiles.


    The blue sky was filled with smoke, white clouds torn asunder, and shockwaves spread outwards, shrouding the airspace over a significant portion of New York City.


    On this noon, the people in New York, as long as they looked up, could clearly see the spectacular and devastating explosion clouds, far more brilliant than fireworks.


    Sam commented with amazement, "With this kind of power, it''s no wonder that three Helicarriers could eliminate elite talents among humanity in such a short time."


    "After all, this was built in secret by SHIELD over the course of several years," Natasha stated matter-of-factly.


    "Its firepower is no less than an Interstellar fighter, it''s just that the Helicarrier is a bit too bulky," Kyle thought aloud, and he couldn''t help but grin.


    Being too greedy wasn''t a good thing.


    Regardless of how unwieldy and massive it was, the Helicarrier wasn''t originally designed for agility and solo combat; it was meant to serve as a mobile juggernaut base, a Fortress, and a transit hub.


    "Vis, relay the system command to take this Helicarrier out of the city limits of New York," Kyle ordered.


    "Are we giving up this Helicarrier?" Vis inquired.


    "It''s heavily damaged. Why keep it? We''ll get a new one," Kyle said, looking towards the other two intact Helicarriers, situated about a hundred meters away.


    "Sir, this isn''t theft; these were ours to begin with," Natasha chuckled.


    "Don''t make us sound like villains. But why do I have an incredibly excited feeling?" Sam chuckled.


    Kyle''s pace was different from Steve''s careful planning. In one word¡ª exhilarating!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 295 Invincible Kyle

    "It''s almost over."


    In his full Venom symbiote state, Kyle''s tone was cold, devoid of any humanity or emotion. Combined with his dark appearance and ferocious style of action, he truly resembled a demon from hell. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Natasha and Sam stood respectfully behind him, fully obedient, waiting for Kyle to give his orders.


    "Master, now that we''re sending this Helicarrier out of New York City to crash in a remote, uninhabited area, what should we do about the two people still on board?" Vis raised the question, and everyone''s gaze followed the bombardment of shells and crashed aircraft on the deck.


    Smoke and flames raged, the missile impacts created holes in the Iron Fortress, and the wreckage of the aircraft scattered everywhere.


    Among the wreckage were two tall, blond young men. One held an Adamantium shield that could absorb kinetic energy, and the other relied on a mechanical arm capable of delivering tons of impact force.


    They were engaged in an intense and relentless struggle, fighting fiercely back and forth, and their sweat and blood sprayed onto the Iron Man deck.


    "Steve and Bucky''s fight is not our concern. Their bond is too deep, they have a life-and-death friendship. Even if Bucky has been brainwashed, his subconscious won''t let him harm Steve," Kyle saw through the situation clearly.


    The camaraderie between these two had been tested over half a century.


    The most perfect interpretation of a "love-hate" relationship was probably no different from this.


    Kyle waved his hand and said coldly to Vis, "Issue a program command to have this Helicarrier fly out of New York City, land, and self-destruct when it reaches a desolate area. They''re both not ordinary people; it won''t be easy for them to die."


    "Yes, Master," Vis nodded and immediately raised its antennas, editing and modifying the Helicarrier''s autopilot course.


    Wasn''t that a bit too casual?


    Natasha and Sam exchanged glances and mourned Steve in their hearts for three seconds.


    The Helicarrier quivered slightly, no longer ascending into the sky. It exited the triangular area, accelerating towards the outskirts of New York City.


    "One down, two to go... Let''s go."


    Kyle''s expression was indifferent as he spread a pair of dark wings. Climbing onto his strong left shoulder, he jumped heavily in place, leaving two deep footprints on the Iron Man deck.


    Accompanied by a sharp gust of wind, there was also a supersonic boom.


    Kyle turned into a streak of black light, leaving the deck and rushing toward the second Helicarrier, which served as the central hub.


    On the original Helicarrier,


    "Bucky, snap out of it! I''m Steve, remember me?"


    Steve battled while trying to engage Bucky in conversation. However, the Winter Soldier remained unresponsive. The fingers of his mechanical metal hand tightened on the vibranium shield, and with technological assistance, he delivered a powerful blow.


    The shield absorbed most of the kinetic energy, but Steve was still forced to retreat repeatedly. He only came to a halt when he reached a damaged section of the deck.


    The surging flames couldn''t deter the ice-cold heart of the Winter Soldier. He advanced expressionlessly, closing in on the enemy who had stirred ripples of memory in his mind.


    About thirty meters away from their battle, Sam asked Natasha, "Are we really going to leave Captain, like this?"


    Natasha lightly sighed, parted her lips, and exhaled, "Sir is right. This is the Captain''s battle and battlefield. It''s not appropriate for us to intervene. Believe in him; he''s overcome all kinds of wars and challenges, there''s no reason for him to lose to one of our own."


    "All right, I believe in him too!" Sam slightly clenched his hands and pressed the control button fastened to his palm. The metallic wings on his backpack, made of metal, extended immediately, and he began to flap them slightly in the hot yet icy-cold high-altitude air.


    "Let''s go, hold on." Sam took the initiative to extend his left hand.


    Natasha held Sam''s palm, and in a deep voice, she said, "Sir has moved to the second Helicarrier. Let''s go there first and see what''s happening."


    "Okay." The engines of his mechanical wings roared to life, and Sam''s feet left the deck. He pulled Natasha away from the first Helicarrier and followed the trajectory along which Kyle had flown away.


    The Helicarrier, shrouded in thick smoke and fiery flames, carried Steve and the Winter Soldier. It flew in the direction of the setting sun, approaching the mountains in the west.


    At an altitude of 2,000 meters, on the second Helicarrier, near the central control console.


    Parked on the deck, four armed personnel surrounded the console, vigilantly guarding the area. In the protected zone they formed, Pierce stood alone in front of the console, rapidly typing on the keyboard, trying to personally control and modify the program commands, just like Vis had attempted.


    According to the original Hydra Project Insight, the Helicarrier had to climb to nearly atmospheric levels for Hydra''s computations to start. It would lock onto numerous targets in the Americas region and carry out remote precision bombardment.


    However, by now, the altitude hadn''t reached that level, and the computations hadn''t officially started, yet Hydra''s many bases had already been destroyed one after another.


    Pierce even took off his suit jacket. His white dress shirt was soaked with sweat, and his face, full of hatred and resentment, contorted slightly as he pounded the keyboard forcefully with his ten fingers.


    "Symbol of Peace, Kyle, you forced me into this! I have to use the entire city of New York as a burial ground for Hydra''s Soldiers!"


    Pierce growled low in his heart. He was in the final stage of rewriting the commands when, suddenly, a burst of radio waves surged from the floor and entered the console.


    Crackling white electrical sparks exploded from the keyboard.


    Pierce was startled, and he drew back his hands. After wiping his eyes, he looked back at the computer screen, where a Devil Card''s ace was displayed, complete with a comical mechanical smiley face.


    At the same time, a dull crashing sound came from behind, as if something had descended onto the Helicarrier''s deck.


    Pierce turned slightly stiffly and saw the muscled, bulging, dark lifeform crouched on the Iron Man ground of the deck. As soon as he met its crimson eyes, his body and soul felt as though they were plunging into an ice-cold abyss.


    The Symbol of Peace had arrived!


    Four armed personnel instinctively pulled their triggers, and their upgraded modern firearms opened fire. Blue flames blinked at the muzzles as bullets turned into tiny laser beams, leaving pockmarks and craters on the Iron Man deck, creating a terrifying scene.


    However, when these bullets struck Kyle''s tough and dark Venom exterior, they were all rendered ineffective and bounced off, falling to the ground with crisp, chilling contrast.


    "Kneel," Kyle spoke coldly.


    With a sweep of his fierce gaze, the four armed personnel, unable to resist the immense psychological pressure that had subdued them, released their firearms, dropped to their knees, and cowered in fear, unable to move.


    "Alexander Pierce, do you have any more tricks up your sleeve? If you don''t use them now, you won''t have another chance." Kyle stood his ground, looking down at Pierce, with a hint of mockery and amusement on his face.


    At this moment, apart from the yet-to-appear Ancient One, he was truly invincible on Earth.


    Pierce clenched his fists stubbornly. He was the temporary leader of Hydra and the current Director of SHIELD. He wouldn''t lose his composure under any circumstances, let alone back down.


    But at this moment, looking at Kyle before him, he faced an unbeatable opponent.


    Pierce''s teeth began to chatter. His muscles involuntarily trembled, and even his once-proud soul began to quiver in fear.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 296 The Mysterious Figure

    "Am I... afraid?"


    Pierce''s facial muscles twisted slightly, and his hands anxiously supported his chin. He seemed to be trying to prevent himself from making any sound, but his trembling hands, like his chin, quivered uncontrollably. Every inch of his muscles exhibited various signs of fear due to instinct.


    Sweat soaked his shirt, dripping onto the scorching deck, sizzling and creating a few strands of white vapor.


    "I lost. Completely lost. As long as this man exists, Hydra will never have a chance to rise again. We can only hide in dark corners and eke out a miserable existence."


    Pierce smiled bitterly. Just like the other four armed guards, he knelt before Kyle in his Venom''s full-cover state.


    He wasn''t influenced by the force field''s pull, but he knelt not because of the power but because he couldn''t see a future where Hydra would rise again. His faith, which was his pillar of strength, had crumbled, leading to this act of submission.


    The dim sunlight fell on Pierce, making him look even more desolate and aged. He appeared like a completely defeated and broken man.


    "Why didn''t you do this earlier? You could never escape as long as you were on Earth," Kyle said, shaking his head gently. The sturdy and dark keratin membrane on his body began to recover and turn into a black liquid, infiltrating and merging into his clothes underneath.


    After a while, his recovery turned into a silver-haired, golden-eyed, and handsome face, along with a tall and robust human physique.


    Venom transformed into a spacious black trench coat draped over Kyle''s casually dressed body. There was no trace of blood or brutality. He now looked like a gentleman attending a party, devoid of any sense of ruthlessness he displayed earlier when crushing lives like ants.


    Kyle chuckled and took a step forward while saying, "Red Skull should consider himself fortunate. Back when he touched the Tesseract on the aircraft, he might have survived and been exiled to somewhere outside of Earth."


    He walked past the armed personnel, who, under the oppressive power of the Venom''s gaze, had almost fused their entire bodies with the deck. After their futile resistance, they eventually succumbed, fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth, and passed out.


    Kyle stood in front of Pierce, stopping just half a meter away. He looked down coldly at the back of Pierce''s head.


    "You... you can''t kill me..." Pierce didn''t dare to raise his head and spoke with a trembling tone.


    "Reasons?" Kyle shrugged and said, "That''s true, there is a hidden danger. But you won''t live to see that day. You''re going to die here."


    If he were truly the Symbol of Peace in the eyes of the public, perhaps he would not take a life even in the face of an enemy, eventually relying on the people''s approval and legal means for justice and judgment.


    However, before being the Symbol of Peace, he was Kyle, a reincarnated individual who had crossed over. He knew what he was doing was right, and if there were mistakes, he would eliminate them.


    Kyle didn''t bother with further chatter. He snapped his fingers lightly, and golden flames ignited between his two fingers, instantly raising the temperature within a few meters by more than ten degrees.


    "You can''t do this..."


    As death drew near, Pierce''s body trembled more violently. Sensing his impending demise, he couldn''t help but shout hoarsely, "Mystery Man! Aren''t you going to take action? You promised to help me stop the Symbol of Peace, and now I''m about to die. Aren''t you going to show yourself?!"


    A somewhat comical cry for help echoed across the Helicarrier''s deck, situated high in the sky, but no one responded.


    Mystery Man?


    Kyle frowned before he looked around. On the second Helicarrier, besides the four unconscious armed guards, there was no one else.


    "Is he having a mental breakdown?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle didn''t waste any time. Facing Pierce, he lightly flicked his finger, sending the golden flame falling from his hand.


    The seemingly extinguishable golden flames contained the powerful force of high-temperature burning. If it touched a person''s head, it could potentially melt the skull.


    Pierce, crawling on the ground, watched as the golden flames descended. Just before they were about to touch the back of his head, a nearly transparent ripple suddenly appeared in the air.


    The golden flames and the transparent ripple collided, and they were gradually extinguished, vanishing without a trace.


    "Who are you?" Kyle''s expression turned cold. He quickly turned around and, to his surprise, found a small "dwarf" standing silently behind him.


    The figure was less than one meter tall, with a slender and frail body entirely covered in a black cloak, obscuring its face, and physique, and making it impossible to determine whether it was human or alien.


    "I''ve finally met you," The mysterious figure seemed to be smiling, emitting a hoarse, ethereal sound.


    "Are you a member of Hydra?" Kyle asked coldly. Due to the five-meter distance between them, he couldn''t see the Ability Card on the mysterious figure.


    However, the ability displayed earlier, the effortless cancellation of the divine fire, seemed to be accompanied by a strong spatial aura...


    Yes, it was definitely a spatial ability!


    For Kyle, who had contact with the Space Stone, there was no mistaking it. It was a Space-Class derivative ability.


    Was it a Sorcerer? Mutant? A man-made being experimented with the Tesseract?


    In a brief moment, Kyle had already formulated numerous speculations in his mind.


    The mysterious figure had a pair of small eyes that seemed to be fixed on Kyle. It answered, "I am not a member of Hydra. That man just helped me find you, and I promised to save his life. My mother once warned me never to break promises or be untrustworthy."


    "Did your mother also warn you to be cautious when dealing with enemies?" Kyle said. Before the mysterious figure could respond, he tapped his toe on the floor. He moved toward the mysterious figure at an incredible speed, leaving behind a shallow white shockwave in his wake.


    He was eager to take action, not necessarily with a strong intent to kill but to examine the Ability Card the mysterious figure possessed.


    Space was the supreme power, and time was the ruler!


    Even the lowest forms of these abilities were divine techniques that could access the mysteries of the universe. That was why the Ancient One, a Sorcerer, could be the strongest defender against multiple-dimensional invasions of Earth as an ordinary human.


    Kyle moved suddenly, and the mysterious figure made no attempt to retreat or dodge. With only a five-meter distance between them, reading the card message required a range of no more than three meters. These two meters could be considered negligible.


    However, after ten seconds, Kyle was still approaching at breakneck speed, and the distance between him and the mysterious figure remained at the initial five meters.


    These mere five meters seemed like an immeasurable chasm, and even his fastest sprint couldn''t close the gap by a single centimeter.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 297 Revisiting Old Ground

    "How is this possible? I didn''t move?"


    With a sudden flash, Kyle abruptly stopped in his tracks and turned to see Pierce still lying on the deck behind him. His heart quivered, and he looked at the mysterious figure before him, asking with a serious tone, "You did this, right? I was just standing in one place."


    "It''s not merely standing in one place. You''ve already run almost ten thousand meters, but I set up a small spatial labyrinth that had you going in and out in circles," The mysterious figure explained the principle seriously. He raised his hands and used his fingers to demonstrate the mimicked actions, providing a detailed explanation.


    "Swoosh!"


    A scorching golden flame surged towards the mysterious figure. He waved his left hand, causing a natural and smooth spatial flow to emerge, and the flames were devoured by the pale blue spatial turbulence, even though there was a three-meter gap between them.


    The fiery onslaught, with its intense heat and accompanying sound, was peacefully smoothed out by the spatial waves.


    "Who are you, really?" Kyle asked with an increasingly serious expression.


    The figure''s mastery of spatial abilities had reached a level that was almost unimaginable.


    If Kyle had a Sling Ring in hand, he could launch an attack using Space-Class magic. But now, he possessed extraordinary powers but couldn''t get near the other person''s body. This was the dilemma of spatial abilities, one of the most powerful abilities that had evolved among countless races.


    If Kyle didn''t know the character of the Ancient One, he might have thought that the appearance of the small, mysterious figure in front of him was the Ancient One''s cruel sense of humor.


    However, spells at least had recognizable and dazzling special effects, while the mysterious figure''s use of spatial abilities resembled the derivatives of the Tesseract and the Space Stone, a pure and powerful spatial ability.


    "Did you get hold of the Space Stone?" Kyle frowned, continuing to question.


    This was the first time, since returning to Earth, that he had encountered an enemy that piqued his curiosity.


    "You ask too many questions. I want to answer them, but we don''t have time here. The environment isn''t to my liking. Find a different place, and I might consider answering your questions," The mysterious figure replied irritably, sticking out his tongue and speaking hoarsely.


    "Alright, anywhere on Earth is fine!" Kyle agreed immediately. He was both talented and daring, not afraid of potential traps set by the other party.


    "Then steady yourself," The mysterious figure said, spreading his hands. A faint blue spatial energy enveloped him, extending up to five meters away.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow, allowing the familiar spatial energy to envelop him. He had a sensation that reminded him of the Bifrost summoning, crossing the vast cosmos.


    This time, Kyle was even more certain that the mysterious figure''s ability was closely related to the Space Stone. At the same time, he felt an overwhelming sense of familiarity.


    "Who are you..." Kyle started to ask, but before he could finish his sentence, their figures blinked, and they disappeared into thin air from the deck of the second Helicarrier.


    "Whoosh."


    A cold breeze swept across the vast deck. Other than the armed guards who had fallen unconscious, only Pierce remained, crawling on the control panel.


    After not hearing the sound of their conversation, Pierce cautiously raised his head, scanning his surroundings with astonishment. He mumbled to himself in joy, "He''s really gone?"


    After lying on the ground for a few seconds, Pierce confirmed that Kyle had left. He laboriously got up and brushed the dust off his expensive suit. In a voice filled with both delight and cold determination, he muttered, "Symbol of Peace, letting me escape this time will be the biggest mistake of your life!"


    "Even if the Hydra organization has been destroyed, there will come a day when, with my own strength, I will rise again!" Pierce roared in his heart, his eyes filled with anger and hatred, as he regained his conviction and headed toward the helicopter.


    At that very moment, two shadows approached and landed on the deck. There was a faint sound of something sharp cutting through the air.


    "Whoosh!"


    After gently folding his wings and landed, Natasha was the first to land, and then Sam retracted his wings, landing on the deck of the second Helicarrier as well.


    "Where''s Sir Kyle?" Natasha raised an eyebrow, slightly puzzled as she looked at the armed guards who had fallen unconscious on the ground.


    "Judging by the bullet marks on the ground, it seems like a brief battle took place here, but it ended quickly. I assume it was Mr. Kyle''s doing," Sam explained. His sharp eyes roamed vigilantly, and he spotted someone nearby.


    He couldn''t help but pause and reached out to grasp Natasha''s arm.


    "What is it?" Natasha turned, following Sam''s indication, and was taken aback when she spotted Pierce, who had his hand on the helicopter and was preparing to escape.


    "This..." The three of them stared at each other, and the scene became quite bizarre.


    Pierce''s expression was unprecedentedly unpleasant, and the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily. He tried to squeeze into the helicopter''s cabin while forcing a smile. "Uh, I''ve got something to attend to, so I''ll be on my way..."


    Natasha and Sam exchanged glances, and both of them wore knowing smiles. They clenched their fists, a silent sign to each other, and approached the helicopter.


    "Why the rush, Director Pierce? How about we have a little chat first?"


    "Deputy Director, let''s talk about it later... Ahhhhh!"


    A deafening scream, resembling a slaughtered pig, echoed across the deck of the second Helicarrier, reaching far into the sky at sunset.


    On the other side, in Europe.


    In one moment, they were on the Helicarrier deck, with the chilling wind and equipment everywhere.


    In the next moment, they found themselves on a charming city street illuminated by the alluring glow of neon lights.


    The two styles, quiet and bustling, presented a stark contrast.


    With a sense of unreality akin to a dream, Kyle stood still for half a second on the vibrant street. Pedestrians and vehicles on the road flowed like swift currents.


    Luckily, he had exited the Venom full-cover mode; otherwise, with the monstrous appearance of the dark creature, his arrival here would have caused panic among the public.


    Also, the mysterious figure who had transported him here was nowhere to be found.


    "Sir, are you all right?" A gentleman with a small mustache, dressed in a black suit with an embroidered tie, approached and bowed politely. "This is the Falcon Club, sir. Do you have a membership card? If not, you can still come inside and take a look."


    "The Falcon Club?" Kyle raised his head calmly and found himself standing in front of a luxurious building.


    "Sir, this is the Falcon Club, one of the most prestigious Advanced ballroom clubs in all of Europe. It was established in 1940 and has undergone more than ten renovations, preserving its historic charm to this day. It''s one of the most popular clubs among European nobility and the upper class."


    As the gentleman spoke, he beamed with pride. "Rumor has it that during World War II, a legendary hero also frequented this club as a customer."


    Kyle didn''t continue listening. Instead, he silently walked past the gentleman and climbed the steps, heading towards the grand entrance of the club.


    (End of the chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395 Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 298 The Reawakening of Card Number 006

    The Falcon Club.


    The location of the building remained unchanged, but it had expanded its territory to the sides, making it look more spacious and grand than before.


    There were still steps with a red carpet in front of the club''s entrance. The lighting outside was dazzling, and the atmosphere was inviting. The entrance was still graced with a low-key luxurious reception desk and corridor, where stepping inside made one experience the elegance of the aristocrats from decades ago.


    "Sir? Sir..."


    The small mustache waiter trailed behind Kyle, softly calling out to him. Kyle seemed lost in thought as he increased his pace to cross the threshold. His gaze swept across everything familiar inside the club.


    Since he had left here last time, he hadn''t returned to this dance club or even Europe. In the blink of an eye, more than sixty years had passed.


    What "the things remain, but people change" meant, this was precisely it!


    The things were still there, able to be disguised by new items, while some people had disappeared, vanishing into the river of eternity and ancient time.


    In the Marvel Universe, aside from a few specific races, this was an unavoidable great sorrow for all living beings.


    "Why have you brought me here?" Kyle whispered coldly to the empty air, his five fingers that had been hanging loosely clenched surreptitiously. Now, there weren''t many things that could touch his human side. But conveniently, the Falcon Club was one of them.


    "Sir, if you please..."


    Two tall doormen, wearing suits with sturdy physiques, looked alertly at Kyle as they moved forward to block him from entering. After all, the Falcon Club was a gathering place for aristocrats, and those without certain status were not allowed to enter the premises, let alone obtain a club membership card.


    Those with membership cards had been thoroughly vetted over the years and would never mistake anyone.


    The two doormen stepped forward and reached out to take action to intercept Kyle. But in the next moment, all their movements came to a sudden halt.


    A strong and tangible pressure bore down on them like a mountain!


    Exhaling lightly, Kyle relaxed his clenched fist. He ignored the doormen and continued to walk into the corridor, well-lit with the right atmosphere. He reached the reception desk, where a female server was standing.


    "Sir, hello. How may I assist you?"


    The server on duty paled and greeted Kyle quickly. She sneaked a glance at the two doormen not far behind Kyle.


    The two doormen, who had retired from the Russian Special Forces with elite backgrounds, now clung to each other, wiping their foreheads constantly, displaying an unusual sense of panic as if they had been frightened by something.


    What had happened to terrify the fearless Russian men like this? sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After pondering for a moment, Kyle calmly said to the female server, "I''d like to check the consumption records of Membership Card 006."


    For coming here, he had originally intended to inquire about the mysterious person, but now he had other questions in mind.


    "The consumption records of the membership card?" The female server was taken aback. She hesitated before saying, "I''m sorry, but our computer system does not have the authorization to view the consumption records of membership cards. The first ten membership cards, which were specially made for our club, are exclusive cards given to VIP members with special status. No one has the authority to view the consumption records of the cardholders."


    System authorization, what was this?


    Kyle smiled, tapped the electronic watch screen with his finger, and casually reminded her, "Vis, it''s your time to shine."


    "No problem, Master."


    Vis readily accepted and extended an antenna to invade the building''s host data through radio waves.


    "Sir, what are you doing...?" The female server was still feeling puzzled when suddenly, the reception desk, the corridor, and the entire club building''s lights all went out in an instant.


    Like a malfunction in the electrical connections, the lights flickered a few times before returning to normal.


    Following that, Vis''s voice resounded once more, "I''ve found it, Master."


    "Show it to me," Kyle said, his eyes glinting. He pondered for a moment before giving the command.


    "Broadcasting for you."


    Vis''s gray eyes rolled, projecting a three-dimensional graphic that clearly displayed the consumption records of the membership card in numbers and English.


    Kyle quickly glanced over the records, and the first entry was the consumption record from early 1944, which coincided with the day Steve''s plane crashed into the ice and he returned to host the belated dance party.


    The records included details like the number of guests and the amount spent. The consumption time was only specified by the year, month, and date, originally handwritten by the staff. Later, as computers became more common, the records were transferred to the computer system for preservation.


    After that day, he handed the card over to the female server to give to Peggy Carter. Kyle continued to scroll down and was suddenly taken aback.


    At the end of 1944, there were over thirty entries, all recorded under Peggy Carter''s name.


    The last entry at the end of 1944, dated just half a month before the date of death inscribed on Peggy Carter''s tombstone, was hard to fathom. How could a severely ill woman, on the brink of death, visit the Falcon Club almost daily?


    If she had no relatives or acquaintances here, then it must have been the precious memories held within this place that she couldn''t forget.


    "Agent Peggy Carter," Kyle muttered to himself.


    In this instant, he recalled many things, with the memory ending at his farewell to Peggy Carter. The parting kiss beneath the setting sun.


    Kyle shook his head gently, suppressing the emotional side of his humanity. He looked at the records displayed at the bottom of the image projected by Vis.


    From 1944 to 2007, there was a gap in the records, indicating that no one had used Card Number 006 to make any transactions at the club since the death of Peggy Carter.


    Until 2008.


    This year, this month, a day ago, there was a transaction that was still ongoing!


    "Who on earth used Peggy Carter''s card?" Kyle didn''t need to think much; the image of the mysterious person immediately came to mind.


    "Opened a single room, number 301."


    Having finished reading the last piece of vital information, Kyle casually picked up Vis from the table. With a swift Blink, he disappeared from the spot, becoming a blurry shadow that darted down the corridor.


    The female server''s eyes widened and a look of astonishment appeared on her face. She was about to scream when someone covered her mouth with a large hand.


    In her panic, she saw that the one holding her mouth was their own doorman, one of the two heavily built Russian men. Only then did the two Russian men, still visibly shaken, manage to regain some composure.


    "What were you doing? How did you fail to stop that man just now?" The female server questioned, her confusion evident.


    "Stop him? How could we stop him?" One of the doormen replied with a wry smile. "Haven''t you recognized who that man was?"


    "Who?" The female server blinked.


    The other doorman patted his chest, still filled with fear. "The legend who was rumored to have visited the club during World War II!"


    "Really?" The female server was a bit stunned. After a moment of silence, she widened her eyes in surprise. "I can''t believe I forgot such an important thing. Card Number 006 was originally issued by the Falcon Club for that person."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 299 Farewell in the Next World

    Even without using the elevator, it took less than half a second for a black figure to streak through the opulent corridors of the Toon Club and the lively dance hall, swiftly ascending the spiral wooden staircase that led to the third floor.


    Kyle''s face remained stern as he arrived at the door of the first room, he abruptly paused, not even taking a moment to glance at the room number. He extended his hand towards the closed door and gave it a push instead of a knock.


    Due to an excess of force, Kyle''s palm barely touched the door before it dented inward. The sheer strength behind the impact sent an invisible shockwave reverberating in all directions.


    With a resounding crash, the metal lock of the door handle bent, parts of the door''s frame shattered and fell off, and the entire door was flung into the room. The luxurious decorations within the room, expensive suits and dresses, were torn and strewn across the floor.


    "An earthquake? What''s happening?!" A couple on a red bed exclaimed, startled.


    Before they could react, Kyle had reached the side of the bed. His gold-flecked eyes were icy and indifferent as he calmly surveyed the room.


    The woman hesitated for a moment, then checked her own body and immediately shrieked before diving under the covers.


    The man looked at Kyle, his eyes filled with panic, and he stammered, "Sir, may I help you with something?"


    Kyle remained silent, and a surge of energy enveloped him as he exerted his dominance. It felt as though invisible waves were pulsating outward. In less than a second, the couple on the bed had fainted.


    "Master, you''ve got the wrong room. This isn''t 301; it''s the next room," Vis''s voice came as a delayed reminder.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" Kyle turned decisively. Instead of leaving through the door, he used his left foot to kick the wall of the room.


    With a deafening explosion, the wall crumbled as if it had been struck by a bomb, creating a massive passageway between the room and the adjacent 301.


    Amidst the dust and rubble, a small figure sat in the lobby of Room 301 and looked towards Kyle, muttering with inexplicable emotions in a low, almost distorted voice, "As expected. Just like she said, you''re direct and impatient. You haven''t changed a bit after all these years."


    "Who are you? Why do you have Peggy''s card? Why did you bring me here?" Kyle''s voice was cold and unforgiving, firing off his questions without a pause.


    He didn''t advance any further. Standing about five meters away, he knew that getting closer to someone with the power of Space Mastery was impossible.


    "At this point, you still haven''t figured it out? Or is it that you''ve figured it out but aren''t willing to admit your past mistakes?" The mysterious person spoke in a voice that sounded like a bizarre combination of laughter and tears.


    Kyle remained silent.


    Some speculations might have crossed his subconscious mind, perhaps as a fleeting thought over sixty years ago. It was a thought that ultimately buried both his vulnerability and humanity in the annals of history.


    He had indeed become stronger, colder, and more ruthless. The height of his evolution had transformed his very marrow, blood, and even his genes, which now radiated an inescapable nobility that made him distinct from ordinary people.


    However, no matter how he changed, Kyle''s soul remained human¡ªan Earth-crossed-over being from a distant parallel world. This fundamental essence would never change, not even in a thousand or a million years.


    In the connected rooms 301 and 302, once the dust had settled.


    "What''s your name?" Kyle suddenly asked.


    The mysterious person hesitated for a moment and then responded, "You can call me ''Apostle.'' I still rather like that heroic title."


    Kyle shook his head and persisted, "I asked for your real name."


    The mysterious person paused and spoke in a slower tone, "Luke, Luke Carter."


    "Luke, that''s a good name," Kyle nodded. He raised his left wrist and directly addressed Vis, who had taken on an electronic form. "Vis, add a name to the Carl family registry, call it ''Luke Carl.''"


    "Of course, master," Vis promptly obeyed the command.


    "You really are..." Luke began but shook his head helplessly as he stood up from the chair.


    "Alright, I should be leaving," Luke said. As he spoke, a gust of night wind blew in through the window, passing through the debris in the room without stirring the cloak on his shoulders.


    In the dim light, his small figure seemed to change from reality to illusion. The shadow cast on the floor lost its sharpness, and it appeared as though he was evaporating within the room.


    "I see now," Kyle said calmly after taking a brief look. "You don''t exist in this world, or should I say, in this particular Marvel universe."


    "Indeed," Luke smiled. "Other people are fine, but whenever I get close to you, I''m repelled by this world and banished to another. In our world, this is known as the Savior Exclusion Rule."


    "However, having the chance to meet you was worth it."


    As Luke spoke, his feet vanished, leaving only the upper half of his body. It appeared like an unreal 3D projection on the wall.


    Kyle was not one to openly display his emotions. He calmly said, "Is there something you want me to know?"


    "Of course," Luke nodded and quickly conveyed his message using sign language.


    In the next dimension, we''ll meet again.


    "I will bring you back," Kyle''s words were confident. He waved a casual farewell as Luke''s last remnant faded into nothingness, leaving only an afterimage.


    "Earlier, you mentioned the mistakes of the past. Perhaps it wasn''t a mistake, but simply not as obvious..." Kyle mused. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Luke''s final remnant completely gone, the enigmatic feeling in the room subsided.


    Those words lingered in the room, where only Kyle remained.


    Kyle stood there, motionless. After a long silence, Vis ventured to ask, "Master, what just happened..."


    "Did you add the name I told you to?" Kyle inquired.


    "It''s been added," Vis quickly replied.


    "Good. As for the other matters, I''m not entirely sure myself. We''ll have to take our time to unravel and understand it in the future."


    After a moment of contemplation, Kyle decided not to linger any longer and left the room.


    Luke had indeed departed as he claimed¡ªleft this world. In the phrase he used, ''world'' did not refer to Earth, the galaxy, human kingdoms, or even the divine realm that ruled over the universe, composed of nine grand realms.


    Instead, it referred to another parallel universe in the Nine Realms.


    "Where should we go?" Vis continued to ask.


    "We''re not going anywhere. We''ve obtained control over the remaining two Helicarriers, and we''ll leave the final cleanup to Fury, Steve, and Tony. The Hydra and SHIELD spectacle can officially be declared over. From now on, no large organization on Earth will be able to instigate a civil war."


    After summarizing, Kyle added with a profound undertone, "It''s time for us to go home."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 300 Six Months Later, A New Chapter

    Just as Kyle had said, when the Hydra organization''s Helicarrier used for Project Insight crash-landed in a lake just outside New York, the other two, which Vis had seized control of the satellite systems, were placed in the sky above the overseas base of the Carl Family.


    Together with the Avengers, they had hunted down and annihilated most of Hydra''s hidden bases around the world. Only a few remnants remained, unable to pose a significant threat to Earth without decades of recovery and development. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for SHIELD, the upheaval had caused substantial losses in terms of personnel and resources. However, after Kyle''s ruthless actions and Raina''s thorough telepathic screening, SHIELD found itself benefiting from the situation. It became a true worldwide espionage organization.


    Former SHIELD Director Fury, after exposing Pierce''s crimes, officially returned to his position and became SHIELD''s third Director.


    In the aftermath of the inner turmoil, with Kyle taking action, it could be said that they had achieved a resounding victory.


    Of course, there were imperfections.


    For example, Captain America, Steve Rogers, returned alone from his encounter with the Winter Soldier, bearing a weary and resigned look on his handsome yet dirtied face.


    Also, Lorna, while visiting various Hydra bases, did not find the brother and sister pair, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch. It appeared that the remnants of Hydra had urgently relocated them elsewhere.


    And then there was Kyle, the Symbol of Peace, who had also returned alone to New York''s Tower. He hadn''t ventured outside since, leaving the task of cleaning up Hydra''s remnants to family members and alliance associates.


    He didn''t seem particularly interested in the matter. It was as if he had nonchalantly swatted away a bothersome fly and then returned home to take a nap, unconcerned with the commotion outside. Numerous politicians and media personnel were denied meetings with him.


    The turmoil caused by Hydra and the annihilation of Hydra itself gradually subsided after a month.


    SHIELD began the process of rebuilding. After the return of superheroes and the formation of hero organizations, the surface of the Earth''s world had returned to its former stability.


    Six months later.


    Autumn of 2009.


    In the heart of New York City, the modern skyscrapers towered above. The gentle morning sun illuminated the bustling streets, where the temperature was pleasant. The daily hustle and bustle of the city began as office workers filled the streets.


    A black twin-cylinder motorcycle moved slowly through the streets. The rider, dressed in a sharp leather jacket and jeans, with a head of black hair, appeared genuinely interested in everything the city had to offer. His youthful eyes continuously observed everything around him.


    His name was Eddie Brock, a recent college graduate. However, starting today, he was officially a certified journalist.


    "Boss, I''ll have a hot milk and a hot dog burger, please," Eddie called out to the breakfast stand on the side of the road as he parked his motorcycle.


    "Sure, here''s your milk, please wait a moment for the burger," The elderly stand owner said with a grin. He poured a glass of milk and handed it over.


    Eddie took the glass and took a big gulp, exhaling contentedly. "Refreshing."


    The unreserved joy of his actions amused the stand owner. He was busy grilling hot dogs and preparing the burger. With a jovial expression, he asked, "Young man, you don''t seem like a local. I''ve never seen you around here before."


    "That''s right. I just graduated from Columbia over on the other side. I''m a journalist. After my internship, I applied to work at the company''s headquarters here in New York. I flew in yesterday, but I haven''t had the chance to report to the company yet," Eddie replied with a smile, all the while casting his eyes around the city''s scenery.


    "I can tell you really like the city of New York," the stand owner laughed heartily, developing a fondness for Eddie.


    "It''s not just me who loves New York. Youngsters from all over the U.S. and the world like and admire New York, hoping to settle here," Eddie took another sip of milk and wiped his mouth with his hand. He spoke with a hint of nostalgia, "New York, the city of economics, tourism, evolution, peace, and even extraterrestrials!"


    Eddie perfectly displayed the occupational hazard of being a journalist. Once he started talking, he couldn''t stop. "Especially the part about extraterrestrials, I love that name. You see, while the rest of the world and other countries and cities are still debating the extraterrestrial issue, New York has already begun to prepare for communication, interaction, and even conflict with extraterrestrial beings."


    "Yesterday, I took a walk around the neighborhood where I''m renting. There are signs everywhere about extraterrestrials. Even the public toilets have not only separate ones for men, women, and people with disabilities but also a restroom exclusively for extraterrestrials."


    "And what''s more, some youngsters still attending school are discussing topics like sports and fitness, human genetic enhancement, becoming stronger through evolution, supernatural phenomena, mecha technology, and extraordinary abilities."


    Eddie couldn''t help but chuckle and gesticulate excitedly as he spoke.


    The stand owner laughed along and handed over the burger. He added with gratitude and respect, "In fact, there used to be a dark reputation as a city of sin, but since six months ago, the crime rate in this city has been steadily decreasing. As for tourism, evolution, peace, and other novel hot topics, it''s all thanks to that one person."


    Eddie''s eyes brightened, and he naturally expressed his admiration, blurting out, "Symbol of Peace, Mr. Kyle."


    The stand owner chuckled, partly serious and partly in jest, "Young man, you''re new to New York, and you''re in the journalism field. Let me offer you a piece of advice: never speak ill of Kyle, otherwise, even if the president himself came, he wouldn''t be able to save you. The locals here in New York hold him in such high regard that they could drown you in spit."


    "I''m not that foolish," Eddie replied, taking the burger and looking around. Even the casual attire of the passersby on the streets bore the symbol of the Devil Card, suggesting their allegiance to Kyle.


    Symbol of Peace, Kyle, possibly due to being born in New York and having a family and influence centered there, was seen as a savior by the older generation of locals who remembered him from the end of World War II.


    His return had thoroughly bathed the city in the radiance of a legendary hero, firmly fusing with it in just six months.


    While in other regions, Symbol of Peace might be a highly respected hero, in New York, he was a living human deity.


    One could almost say that the local residents of New York were followers of Symbol of Peace.


    After finishing the burger and milk, Eddie handed over the money and firmly declared, "My dream is to one day conduct the first news interview with Mr. Kyle."


    "Well, you''ll need to work hard for that, young man," the stand owner encouraged with a smile.


    Conducting an exclusive interview with Symbol of Peace? That should be the ultimate goal of every journalist''s career worldwide.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 301 Extraterrestrial Visitors

    Throughout history, some humans on Earth have come to understand that in the vast expanse of the universe, they are not alone. However, this universe, based on the Nine Realms, is as boundless as a forest without borders, rich in resources.


    Under the endless nights, races that lit the torch of civilization were like small hunters, living in isolation within their own little circles. Only when one side crafted firearms and fired into the void did the other side become vaguely aware of their existence.


    In the year 965 AD, Earth, specifically Norway, suffered an invasion from beings from other worlds known as Frost Giants. The Frost Giants aimed to freeze Earth back into an ice age and transform it into their own territory within the human world.


    They were ultimately defeated by the god-king Odin and his armies. A Divine Weapon, the Casket Of Ancient Winter, was sealed in Odin''s treasure vault, and the defeated Frost Giants retreated to their own realm.


    Hence, Nordic legends contain stories about Asgard, the Bifrost, Odin, Thor, and other extraterrestrial deities.


    Over the millennia, various life forms from outer space came to Earth without revealing their identities and left unnoticed.


    A thousand years later, in the 21st century, humanity finally had the technological means to explore outer space. People with a sense of awe and ambitious individuals ventured into the dark forest of the universe, pulling the trigger on the first shot!


    At this moment, outer space around Earth was desolate and dark. Within the orbital trajectory near Earth, a spaceship''s interior was engulfed in raging flames.


    Hovering within the intact section, a surviving female astronaut held a briefcase. Her young and beautiful face was filled with terror as she floated through the weightless corridor, trying to escape.


    Inside the tightly sealed briefcase, several containers made of tempered glass held blobs of unidentified liquid that swirled vigorously. They violently struck the glass walls as if trying to break free.


    "Hiss!"


    In the section of the spaceship engulfed in destructive flames, a horrifying humanoid monster emerged. It seemed to melt like a snowman in the intense heat, emitting a sharp and unpleasant hissing sound.


    "Oh God, please protect me."


    The female astronaut muttered repeatedly as she glanced at a family photo on the shelf behind her. She then operated the space door at the end of the corridor and entered an emergency escape pod, carrying the briefcase with her.


    Half a minute later, the escape pod detached from the now fully collapsing and exploding spaceship, returning toward the Earth below, which radiated a faint halo.


    New York, Empire State Building.


    As a Supernatural Incident Bureau, locals in New York had gotten used to it. There were still crowds of people from all over the world who acted as if the famous building was a tourist attraction.


    Of course, this was all thanks to Kyle, who had specifically opened this public facade for Carl Family to connect with the world.


    Now, it seemed that the goal had been fully achieved.


    Although entry into the building''s ground floor lobby required application and screening, a large crowd still filled the information desk, with people queuing up in the early morning.


    At this moment, suddenly, two women entered the building without any security checks. They walked shoulder to shoulder in the direction of the exclusive elevators. All eyes in the lobby fell upon them, and everyone was mesmerized. The room fell into silence as people held their breaths.


    Either of the two women would be capable of turning heads on the street anywhere in the world, yet now, both were walking side by side, creating a remarkable sight. They were like a duo that could captivate individuals of all ages and genders.


    "New York is amazing; it has such gorgeous women, and we get to see two of them at once."


    Eddie, who was seated on a waiting chair in the lobby, couldn''t take his eyes off them. His hormones went into overdrive, and he gulped down saliva like a waterfall. He even contemplated taking out his camera from his backpack to capture this extraordinary sight.


    He had initially planned to go to his workplace and report, but when he passed by the Empire State Building, he couldn''t resist coming inside to observe.


    Little did Eddie expect to witness such a scene.


    As Eddie reached for his camera, it was swiftly snatched by a young man with blond hair seated beside him.


    "What are you doing?" Eddie looked at him with a displeased expression on his face, his voice instinctively lowering. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Brother, I''m saving you," The young man with blond hair tucked the camera inside his coat and pointed to the sunglasses-wearing security guards lurking in the corners.


    He whispered, "You''re new here, aren''t you? You don''t know the rules. Inside the Empire State Building, taking pictures is prohibited. If you did then you would face the consequences on your own."


    "Besides, you''re not just using a camera; you actually want to take pictures of those two women¡ª this would be a disaster." The young man explained in a hushed voice. At the same time, he cast regretful glances at the two women''s retreating figures.


    Eddie gazed after them, itching to know, and asked, "Who are they?"


    "You''re definitely new here," The young man with blond hair patted Eddie on the shoulder, his voice lowered once again. He helplessly said, "They are the owners of this building."


    Eddie''s heart quivered, and he lamented, "I see."


    Women associated with the Symbol of Peace were off-limits, of course.


    As if hearing their conversation, Lorna''s face took on a faint Carina smile, and she, together with Raina, entered the exclusive elevator.


    "That guy, I wonder if he''s still in bed."


    "It''s not just some guy; it''s Boss."


    "Raina, you shouldn''t spoil him. For the past half year, he has hardly gone outside. He neither researches armored technology nor manages our forces. He spends his days on the top floor, working on godly powers."


    "All of what you just said¡ªif you dare say it in front of Boss, then I won''t have any objections."


    Inside the ascending elevator, Lorna gently shook Raina''s left arm, expressing her dissatisfaction. The two of them had a brief conversation.


    After Raina moved out with Kyle, Lorna''s confidence seemed to diminish. Gritting her teeth lightly, she said, "I certainly dare."


    The exclusive elevator, which required Advanced-level permissions from the family, stopped near the top floor.


    After the elevator doors opened, Lorna released Raina''s arm and eagerly stepped into the living room.


    "Boss, are you awake? Would you like breakfast?" Lorna spoke softly, adopting the appearance of an obedient child. There was no hint of her previous complaints and domineering demeanor.


    She was fearless in the face of anything except Boss. Only Boss could rein her in.


    Raina chuckled inwardly and subtly activated his psychic powers. An invisible force gently swept through the space of the entire building.


    "Hmm?" Raina paused for a moment and then said, "Strange, Boss isn''t here."


    Simultaneously, Raina''s potent psychic powers crisscrossed, penetrating the walls and sweeping through the entire Empire State Building''s floors.


    "Where is he?" Lorna asked anxiously.


    "He''s not here; Boss has left the Empire State Building," Raina said with a slight frown.


    Kyle had barely left the Empire State Building in the past six months. The few times he did venture outside, he had always been accompanied by the two of them.


    "Could something urgent have come up?" Raina and Lorna exchanged a worried glance. If Kyle had to take action personally, did it mean the end of the world?


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 302 Dangerous

    *Beep, Beep...*


    The communicator on Raina''s body suddenly rang. Under Lorna''s eager gaze, Raina quickly took out the communicator and answered the call.


    A soft blue light expanded into a clear projection, displaying a small robotic figure in the air. It grinned and said, "Good morning, ladies."


    "Good? You wish. Where is the Boss? Is he with you? If you don''t tell us now, I''ll dismantle your parts," Lorna''s elegant eyebrows raised slightly as she spoke while radiating an icy aura.


    Vis coughed, and its original body was composed of iron and Vibranium metal, a combination that Lorna, who had control over magnetic fields, happened to be a nemesis for. It didn''t dare to hide anything and said somewhat helplessly, "I am indeed with the Boss. However, we have already left New York."


    Raina pursed his lips, pondering, "For Boss to leave so suddenly, and even have you deliver the message, something urgent must have happened. What''s going on?"


    Vis replied, "I''m not entirely sure of the specific reasons. The Boss decided to leave this morning on short notice, and it caught both me and Venom off guard."


    "Where has he gone? I''ll be on my way now," Lorna, brimming with anticipation, had been trying to get Kyle to go out for a while, but he had ignored her. Now, with Kyle voluntarily leaving the building, she didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    "He has already reached his destination, the Mexico area," Vis said solemnly. "The Boss wanted me to inform you that there''s no need for you to come over. Stay in New York for the next couple of days; something important might happen."


    "That''s so boring," Lorna crossed her arms and huffed in frustration.


    "Something important? Didn''t we deal with Hydra six months ago?" Raina, his mind sharp, grasped the key point in Vis''s message.


    "This time, the issue is likely not originating from within the Earth," Vis said in a serious tone, pointing with its mechanical finger to the clear blue sky above, a sky without any hindrances.


    Raina widened his beautiful eyes and muttered softly, "Are those enemies Boss mentioned before finally coming?"


    "They''ve arrived just in time, and I''m feeling very bored. In the past six months, I''ve significantly improved my skills," Lorna said excitedly. Vis''s internal chip shuddered silently for the impending extraterrestrial invaders. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lifeforms from outer space probably had no idea how dangerous Earth had become.


    On the other side of the world, near the town of Puente Antiguo in Mexico.


    Under the intense, scorching sun, for miles around, there were nothing but barren deserts filled with weeds. The slightest breeze raised detestable whirlwinds of dust.


    In this region, there were barely any towns or villages, let alone cities. The buildings in the small town were simple and reminiscent of a modern Western style and it looked as if a cowboy on horseback might come out at any moment.


    A large bus-like tour bus was parked at the town''s entrance. The bus was stocked with various camping gear, detection equipment, clothing, and food supplies. In the driver''s and co-driver''s seats, two young girls dressed in trendy jeans and casual leather jackets sat.


    They appeared to be in their early twenties, not long after graduating from college.


    The girl in the driver''s seat, with a cute and pretty face, remained solemn and focused on operating the equipment, checking the notebook for recorded detection data.


    The girl in the co-driver''s seat wore red-tinted glasses and had a mature and highly intellectual charm. Her face was relaxed and nonchalant, and she held a lollipop in her mouth while resting her feet lazily on the bus''s steering wheel.


    Even in a bustling metropolis, both of them would be considered exceptional beauties. Yet, at this moment, they appeared somewhat disheveled and work-worn, huddled in the car like workaholics.


    "Jane, do you really think your mentor will come here?" The girl with glasses looked out at the boundless wilderness outside, asking with disinterest.


    "Darcy, I''ve answered that eight times already."


    The girl known as Jane helplessly looked up from her notebook and firmly said, "I sent the data we collected to my mentor last night, and he agreed to help. He said he''ll arrive in this town later tonight and join us for a second round of exploration."


    "Well, then, let''s wait a little longer," Darcy pushed her glasses up and sighed. "You''re the one working on an astronomy research project. I''m an economics major; I should be at the hotel, relaxing in the sauna. Why did I end up in this godforsaken place with you, eating dust?"


    Jane comforted her, "I''ll treat you to a big meal when we go back. Just hang in there for a few more days. We might obtain the data we''re looking for tonight, and we could plan to return in the next few days."


    "I hope so," Darcy said. Suddenly, she heard the engine of a car, so she leaned her head out of the window wearing a duckbill cap. She saw an old Ford car driving towards the town, raising dust all the way.


    "Jane, is that your mentor?" Darcy asked.


    "It could be. Let''s get out of the car and have a look," Jane replied.


    Jane called Darcy, and the two of them got off the tour bus. When they arrived at the front of the car, the Ford car had stopped right next to them.


    "Miss Foster, you really know how to create trouble for people," The car door opened, and a middle-aged man with white hair slicked back and dressed in plain, dark-toned clothing stepped out with a smile.


    "Professor, thank you so much for coming," Jane smiled faintly and quickly went to greet him, pointing to Darcy behind her, signaling, "This is my good friend, Darcy."


    "Hello, Professor," Darcy politely waved her hand and set aside the lollipop she had been holding.


    "This is my university mentor, Professor Erik Selvig," Jane introduced the middle-aged man to Darcy.


    "Hello, Darcy. Just call me Erik; there''s no need for all that professor stuff when we''re out here," Erik was very approachable, and his face had wrinkles that added a youthful vigor.


    Jane quickly said, "Now that everyone is here, let''s head into town. After dinner, we can prepare to go to the survey site."


    Erik stopped her with a wave of his hand, saying, "Jane, don''t rush. I have another guest in my car."


    "Another guest?" Both Jane and Darcy were taken aback.


    "That''s right," Erik nodded and turned to the Ford car. He spoke towards the slightly lowered backseat window, "Mr. Carl, can you please get out of the car? I''d like to introduce you to these two students on this trip."


    The person in the car didn''t respond. However, after a brief moment, the car door abruptly opened.


    A tall young man with silver hair, mixed with strands of red, wearing slightly oversized sunglasses, and draped in a black trench coat that reached down to his shins, stepped out of the car while walking with boots.


    It was none other than Kyle.


    "This is one of my friends, the head of a high-tech company," Erik paused for a moment and nearly slipped up but continued with an awkward smile, "He and I met at a research conference once. He saw the data and materials you sent yesterday and became interested, so he wanted to come and see the site in person."


    Kyle scanned the two young girls behind his sunglasses and smiled gently, saying, "You can call me Carl. I hope this trip goes well."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 303 Welcomes You

    Inside the town of Puente Antiguo.


    The sun was setting, leaving a few remnants of crimson in the navy-blue night sky, while the night had quietly descended upon this western town situated on the outskirts of the wilderness.


    The local residents, having worked throughout the day, were gradually returning home. Households were illuminating with soft lights, and the bars and restaurants catering to the locals were becoming livelier, with many people gathered together to eat, drink, and be merry.


    In a bar that also doubled as a restaurant, Kyle and his companions sat around a square table near the window, beer mugs and small plates of peanuts already on the table.


    At first, Jane and Darcy were skeptical of Kyle''s identity, but due to Professor Erik''s introduction and verifying Kyle''s personal information online, they accepted him as their visitor.


    "Well, the food hasn''t arrived yet. I''ll just run to the restroom. Jane, and your friend, please take care of Mr. Carl," Erik said as he left the table in a hurry, heading towards the bathroom outside the bar.


    He had been in need of a bathroom break for a while but had hesitated because he didn''t think it was appropriate to leave this meeting between his students and a guest. But now, he couldn''t hold it any longer.


    After Erik had gone a little far, Darcy pouted her lips and, in a hushed voice that only Jane and herself could hear, muttered in annoyance, "I also wish someone would serve me in this godforsaken place."


    Jane glanced at her friend casually and nudged her in the side with her elbow. Darcy exclaimed with a feigned cry of pain and then sulkingly began munching on peanuts.


    ''Youth is great.'' Kyle pondered this thought quietly and took a sip from his beer glass, filled with foamy beer.


    This scene surprised Jane, and she exclaimed, "Mr. Carl, you''re drinking beer? I thought upper-class individuals..."


    "A few hundred-thousand-dollar red wine and a few-dollar beer are no different when they go down your throat. Expensive ones are just for raising one''s status and worth," Kyle replied, his face displaying an elegant and gentle smile. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since the encounter with the mysterious individual at the Club half a year ago, he had integrated seamlessly into human society on Earth, adopting a more normal and sociable demeanor rather than being cold and distant.


    From his appearance to his genetics, soul, and temperament, the aristocratic air and intimidating presence that had set him apart from ordinary people had all been concealed.


    Now, both inside and out, Kyle was just an ordinary Earthling.


    This was the result of mastering his card control, not only recovering his normal state of mind but also making significant progress in his pyrokinetic abilities. The cluster of red hair in the middle of his silver hair served as a testament to this progress.


    Kyle didn''t display any arrogance and quickly closed the gap between the people at the table.


    Darcy took a sip of her beer and boldly said, "Hey, Carl, right? It''s nighttime; why are you still wearing sunglasses?"


    Jane stared intently at Kyle from across the table, feeling equally skeptical. If he was a researcher who observed celestial bodies, wearing sunglasses at night was something that made no sense.


    "I forgot. Alright, I''ll take them off," Kyle nodded and, after setting aside his beer glass, voluntarily removed his sunglasses.


    The sunglasses fell onto the tabletop below, where they immediately adhered to his left wrist and swiftly underwent a mechanical transformation, integrating silently with his original digital wristwatch.


    Darcy stared at Kyle''s face with wide eyes. In a soft voice that only Jane and herself could hear, she muttered, "This is incredible."


    Jane also focused on Kyle, perplexed. "You look so young and quite handsome."


    Kyle: "..."


    "Many people say that," Kyle chuckled and lightened the mood with humor.


    He suddenly remembered that before leaving New York, to avoid being recognized, he had Venom make slight adjustments to his appearance. His goal was to make sure no one would recognize him at first sight. Additionally, over the past six months, Kyle had indeed grown a year or two younger, regressing to his early twenties.


    Even members of the Avengers would have a hard time believing it. Others either remained the same or aged, while Kyle not only retained his youthful appearance but also seemed to reverse age, exuding health and vitality.


    "You''re so young. I think I can call you ''little brother.'' Don''t worry, your big sister has got you covered," Darcy said with a seductive smile, giving Kyle a teasing glance.


    Just as Erik had returned from the restroom and overheard Darcy''s comment, he was so shocked that he almost stumbled but managed to catch himself by grabbing onto the chair and table.


    Jane quickly got up and helped Erik, asking, "Professor, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, I''m fine," Erik waved his hand and sat back down. He looked at Darcy and cleared his throat, saying with solemnity, "Mr. Carl is my friend. Why are you calling him ''little brother''?"


    Darcy pouted, looking at Kyle with eyes that were growing increasingly passionate. She said, "I was just making a joke."


    Jane pinched Darcy a few times in secret, to no avail.


    To be honest, if it were any other time and she hadn''t experienced her first crush yet, even this scientific researcher would have believed in love at first sight. After all, the young man who went by ''Carl'' in front of her seemed flawless¡ª gentle, amiable, and giving people a sense of security.


    Coupled with his perfect physique and appearance, as well as his wealth and status, he seemed like the prince from a fairy tale.


    However, it was precisely because he seemed so perfect, too perfect to be real, that Jane couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    Her mentor, Erik, also held an attitude of politeness and respect toward Kyle, with an underlying sense of awe.


    Once the sizzling barbecue arrived, conversation among the group waned as they began to devour the food on the table, preparing for their late-night field exploration.


    Kyle had integrated into this small circle, playing the role he had designed for himself. He occasionally gazed at the sparkling night sky outside the window.


    If he were to deal with an enemy, he wouldn''t bother disguising his identity and building friendly relationships with three ordinary people.


    This time, he came here to meet a special friend.


    "Odin, that old man, always finds ways to make me do this job," Kyle thought helplessly. He finished his portion of meat without losing his composure.


    After finishing their meal, the group boarded the travel van, with Jane behind the wheel, and left the small town for the pitch-black wilderness.


    In the deep night, the starry sky sparkled, and the darkness fell upon the earth.


    Two bright headlights cut through the thick darkness as the travel van''s engine roared, racing swiftly through the flat and uninhabited desert.


    Kyle sat on the passenger seat with his eyes closed, refreshing himself, while in the back seat, Darcy and Erik held surveying instruments, providing real-time reports.


    "The radiation levels are rising significantly, significantly stronger than yesterday, and we''re getting closer to that area. The direction is correct!"


    "Then hold on tight!" Jane reminded, stepping on the gas pedal to increase the speed.


    No one noticed, but in the night sky directly above the travel van, the dark clouds parted, and the stars spun together into a brilliant, colorful halo of light.


    Kyle suddenly opened his eyes and muttered to himself, "It''s about time. Welcome To Earth."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 304 The Fallen Thor

    Ten miles from the outskirts of Puente Antiguo,


    In the desert sky, the early morning stars formed a nebula that resembled an aurora, shining with dazzling, multicolored light, as if something were about to descend from it.


    The travel van suddenly came to a screeching halt, leaving two skid marks on the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust, and finally coming to a stop directly beneath the center of the colorful Nebula.


    "We''re here. Hurry up and record the data!" Jane, who was still holding the brake, reached for her notebook on the side and decisively directed her friends Darcy and Erik to the back of the van.


    Kyle was inwardly amazed. This girl seemed pretty cute, but when she worked, she was as tough and direct as a workaholic.


    However, his thoughts were not on the three people inside the vehicle, but rather on the surroundings. He keenly sensed the disordered and agitated air, along with the disrupted and distorted space.


    As far as Kyle knew, there were only two things that could create this sense of disoriented layers of interconnected spaces. One was the activation of the Space Stone, and the other was the opening of the Bifrost.


    Kyle lowered his eyelids, glanced at the three people in the car, and shrugged, issuing a cautionary reminder. "Be careful. There might be something falling from the sky."


    Darcy grumbled, "What could possibly fall..."


    Before she could finish, she looked up at the van''s sunroof, her eyes widening, her mouth hanging open, causing even her lollipop to fall.


    In the center of the Nebula, something resembling a meteor plummeted from the sky. As it friction-burned through the atmosphere, it transformed into a massive fireball, rapidly melting away the darkness of the night sky.


    "Oh my God!" Darcy was still in shock. But Erik, who was experienced, slapped the car seat and shouted, "Jane, drive away from here!"


    "I know!" Jane, aside from Kyle, was one of the calmest people in the van. She put down her notebook, shifted gears, and stepped on the gas, causing the van to shoot forward.


    The travel van had just left the area when the meteor, engulfed in searing flames, crashed on the desert ground about thirty feet behind the vehicle.


    "Boom!"


    It exploded like a powerful bomb, sending countless rocks and dust flying in all directions, creating a dust storm that swept past the van.


    After surviving the ordeal, Darcy patted her heaving chest. "Jane, I''m not coming out with you next time." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "To think that a meteor just happened to fall. I''ve never encountered anything so coincidental before," Erik said, still shaken.


    "At least everyone''s safe."


    Jane let out a sigh of relief, manipulated the steering wheel, and glanced back at the passengers.


    Kyle remained composed, reclining in his seat as if the recent event was no big deal, and he playfully reminded them in a low voice, "Pay attention to your driving."


    This warning came just a little too late. Jane was looking at the windshield when the front of the van collided with something, creating a loud, dull sound.


    Jane immediately slammed the brakes, bringing the vehicle to a complete stop. In the bright headlights'' glow, they could dimly see a burly man in black lying on the ground in front of the van.


    "I think... I hit someone," Jane said, realizing it was more accurate to say she had hit a god. Yes, you drove and hit a god.


    Kyle facepalmed inwardly, but he didn''t say anything. Only Vis and Venom were communicating in a unique sonic frequency, enjoying themselves.


    "Ahahaha, Thor, it''s your day too."


    That''s right. What had fallen from the Bifrost was none other than Thor himself. Thor, the God of Thunder.


    Three days ago, Kyle received a message from the Gatekeeper about preparing to return to the realm of the gods through the Bifrost to observe the king''s inheritance ceremony of Thor, Odin''s son.


    However, earlier this morning, the inheritance ceremony was unexpectedly canceled, and Thor was sent to Earth to be secretly observed and tested as a mortal by his father, Odin.


    As for why Thor had to resort to such a troublesome way to come to Earth, even if Kyle hadn''t received the gatekeeper''s message in advance, he could have guessed that the mess in Asgard was unavoidable.


    It all started because Thor had already taken hold of Mj?lnir, the symbol of authority, as Odin''s designated heir to the throne. Naturally, Loki, the god of tricks, was not pleased and couldn''t resist playing some tricks before the inheritance ceremony.


    In simpler terms, it was a large family drama caused by two brothers vying for their father''s favor.


    Jane and the other two had already exited the van and gathered beside the unconscious man in black, anxiously examining his condition.


    Kyle sat calmly in the front passenger seat, his mind undisturbed, casting a somewhat sympathetic glance ahead. He could sense that Thor''s divine powers were currently sealed.


    This was Odin''s doing.


    "Please, don''t die, don''t die!" Jane knelt on the ground, repeatedly pushing Thor''s body. Stimulated by these movements, Thor''s eyes suddenly widened, his long blond hair in disarray, and he let out a powerful roar, arching his back.


    This scene shocked Jane and Erik. They reached out to restrain Thor, but even without his divine powers, Thor''s strength was still beyond their control.


    Just as Thor was about to break free, Darcy exclaimed, pulled something out of her coat pocket, activated a switch, and thrust it into Thor''s powerful body.


    A faint blue electric current entered Thor''s body, causing him to twitch slightly before rolling his eyes back and falling limp to the ground.


    Thor had been stunned by the electric shock... and that seemed to be the least of their problems.


    "Vis, did you capture that?" Kyle in the van spoke while snapping his fingers. This was going to be a black mark in the history of the future god-king!


    "Of course, I even made a backup and then I made a backup of that backup." Vis chuckled like a gentleman.


    "Make a copy for me," Venom chimed in with an attitude of wanting to share the good stuff.


    The night was long.


    Tonight, there was more than just Thor as an unexpected visitor from beyond the stars.


    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of New York,


    A corner of the night sky turned a deep red as an escape pod descended through the atmosphere. With its fiery hull, it looked like a meteor crashing into the forest and wilderness, raising clouds of dust and smoke.


    After a while, a convoy bearing the logo of the "Life Foundation" company surrounded the escape pod inside and out.


    The armed personnel in protective suits quickly disembarked from the vehicles and used tools to open the escape pod. They transferred the unconscious female astronaut and all the objects inside to a large vehicle.


    When it came to the silver briefcase, several researchers looked excited. They carefully took the briefcase and placed it on a specific transport vehicle.


    Once everything, including the escape pod, had been transferred to a large transport truck, the convoy started up and headed slowly back toward the New York city center.


    No one noticed that inside one of the vehicles in the middle of the convoy, the silver briefcase contained a glass vial with four mysterious liquid lifeforms, one of which had developed cracks that were about to shatter.


    "There''s a foul odor in the air..."


    "And another thing, a similar presence..."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 305 Delusion

    In the small town of Puente Antiguo, within a large hospital, on the second floor, there was a room designated as the emergency ward.


    It was late at night.


    Normally, there weren''t many patients here, but as soon as Kyle and his team arrived, doctors and nurses from the entire hospital seemed to converge on this room.


    "Father, Heimdall! Open the Bifrost and let me go back! Where am I?!"


    "Damn It, you dare to attack Odin''s son!"


    The emergency room looked like a war zone. A tall and robust, blond man, dressed only in black long underwear, lay on a white hospital bed. He was shouting emotional words that nobody could quite comprehend.


    A group of more than five doctors and nurses found it almost impossible to restrain him. They were nearly toppled to the floor as they tried to subdue him.


    "Quick, call security! Get the security here!"


    The doctors, who had never seen a patient with such strength, cried out in panic. Several security guards heard the shouts and hurriedly entered the emergency room to help regain control.


    Outside the emergency room, Kyle and the others were quietly waiting. They could see through the transparent glass doors and windows that Thor was inside, ranting and raving in a seemingly frenzied state. The doctors, nurses, and security guards swarmed around him, trying to restrain him.


    Thor was pinned against the entrance door, his rugged face distorted with a fierce expression. With one last attempt to preserve his dignity, he growled, "Lowly mortals, you cannot defeat the mighty Thor..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the attending physician administered a sedative, causing Thor''s eyes to roll back. He lost his resistance and fell unconscious once again.


    Outside the door, the onlookers who witnessed this sudden change fell into brief silence.


    "Could it be that he''s gone crazy from the accident?" Darcy hesitated and asked with a meek tone.


    "He didn''t hit his head, and even if he did, it was you who shocked him into craziness," Jane countered. Her beautiful eyes revealed an underlying concern.


    "Didn''t you hear what he was saying? Odin, Bifrost, Thor!" Erik softly reminded them. Seeing that both students looked perplexed, he explained somewhat bitterly, "These are elements from Norse mythology. I grew up listening to these stories."


    "So what?" The three people looked at each other and then turned their gaze toward Kyle, who had remained silent throughout.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Kyle smiled, shrugged his shoulders, and said seriously, "He was wandering alone in the wilderness at night, shouting about kings and realms. I guess this is just a new trend called ''Delusion.''"


    "Delusion?" The others were stunned, and they had heard this new term before. It seemed to match the delusional features of the mysterious man.


    "Yes, delusion, and a severe case at that," Kyle stated confidently.


    Unbeknownst to them, Vis and Venom couldn''t contain their laughter, almost breaking their disguises.


    The group continued to discuss, but Kyle got up from his seat and headed towards the stairs, waving his hand as he left. "Well, that''s it for tonight. I need to find a place to rest. We can discuss last night''s survey data tomorrow morning."


    "Thank you, and feel free to call me anytime tomorrow," Erik responded respectfully and walked Kyle partway down the corridor.


    After Kyle''s figure disappeared at the hospital''s second-floor staircase, Erik let out a sigh of relief and finally realized that Jane and Darcy were staring at him with suspicion.


    "Um, I should get some rest too," Erik stammered, feeling a bit nervous.


    "Hold on!" Jane and Darcy approached Erik, one on each side, and pulled him back to his original seat.


    Jane cleared her throat and asked, "Professor, who is Mr. Carl really? What''s his true identity?"


    Erik chuckled and said, "Didn''t I introduce him already? He''s a friend of mine and the head of a research company."


    "Don''t try to deceive us. Just a company executive wouldn''t make you, a well-known astronomer and university professor, act so cautiously," Darcy scoffed.


    Erik blinked innocently and said, "Is it that obvious?"


    Jane and Darcy both nodded simultaneously and said in unison, "It''s quite obvious!"


    "Alright," Erik pondered for a moment and then straightforwardly admitted, "As for Mr. Carl''s identity, you don''t need to ask me. When he wants you to know, you''ll naturally find out. If he doesn''t want you to know, I wouldn''t dare reveal it easily."


    "I won''t ask anymore," Jane nodded thoughtfully.


    Darcy, still skeptical, said, "Isn''t that a bit exaggerated? Could he be the mayor of New Mexico?"


    Upon hearing this, Erik''s face, which appeared somewhat older, maintained its seriousness. He replied in a calm tone, "No, not even close. To put it in perspective, if you compared him to the President of the United States, he''d be roughly on par."


    Jane and Darcy exchanged a glance, both displaying shock in their eyes.


    Compared to the President of the United States? Could his identity be that grand?


    Seeing the astonished expressions of the two students, Erik shook his head, and there was a sentence he never added, "The President might not be an adequate comparison from some perspectives."


    As night approached dawn, the eastern horizon revealed a pale glow, casting morning light upon the desert outside the town. The darkness receded like a receding tide.


    In the field where Jane and her team had encountered the meteor strike the previous night, a crater about ten meters in radius had formed. There was no trace of meteor or extraterrestrial spaceship wreckage at the center. Only a simple, unremarkable silver hammer was leaning against the edge of the crater.


    "Ho!"


    A shadow descended closer to the ground. Dust and pebbles were scattered by the gust of wind. Kyle withdrew his dark wings and stood calmly in the pit, examining the unremarkable hammer with golden eyes.


    His wristwatch projected a blue light, scanning the hammer as well as the surrounding ground inch by inch.


    Vis remarked, "With current technology and databases, we can''t perform an analysis... Master, is this Thor''s hammer?"


    "Of course, it''s the genuine weapon," Kyle nodded and said, "According to Odin, whoever can lift this hammer and prove themselves worthy will possess the power of Thor and be crowned the king of the realm."


    As he spoke, he slightly bent down, extended his right hand, and firmly grasped the handle of the hammer.


    "Master, you..."


    Vis''s words paused. However, with the use of his divine power, Kyle easily lifted Thor''s hammer and held it in his hand. He even examined its weight.


    "You''ve really picked it up? Master, doesn''t this mean you''re the king of the realm?" Venom exclaimed in disbelief. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You two are overthinking it. It''s not that simple," Kyle shook his head and smiled. He held the hammer without a hint of arrogance and continued, "It''s not only Thor and me; in the future, there will be more people who can lift this hammer. In fact, anyone with divine power abilities, a pure heart, and no strong selfish desires for power can qualify to lift Thor''s hammer."


    "But what about Odin''s words?" Vis pointed out one point he hadn''t quite grasped.


    "Do you really believe Odin''s words?" Kyle asked.


    Kyle waved the hammer, saying, "Have you ever thought about who Odin was talking to when he said that? He was speaking to the two young princes at the time¡ª Thor and Loki. In other words, only one of them needed to lift the hammer to fulfill the conditions for becoming king."


    "Thor and Loki... Odin had already figured out which one among them would be able to lift Thor''s hammer. This hammer is just a facade and a test."


    Kyle sighed softly at this point. Without hesitation, he placed Thor''s hammer back in its original place.


    "The hammer is nice, but it doesn''t suit me. It seems I''ll have to collect materials and craft my own Divine Weapon that''s more suitable for me."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 306 Symbiote Invasion

    The hammer touched the desert floor with a slight disturbance of sand, leaning against the ground at a slant. After the divine power was withdrawn, it reverted to its original, simple appearance.


    "Are you just leaving the hammer here?" Vis felt a bit regretful. After all, this was Thor''s hammer, a perfectly intact offensive and auxiliary Divine Weapon.


    "What else can I do? Take it home? Forget Thor going berserk, Odin might show up at my door. This is a problem waiting to happen," Kyle was not at all regretful about leaving it here as he had already seen through the situation.


    Thor''s hammer.


    This was a Divine Weapon specially crafted by Odin for Thor''s growth from a child to the King.


    If anyone else wanted to claim it, they had to ask Thor for permission. Even if Thor agreed, Odin wouldn''t easily let the hammer, symbolizing the throne of the Asgard, fall into someone else''s hands.


    Moreover, this hammer was specifically designed for Thor''s lightning-based divine power. As a fire god, Kyle had no reason to argue with Odin over this Divine Weapon.


    "Divine Weapons with specific attributes are hard to come by, but for now, the Eternal Flame can make do," Kyle turned around. Seeing that the sun had risen, he spread his dark wings, preparing to return to town. Unexpectedly, Vis abruptly issued an electric prompt, "Master, there''s a call for you, from home."


    "Home?" Kyle didn''t think too much and nodded to accept the call.


    With a beep, the watch transformed by Vis projected a light that formed an elegant upper body model of a woman. With an Eastern-style face, exquisitely perfect, and long black hair, it was a flawless projection of Raina.


    "Boss, according to your time there, it''s time to say ''good morning,''" Raina greeted with a slight smile as she saw Kyle''s projection.


    "What''s up, speak," Kyle looked at Raina''s projected figure.


    Raina didn''t beat around the bush either and explained, "Just a few hours ago, an ordinary person came to the agency, claiming to have witnessed a meteor fall on the outskirts of New York at night and even filmed a video with decent clarity. I sent a Card Member to the scene for exploration and found obvious traces of a return of a lifepod to the ground, as well as tire marks from different vehicles receiving the lifepod."


    "Interestingly, I checked with Natasha, and using SHIELD''s resources, we couldn''t find out which country''s space lifepod it was."


    If it couldn''t be found openly, it could mean that the lifepod came from outer space or was a privately owned item not associated with any country.


    Understanding this point, Kyle snapped his fingers, saying, "Continue."


    Vis and Venom, both were unusually interested in such events and listened quietly.


    "If it were in other regions, it might take some time to search, but the fleet that received the lifepod comes from within New York City," Raina said, raising her eyebrows with a smile. Even Kyle couldn''t help but shake his head slightly.


    New York? I wonder who''s in charge of New York now?


    Carl Family, SHIELD, Stark Industries ¨C when these three were densely intertwined, in New York City, whether in plain sight or in secret, the Carl Family was the undisputed ruler.


    Without looking at the data files, Raina, with her superhuman memory, recited, "So, I quickly traced the origin of the lifepod and the fleet to a large private company called the ''Life Foundation'' in Queens, New York. The owner is Carlton Drake.


    About six months ago, they jointly invested billions of dollars to create aerospace equipment and are enthusiastic about genetic mutations caused by cosmic radiation."


    Kyle stroked his chin, squinting, and said, "They are just a private enterprise with no special background. Since you''ve found the source, you must have already taken action and obtained some internal information, right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have specifically notified me."


    "Of course," Raina lifted her smooth chin, like an encouraged schoolgirl. With a gentle wave of her hand, she hinted, "This is a video of an internal secret captured by my agent, infiltrating the Life Foundation company and extracting it from the internal archive."


    The 3D projection changed frequencies, and Kyle began to receive and play the video content.


    In the video.


    The camera was focused on a fully enclosed research room with toughened glass and a closed floor. Various devices and instruments were arranged inside, with a ragged-looking man inside. Outside the room, many staff members wearing suits or protective clothing were gathered.


    "What do you want to do to me? Let me go from this!" The ragged-looking man''s face twisted in anger as he looked at the crowd treating him as an experiment, violently banging on the glass door with both hands.


    "Let''s begin," A middle-aged man in a well-dressed suit decisively said outside.


    A female staff member raised her hand and quietly voiced her opinion, "Boss, the Symbiote should be studied separately, not subjected to human experiments right now."


    "Only through human experiments can we communicate with them more quickly. If you don''t want to do it, you can leave." The man referred to as the ''boss'' retorted coldly, then continued, "Start it now!"


    "Yes." The remaining staff members responded promptly, taking their positions and operating computers to activate the switch.


    In the research lab, a storage device emitted a slight sound, accompanied by a slowly rising white smoke.


    "What on earth is that?"


    The ragged-looking man shivered as he turned around, catching sight of a mass of black-gray liquid, seemingly possessing life and consciousness, flowing out from the storage unit and approaching his body on the floor.


    ''P¨±!''


    While the ragged-looking man was still screaming in terror, the black-gray liquid adhered to his feet, crawled up to his chest, and finally seeped into his clothes, disappearing into his body.


    "Look, it worked!"


    The boss excitedly punched the air, but his joy was short-lived as the ragged-looking man suddenly collapsed in the lab, convulsing in painful groans, and within three seconds, the struggling figure turned into a lifeless body.


    After a while, the ragged-looking man''s mouth opened, and the black-gray liquid gushed out, fiercely hitting the glass door like an angry force.


    "Failed." The boss''s smile froze on his face, sighed, and said in a stern voice, "Continue human experiments! Also, aside from the one we have, retrieve the three Symbiotes that escaped during transportation!"


    The video ended at this point.


    Raina''s projection recovered, and seeing Kyle''s serious expression, she asked, "Boss, do you know about these lifeforms called Symbiotes?"


    "It''s more than just knowing," Kyle spoke, and Venom on his body became restless.


    "Si...milar?" Venom mumbled to itself.


    Kyle frowned, pondering, "So Heimdall was mentioning this when he said that something from outer space coming to Earth. I didn''t expect it to be these extraterrestrial lifeforms."


    Symbiote lifeforms!


    Apart from Venom derived from the Extracting Card System, the offspring Carnage, and now evidently more than four others, with three out of control in the New York area!


    Ignoring these life forms would not end well for anyone!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395 S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 307 Venom and Eddie

    In the aftermath of the recent SHIELD turmoil, Raina had never seen her Boss''s expression so serious. It was evident that the adversaries they were about to face were no ordinary small players.


    "Boss, what should we do?" Raina spoke, handing the decision-making authority back to Kyle.


    "Let me think a little. I have matters to attend to, and I''ll be in New Mexico for a few days," Kyle pondered. Suddenly, he thought of something and communicated with Venom through his thoughts, "Venom, if it were you, arriving in an unfamiliar alien area, what would be the first thing you do?"


    "Adapt," Venom responded without hesitation, explaining, "We Symbiote lifeforms can only truly survive by attaching to other lifeforms. So, when arriving in a strange area, we would immediately seek suitable local indigenous life to symbiotically adapt and integrate into the local life. Then..."


    "And then what?" Kyle inquired.


    Venom stated in a cold and hoarse voice, "Symbiotes have a territorial awareness. If the local area is already occupied by other Symbiotes, the incoming Symbiote, adapted to the local environment, will challenge them."


    "Lucky for the incoming ones, there''s a Symbiote king who happens to be away from New York," Kyle said with a faint smile. After thinking for a moment, he instructed Raina, "The Symbiotes have just arrived in New York. They''ll probably remain hidden for a while, seeking suitable strong humans for symbiotic attachment. During this time, the Carl Family members are strictly prohibited from going out alone. Form teams of three and disperse throughout the city to observe in secret. If you spot a Symbiote, do not engage in combat; inform Lorna or notify the Avengers for a response."


    "As for the Life Foundation... inform Fury first, let SHIELD exert pressure and investigate them. We can''t handle everything on our own," Kyle added, finishing with a special reminder, "And most importantly, do not let those Symbiote lifeforms get too close; they are tough to deal with."


    "Got it, I understand," Raina nodded solemnly. This was the first time the Carl Family was dealing with extraterrestrial lifeforms!


    It was also Earth''s first attempt to handle an alien invasion without relying on Asgard, using their own influence and strength.


    "This is just the beginning. There will be more who will come and they will come on a larger scale... consider this a test," Kyle said softly. After ending the call, his dark wings fiercely flapped in the air.


    After a strong dust storm rose, Kyle took off from the wilderness, breaking through the sound barrier with waves of black light.


    Not long after Kyle left, an old car drove by the crater, stopping at the edge. A middle-aged local man opened the door, got out, and approached, looking bewildered at the huge meteor crater and the silver hammer standing upright in the center.


    At this moment, in the New York City area, at the Empire State Building.


    After Raina issued the orders, the Supernatural Incident Bureau temporarily announced the cessation of operations, with the recovery time undecided, explaining to the outside as internal reasons.


    In the New York area, Carl Family Agents formed pairs, maintaining audio connections with headquarters 24/7, starting to search for traces of the extraterrestrial Symbiote.


    On another front, near the bustling Brooklyn district, a rundown rental residential building.


    "These companies are all the same, treating new employees like trash."


    After being bossed around by superiors and colleagues all day, journalist Eddie dragged his tired body up the stairs of the cheap, shabby building. Naturally, the cheap monthly rental did not come with fancy elevators, so he wearily climbed the stairs step by step.


    Reaching the fifth floor, Eddie walked through the crowded corridor, nearing the room he had rented. There, he saw a bald, robust man standing in front of the door opposite his, holding a continuously swinging black plastic bag.


    "Hey, neighbor." Eddie wiped away his sweat and friendly waved.


    The bald, robust man glanced at him, his pitch-black eyes radiating a cold light, staring coldly and warily at the approaching Eddie.


    "Uh." Eddie pulled back his arm, scratched the back of his head, and awkwardly said, "Sorry, sorry."


    Eddie quickly walked to the door of his room, nervously fumbling for the keys in his pocket. He could feel the gaze of the bald, robust man behind him, staring at his back.


    He opened the door, leaving only a narrow gap for passage, swiftly squeezed inside, and with a snap, firmly closed and locked the door.


    Completing this series of steps, Eddie, exhausted, leaned against the door of the room and complained, "Terrible neighbor."


    "Weird neighbor." Outside the door, the bald, robust man spat as well, leisurely took out his key, opened his own door, and stepped inside.


    Inside the room, besides simple furniture like a bed and chairs, there was nothing else. The black curtains were tightly drawn, and with the only light source, the room became completely pitch-black after closing the door.


    The bald, robust man sat on the chair, took out a lively jumping sea fish from the bag, opened his mouth, and took a bite of raw fish. He devoured it in big, hearty bites.


    While eating, the bald, robust man fell into contemplation.


    He was Venom, born on Planet Sakaar, several galaxies away from Earth. Guided by some mysterious force, he came to Earth to find the meaning of his existence.


    Of course, Venom arrived on Earth half a year ago. It lived in a local indigenous village in Africa for two to three months, stayed in Asia for a few months, transferred to Europe for a few months, changed hosts five times during that period, and became familiar with and integrated into human society on Earth.


    Finally, following a faint clue, it arrived in the United States, in New York, just a few days ago.


    When Venom arrived in the New York City area, it sensed the unique aura of its only kin. It had hoped to quickly unravel some mysteries on its own, but the sudden extraterrestrial invasion disrupted the key aura with the arrival of several Symbiotes, throwing the area into chaos.


    Now, Symbiote lifeforms from different regions gathered in New York City, attracting and repelling each other, making it challenging to distinguish.


    "I can only find them one by one and eliminate them. I hope you carry the message I need on you." Venom finished devouring the sea fish with an expressionless look on his face.


    The distance from Planet Sakaar to Earth, decades of wandering through the starry sky, none of these could stop its pace. There was no reason for it to halt at mere fellow kin.


    Whoever blocked its way, would be killed.


    Puente Antiguo.


    Returning to the town, Kyle headed straight to the agreed-upon restaurant. Upon opening the door, he found not only Darcy''s trio at the corner table but also Thor, wearing a T-shirt and jeans, joining them.


    "Hey, Carl, over here!" Darcy''s seat faced the door, and she was the first to spot Kyle, excitedly waving to him.


    As Kyle approached, Erik had already vacated a seat, respectfully and ingratiatingly saying, "Mr. Carl, I''ve already arranged for the chef to prepare your meal. I''ll have it heated and brought over."


    "Morning, Carl," Stacy greeted with a smile, having finished chewing her food. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Morning." Kyle nodded and took the seat next to Thor without hesitation.


    Thor, famished, was still stuffing beef into his mouth. Seeing the three''s enthusiastic attitude towards Kyle, he couldn''t help but glare with a pair of indignant eyes.


    "Wait a minute, how come the treatment for him and me is so different!?"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 308 Kyle and Thor

    "Che. You''re just a homeless person. Kyle is an urban elite. How can there be a comparison between you two?" Darcy immediately retorted Thor, crossing her arms over her chest and grumbling, "And let me remind you, everything you''re wearing and eating right now is coming from our pockets. Don''t expect too much."


    "Why am I a homeless person? Ignorant mortals," Thor said, swallowing the beef in his mouth, and wiping the grease off his mouth.


    He picked up a chicken leg, his rugged face showing a serious look, and said with a touch of majesty, "Let me reiterate. I am Thor, the son of the almighty Odin, the one who wields thunder, the future ruler of the Nine Realms."


    The people at the table remained calm as if they were accustomed to it, silently bowing their heads to continue their meal.


    Seeing that no one paid attention to him, Thor couldn''t help but feel a bit dejected. Everywhere he went, he was accompanied by awe and submission from various extraterrestrial races. Now, on Earth, he was even inferior to humans.


    "Alright, just eat. We can talk after you''re full," Stacy reassured.


    Thor remained silent and reluctantly started chewing on the chicken leg in his hand. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle shook his head silently. Thor had indeed lost all his godly powers now, and even his physique had become as weak as an ordinary human. Even deliberately revealing his divine power couldn''t expose his identity.


    Kyle could see the Purple Ability Card representing the godly realm on Thor''s body, but at the moment, the card emitted no brilliance, and it was in a dull and ineffective Seal state.


    Could Odin Seal a Purple-Quality Ability Card, or could he only Seal godly powers related to the Asgardians?


    Kyle contemplated silently before he raised his eyebrows, and compared to beings like Odin or the Ancient One, he could clearly see the vast gap between him and the top-tier cosmic powerhouses.


    Regarding card quality, above purple is gold, and above gold is colorless quality. Each step upward represents a significant leap.


    Kyle temporarily equated purple quality to a planetary level, meaning that having a Purple Ability Card would already make one formidable on a planet. Possessing a rare purple-prefix Ability Card would place one at the current Earth''s combat power ceiling.


    He, Hulk, and Thor with his Recoved ability were currently in this semi-invulnerable realm.


    The reason it was semi-invulnerable was mainly because holders of gold or higher-quality Ability Cards were extremely rare in this vast universe. But rarity didn''t mean nonexistence...


    Kyle chewed his meal slowly, contemplating the situation. Suddenly, a strong and powerful arm reached over, warmly resting on his shoulder.


    Thor, with a cup in his other hand, gulped down a large beer. Boisterously, he smashed the glass on the floor, laughing heartily, "Not bad. Another round!"


    The sound of the glass shattering, along with the cheers, attracted the curious gazes of the other customers and waitstaff in the restaurant. The group at the corner table instantly became the center of attention.


    "Um, we''ll cover the cost," Darcy hurriedly intervened.


    Darcy stared at Thor with dissatisfaction and lowered her voice, "Come on, can''t you stop breaking things? You keep talking about being Odin''s son, being a god, but all you do is smash things."


    "Alright, I''ll try to control myself," Thor admitted his wrongdoing, sighing awkwardly.


    "Another round, shall we? Here, drink up." Kyle smiled, pushing the untouched beer towards Thor.


    "Good, I''ve made a friend in you." Thor''s eyes lit up, patting Kyle''s shoulder vigorously. With a raised glass, he downed the beer in a series of hearty gulps.


    Darcy and Jane were initially worried that Thor, being a bit too forceful, might accidentally harm Kyle with his hearty pats. To their surprise, they found Kyle''s face remained calm and he did not budge an inch even under Thor''s strong pats.


    Thor, with his arm around Kyle, suddenly remembered something and inquired, "By the way, you guys mentioned earlier that this is Earth, right?"


    Faced with this seemingly idiotic question, Darcy rolled her eyes. "Yes, what''s wrong now?"


    "Nothing. If this is Earth, I have an old friend who should be living here." Thor took a deep breath, slightly hopeful, and asked, "Do you guys know Kyle?"


    With Thor''s question, the entire restaurant fell silent again, followed by many people secretly shaking their heads and chuckling.


    Darcy sighed, treating it as a joke. "Are you sure... Mr. Kyle is your old friend? Wait a minute, what we said might not be the same person."


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t he the one with silver hair? He looks young and handsome, with a bit of my former charm," Thor boasted, pointing at Kyle beside him. "Looks a bit like him."


    "Many people say that." Seeing a few gazes directed at him, Kyle smiled calmly, revealing no emotions.


    Jane withdrew her gaze and said to Thor, "If you''re talking about the Symbol of Peace, don''t say whether we know him or not. I guess almost everyone in this world knows him."


    "Symbol of Peace? That must be him. He became the guardian of Asgard as a mortal, and he is mighty," Thor said. This statement struck a chord with Kyle, making him feel quite pleased. He couldn''t help but marvel at not wasting time to come here specifically.


    Thor happily continued, "Since you know him, do you have Kyle''s contact information? Like a phone number? We can call him now, and I am sure that he will come here for me."


    ''I am receiving you well right now, aren''t I?'' Kyle silently thought in his heart.


    Darcy continued her sarcastic remarks, spreading her hands. "Everyone, I think we should take him back to the hospital. He seems to have a severe case of delusional disorder."


    Jane nodded in agreement this time. Contact Symbol of Peace and ask him to come out. Probably not many people in the world could do that.


    Erik, returning just in time to overhear the conversation, smiled as if joking, "Alright, I''ll foot the bill for this meal. Consider it a treat for Mr. Kyle, who is far away in New York."


    "Thanks, Doc!" Darcy cheered with joy.


    Jane frowned slightly, silently looking at Kyle, Thor, and Erik. At that moment, it seemed like she grasped something, but it wasn''t fully confirmed yet.


    After all, if the speculation were true, it would be too sensational!


    ...


    New York, residential area, rental building.


    Eddie was sound asleep on his bed with drool hanging from the corner of his mouth, dreaming of marrying Ms. Perfect as a rising journalist.


    Suddenly, the room¡ª or rather, the entire building¡ª shook violently, as if in an earthquake. All the furniture and lights were swaying left and right.


    "Snap!"


    When the bedside alarm clock fell to the ground, Eddie woke up from his dream. Rolling out of bed like a fish, he instinctively looked for his slippers to put on.


    Before he could put on his shoes, another loud noise echoed, accompanied by a strong shaking sensation coming from the adjacent room.


    "What are they doing next door? Demolition?"


    Eddie panicked, wearing only zebra-patterned boxer shorts and slippers, he rushed to the doorway.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 309 Friendly Neighbor, Venom

    Eddie walked to the door of his room, leaned against it, and peered outside through the peephole with his left eye.


    Once he saw the situation outside, he took a sharp breath. His still-foggy brain woke up completely, and the chills down his spine prevented any complaints from escaping his lips.


    Outside the door, the corridor was filled with dust. The front door of the bald, robust man''s neighboring room was shattered open, revealing a pitch-black hall without any visible light.


    Inside the hall, two large, robust humanoid shadows were entangled in a fierce battle.


    In just a few moments, the hall was in chaos, with furniture rolling, stone walls collapsing, and the ceiling caving in, causing the entire residential building to shake and tremble.


    The dull and immense sounds of violent combat echoed, accompanied by the screams and calls for help from neighboring tenants...


    It was like a scene from a disaster!


    "This is prime material for breaking news." Eddie couldn''t resist his professional instincts and muttered to himself. However, as the vibrations grew stronger, he quickly realized that now was not the time to think about a news story.


    If he didn''t evacuate, he might end up as the male protagonist in a news report with no life left!


    Eddie took a deep breath, gathered his courage, unlocked the door, and was about to push it open swiftly, planning to run to the staircase at the end of the corridor.


    However, right after he unlocked the door, with a loud bang, the room door vibrated intensely, and Eddie quickly withdrew his hands.


    Something had collided with the door of his apartment!


    In doubt and astonishment, Eddie, with a hint of relief, once again brought his eye close to the peephole. This time, he couldn''t see the outside but was met with a massive and pale iris.


    Eye to eye.


    Although Eddie knew that peepholes were designed to prevent people from seeing inside, he couldn''t help but shiver at the sight.


    Those were definitely not human eyes!


    Cold sweat dripped from Eddie''s forehead as he cautiously moved away from his main door. When he retreated to the corner of the living room, the main door burst open with debris flying in.


    In addition to the main door, there were two humanoid monsters, each about two meters tall, exposed in the glaring light, well within Eddie''s view as the owner of the room!


    Eddie could guarantee that, despite being a journalist with a broad knowledge of various subjects, having watched every episode of the animal world, he had never seen a terrifying lifeform like the one currently invading his home.


    One of the monsters had entirely white pupils, terrifying fangs, muscles, and fibers expanding throughout its black body. There were white burn-like marks resembling flames on its chest¡ª this was Venom, fully covered with a frontal view.


    The other monster had greenish irises, skin leaning towards dark brown, muscles with hardened knots, and several rows of spikes on its back. Its nails were sharp and pointed. This was one of the three symbiotes freely roaming in the New York City area, named "Beelzebub." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The commonality between them was the brutal and violent wildness emanating from every inch of their bodies. Every muscle seemed to be filled with a sense of power, and it looked as if both of them were born for battle.


    "You''re not from the same species as Symbiote from the Symbiote planet; you''re an outsider! Die!" Beelzebub roared hoarsely while pinching Venom''s neck and charging, relentlessly pushing it deeper into the room.


    Venom firmly gripped Beelzebub''s arms with both hands, sinking its feet into the floor. It smoothly plowed two grooves into the ground as it resisted Beelzebub''s force.


    "Get out of the way in the back!" Venom growled, and just as Eddie, who had reacted belatedly, moved from the corner to the other side near the bathroom, Venom abruptly stopped its movement.


    With both hands embracing Beelzebub''s palms, Venom''s arm muscles swelled, pushing Beelzebub away from its neck and executing a forceful shoulder throw. Beelzebub was slammed harshly into the corner of the wall.


    "Boom!"


    The corner of the wall collapsed like paper, creating a hole. Beelzebub''s head disappeared into a pile of rubble, leaving only its two robust thighs exposed, pointing upwards.


    Witnessing the exaggerated destruction, Eddie''s jaw dropped, and his first thought was, "Oh no, I''ll have to pay the landlord to fix the house..."


    "What are you still standing there for? Quickly, get out of here!" Venom rolled its eyes and surprisingly showed a bit of neighborly concern toward Eddie.


    "OK!" Eddie nodded vigorously like a chick pecking at grains with his back against a wall. He maneuvered around the pile of rubble where Beelzebub was and rushed towards the door.


    Eddie had barely taken a few steps when Beelzebub swiftly flipped over with a low growl, sending debris flying and dust billowing. In the midst of it all, there was a sharp, dark-brown glow.


    Before Venom could react, its body suffered a severe blow. A massive dark-brown spear pierced through its chest, viciously impaling it from behind. Black liquid, akin to blood, splattered onto the floor.


    "Damn it," Venom struggled hoarsely, reaching out to grab the handle of the spear in front of it. However, the tip of the spear was held by Beelzebub.


    "You''re finished," Beelzebub grinned ferociously, adding force to the charge, using the spear to lift Venom off its feet and propelling it forward until the spearhead was embedded in the wall next to the door.


    "Not going to be that easy." Realizing it was difficult to break free, Venom let go of the spear willingly. It shifted to the offensive, striking Beelzebub with a pair of palm thrusts.


    In the brief moment of the swing, Venom''s arms transformed and elongated into black spikes with spiral drills¡ª


    ''P¨±ch¨©!''


    Beelzebub''s laughter abruptly halted as it looked down. The dual spikes had also pierced through its chest, and a dark-brown liquid flowed downward.


    "You!" Beelzebub stepped back, trying to free itself from the spiraled spikes.


    However, Venom reacted faster, connecting the tips of the dual spikes, forming a chain-like structure that seemed to lock the bones of Beelzebub''s inner host.


    With no room to retreat, Beelzebub could only maintain its grip on the spear handle.


    "That''s about right." Venom grinned.


    Both were now equally wounded, caught in a stalemate.


    "You really are something. However, my host is obviously much stronger. In the end, I''ll be the one to win." Beelzebub sneered, firmly holding onto the spear, preventing the connected Venom from breaking free.


    Hearing this, Venom remained silent, its fully covered monstrous form melting away. But it was evident that it was a bit faster. The head had already dissolved, revealing the face of the host¡ª the bald man.


    At that moment, a surprised voice came from the side, "Neighbor?"


    Venom glanced sideways, only to see Eddie, who hadn''t left the room yet, leaning against the wall about five meters away, observing them from a safe distance.


    "Are you okay?" Eddie nervously asked Venom. He hadn''t forgotten Venom''s two timely warnings.


    "I''m fine, but things will go south soon." Venom sighed and, seizing an opportunity, urgently asked hoarsely, "Do you have gas in your house?"


    "Yes, why?" Eddie was puzzled.


    "Turn on the switch and let the gas leak into the room, quickly!" Venom said.


    Beelzebub didn''t know what gas was, but its subconscious told it that it couldn''t let Venom succeed. Its face twisted ferociously as it warned Eddie, "Kid, I advise you to leave now. Otherwise, after I deal with the freak, I''ll make sure to swallow you alive!"


    Eddie hesitated for a moment but, upon hearing Beelzebub''s threat, shrugged and walked towards the kitchen. He sighed slightly, saying, "I am gonna to what he said just based on your threats."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 310 Eddie’s Decision

    "Damn you kid!"


    Seeing Eddie defy its intentions, Beelzebub erupted in anger. Green pupils blinked with a cold light as it forcefully dragged Venom''s dual spikes backward. It aimed to kill Eddie before anything else.


    "Just stay put!" Venom sneered. Although its host''s endurance was fading, the fully covered body was on the verge of disintegration, and its body was pinned to the wall by Beelzebub''s spear, the black liquid from its main body flowed down the wall.


    However, it still firmly locked Beelzebub with its arms, preventing it from escaping the three-meter range and endangering Eddie''s safety.


    The intense struggle and desperate wrestling with over ten tons of strength from both sides caused vibrations in the room. The seemingly sturdy walls and floor were on the verge of collapse, and the shaken dust filled the room.


    "You bastard! I''ll swallow you whole!" Beelzebub roared in anger. A part of its liquid began to retract, covering Venom''s chest along the spear, gradually devouring Venom''s main body.


    "Hurry!" Venom hoarsely shouted, but the words were not directed at Beelzebub. Instead, they were aimed at Eddie.


    "Understood!"


    Eddie rushed into the kitchen without hesitation, tore open the gas pipe, and casually closed the window.


    "Landlord, this isn''t my fault." Eddie sighed helplessly, gritted his teeth, and, with a hot-headed decision, turned the gas valve open.


    Within seconds, the unpleasant smell of gas rushed into his nostrils. After filling the cramped kitchen, it leaked out into the living room through the open door.


    Eddie covered his nose and mouth, turning to leave the living room. He found Venom and Beelzebub still locked in a struggle, their upper bodies dissolved into indistinguishable forms. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dark liquid and brown liquid entwined, wrapping around the lower halves of their hosts. They floated and moved like snakes, biting and tearing at each other.


    However, it was clear that the adult Beelzebub had the upper hand, as the brown liquid covered one-fifth of Venom''s main body.


    "All right, what do we do now?" Eddie asked anxiously.


    Venom, struggling against Beelzebub''s consumption, formed a small head from the black liquid. It hoarsely said, "It''s simple. In ten seconds, ignite it."


    "Oh." Eddie nodded instinctively. However, after realizing the concept of igniting gas, his eyes widened in shock. "Did you say ignite... and explode the gas?"


    "Yes! If you don''t want to die, just do it. You heard what it said earlier. If it survives, you''re done for," Venom answered triumphantly.


    "You bastard, you tricked me." Eddie chuckled repeatedly. But after giving it some thought, he realized that since he had chosen to stay and opened the gas valve, he had already aligned himself with Venom.


    "At this point, there''s no turning back." Eddie made a choice without complaining. He retrieved a lighter from the overturned drawer on the ground.


    Ten seconds quickly passed, and the gas began to fill the entire room and hallway.


    Beelzebub, overhearing Venom and Eddie''s conversation, probably guessed what gas was. In terrified screams, it exclaimed, "You freak, do you want to die with me?!"


    "Who said I want to die with you?" Venom laughed and retorted.


    "Don''t you know? The thing we fear the most is fire and Sound." Beelzebub said fearfully.


    Venom didn''t respond but urged Eddie quickly, "Time''s up. Go outside the corridor and ignite the gas in the room."


    "I got it." Eddie covered his nose and mouth, under Venom''s protection, and smoothly passed through the doorway to the relatively clean corridor.


    Out of the immediate danger in the room, Eddie''s subconscious told him not to do anything unnecessary. He quickly headed to the stairs in the corridor, trying to distance himself from tonight''s nightmarish catastrophe.


    But Beelzebub''s warning and Venom''s advice still echoed faintly in his ears.


    Eddie hadn''t walked far when he stopped abruptly, looking at the metal lighter lying in his palm. At the same time, Venom''s voice came from the room behind, strained, "Okay, get it done! I can''t hold on much longer!"


    "Death is death... pity, I''m still a virgin." Eddie sighed mournfully, igniting the flame with the lighter and forcefully throwing it into the room behind him.


    ''Whoosh¡ª''


    The lighter, carrying flames, spun a few times, passing by Venom and Beelzebub. Amidst Beelzebub''s desperate screams, the flammable gas filled the air, undergoing a rapid chemical reaction.


    ''Boom!!!''


    People on the streets in the residential area looked up in horror. They could clearly see a massive explosion on the fifth floor of the apartment building.


    The shockwave created by the explosion shattered the glass of doors and windows, and roaring flames and thick black smoke billowed outward.


    Inside the room.


    In just an instant, Beelzebub''s monstrous body, along with its screaming, was completely engulfed in a sea of explosive flames.


    "It''s really over now." Eddie watched the flames and shockwaves rushing towards the door with wide-open eyes. Instead of making an effort to escape, he closed his eyes resigning to his fate.


    In the moment before the explosion enveloped Eddie, a dark shadow swiftly passed, attaching itself to his body.


    Then, everything was annihilated in the explosion.


    Five minutes later.


    Fire trucks and police cars, sounding their long sirens, arrived at the scene belatedly. They initiated rescue operations on the building and dispersed the onlookers, setting up police tape.


    Half an hour later.


    Three inconspicuous black business vans marked with sword and shield symbols, along with a silver Chevrolet with a card symbol, almost simultaneously arrived at the disaster scene. The police officers blocking the scene seemed to have received a notice and willingly gave them the green light.


    Cars parked one after another at the entrance of the deserted building.


    A stunning woman with crimson short hair, accompanied by a group of armed agents, quickly descended from the SHIELD vehicle.


    Following closely behind, a cold and elegant girl with emerald green short hair, accompanied by three suited men, emerged from the specialized vehicle of the Supernatural Incident Bureau.


    "Hmm? Why isn''t Raina coming this time?" Natasha asked in surprise.


    She wore her usual tight black leather jacket, showcasing her slender and graceful figure. After holding the position of SHIELD Deputy Director for a while, she exuded a faint air of authority and stability.


    "What''s the matter? Is my presence not acceptable?" Lorna grunted dissatisfiedly. With crossed arms and a male-style shirt and suit attire, she also sported the demon card emblem exclusive to the Carl Family.


    Compared to Natasha''s sexiness, Lorna exuded a unique charm and a permeating sense of dominance.


    "That''s not it, let''s go together." Natasha shrugged, not arguing with her, taking the lead to go upstairs.


    The two of them often clashed when together.


    The main reason was Natasha disapproved of Lorna''s capriciousness and casualness in handling things, while Lorna couldn''t stand Natasha''s strictness and sex appeal. The two top-tier beauties collided whenever they met.


    Of course, when these two distinctly styled beauties walked together, they became a breathtaking sight, adding to New York City''s stunning scenery.


    Few knew that they were both members of the Carl Family.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 311 Congratulations, You’ve Become the Spare Host

    Natasha and Lorna ascended to the fifth floor, stepping onto the scorched corridor. Although the fire had been extinguished by the firefighters, a faint burnt smell still lingered in the air.


    Some police officers were still going in and out of rooms affected by the explosion, taking various photographs for evidence and collecting materials for sampling and analysis.


    Upon seeing Natasha and Lorna, the local police leader, Officer Allen, a tall and burly African-American officer, took the initiative to approach them. With a smile on his dark, square face, he greeted, "I''m Officer Allen, in charge here. You must be Deputy Director Natasha and Secretary Lorna?"


    "Deputy Director of SHIELD," Natasha nodded, taking out her identification, which bore the SHIELD-specific anti-counterfeiting mark.


    "Supernatural Incident Bureau, Advanced Secretary," Lorna sneered, her hands in the pockets of her trousers, showing no intention of producing identification.


    Officer Allen paid little attention to this. Even though Lorna was just a secretary, the weight behind her alone could rival several SHIELD agents.


    "Let''s go over some details," Natasha retrieved her identification and went straight to the point.


    Officer Allen gestured around, briefly explaining, "We have collected a large amount of evidence. Based on the overall analysis of the fifth-floor tenants of this apartment building, about half an hour ago, around 23:00 New York time, there was a battle between two humanoid monsters in Room 508. The fight later extended to the opposite Room 509, and the gas explosion that followed originated from Room 509. It is currently preliminarily judged as intentional."


    "Who are the tenants of these two rooms?" Lorna asked assertively.


    Officer Allen took out a handheld device, flipping through the personal data that had already been queried by headquarters. He said, "The tenant of Room 508 is Owen Weir. He''s 36, English, used to work at a barbecue joint in Boston, now unemployed, arrived in New York downtown the day before yesterday, and rented this room for a month."


    He paused, then continued, "In the 509 room where the gas explosion occurred, we found Owen Weir''s body. He died quite tragically, and his body has been basically reduced to charred bones."


    "And the tenant of Room 509?" Natasha got to the point.


    "That''s the strange part." Officer Allen shrugged, speaking seriously, "The tenant''s name is Eddie, 24 years old, a recent graduate from the University of California, officially hired by a famous New York news agency not long ago. He arrived in New York the day before yesterday, reported to the company yesterday, and returned to the rental room after working until 20:00 tonight."


    "What''s strange is that he didn''t die at the explosion site, right?" Lorna remarked.


    Officer Allen nodded, saying solemnly, "There''s no trace of Eddie''s body remains at the scene. Furthermore, Eddie hasn''t left this building. He mysteriously disappeared during the explosion with those two monsters. We''ve issued a search warrant and mobilized local law enforcement to full strength to find Eddie''s whereabouts."


    Natasha and Lorna exchanged glances, both wearing thoughtful expressions on their faces.


    "Officer Allen, right?" Natasha smiled slightly, stating unequivocally, "You can now evacuate people from the scene on the fifth floor. Just maintain the lockdown of this building. This matter is beyond the capabilities of the police force. All the case files should be handed over to SHIELD."


    "And the Supernatural Incident Bureau," Lorna added.


    "Alright, I understand," Officer Allen readily agreed.


    SHIELD''s authority, to some extent, even surpassed the military in New York. Giving orders to the police was a normal course of action.


    In a short while, Officer Allen led a dozen police officers to orderly evacuate the scene, leaving only a small team to maintain the lockdown of the building.


    SHIELD agents then began to take out various high-tech instruments from their briefcases, conducting detailed and in-depth research and examination of the explosion site. They worked to reconstruct the video data of the Symbiote battle.


    Natasha looked at Lorna, who always had her hands in her pockets, and asked, "Lorna, what''s your take on this?"


    "Are you insulting my intelligence? Since I learned some characteristics of the Symbiote from Boss, the conclusion of the battle here can be reached just by looking at all of this." Lorna spoke with confidence, "Fire has the ability to completely erase the Symbiote, and the fact that a body is left at the scene proves that the outcome of the battle was decided in an instant - one dead, one escaped."


    "That''s exactly what I was thinking. And that escaping Symbiote is now parasitic on Eddie, who mysteriously disappeared," Natasha added.


    As Natasha spoke, she licked her lips in slight surprise and said, "Even the Boss probably didn''t expect that these Symbiotes, which invaded the Earth from outer space, would engage in internal struggles and battles."


    Meanwhile, in the New York City area, over the Hudson River...


    *Splash!*


    A dark and tall humanoid monster sprinted and climbed from the elevated bridge. Finally, it leaped down from a hundred meters high into the river. The night-colored river surface immediately surged with waves, reflecting the faint brilliance of the lights.


    Ten seconds later...


    A young man''s head emerged from the shallow waters, followed by his shoulders, waist, and finally, his feet.


    Eddie gasped for breath as he walked from the shallow water to the shore, collapsing onto the concrete ground in exhaustion. His entire body was soaking wet and in a miserable state.


    "What happened to me? Just now, I turned into a black monster?" Eddie trembled in the night wind, his hands constantly feeling his body, clad only in a pair of shorts.


    He even checked his private parts but found nothing unusual.


    Just as Eddie was about to breathe a sigh of relief, a black liquid oozed out from his chest, forming a serpentine shape with a miniature head model resembling Venom.


    "Are you looking for me?" Venom grinned, revealing a row of uneven and fierce teeth.


    "How, how, how did you end up on me?" Eddie retreated in horror, but Venom, connected to him symbiotically, followed every step of the way.


    "Young man, if it weren''t for me, you would have died in the explosion just now." Venom sneered.


    "So, it was you who saved me." Eddie''s emotions calmed slightly, but he quickly reacted with anger. "Are you forgetting that the explosion occurred because of you? You insisted on me igniting the gas. Now, look, my home is blown up, and I''ve become a murderer!"


    "The one you just killed wasn''t human," Venom corrected.


    "Do you think the New York police will believe the nonsense you''re saying? My life is over." Eddie knelt on the ground in despair. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "At least you have some potential. You can become my new host. Please, pull yourself together," Venom consoled Eddie, proudly saying, "You saw my strength. You saw what I am capable of. With us combined, you''ll be an unstoppable force. Are you really afraid of cops?"


    "Host? Please spare me." Eddie became even more desperate.


    "Sorry." Venom grinned and confidently declared, "You are now the spare host. Until I find a suitable host, I''ll be residing in your body!"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 312 The Journey to Find Mjolnir

    Mexico, Puente Antiguo, in a single-occupancy restroom in the restaurant:


    After hearing about the situation in New York involving the battle between the Symbiotes, Kyle nodded slightly in front of Raina''s holographic projection. With a hint of depth in his handsome and cool face, he said, "Alright, I got it."


    "How should we proceed?" Raina asked softly.


    After some thought, Kyle instructed, "For now, let the Cardinals not search for other Symbiotes. Instead, focus on finding the one attached to Eddie. I''m interested in that Symbiote."


    "Understood, I''ll make sure to encourage Lorna to work diligently," Raina said with a slight smile, then closed the holographic communication.


    The silence returned to the single restroom.


    "Master, do you really think there''s a Symbiote that isn''t afraid of fire?" Venom said with some complex emotions in his voice.


    After all, no matter how it evolved or even if he had entered adulthood, even with various battle modes developed, it still couldn''t overcome the fatal weaknesses of fire and sonic waves!


    Especially the fear of fire, even when Kyle unleashed the full power of the Fire God, it couldn''t symbiotically cover and enhance the battle suit, making its combat effectiveness significantly reduced.


    And now, there seemed to be a Symbiote that might not fear fire, which was a blatant mockery of Venom!


    "It hasn''t been confirmed yet and it''s just a possibility. Besides, even if it doesn''t have a weakness to fire, it still can''t compare to you," Kyle comforted Venom.


    Having gone through so many battles and events, Venom and Vis were the left and right arms to Kyle. Only when combined, they could achieve omnipotence in various fields.


    "Let''s deal with things here first and then we will go back to New York to check it out." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After saying this, Kyle opened the door and left the restroom. Just as he returned to the restaurant, he happened to see Thor leaving the table, heading toward a few customers at the adjacent table with a stern face.


    "Thor?" Jane and the others stood up in confusion, fearing he might do something reckless again.


    "What were you talking about just now? Can you tell me where it is?" Thor approached the adjacent table, asking a brawny man with bare arms.


    "Of course," The brawny man grinned, gesturing vividly. "Just head south for about thirty miles. There''s a crater there, and no matter how hard you try, you can''t get that hammer-shaped small meteorite out of it. Even an off-road vehicle at full throttle can''t move it an inch."


    "So it was already discovered..." Kyle shook his head upon hearing this.


    "About thirty miles to the south, right?" Thor nodded seriously, thanked the man, and then returned to Kyle''s table.


    Waving his hand, the brawny man kindly reminded Thor''s departing back, "Hey, it''s too late to go there now. A group of armed men, probably government-related, has completely sealed off the area."


    Ignoring the advice, Thor returned to the table and nodded to Kyle, then decisively said to Jane and the others, "I have to go."


    "Are you interested in that little meteorite?" Jane frowned.


    "It''s not a meteorite; it''s Mjolnir," Thor seemed exceptionally excited, speaking a bit faster, even pronouncing ''Mjolnir'' a bit strangely.


    Darcy misheard and got confused and she cutely tilted her head and asked, "Mjo.. what now?"


    "It''s Mjolnir, a hammer," Thor repeated.


    "Oh, Mjolnir, the hammer." Darcy suddenly understood.


    Kyle: "...", describing Thor''s hammer of thunder and power as a Mjo¡­ What hammer; Odin would cry if he saw it.


    "I''ll remember you all. When I get Mjolnir back, I''ll come back to thank you," Thor threw out this sentence, then left the restaurant without looking back.


    "Don''t we need to stop him?" Darcy shrugged, looking at the others.


    Erik straightforwardly asked, "Can you stop him?"


    "Well, no," Darcy had no regrets about Thor''s departure. After all, she wasn''t fond of astronomical research topics, and her warm eyes had been lingering on Kyle more or less.


    Kyle didn''t care about it. He calmly continued enjoying his meal, silently thinking about other matters.


    If retrieving Thor''s hammer were that simple, he wouldn''t have come out of New York in vain. Since this was Odin''s intentional trial for Thor in the mortal realm, it should look like a real trial. Without enduring some hardship and torture, how could it be called a trial? If it was then it would be more appropriate to think of it as a one-day tour on Earth.


    "After we finish eating, we can go and take a look," Kyle pondered for a moment and expressed his opinion.


    "I have no objections," Erik was the first to agree.


    "Me neither," Darcy followed suit.


    "Mr. Carl, things are moving a bit too fast here," Jane sighed. However, since she was already thinking about Thor''s situation and identity, she had no reason to refuse Kyle''s suggestion. She could only reluctantly agree.


    It was almost noon by the time the group finished their meal. Jane and the others returned to their accommodation and parking area, only to unexpectedly find a group of men in suits searching their travel car and accommodation rooms. Notebooks, laptops, and other items were being taken out and seemed to be taken away directly.


    Were these the SHIELD agents who were blocking the location of Thor''s hammer?


    Kyle immediately recognized the identity of the men in suits, but he continued walking calmly behind everyone, without any intention of exposing his identity.


    "What are you doing? Stop! Those are our belongings. You are violating personal property! Robbers!" Jane jumped and protested furiously, but a few men in suits grabbed her arms, preventing her from approaching.


    "Hey hey!" Darcy, seeing her friend being obstructed, wanted to help. Erik hurriedly held her back, and with a serious expression, he asked the men in suits, "Gentlemen, could you explain the current situation? We are astronomers and have not done anything illegal."


    "I''ll explain. Agents, release the lady." A calm and steady voice came from behind, and two men in suits immediately let go of Jane''s arms, stepping back to clear the way.


    From behind, a middle-aged man in a suit walked out, presenting a work ID with a sword and shield symbol. He spoke gently and friendly to Jane, "You must be Miss Foster. I''m Agent Coulson from SHIELD. Due to certain circumstances, we need to access your records and astronomical observation data."


    "This is your compensation," Coulson said, taking out a bank check for ten thousand dollars and handing it to Jane.


    Jane, unable to accept it, exclaimed angrily, "That is not the way you ask for something. Besides, some of my equipment is custom-made and can''t be bought locally!"


    "Sorry." Coulson smiled faintly but didn''t change his decision.


    SHIELD had specialized and powerful authority. To work efficiently, they could do many things that even the military dared not do. Normal legal procedures were ineffective for them.


    "You!" Jane, wide-eyed, watched as her notebook and equipment were lifted onto the SHIELD vehicle. She was unwilling to accept it and wanted to rush forward to snatch them back. The experienced Erik quickly stabilized Darcy and rushed forward to pull Jane back.


    "Jane, don''t make trouble with them." Erik''s face was unusually serious, whispering nervously, "They are SHIELD, not someone we can just mouth off to."


    "What is SHIELD?" Darcy asked as she approached.


    Erik sighed and said, "It''s a secret agency with a national background. I had a professor friend who researched gamma radiation. After being approached by SHIELD, he disappeared without a trace."


    "Really?!" Jane and Darcy were both shocked when they heard this.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 313 SHIELD Below One Man

    "Yes, it really happened," Erik helplessly shrugged.


    Any intelligence agency with a national background was already an authority that ordinary people couldn''t afford to provoke, and those intelligence departments served as SHIELD''s enforcers.


    With SHIELD''s functions, they could easily mobilize local law enforcement and military forces, instructing any local agencies to coordinate their actions.


    Jane and Darcy were still in doubt when they noticed Coulson, not far away, suddenly walking towards Kyle.


    Darcy exclaimed and wanted to go pull Kyle back.


    "Darcy, wait!" Erik hurriedly held her back, watching the two of them meet. He spoke calmly, "It''s okay. If it''s him, things might turn out good for us..."


    Jane squinted slightly as she looked at Kyle with a hint of anticipation. This time, she would verify her guess.


    "Hello, sir."


    Coulson walked up to Kyle, extending his hand proactively and staring at his face, expressing his confusion, "I feel like I know you from somewhere as if I''ve seen you before."


    "Perhaps," Kyle nodded calmly, lightly shaking hands with Coulson. In just an instant, Coulson''s face changed slightly, and he awkwardly withdrew his hand with finger marks.


    "There''s nothing wrong. I''ll leave now; I and a few friends still have things to attend to." Kyle gestured towards Jane and the others and left without paying him any further attention.


    "Take care," Coulson exhaled, forcing himself to speak calmly.


    After Kyle and the others left, Coulson stood motionless, frowning and lost in thought.


    "Sir, what''s wrong? Is there a problem with that Mr. Carl?" Two agents approached Coulson and asked with puzzled expressions on their faces.


    "Carl?" Coulson suddenly widened his eyes, his emotions getting a bit difficult to calm down. He asked urgently, "Did that person just now call himself Mr. Carl?"


    "Yes. We just checked, and headquarters has related files on him," One agent replied.


    "It really is him. He actually appeared here... well, it''s okay now." Coulson patted his chest after his suspicions were cleared. It wasn''t until now that he fully confirmed Kyle''s identity.


    "Sir, who is that person?" The two new agents clearly didn''t understand the meaning of the alias ''Carl.''


    "If I tell you, you might get scared, so I am gonna hold off on it. Hurry up and pack things, drive away from here." Coulson sighed, looking at the red marks on his palm. There was a sense of self-inflicted boredom in his tone.


    The God, absent from New York City for half a year, unexpectedly traveled through the mortal world now.


    Coulson felt emotional; he took out his phone and dialed Fury''s director communication number.


    In any case, this matter had to be reported to the Director.


    Since the internal turmoil within SHIELD six months ago, the old agents in the bureau trembled when they saw the Symbol of Peace statue. The inhumane and bloody scenes of the bloodbath at SHIELD Headquarters were still vivid in their memories.


    SHIELD indeed had many departments and individuals under its control, but it was always below one man, a fact that many agents had already deeply ingrained in their bones.


    The encounter with Coulson, and the attitude that treated Kyle as a stranger, made Jane''s speculations about Kyle''s identity fade a lot.


    This was also a good thing.


    After all, Kyle didn''t want to reveal his true identity too early. Mixing with a small scientific research team of ordinary people, secretly helping Thor, was a very convenient and simple matter.


    If Thor found out that he was here, he would probably complain about why he didn''t help him return to Asgard.


    Kyle didn''t want to get involved in the family drama.


    Kyle followed Jane''s group back to the RV. Jane drove the car out of the town, planning to go to the rumored meteorite landing site.


    Before the car left the town, at a pet store on the side of the road, Thor, who was thinking of buying a warhorse from the store clerk, coincidentally met them.


    Thor, accustomed to flying, lost his divine power and Mjolnir. He estimated that walking thirty miles relying on a mortal body would take about a day. So, thoughtfully, he wanted to find a warhorse to ride over...


    This prince from Asgard finally settled into the back compartment of the RV after enduring another round of mockery from Darcy.


    The RV, facing the afternoon sun, left the town, raising a cloud of dust on the wilderness road as it headed towards the destination thirty miles to the south.


    As the RV approached the meteorite crater, the sun had set below the horizon, and both light and temperature had receded. Nightfall enveloped the chilly, uninhabited wilderness.


    The RV, like a lonely traveler, continued forward, its headlights cutting through the darkness with two faint beams.


    When they were about half a mile from the destination, Kyle, sitting in the front passenger seat, suggested that everyone get out and walk the remaining distance instead of driving.


    While the others were still unsure of the intention, Thor had already opened the car door, got out of the back compartment, and walked to a small hill to gaze into the distance. A halo resembling a small city could be seen there, faintly covering the meteorite crater in the far distance.


    "Carl is right; this metal lump of a car is too conspicuous. The remaining road can only be covered on foot," Thor spoke and he was unable to contain himself and accelerated towards the source of light.


    Silently, Kyle followed closely. Seeing this, the others had no choice but to grit their teeth and continue.


    Ten minutes later, the group arrived near the crater. They crouched down at the edge of the hill and looked down at the ground below.


    A modern and large research institute base had been established on-site, centered around the meteorite crater. The three-story building was brightly lit, with personnel conducting investigations inside.


    The research lab was surrounded by protective iron nets with high-voltage electricity signs. Many armed personnel were patrolling, and more supplies were transported by large trucks and planes.


    Erik lowered his voice and said, "In less than half a day, such a temporary fortress has been built. This is definitely a big move by SHIELD."


    "If it''s just a meteorite, why don''t they take it away? Why do they have to build a research center here?" Jane wondered.


    "Yeah, it''s unnecessary," Darcy agreed.


    "That''s very simple, it''s because they can''t take it away. You guys stay here; I''ll go get what belongs to me." Thor couldn''t hold back and rushed out after saying his peace, and headed straight for the protective iron net under the cover of night.


    "That annoying little shit, I wonder if he''ll bring trouble on us. Carl, what should we do now?" Darcy said in regret before she turned around and was surprised to find that Kyle, who was originally behind everyone, had disappeared at some point. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where''s Mr. Carl?" Jane also noticed.


    "He probably went along with him." Erik sighed repeatedly, pointing his finger in the direction of Thor, who was moving away.


    At this moment, inside the temporary SHIELD research institute, within the base.


    In the middle of the building structure, the silver hammer remained unmoved, placed in the center of the meteorite crater. Researchers in white lab coats were constantly entering and exiting, collecting data with measurement instruments beside the hammer.


    Coulson, overseeing the overall situation, stood in the control room on the second floor of the temporary research institute base, looking down at the meticulous operations around the hammer.


    Suddenly, as if an enemy invaded, the urgent and loud alarm of the temporary base echoed through the night sky.


    Enemy attack!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 314 For Me

    In the wilderness, lightning blinked, and the night sky was covered with dense clouds. With a gust of cold wind, heavy rain suddenly poured down. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The alarm from the temporary base prompted the armed personnel stationed inside to take action.


    Coulson frowned before he took out a communicator, connected to the monitoring room, and inquired in a deep voice, "What''s happening?"


    The person on the other end of the communicator immediately replied, "Sir, we just discovered that the unpowered protective net on the south side of the base has been breached. There is a tall, muscular blond man, over 1.8 meters, forcibly infiltrating the temporary base. He also knocked out two guards on duty and is heading towards the central research lab."


    Coulson remained calm, saying coldly, "I see. Let the guards continue patrolling, leave the intruder to the SHIELD agents."


    "Yes!"


    After ending the communication, Coulson continued to dial a private and secure line. Soon, a dispassionate and magnetic male voice answered, "I''m here."


    "The item inside the temporary research lab is very important. It''s better to be safe," Coulson informed.


    "Understood."


    On the other end of the communication.


    On the first-floor warehouse of the temporary base, a black-haired agent in a special forces uniform opened the door to the armory. His eagle-like gaze scanned the shelves displaying various types of firearms.


    The black-haired agent picked up a modern sniper rifle, weighed it, quickly placed it back without hesitation, and took the top row of a special compound bow and a quiver containing many peculiar arrows.


    Afterward, he briskly rushed out of the armory, ascended the stairs, and reached the rooftop after arriving on the third floor. He agilely crawled towards the temporary rooftop stand atop the base.


    At this moment.


    Inside the research dome, Thor ran down the corridor while panting. As he approached a corner, a burly African-American agent blocked his way.


    "Mortal, do not block my path!" Thor threatened with tightly clenched fists, listening to the thunder outside, and facing the agent who was half a head taller than himself.


    The turmoil in Asgard compelled him not to waste time here!


    "You will be stopping here," The African-American agent sneered before he flexed his sandbag-sized fists, emitting cracking sounds from his joints.


    Talking was useless; action was needed!


    Thor roared a low growl, transformed into a brute, and charged forward. He engaged in close combat with the African-American agent with his bare hands.


    After a while, the two struggled and broke through the walls of the temporary research institute, tumbling into the open meteorite crater.


    Due to the pouring rain, the meteorite crater had turned into a pockmarked muddy pit.


    The two tall and robust men fell into it, instantly becoming muddy and disheveled. They disregarded everything, exchanging punches and kicks, making it difficult to determine who had the upper hand.


    This scene unfolded clearly in front of Coulson on the second floor and the black-haired agent on the temporary rooftop.


    The black-haired agent stood alone on the narrow rooftop, pulled out a special arrow, placed it on the fine string of the special compound bow, and aimed it at the back of Thor''s head in the pit.


    Regardless of how close Thor and the African-American agent were, and despite their constant movement and changes in position during the battle, the sharp and cold arrowhead continuously adjusted its trajectory to follow the target.


    "I''m in position. Do you need me to eliminate the intruder?" The black-haired agent asked expressionlessly.


    Hearing the voice coming from the communicator, Coulson pondered for a moment. Seeing that the intruder was about to knock down the African-American agent, he finally nodded slightly and gave the command, "Do it."


    "Understood."


    The black-haired agent''s gaze was profound; he held his breath, unaffected by the heavy rain, and the hands holding the bow and arrow remained as steady as if they were mechanically crafted.


    Below the pit, Thor knocked the African-American agent down with a punch, shook his wet shoulder-length hair, and wearily walked toward the center of the pit where the silver hammer was located. Unaware of the imminent danger from above.


    "It''s over," The black-haired agent muttered in a low voice. Just as he was about to release the bowstring, allowing the special arrowhead to explode on Thor''s head, a hand appeared from behind him, silently landing on the arrowhead. The hand pressed down, shifting the aim away from the intended target.


    "What... who are you?" The black-haired agent shivered and turned around in a startled jump, only to find a young and handsome silver-haired man standing right behind him, seemingly appearing out of nowhere.


    "Using special bows and arrows... You must be Clint Barton, often mentioned by Natasha as ''Hawkeye,'' right?" Kyle smiled as he looked down at Thor in the crater, speaking with a calm and dignified tone, "The person down there is my friend. I am asking that you refrain from shooting him."


    "Who the hell are you?" Hawkeye was still in extreme shock. As a sharpshooter, the thing he feared the most was enemies getting close to him, especially from behind, where he was defenseless.


    But just now, from the moment the intruder appeared until the moment he intervened, with his highly vigilant sensitivity, he couldn''t detect the slightest trace of abnormality.


    The opponent seemed to have appeared out of thin air. If it were a real enemy, he would have died countless times!


    Kyle didn''t answer. If even his identity couldn''t be guessed, it would be a disgrace to Hawkeye''s hero alias.


    "You mentioned Natasha just now, silver hair, and too young..." After half a second of stunned silence, Hawkeye retracted his bow, bowed with folded hands, and said with reverence, "Mr. Kyle."


    "Not a bad perception." Kyle nodded, gesturing for him to be quiet and continuing to look down at the situation in the pit.


    "Has he also arrived here?" Hearing the conversation on the communicator, Coulson was slightly stunned. Then, his expression became serious, and his puzzled gaze also fell on Thor in the pit. "For him?"


    Inside the rain-washed crater.


    The mud on Thor''s body gradually washed away, letting him heave a sigh of relief. He stopped next to the silver hammer.


    His face carried a look of joy as he bent down, using his accustomed right hand to grip the hammer handle, attempting to raise it high as he used to.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, the hammer remained motionless.


    Thor''s smile froze on his face, and an awkward atmosphere pervaded the air.


    He exerted both hands with undying determination, applying all his strength, but the fact that he couldn''t lift the hammer remained unchanged.


    Thor wearily released his hands. At this moment, he suddenly understood his current situation.


    King Odin had banished him, and Mjolnir no longer recognized him. All his powers, godly abilities, honors, and pride were gone. He was truly inferior to even an ordinary mortal.


    "Thunk!"


    Thor knelt on the muddy ground beside the hammer, looking up at the vast night sky. Like a wounded beast, he let out a heart-wrenching roar in the pouring rain.


    "As expected."


    Kyle, who already knew the outcome, wasn''t surprised. He patted Hawkeye on the shoulder and said, "Use a tranquilizer, put him to sleep, and lock him up. An astronomer will come to pick him up later. Just let him go then."


    "Understood."


    Hawkeye didn''t understand Kyle''s intentions but instinctively followed the order.


    Since Kyle appeared, the highest authority had shifted to him from Coulson.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 315 Lethal Guardian

    New York City, 1 AM.


    Most buildings had turned off their lights and closed their doors. Only a few 24-hour stores still had some activity. Neon lights on the streets emitted a dim yellowish glow, and occasional empty taxis marked "off-duty" passed through the main roads.


    A young man in jeans and a hooded windbreaker wandered along the quiet street. His hands were in his pockets, slightly bent at the waist, and his face was hidden in the shadow of his hat, resembling a vagrant.


    Eddie. His current situation was not much different from Thor''s in Mexico.


    As a recent graduate from the University of California, he had only been reporting for the New York News Company for a couple of days. He had imagined promotions, salary increases, marrying Ms. Perfect, and reaching the pinnacle of life. However, overnight...


    Not only did his temporarily rented room explode, but he also became a murder suspect by the New York police. The main issue was that his body still hosted a Symbiote life form that didn''t care whether he lived or died. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck, today is just the worst!" Eddie lamented in a low voice.


    Suddenly, his mind buzzed, and then a hoarse voice, like a voice in his heart, countered, "Hey, hey, watch your language. Becoming my host is the day you undergo a transformation."


    "Heh." Eddie forced a smile.


    Venom was dissatisfied and said, "Cheer up. In New York, there are many examples of ordinary people becoming superheroes, like Captain America, Symbol of Peace, and so on..."


    "Do you think... with our transformation appearance, we look more like a righteous hero or a villainous monster?" Eddie weakly retorted.


    "Though you say that, what you''re about to do is a significant event to save New York and world peace!" Venom coughed lightly, explaining seriously, "In the recent battle, I consumed part of the extraterrestrial Symbiote''s body, gaining fragments of its memories. They came to Earth to inspect it in advance, intending to colonize it. If one of them returns to their home planet, thousands of Symbiotes will come to attack Earth."


    "The monster from just now is already dead, isn''t it?" Eddie asked in surprise.


    Venom bluntly said, "Yes, but there were four of them in total. One is dead, leaving three."


    "To deal with those powerful monsters, the three remaining ones, you might as well ask me to commit suicide." Eddie wailed in pain before he stopped in the corridor and began to scratch his head in frustration.


    He startled a stray dog, which glared at him angrily, drooling with disgustingly viscous saliva, its beastly eyes emitting a cold green light in the blink of the night.


    "Get lost! Don''t mess with me!"


    Eddie glared back angrily, his face under the hood transforming into the distorted visage of a black monster¡ª


    Long and protruding white eyes brimming with fierceness and killing intent, a blood-dish-sized mouth capable of biting off a human head, and internally, a set of sharp and varied ferocious fangs.


    "Howl..." The Dog, with its tail tucked between its legs, retreated in fear, its four limbs unsteady, quickly disappearing at the intersection.


    "Sigh." Eddie reverted to his normal expression, sighing helplessly, and continued walking aimlessly.


    Venom said while comforting his host, "Don''t worry. They have a very significant weakness¡ª fire and sound-based attacks. As long as we use this point wisely, hunting down those three Symbiotes is not that impossible."


    As a journalist, Eddie, sensitive to cognitive gaps, skeptically asked, "Wait a minute. Aren''t you the same kind as them? Why are you thinking of helping Earth in return? It sounds too fake."


    Venom fell silent.


    After a while, Venom coldly said, "To be honest, Earth has nothing to do with me. I''m only searching for the meaning of my own existence. Although we belong to the same race as those Symbiotes, we come from different planets."


    "In other words, you''re not on the same side as them? So, are you here to find your parents?" Eddie said, feeling even more incredulous.


    An extraterrestrial tadpole looking for its mother?


    This question seemed to touch a sore spot for Venom. Annoyed, it said, "I don''t know. Stop asking me, or I''ll bite your head off!"


    Eddie shrugged and said, "You can''t bite me anymore. Besides, I''m your host now. We share one life. If I die, you won''t survive either."


    Venom was speechless.


    It didn''t expect that not only was its adaptability strong, but Eddie, this human, also had formidable adaptability.


    "You..."


    Just as Eddie was about to say something, a black tendril suddenly extended from behind, bounced, and stretched into the nearby alley, pulling his entire body quickly inside.


    "What''s going on?"


    While Eddie was still puzzled, after a few seconds, he saw an unmarked police car slowly driving over the road, as if patrolling and searching for something.


    "The police... are they still hunting me all over the city?" Eddie was terrified and anxiously asked Venom, "What should we do? Before we find and eliminate the Symbiotes, the New York police might take us out first."


    "And you sear them? You don''t have to fear anything with me here," Venom coldly snorted. Eddie''s physical qualities were decent, but his mindset was unstable, needing some proper training.


    "Do you still want to kill people?" Eddie sighed again for who knows how many times, turning around to leave the alley. However, with a blink, three black-clad individuals inexplicably appeared at the alley entrance.


    "Be careful; they''re not ordinary people," Venom''s voice echoed in Eddie''s mind.


    Taking a step back, Eddie vigilantly assessed the three blocking his way.


    There were two men and one woman, the men were tall and burly and the woman was slender. They were all dressed in black combat leather suits and wore devilish masks with sinister smiles.


    Their equipment was also peculiar¡ª some carried Barrett sniper rifles on their backs, some had cold weapons like swords at their waists, and others had metal twin guns with massive gun barrels strapped to their legs.


    "F-Team, target located, at the alley near Hadast Street, No. 654," The leader of the three quickly reported to a high-tech communication watch.


    The female figure, Red Eleven, looked at Eddie and said sweetly, "Let me introduce ourselves first. We are the Carl Family''s Cards. I''m Red Eleven."


    "Red Ten." "Red Nine."


    The other two Cards introduced themselves.


    "Little brother, I advise you to give up now." Red Eleven continued.


    Eddie didn''t answer and muttered to himself, "What should we do?"


    "What else can we do? We Fight!"


    As if complying with Venom''s impatient response, Eddie let out a low growl. His body quickly underwent a transformation, expanding and revealing a dark keratin layer. Muscles exploded like an armed suit and a terrifying exoskeleton enveloped his once-human form.


    "Attack!"


    Facing this situation, the three Cards exchanged glances, and without saying much, they initiated a coordinated attack. Their response was swift, efficient, and effective.


    A fierce battle unfolded on the quiet streets of New York City in the dead of night.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 316 The Annihilation of the Cards

    "Ah, the F-Team actually encountered them."


    "They''re lucky. I wanted to see how powerful those extraterrestrial Symbiotes that Boss is interested in really are."


    "Once those guys from Red Nine take action, we''ll basically have no chance."


    Receiving the distress message from the F-Team Card Bearers, in the dim corners and rooftop summits of the New York City area, other Card Bearers teams clad in black leather jackets and devil masks appeared intermittently. After expressing regret, they swiftly headed towards the street where the target was located.


    In less than ten minutes, nearly four Card Bearers teams arrived at the scene where the distress message originated. After nodding and exchanging greetings, they vigilantly surveyed the quiet late-night streets.


    Something was off¡ª too off!


    There shouldn''t be a scene of extraordinary battle unfolding here. Why couldn''t they see a single figure, and why was it so eerily silent?


    "Could Red Nine and the others have already dealt with the target?" Red Eighteen wondered.


    "Over there, detecting life signs." Another Card Bearer with a detection device spoke, pointing to a dark alley.


    ''Swish, Swish, Swish!''


    Several Card Bearers figures flashed, moving rapidly to a position ten meters away. In an instant, they arrived at the edge of the alley.


    Looking inside under the dim streetlights, the scene that met their eyes made their pupils contract, and they collectively sucked in a cold breath.


    In the narrow alley between two large buildings, the sturdy walls on both sides had completely collapsed. The cement ground was full of uneven giant footprints, and everywhere were marks created by firearms, blades, and fists. It seemed like this place had been baptized by an inhuman intense battle.


    Red Nine, the captain of the Carl Family''s F-Team, lay in a two-meter-deep pit in the middle of the alley, covered in blood and injuries. He lay in the shape of a ''´ó'' character, and his high-tech alloy sword was bent and broken, with one section stuck into the edge of the pit.


    Red Ten was buried in a pile of rubble. A shattered hand emerged weakly from the pile of stones, limply descending. Beside him, the Barrett sniper rifle had been mashed into a lump of scrap metal.


    Red Eleven, the only female in the F-Team, clad in a torn black leather jacket that exposed large areas of fair skin, was stuck on the external wall of the adjacent building''s third floor. Her demonic mask had long disappeared, revealing dispirited eyes that displayed a completely played-out appearance.


    It was an unbearable sight of complete annihilation.


    The three Card Bearerss didn''t hesitate and briskly approached, bringing the F-Team Card Bearerss together. After a thorough inspection of each one, Red Five, the leader of Team B, finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, they''re just severely injured, losing their combat capability, but there''s no danger to their lives."


    Red Fifteen was bewildered and said, "From the F-Team''s distress call to our arrival here, it''s been just over eight minutes. In such a short time, the three F-Team Card Bearers are on the verge of death?"


    "No," Red Five said with a serious expression, judging, "If it weren''t for Red Nine and the others, if ordinary soldiers encountered them, they probably would have died beyond death by now."


    The group of Card Bearers fell into silence, shocked beyond measure.


    They had walked at the forefront of human evolution on Earth, surpassing others in mutations and technology. This was why the Card Bearers had dominated the underground world of Earth for several decades.


    In their usual operations, whether dealing with the Mafia, assassins, or national forces, the Card Bearers always effortlessly crushed and overwhelmed their opponents.


    Yet, tonight, facing just one opponent, three Card Bearerss together couldn''t last for more than ten minutes...


    A Card Bearer muttered, "This is too exaggerated. What kind of monster did they encounter?"


    Not just him, but all the Card Bearers on the scene had this doubt.


    Of course, a collective setback for the Card Bearerss was precisely what Kyle was very pleased to see.


    Living in peace on Earth for an extended period could lead to complacency. Taking advantage of the time before an extraterrestrial invasion war broke out, Kyle wanted the Card Bearers to understand that there were always stronger entities beyond Earth, serving as a genuine exercise to prepare for an extraterrestrial invasion.


    On the other side, on the neighboring street where the battle took place, on the rooftop of a towering building.


    Under the chilly night sky, a humanoid dark monster repeated its actions of sprinting and jumping. It used the towering skyscrapers as stepping stones, leaping through the air to escape at extreme speed.


    Clearly, it was injured too. Along the way, it left behind small droplets of dark liquid. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Venom asked in a raspy mental voice, "Why didn''t you kill those three people just now? They managed to hurt me. Such formidable enemies should have their heads bitten off in respect."


    "Didn''t you see? They''re from the Supernatural Incident Bureau. Compared to them, both you and I are outright villains. How many times do I have to say this for you to understand?" Eddie replied without patience.


    Venom arrogantly said, "Then why are we running? With their strength, a few more won''t be able to fight with me."


    "What if the Symbol of Peace comes?" Eddie asked.


    "Symbol of Peace..." Faced with this name, Venom''s voice softened. As long as you arrived in New York City, everyone knew that there was an undefeated legendary hero here.


    Although Venom trusted its own strength, the legendary feats of the Symbol of Peace were truly terrifying, and the public treated him as a human god, spreading his name to maintain peace.


    Venom hesitated for a moment, then said with a stern voice, "If we can''t win then we can just escape."


    "Hmph," Eddie also didn''t expose it. He sprinted to the rooftop of a building, about to leap across to the building on the other side of the street.


    Jumping out of the building and reaching the highest point, Eddie''s face changed drastically as a powerful gravitational force dragged him harshly toward the ground below.


    "What''s this?" Venom was equally caught off guard and the humanoid monster in the symbiotic state plummeted downward.


    "I''m going to hit the ground; think something!" Eddie shouted in panic. In the howling wind, his limbs swayed casually, and the ground below in his field of vision kept getting closer.


    Fifty meters, forty meters, thirty meters...


    "It''s not going to be that simple."


    Just as it seemed he was about to hit the ground, Venom sneered. It manipulated its body to suddenly swing forward, the dark arm extending like rubber, grabbing the tenth-floor window frame of the building in front.


    ''Ka-Ching!''


    Forcibly pulling down the entire window frame, it kicked off like a swing on the outer wall of the seventh floor, forcefully plunging its strong arms into the wall to slow down the descent.


    ''Ka-Ka-Ka!''


    Speeding downward, it plowed through over ten meters of the building''s outer wall. Eddie violently crushed the building''s wall, and finally, with his palm bending a metal pole of a roadside street lamp, he landed in the center of the empty road unscathed.


    "Who''s there?" Eddie surveyed his surroundings as he spoke. The voice, processed by Venom, sounded raspy and domineering.


    "Like he said, it''s not that easy to deal with." A female voice came from behind a large tree beside the road.


    Walking with an elegant stride, a green-haired beauty in a men''s shirt and suit emerged. Her fair hand still emitted a green light mist, and her gem-like bright eyes were full of delight.


    Finally, she found an opponent during Boss''s absence.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 317 Lorna vs. Eddie

    At three in the morning, on the deserted roads of New York, Venom-covered Eddie and the stance-displaying Lorna confronted each other across a broad lane.


    If judged purely by appearance and physique, the sinister-looking and grotesque Eddie had the upper hand. However, at this moment, Lorna, the young and pretty-looking Western girl, showed no signs of inferiority in terms of momentum.


    "Be careful, Eddie. This human woman... is no ordinary person," Venom solemnly reminded Eddie in his mind.


    Eddie shrugged with an indifferent expression on his face and said in a low voice, "You described those three individuals the same way earlier."


    "Believe me, it''s not the same," Venom''s tone was unusually serious, and its raspy, icy words echoed in Eddie''s mind and heart. "This woman is much stronger than those humans from before."


    "How strong? Is she stronger than that Symbiote called ''Beelzebub''?" Eddie, standing still as a statue, with his transformed big white eyes reflecting Lorna''s delicate figure, regarded Beelzebub as the most powerful non-human opponent in his cognition.


    "That''s hard to say. Based on the feelings alone, her combat power is only higher than Symbiote, not lower." Venom didn''t exaggerate or belittle itself this time as it objectively analyzed the facts based on its perceptions.


    Unlike the previous hosts, it didn''t forcibly seize control of Eddie''s body but rather handed over much of the control to Eddie. After all, mutual acceptance between host and parasite allowed the Symbiote to unleash its true power.


    "Alright, I know what to do now. Leave it to me!" Eddie nodded decisively before he clenched his fist, and stared directly at Lorna in front of him.


    "What do you know?" Venom was a bit confused. It had originally planned to add comforting and guiding words, but now it seemed that this host had some potential to be nurtured into a strong individual.


    "Is he getting ready?" Lorna also raised her hands secretly, the power''s light effect on her palms subtly pulsating, preparing to engage in battle with her mutated ability at any time.


    "Of course, it''s a battle plan... to run away!" Before the words were finished, Eddie suddenly turned around, facing away from Lorna, stomped the ground, and immediately left a pit where the cement cracked. His somewhat bulky dark body rapidly crossed the road''s greenery and headed towards the other end of the street.


    This dramatic turn of events left not only Lorna, who was prepared for a confrontation, in shock but also Venom, integrated with Eddie, feeling a burning sensation in his heart.


    "Why are we still running even with my transformation?" Venom''s mentality exploded.


    "You said, if we encounter opponents we can''t beat, we should run, right?" Eddie responded matter-of-factly, his feet running fast without a hesitant pause.


    "But we haven''t even fought yet..." Venom was speechless as he witnessed its host being so cowardly for the first time.


    Yet at this moment, Eddie had already taken off, and even if it regained control of the body, would it suddenly stop and explain to Lorna that the previous actions were just a warm-up?


    "Just run if you want," Venom silently consented, not very resistant in its heart¡ª its host''s potential for being cunning and timid seemed to have been openly exposed by Eddie.


    Having just escaped a hundred meters, Eddie''s ears twitched as he heard the sound of breaking wind from behind. He reflexively made a quick judgment and slightly lowered his head and moved his body half a step to the left.


    As soon as this movement was made, the metal pole of a street lamp passed over Eddie''s shoulder, just like an extended spear, and nailed into the ground three meters away. The extremely strong penetrating force caused the tipless metal pole to plunge halfway into the ground, and the tail end vibrated slightly, emitting a faint sound.


    "If that had hit, it might have been fatal," Eddie swallowed hard and was about to bypass the metal pole and continue running. However, in the next moment, Lorna''s figure descended from the sky.


    The end of the metal pole cooperatively curved into a loop, allowing Lorna to stand on it with one foot. The green light mist on her palms flourished, and from a high vantage point, she looked down at the repulsive Eddie.


    Eddie wryly smiled and asked in a low voice, "Venom, can we fly too?"


    "Stop daydreaming and prepare for a fight," Venom ruthlessly interrupted Eddie''s thoughts of continuing to escape.


    Lorna looked at Eddie and said coldly, "At first, I thought that Boss had returned. I didn''t expect it to be an alien invader disguised as Boss."


    Both Eddie and Kyle looked somewhat similar when they were covered by Venom and the only difference would be the surface patterns and eye color.


    "Boss?" Eddie shook his hands, his big tongue wagging as he explained in a hoarse voice, "I think you are misunderstanding something here. I''m actually a... good person."


    "A good person? So, it wasn''t you who ignited the gas and blew up a residential floor tonight?" Lorna''s beautiful eyes stared coldly at the figure in front of her as she spoke.


    "Well, about that..." Eddie awkwardly scratched his head.


    "And wasn''t it you who severely injured those three people from our company just now?" Lorna continued to inquire.


    "Uh... well..."


    Eddie was sweating profusely as he was unable to utter complete words. Teaming up with Venom to commit evil deeds was too much, and now he truly felt like there was no way to wash away his sins.


    "I told you to stop dreaming about being a hero. Being a good villain is also not bad," Venom consoled in a low voice.


    "I am a socially responsible man. Why would I be a villain?" Eddie wanted to argue with Venom, but Lorna clearly wasn''t going to give him a chance. Her hands rotated along a certain trajectory, and her ability manifested in reality with the surging green mist.


    She had control over magnetic fields and the closest metal objects on the road were the roadside lamp posts. So within a radius of twenty meters around Lorna, three lamp posts hummed and vibrated before being forcefully pulled out from underground, dragging along dazzling electric wires as they flew toward Eddie.


    Venom had been on high alert so he bounced out a black tendril that adhered to the ground ten meters away, pulling Eddie away from the attacking metal poles.


    Lorna''s hands flipped as she manipulated the three lamp posts in the air to adjust their positions.


    One lamp post plunged from top to bottom into the ground, just cutting off the black tendril dragging Eddie. Eddie rolled on the ground after falling, and the second lamp post blocked his retreat, forcing him to stop between the two lamp posts.


    Immediately after, the third lamp post, like a guided missile, carried a powerful impact straight toward Eddie''s chest.


    "Stop it!" Eddie roared as he raised his hand to create a shield-like structure in front of him, grabbing the front end of the metal pole just three centimeters from his chest.


    "It''s over!" Lorna waved slightly, and one of the lamp posts, hidden in the darkness, cut through the air, aiming directly at Eddie''s unprotected neck.


    The lamp posts she controlled were seemingly four, with three in plain sight and one hidden in the shadows, establishing a winning position with a simultaneous attack!


    Grabbing the third metal pole, Eddie watched as the last metal pole approached with wide eyes. In a critical moment, he suddenly opened his blood-splattered mouth.


    ''Crack!''


    With his uneven and residual teeth, Eddie fiercely bit onto the metal pole. With force, even the iron seemed fragile as it crumbled like sand. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lorna was astonished as she had never seen teeth this hard.


    "Now it''s my turn!" Eddie spat out the iron debris, let out a monstrous roar, and advanced with the metal root arrow in hand. This was a complete departure from his previous act of cowardly fleeing.


    Knowing that escape was impossible, he decided on a counterattack!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 318 Urban Battlefield

    "In silence, we either break out or die. Let''s go all out!"


    With this mindset, Eddie''s body and mind transformed completely into a monstrous entity, gripping the metal lamp post in a furious counterattack.


    Under Venom''s coverage buff, his muscle strength, neural speed, and explosive jumping power increased several times over, making his physique only inferior to Hulk, the strongest terrestrial lifeform.


    In just an instant, Eddie stomped the road surface, his towering dark body creating a roaring gust of wind as he swiftly approached Lorna, who had a significant height difference.


    "What a waste."


    Lorna sighed as she watched Eddie''s approach. Her hands moved gracefully, and the green mist smoothed the turbulent air.


    She felt regret, not for herself but for Eddie. While using the advantages of his extraordinary body to close the distance for a counterattack was a correct tactical choice, why did he mindlessly choose a metal pole as a weapon?


    It''s worth noting that trying to harm a magnetic field manipulator with metal is simply the delusion of an ignorant person.


    Lorna made no evasive moves and calmly displayed her abilities. When Eddie approached within five meters, the raised metal pole suddenly bent in the opposite direction, like a sentient iron snake. The end of the metal bar coiled around Eddie''s arm before getting twisted down, and wrapped around his waist and knees.


    "What''s this?!" Eddie and Venom were astonished, and subtle sounds of breaking wind were heard behind them again.


    ''Clank, Clank, Clank, Clank!'' S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Four metal lamp posts descended from the sky, penetrating more than halfway into the hard cement ground. They formed a narrow cage on the ground, enclosing Eddie, who was entangled by the metal pole ropes.


    "Now, it''s truly over."


    Lorna''s tone was ice-cold. She didn''t give Eddie a chance to react as she jumped off the metal post she stood on, using her ability to lift it from the ground. Lorna controlled the four metal posts, waving them into action.


    ''Clang¡ª''


    The four metal posts forming the impromptu cage vibrated loudly under Lorna''s forceful strikes, emitting a piercing and dull cacophony.


    "It''s done." Fear filled Eddie''s eyes as he didn''t expect Lorna to know about Symbiote''s fear of sonic attacks.


    Lorna''s mouth curved with a perfect arc, but after three seconds, her smile faded, replaced by seriousness.


    Several noises from the metal posts were starting to annoy her, and even Eddie, inside the cage facing the sonic waves, remained unharmed.


    "You... You''re okay?" Eddie was puzzled, looking at Venom with joy.


    "I forgot to tell you; I''m different from other Symbiotes¡ª I don''t have weaknesses like fire and Sound," Venom said, taking control of Eddie''s body. He raised his hands, and the thick metal rope was easily broken and pulled apart.


    "Oh no." Lorna frowned slightly before she pressed her hands down. The four metal posts forming the cage immediately folded inwards, violently slamming towards Eddie.


    "I''ve figured out your ability, human!" Eddie roared as he pulled his feet down and, like a giant projectile, rammed his head through the metal bars. With a powerful and violent pull, the ground connected to the metal bars protruded as Eddie continued to pull, and the entire area of land lifted up.


    He resembled a fierce beast released from its cage, exuding a brutal aura. Picking up a piece of ground that had cracked open, he exerted all his strength and smashed it towards Lorna.


    "So what?" Lorna smiled again, finding out her ability was easy, but finding an effective way to counter it was another matter.


    She extended her hands outward, and the rapidly approaching piece of cement abruptly stopped, eerily hanging still in mid-air.


    Lorna waved her hands, the green mist swirling, and the piece of ground flew back in the opposite direction.


    Venom controlled Eddie to throw a punch, shattering the stone. He looked at Lorna in disbelief. "How is this possible? You can control not only metal but even stones?"


    "Don''t you know? The cement roads in big cities are made of reinforced concrete!" Eddie reminded helplessly.


    "Correct, but there''s no reward for you," Lorna responded.


    Lorna raised her hands, and her eyes blinked with green light. The ground of the highway trembled violently, and numerous cracks appeared on the surface. Soon, the steel bars and iron rods underneath floated densely in the air.


    "Now, we''re in big trouble. This is her home turf," Eddie said bitterly, looking at the metal objects blocking their way and the night view of towering modern buildings in the surrounding big city.


    In a modern city, the material most abundant is metal, especially the commonly used ''iron'' metal.


    This was what they called an ''Iron City.''


    Venom fell into silence, deeply agreeing, "I''ve traversed the galaxy, and visited many extraterrestrial places, but this is the first time I''ve seen such an insurmountable supernatural ability on Earth."


    "Such a bizarre and monstrous ability exists on this small Earth. If those self-proclaimed bearers of the light of technology from other alien races encounter this, they would go crazy," Venom praised, not sparing himself from being seen as a monster by outsiders.


    Magnetic field control ¨C an ability that rendered any metal material powerless to harm the possessor, and even the metal equipment that could be arrogantly plundered at any time.


    This was undeniably the nemesis of technological advancements, given that most technologies were built upon metal manufacturing.


    "Venom, what should we do now?" Eddie sighed and asked.


    "What else can we do? At least we shouldn''t lose so embarrassingly," Venom returned control of the body to Eddie.


    If you can''t win, at least don''t lose too miserably. The opponent''s ability is just too unfair.


    Eddie continued to persevere, but after resisting for five minutes, he ran out of stamina. He exited the full coverage state, his limbs entwined with large iron chains assembled from various metal pieces, firmly locked onto the building next to the highway.


    Ten meters away.


    The green mist in Lorna''s hands dissipated, her eyes revealing fatigue, her face pale from the energy consumption. Her dark green short hair and white lining were soaked with sweat, adding a touch of sexy charm under the silvery moonlight.


    Although she won the battle by suppressing Eddie with her powerful ability, the fight was far from as simple and easy as it seemed.


    Subduing Eddie in the full Venom-covered state with magnetic field control was very challenging. Keeping her mental state highly tense, even her mental stamina was nearly depleted.


    "But fortunately, I haven''t lost my pride in front of Boss," Lorna sighed with relief. She activated her communication device, intending to send her current location to the agency headquarters and have Kato come and clean up the aftermath.


    ''Rustle, rustle.''


    At that moment, a cold night breeze swept by.


    Lorna, alert, turned her gaze and saw a blonde little girl standing alone under the shadow of a roadside tree. Her pupils tinged with a black glow, stared coldly at Lorna and the unconscious Eddie.


    Noticing Lorna''s gaze, the blonde girl grinned, revealing a stiff and terrifying smile.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 320 Death

    The enemy of the enemy is indeed a friend.


    Lorna and Eddie, both human, found common ground and formed a swift alliance against the extraterrestrial Symbiote. In a moment, their hostile stance turned into a united front.


    "Do you think the two of you, either heavily injured or depleted of strength, can stand up against me when you join forces?" The blonde little girl licked the blood from the corner of her lips as she spoke with her eyes filled with savage coldness. Her petite fingers curled into a fist.


    "Don''t you think you are underestimating us too much?"


    Trapped by four or five metallic chains, the blonde little girl roared, her body inflating like an inflated balloon. Through her dress, a large amount of red liquid burst out, enveloping her immature and petite body. The liquid solidified at a visible speed, forming tough muscles, armored skeletons, and a grotesque red monster head.


    In no time, the blonde little girl transformed into a nearly two-meter-tall humanoid monster. Her resilient outer skin was tinged with a dark red color, and perhaps due to the host being a human female in her youth, her figure and muscles were relatively slender compared to Venom.


    However, appearances were deceiving; the power of the Symbiote was not compromised.


    "This is really bad. Venom, are you still there?"


    Half-lying on the ground, Eddie looked at the transforming red Symbiote in panic. He didn''t know what to do for a moment, anxiously calling out to Venom.


    However, Venom, who had been active just moments ago, seemed to have entered a dormant state again.


    "Cough, Cough."


    Lying on the ground, Lorna couldn''t stop coughing up blood. Her face remained calm, one hand still in a phantom grip, desperately trying to maintain control over the powerful manipulation of the metal chains.


    She knew very well that if the opponent broke free, everyone on the battlefield would die!


    "You have severely overestimated yourselves. By the way, I forgot to tell you, my name is ''Blood Abyss,''" The crimson Symbiote sneered as it spoke. The muscled limbs armed with extraordinary strength began exerting force, pulling inward. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Clang, Clang!!"


    The metal chains, adorned with a faint green light, suddenly tightened. The lock and joints couldn''t withstand the gradually distorting force, making crisp cracking sounds as they began to break!


    Seeing the chains about to snap, a faint green light quickly surrounded them. The metal cracks at the lock and joints started to heal under the influence of the light.


    "Interesting, let''s see how long you can hold on."


    Seeing this miraculous scene, Blood Abyss wore an expression as if it had found exquisite prey. Unafraid of wasting abundant energy, it continued to exert force on the long and thick chains.


    The comparison between the mutated superpower and the symbiotic brute strength resulted in a subtle momentary stalemate.


    Blood Abyss was evidently in control, calmly wearing down Lorna''s strength. Its fangs bit into the chains, creating sparks.


    "At most, I''m just buying time. To completely lock down the opponent, with me weakened as I am now, is impossible. Sorry to disappoint you, Boss."


    Lorna sighed internally, still losing blood continuously. Her strength was depleted, and relying on sheer willpower to control the chains wouldn''t last much longer.


    "You." Lorna raised her eyes, suddenly looking at Eddie beside Blood Abyss. In a weak tone, she urged coldly, "Why haven''t you left yet? Do you want to stay here and die?"


    "I''m leaving. What about you?" Eddie struggled to get up, feeling extremely frustrated. Venom, the guy who could have helped, was silent again at this crucial moment.


    Lorna said calmly, "You leaving would be one less problem. Anyway, you can''t help. Go back and report to the Supernatural Incident Bureau. They will handle it and will avenge me."


    She lay on the blood-stained cold ground, her delicate face and emerald-green short hair tainted with a dismal crimson. Lorna faced this fatal danger and impending death with a calm demeanor.


    Lorna was always like this, like a small grass growing on the edge of a cliff. This little grass, however, casually caught a glimpse of the splendid aurora and aspired to follow the footsteps of the scorching sun, even if it meant getting a little closer.


    "Beautiful."


    Eddie was dumbfounded as he inappropriately muttered to himself.


    Venom''s voice abruptly emerged in his mind, urging him, "What are you waiting for? Run! The woman is right; staying here is risking both your lives!"


    "You''ve recovered?" Eddie seized the last straw like a drowning man, quietly asking, "Can I return to the armored state I was in just now? Or, can you take control of my body and safely get Lorna out of here?"


    He gritted his teeth, determined, "After that, I''m willing to do anything you want."


    "No." Venom decisively refused, responding, "I''d be happy to make that deal in our prime. Unfortunately, our stamina was severely depleted just now. With both of us weakened, we can''t beat it. Remember this feeling and come back for revenge tomorrow!"


    Before Venom finished speaking, it forcibly took control of Eddie''s body. A black tendril shot out from his back, extending and sticking to the building dozens of meters behind, rapidly pulling him away from the scene.


    "Venom, don''t leave! I beg you, take her with you!"


    Eddie''s voice echoed in the night sky, lingering even as he gradually disappeared.


    On the wide road, only Lorna and Blood Abyss remained.


    "You don''t understand. Without me staying, how will you escape?"


    As if responding to Eddie''s words, Lorna sighed with an air of exhaustion. Her bloodless face relaxed, and the green light fog that represented her ability faded away.


    *Crack!*


    Losing the buff and maintenance of her ability, several chains almost simultaneously shattered into countless pieces, clattering as they scattered on the ground.


    "Really, humans are unbelievable. Enduring for so long just to let one person escape? Do you think he can avenge you?"


    Stepping on the metal shards, Blood Abyss, freed from confinement, resembled a demon from hell as it gracefully advanced. It raised its left hand, which transformed into a cold gleaming crescent moon scythe.


    "You don''t understand." Lorna shook her head, affirming, "After tonight, you will definitely die, and it will be a gruesome death."


    Blood Abyss had heard many threats from lifeforms, the cries and curses of prey before their demise. But this time was different; Lorna''s threat felt like an impending reality, sending an inexplicable chill through its body and mind.


    It was as if killing Lorna would provoke a terrifying existence.


    Indeed. Although it had only been on Earth for a day, encountering humans became increasingly strange. Each one seemed stronger than the last, defying expectations.


    "Even so, but you will die before that happens."


    Maintaining composure, Blood Abyss dragged the transformed scythe closer. Due to its large size, the tip touched the ground, sparking a series of fires.


    With depleted stamina, Lorna could only watch the approaching adversary. She closed her eyes, giving up resistance, her beautifully composed face devoid of joy or sorrow.


    "What a pity. I won''t see you again... Boss."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 319 The Strong Emerging from the Junkyard

    Lorna stared at the sudden appearance of the blonde little girl and was slightly taken aback. She loosened her tense hands and tried to speak in a soothing tone, "Little one, it''s dangerous to be outside so late. Where are your family?"


    "Hey, big sister, can you take me home?" The blonde little girl wore a stiff smile on her face, joyfully kicking her little boots as she approached Lorna from the sidewalk to the road.


    "I don''t have time for that," Lorna cursed inwardly, maintaining a gentle and friendly expression.


    If it were half a year ago, she wouldn''t even bother with such matters, directly suppressing and intimidating everyone with her mutated abilities, regardless of age or gender.


    But in the past six months, serving as Kyle''s secretary, her temperament and approach to dealing with enemies and ordinary people had gradually diverged. After all, Boss didn''t like a one-track-minded violent maniac. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking about this, Lorna''s face, initially weary and cold, showed a faint blush. Her vigilant mindset plummeted a few notches, allowing the blonde little girl to approach her side with bouncy steps.


    "Um-Hum."


    At this moment, Eddie groaned before opening his eyes from unconsciousness. He struggled violently from the daze, but with his limbs, along with his neck, locked by thick metal chains, breaking free with mere human strength was impossible.


    "You still haven''t given up," Lorna said while crossing her arms. She was surprised by Eddie''s tenacious mindset.


    "The Symbiote called ''Venom'' is in a dormant state. It''s just me with a bit of energy left. I''m no match for you, Beautiful Lady," Eddie gasped helplessly as he looked at Lorna. "I''m truly a law-abiding citizen. Ending up like this is all because of that Symbiote in my body. By the way, it seems to be a good Symbiote. At least, it''s opposed to those extraterrestrial Symbiotes."


    He paused, pleading, "This position is really uncomfortable. Can you let me go first? I''ll come down slowly and explain everything to you."


    "No, we''ll wait until Card Holders arrives. I remember that you''re quite good at running," Lorna refused coldly, taking out her communicator to make a call.


    "Okay," Eddie could only nod in agreement. As he looked up, he happened to see something that made his pupils shrink in shock. He subconsciously issued an urgent warning, "Miss, be careful behind you!"


    "What?" Lorna, surprised while holding the communicator, suddenly sensed an anomaly from behind and the subtle sound of breaking wind.


    ''P¨±! Tittered!''


    A black spike thrust into Lorna''s back, piercing through her slender and graceful body. It protruded from below her ample chest, carrying warm blood that splattered on the highway several meters in front of her.


    Incredulity filled Lorna''s beautiful eyes. Even with her abilities and stamina almost depleted, her mental alertness and combat instincts, honed under Kyle''s professional experience, would never allow her to be attacked from behind without realizing it.


    She wanted to speak, but accompanying a cough, as her mouth opened, she spat out the foul-tasting and sticky blood.


    ''Hiss!''


    The merciless spike was forcefully pulled out, causing Lorna to fall backward. Finally, her gaze caught the attacker.


    It was the seemingly harmless blonde little girl.


    At this moment, the blonde little girl''s fair face was stained with blood. Her left arm was already wrapped in black muscle symbiotic tissue, transforming into a large, elongated spike. Blood dripped along the spike, staining her cute gothic dress and white stockings.


    "Human, your weaknesses are too obvious."


    Staring at Lorna lying in a pool of blood, the blonde little girl laughed coldly, her hoarse voice echoing in the quiet night, sending chills down her spine.


    Stepping on the still-wet blood, the blood-stained blonde little girl took a step forward and stopped in front of Eddie, who was bound by metal.


    "The traitor and sinner from our tribe, are you afraid to show up?" The blonde little girl lifted her left arm, pressing the ice-cold spike against Eddie''s chest just above the heart.


    Eddie raised his eyebrows slightly, unsure of what to say. His pupils gradually turned a dark color as the awakened Venom took control of his body.


    In a cold, human-like tone, Venom said, "Your modus operandi is truly disgusting. You chose to attack a weak human child rather than selecting a strong human host. Let me correct you; I am not the same as you. I was born on the exiled Planet Sakaar."


    "Planet Sakaar, that interstellar junkyard? You truly are a wild and peculiar kind, trash among trash!" The blonde little girl sneered.


    "Trash? Heh heh." Venom chuckled.


    In the eyes of extraterrestrial civilizations, Planet Sakaar was indeed a colossal junkyard in the universe. However, only those who entered it would know that its inclusiveness was incredibly strong. In terms of both technology and racial evolution, it far exceeded other civilized star systems.


    Only the strong deserved to break free from there.


    "If you were on Planet Sakaar, in the Interstellar Arena, you''d probably last only half a day," Venom said indifferently.


    The blonde little girl didn''t understand the significance of duels on Planet Sakaar, but from Eddie''s eyes, possessed by Venom, she saw disdain, disgust, and indifference.


    "Congratulations, you''ve successfully irritated me¡ªSo I ''ll just end your life here."


    Saying this, the blonde little girl raised the spike, preparing to deliver a fatal blow to Eddie and Venom.


    "Unfortunately, you won''t have that chance," Eddie said calmly.


    "?" The blonde little girl suddenly had a foreboding feeling but didn''t hesitate. She immediately thrust the spike towards Eddie''s heart.


    "Now!" Eddie shouted anxiously as the spike approached.


    "No need to shout."


    Behind the blonde little girl, Lorna''s weak yet powerful voice echoed. The metallic chains trembled slightly, simultaneously unlocking the shackles on Eddie''s limbs.


    Eddie''s body fell downward, narrowly avoiding the spike that whizzed past over his head.


    At the same time, four or five iron chains extended along the spike, entangling and binding the petite body of the blonde little girl.


    "What''s going on?" The blonde little girl was a bit dumbfounded. Before she could react to this reversal, she looked at Eddie, who had freed himself on the ground, and finally turned her gaze to a spot not far behind her.


    Ten meters away on the ground.


    Lorna''s exquisite and cold face was pale, lying curled up in a pool of blood. Her left hand covered the massive wound in her chest, and the other hand remained lifted in a tight grip, surrounded by a faint green mist.


    "Pathetic human, with such severe injuries... and you''re still not dead?" The blonde little girl said with bitterness.


    "Thanks for your warning just now," Lorna replied while ignoring the blonde little girl. Instead, she expressed gratitude to Eddie lying on the ground.


    In that moment of attack, she had avoided a fatal wound thanks to the warning, not only avoiding imminent death but also maintaining some combat capability.


    "Well done," Eddie laboriously raised his thumb as he spoke with a smile on his face. "I told you; we''re on the same side."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 321 Reinforcements!

    The bustling city that was vibrant during the day now appeared desolate and lonely in the deep night. The towering structures resembled colossal steel tombstones.


    Perhaps some people had noticed the intense battle on the highway, but no one dared to approach. The New York police, true to their tradition of tardiness, showed no signs of showing, it was as if they were oblivious to the turmoil.


    Lorna had truly exhausted her strength and spirit. Her life force was extremely weak as she lay on the increasingly cold coagulated ground, quietly awaiting the arrival of death.


    Lifting the scythe, the humanoid and monstrous Blood Abyss, acting as an executioner, was determined not to allow any unforeseen events. With a half-second of preparation, it mercilessly swung down the scythe.


    In the swift chopping motion, the dark blood scythe sliced through the air, producing a cheerful and rapid sharp sound, carrying a shockwave slashing toward Lorna''s smooth and pale neck from behind.


    A split second before the blade fell, a nearby building''s wall suddenly caved in, and shockwaves shattered several floors'' glass as a dark figure swiftly traversed the low airspace.


    "Please, let me catch up!"


    Driven by the urgent determination, the shadow forcefully stamped the ground along the way. Its speed soared to another level, crashing into the location of Blood Abyss and Lorna.


    "Huh?" Blood Abyss turned its head in surprise but was directly collided with by the oncoming figure like a meteor hitting the Earth. The pure physical collision generated an explosive effect, sending Blood Abyss flying with its scythe.


    It tumbled several times, tossed twenty meters away, and crashed through a roadside green plant before barely coming to a stop.


    Lorna opened her eyes slightly, her gaze difficultly moving upward. In the blurred vision, she saw the dark figure and the demonic face of the monster. Instinctively, she joyfully exclaimed, "Boss?"


    "Huff, what Boss? Are you alright?" The humanoid monster panted heavily, urgently speaking, with a hint of anxiety in its tone.


    "Are you... Eddie?" Lorna closed her eyes and opened them again. Her dizzy brain gradually cleared, realizing that she had mistaken the person before. Surprisingly, her frosty face revealed a look of disappointment. She sighed and said, "So, it''s you. Why did you come back again?"


    "Hey hey, I risked my life to come back and save you. Don''t treat me with the attitude!" Eddie said. At the same time, in the symbiotic armored state with Venom, he firmly held Lorna''s slender waist.


    "Let''s go quickly! I can''t maintain this form for long!" Venom called out in Eddie''s mind.


    "I know without you saying it, and she''s too badly injured. We need to get her to treatment promptly," Eddie replied.


    As Eddie tried to leave, a gust of strong wind roared in. He hastily raised his other hand to block, focusing on protecting the semi-conscious Lorna in his arms.


    *Swoosh!*


    The deformed large scythe of Blood Abyss struck Eddie''s arm. The blade broke through the dark leather, entering deeply into the muscles and bone, almost cleaving the arm into two.


    Eddie groaned in pain, retreating a few steps, using the injured hand to grasp the blade. Meanwhile, his other hand continuously held onto Lorna.


    "I thought letting you go would be troublesome, but I didn''t expect you to come back by yourself." Blood Abyss laughed maniacally as he took a step forward and pressed the scythe against Eddie''s body, causing him to continuously retreat. The blade penetrated the muscled armor.


    Already in a state of exhaustion and now carrying an injured person, Eddie struggled. In an instant, he found himself in a dangerous situation where the symbiote was suppressing him mindlessly.


    "I just let you go, and now you''ve returned, which means that not just one but three lives will be ended here," Lorna spoke sarcastically, weakly but venomously.


    "Leaving a beauty like you to be killed, I am a model citizen and I can''t really do that. I don''t want something like that on my conscience" Eddie gritted his teeth, using both hands to protect Lorna, using his arms and body muscles as shields as he resisted Blood Abyss''s powerful strikes.


    At the same time, he stomped on the ground, creating cracks in the concrete pavement. He desperately used his remaining strength to break through and escape.


    But before he could go ten meters, Blood Abyss, like a haunting specter, closed in above Eddie''s head. The swinging scythe left a deep cut on Eddie''s back, and even Venom''s liquid form splashed from this impact.


    Eddie and Venom emitted overlapping groans as they fell to the ground with Lorna, creating a gruesome trench on the road, stretching for more than ten meters.


    "Eddie, my time has come."


    Venom sighed in Eddie''s mind. In accordance with its words, the dark external armor on Eddie''s body gradually disintegrated, transforming into a viscous black liquid.


    The grotesque monster mask fell off a bit, revealing half of Eddie''s true face. He gasped heavily, his pallid face covered in a mixture of sweat and Venom''s essence.


    Despite this, he continued to shield Lorna, preventing her from enduring further trauma.


    Lorna''s lips moved, and she firmly whispered, "Eddie, from now on, I''ll treat you like a brother."


    "My dear sister, let''s talk about it after we survive." Eddie managed to force a stiff and awkward smile as he spoke while weakly kneeling on the chaotic ground. A few meters away, Blood Abyss was dragging its scythe, approaching them with a sinister grin on its face.


    "What? Not running anymore?Good. I''ll chop off your heads and swallow them now."


    Blood Abyss taunted as he approached Eddie and Lorna. However, at this moment, the surrounding roadside echoed with numerous and densely packed footsteps.


    "What''s this?" Eddie surveyed the surroundings.


    *Shua Shua Shua!*


    One, two, three...


    Three people in a team, over five teams in total. The arriving individuals all wore black uniforms with demonic masks, each armed with an array of weapons, ranging from cross-era high-tech to finely crafted cold weapons.


    They moved agilely, closing in on the battlefield. Each person exuded a cold and indifferent aura, and their actions were seamless as if they had rehearsed countless times. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who are you?" Blood Abyss asked cautiously.


    The members of the arriving team remained silent, just coldly staring at it. Soon, they parted, creating a passage for someone to pass through.


    From the rear, a woman with black hair, black eyes, a long black dress, black stockings, and black boots gracefully walked out. Upon seeing Lorna critically injured in Eddie''s arms, her beautiful eyes emitted a silver light devoid of emotion.


    "It''s over..." Lorna whispered before she closed her eyes in peace, her breathing becoming faint as she fell into a deep unconsciousness.


    "You... you are members of the Supernatural Incident Bureau." Eddie recognized Raina, who led the group, and joyfully exclaimed.


    "Yes, leave everything here to us."


    Red One, a redhead, stared directly at Blood Abyss, expressing dominance.


    "No need." Raina suddenly shook her head, calmly instructing, "Red One, take your team and escort Lorna back for treatment. The rest of you, stay put. As for the enemy¡ª leave it to me."


    The Cardinals'' expressions changed dramatically upon hearing this, realizing that Raina was genuinely angry.


    Since taking on the role of Kyle''s assistant, Raina rarely personally engaged in battles. However, the members of the Carl Family understood one fact very well.


    For half a century, ever since Logan and their mother left Earth, Raina had been the absolute Second-In-Command of the Carl Family, in terms of both strength and prestige.


    She was the combat ceiling beneath Kyle!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 322 Youth is a Blessing

    The long night stretched on, and tonight had not yet welcomed the end of darkness.


    Regardless of the ongoing battle in New York, on the desolate outskirts between the temporary SHIELD base in the Mexican region and Puente Antiguo.


    A dusty RV leaned against a small mound. Kyle and his companions set up tents for camping. A lively bonfire blazed between the RV and the tents, dispelling some of the thick night darkness and bone-chilling cold. While Kyle remained consistently calm and gentle, the others appeared defeated, as if they had returned after a string of bad luck.


    Especially Thor, who had lost his divine powers and hammer. Erik, in the guise of an elderly astronomer, had him released from the SHIELD temporary base''s confinement. Thor sat on a lonely stone mound, gazing vacantly at the ink-blue night sky adorned with twinkling stars.


    "My friend, you must face this challenge alone. I cannot help you with this," Kyle glanced at Thor in the distance before he sighed softly, and then turned his attention back to the fire.


    He skillfully set up a barbecue grill using the rocks, placing the cleaned chicken wings seasoned with oil on it. The fire lit up, and the aroma of roasting meat wafted into the air. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Controlling the fire, roasting, brushing oil, flipping, seasoning...


    Soon, the chicken wings sizzled and turned into a golden brown, emitting a tempting fragrance.


    "Wow, it smells amazing," Darcy''s mouth watered, and she couldn''t resist reaching out to grab the hot grilled chicken wings.


    "This barbecue technique... Mr. Carl, have you professionally trained as a chef?" Jane was extremely surprised. She thought she had seen through Kyle''s identity, but during the verification process, she now found herself in a state of confusion.


    The young man in front of her, with an exceptionally high level of astronomical knowledge, also possessed a mastery of some culinary-related expertise. A heavy veil shrouded his true identity.


    Even considering the starting requirements of an urban talent, he had already achieved perfection.


    "No, I just learned a bit during company gatherings," Kyle chuckled. He slapped Darcy''s hand playfully, saying politely, "Wait a little longer; they''re not fully cooked yet."


    "Alright, compared to what Jane grills, it''s probably ten times better. I''m willing to wait even if it takes all night," Darcy said, sitting with her legs crossed, looking at Kyle with increasingly affectionate eyes.


    "Well, tonight, Mr. Carl, you''ll be solely responsible for the barbecue ingredients," Jane said while staring directly into Kyle''s eyes. To her surprise, Kyle nodded willingly, saying, "No problem, leave it to me."


    "That''s great!" Darcy smiled happily, completely unaffected by the recent SHIELD events.


    "Um, you don''t need to grill mine; I''m not hungry," Erik, listening to their conversation, wiped his forehead in secret, trying to maintain a calm demeanor.


    Among the people here, he alone knew Kyle''s true identity. This was the most dangerous aspect¡ª no one dared to enjoy Symbol of Peace''s barbecue casually. It was feared to be a life-shortening experience!


    "Professor, you said it yourself so don''t come asking for it later." Darcy grinned even more, meaning she could eat a bit more tonight.


    A while later, with Kyle holding the professional cooking Ability Card, the first batch of grilled chicken wings was ready.


    Darcy picked one up, disregarding the hot temperature, and bit into it eagerly. Jane held three chicken wings but didn''t eat them. Instead, she glanced hesitantly in Thor''s direction.


    Kyle noticed this scene, smiled with a decided look, and said, "By the way, that big guy and the SHIELD agent had a fight. He''s probably hungry too. Who wants to bring him some food?"


    Erik was about to speak but was met with a stern glare from Kyle. Darcy, already immersed in the joy of eating, showed no intention of leaving.


    After a moment of silence, Jane stood up, took a grilled chicken wing, and whispered, "I''ll go."


    "Thank you," Kyle nodded, watching Jane walk towards Thor. In his heart, he couldn''t help but feel sentimental. "Brother, I can only help you up to this point. Perhaps you need a bit of ''love'' to get through this."


    On the hill.


    Thor stared blankly at the starry sky, lost in thought. Suddenly, a skewered chicken wing was presented to him. "Here."


    "Thank you." Thor nodded as he recognized Jane approaching and accepted the grilled chicken wings she offered.


    Seating herself on the other side of the stone where Thor sat, Jane looked at his weathered profile and casually said, "Your Highness, those SHIELD people didn''t harm you, did they?"


    "They are only mortals; they naturally couldn''t harm me," Thor snorted as he spoke before he unexpectedly looked at Jane and asked, "Do you believe that I come from Asgard? "


    "You''ve fought so hard for it so if it''s not true, then you''re a madman... but you clearly don''t look like a mad person," Jane stared into Thor''s eyes as she spoke.


    The gaze between the two intensified, creating an ambiguous atmosphere.


    Blushing, Jane turned her head to avoid eye contact.


    Thor suddenly pointed to the sky, saying, "Asgard is in that direction, but it''s far beyond Earth, separated by the boundaries of several worlds. Only by activating the Bifrost can one return to it."


    "Bifrost, the mythical space bridge that can help someone travel through space?" Jane asked with admiration.


    "Indeed. But it''s not a myth; it truly exists," Thor''s voice lowered, and he said with bitterness, "Unfortunately, I am now an exile. I probably can''t return to Asgard through the Bifrost anymore."


    Jane gripped Thor''s hand, encouraging him, "Cheer up; I believe you can."


    "Thank you, Jane. If I can recover my power, I will definitely take you to Asgard for a visit," Thor held Jane''s delicate hand, sincerely saying.


    The gaze between them once again exchanged closely, and the air began to warm up due to the ambiguous atmosphere, causing each other''s hearts to uncontrollably beat faster.


    At this moment, Darcy inappropriately ran over, shouting, "Jane, I have something..."


    Seeing the intimate handshake between the two, she awkwardly said, "Um, did I interrupt you?"


    "Huh?" Jane and Thor were slightly stunned, looking at their joined hands. They separated as if electrified, unconsciously taking a step back.


    "Don''t think too much of it," Jane said seriously.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I came to you for something." Darcy approached, grabbed Jane''s hand, and teasingly stuck out her tongue at Thor, saying, "Thor, I''m taking her away for a while. I''ll return her to you later."


    "Uh," Thor didn''t know how to respond and could only scratch his head.


    "Hurry up." Jane''s face blushed again as she dragged Darcy away, creating some distance from Kyle and Thor.


    After pulling away from Kyle and Thor.


    Jane pushed away Darcy''s tightly clasped arms and asked in annoyance, "Alright, what''s the matter? Why did you nervously drag me to a secluded place?"


    "I have a favor to ask, and I need your help," Darcy took a deep breath, nervously leaned in close to Jane''s ear, and shyly whispered a sentence.


    After hearing it, Jane wore an expression of disbelief, opening her mouth wide and exclaiming, "What did you say? You want to date Kyle..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Darcy hurriedly covered her mouth, stifling the second half of the sentence back into her throat.


    By the distant campfire.


    Kyle bit into a grilled chicken wing, looked disinterestedly at the night sky, and murmured, "Youth is a blessing."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 323 Capturing Venom

    "You''ve gone crazy! You''ve only known him for less than half a day, and you''ve already fallen for him? We haven''t even figured out his identity yet!" Jane''s eyes widened as she stared directly at her best friend.


    Jane and Darcy had been friends since high school, all the way through college. Jane was well aware of Darcy''s personality, despite her seemingly flirtatious exterior resembling a social butterfly.


    In reality, Darcy had never been in a decent relationship despite being quite popular among the opposite sex at school, and she would often reject suitors with an attitude that implied, "Other guys are just like little kids, creatures thinking with the lower half of their bodies. It''s more reliable to rely on myself to find a boyfriend."


    The last time Jane went through a breakup, Darcy mocked her relentlessly, even going so far as to vow that she would never fall into the trap of a man easily. Yet now... she surrendered willingly so quickly?


    However, if it was Mr. Carl, it was somewhat understandable¡ª after all, no matter how critical the gaze, he was the perfect urban elite that did not exist in reality.


    "His identity is that of the head of a company, right? And he is someone guaranteed by your professional mentor. Could he be a fraud?" Darcy retorted immediately, her eyes revealing a hazy spring-like affection.


    Jane had wanted to persuade her a bit more, but seeing Darcy''s determined look, she could only helplessly shrug and say, "I know, no matter what I say now, you won''t listen. But I still have to remind you, that Mr. Carl is not someone a girl like you can handle."


    "If I don''t try, how will I know?" Darcy bit her lip, grabbed Jane''s arm, and stubbornly said, "Jane, I have come all the way to this godforsaken place with you. You need to help me with this."


    "What''s your plan?" Jane sighed and asked.


    "You have alcohol in your car, right? We can..." Darcy began to say, her face flushing with two bright spots, and her suggestive words shocked Jane.


    Jane decisively refused, "Your approach is a self-destructive method, absolutely not. And do you think Professor and Thor are non-existent?"


    "What should we do then..." Darcy looked at Jane with pleading eyes. Jane, feeling a bit soft-hearted, began to teach her limited dating techniques.


    So, the two recent college graduates, hiding in a corner of the wilderness, secretly discussed the mysteries of life.


    By the campfire at the campsite.


    Kyle looked up and casually glanced at Jane and Darcy twenty meters away before quickly withdrawing his gaze and proceeding to finish the golden-brown chicken wings he had grilled.


    It wasn''t that he wanted to eavesdrop intentionally, but the distance of more than twenty meters, with his extraordinarily keen hearing, was almost equivalent to a whispered conversation right next to his ear.


    Sometimes having good hearing wasn''t such a good thing!


    Kyle silently tusked as he listened with a bit of boredom as the two girls planned and schemed about how to capture him.


    "Uh, Kyle... Mr. Carl," Erik respectfully lowered his voice and inquired of Kyle, "About today''s SHIELD matter..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Kyle understood his meaning and said in a calm tone, "It''s fine. They won''t trouble you guys anymore, and after tomorrow, the equipment they searched and took away from you will be returned by the agents."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Erik breathed a sigh of relief before he seemingly realized something, and asked with slight surprise, "After tomorrow?"


    "Yes, after tomorrow, everything here will be in the past. Our journey should come to an end as well," Kyle shrugged, prophetically speaking inexplicably.


    "Is there something big happening tomorrow?" Erik held his chest, slightly nervous.


    "You could say that, but it''s not something you should concern yourself with. Gods battling each other has nothing to do with you guys," Kyle nodded.


    "Gods battling each other..." Erik swallowed as he looked towards Thor not far away, hesitating with an extremely complicated tone, "Is that Thor really a god?"


    Kyle smiled without saying a word.


    "The Thor from the mythology? His father is really the King of the Gods, Odin?" Erik continued to ask.


    Kyle didn''t answer but tacitly accepted Erik''s statement.


    After getting confirmation, Erik took a sharp breath, "My goodness."


    Not only did he treat Symbol of Peace to lunch, but he also bought beer for Thor. Who could believe it?


    While Erik was still digesting this shocking information, Kyle stood up from the mat on the ground, patted his shoulder, and said, "Later, help me distract your two students; I have something I need to attend to."


    Erik shivered and hastily responded, "Understood! I will definitely do it!"


    "Relax a bit." Kyle waved his hand and walked alone towards the RV.


    Entering the back compartment of the RV, Kyle closed the door, sat in the enclosed cabin seat, and said in a low voice, "Vis, establish contact with Raina on the other side."


    "Yes, Master."


    The mechanical wristwatch emitted a faint glow, and blue light blinked, forming a 3D projection in the air.


    After five seconds, the private communication between the two locations was finally connected, and the projection revealed Raina''s delicate and gentle face.


    As if having just gone through a fierce battle, there were slight beads of sweat on Raina''s forehead, a few strands of black hair sticking to her fair face, and her gem-like beautiful eyes still had a lingering cold silver gleam.


    When contacting Kyle, the chilling aura around Raina instantly dissipated, and she softly called out, "Boss."


    "Family Head!"


    The Cardinals surrounding Raina, upon seeing Kyle''s projection, all knelt on one knee as a sign of respect.


    "How''s the situation over there?" Kyle asked.


    "It''s settled. The second Symbiote has just been eradicated." Raina said casually as if she had just dealt with a mouse invading her home.


    On the side, the kneeling Cardinals trembled, their scalps tingling, as they looked at the liquid lifeform corpse with a dark-red color beneath Raina''s feet. The golden-haired little girl, as the host, lay unharmed on the ground.


    To separate the Symbiote and its host forcefully, without relying on Sonic Attacks and flames, probably only Raina could do it. Using powerful thoughts as a surgical tool, precisely, elegantly, and directly cutting the bodies and consciousness of the two apart...


    Just hearing about it sent shivers down the spine.


    "Eddie, remember, never provoke that woman," Venom said in Eddie''s mind with an unprecedented seriousness.


    Eddie, still sitting on the edge of the battlefield, agreed weakly, "Of course, I won''t be that foolish."


    "Good job."


    As Kyle was just about to comment, Raina praised Lorna, "Lorna did well too, capturing both Eddie and the Symbiote inside him."


    "I''m her friend, not a captive," Eddie weakly corrected.


    After contemplating for a moment, Kyle asked, "That Symbiote... does it really have no weaknesses?"


    "As of now, yes," Raina replied. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright. Bring them back to the Empire Tower for a practical test, and handle the specific arrangements yourself. I will probably need to stay in Mexico for about another day. Understand the situation here, and I''ll return as soon as possible," Kyle didn''t overthink it and immediately issued orders.


    "Yes, Boss."


    Raina originally wanted to mention Lorna''s situation, but considering Lorna''s pride and the severe consequences of angering the Boss, she chose to conceal it.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 324 No Way Out

    The eventful night had passed.


    At exactly 8 a.m. New York Times.


    New York, Empire State Building.


    On the third-to-last floor near the top, in a transparent single-person isolation room with an unknown material and built-in surveillance cameras.


    The LCD screen embedded in the middle of the inner wall suddenly lit up and automatically switched to a news channel. The beautiful host, elegantly made up, spoke in standard English, broadcasting the latest news.


    "This morning in Brooklyn, on Hadaway Street, in the alley from 654 to 656, midway through the branching road, two groups of unidentified individuals engaged in a fierce fight. Heavy firearms and a large quantity of explosives were suspected to have been used..."


    "When the local police arrived at the scene after receiving the alarm, there was no one present. The fight affected nearly ten large buildings, with severe damage to the outer walls of three or more buildings. Also, public property such as the road surface and streetlights suffered damage, with an estimated preliminary property loss of around three million US dollars..."


    "Fortunately, no casualties were involved... No witnesses have been found yet, and multiple surveillance records at the scene have been intentionally deleted... The identity of the fighting gangs has not been identified, and the nature of this event is extremely malicious. The local police have temporarily formed a dedicated investigation team to work on solving the case..."


    The volume of the news broadcast increased, echoing slightly in the sealed isolation room.


    On the opposite side of the screen, on a white single bed, Eddie lay sprawled, sleeping deeply. The news broadcast seemed to disturb him, and in his semi-awake state, he irritatedly covered his ears with the blanket.


    "Wake up, Eddie!"


    Suddenly, a hoarse and eerie voice resonated as if in Eddie''s mind and heart.


    "Huh?"


    Eddie, in a reflex arc, immediately bounced off the bed, bowed to the screen, and loudly shouted, "Okay, I''ll process these news materials and scripts right away!"


    No one responded, and the screen suddenly clicked off with a sound, returning the well-insulated isolation room to its usual silence.


    "Where am I?" Eddie looked around bewilderedly, only now realizing that he wasn''t in a news company but in an unfamiliar room with a monotonous color, constructed of glass and metal.


    "Why am I here in the morning? I should be rushing to work."


    Muttering to himself, Eddie touched the back of his head with a slight pain. Just then, a strange voice, as if coming from his mind and soul, continued, "What, you slept for a while and forgot everything that happened last night?"


    "You... you''re Venom." Eddie jumped in surprise as fragments of memories from last night flooded his mind. He widened his eyes and mumbled to himself, "Right, last night, Beelzebub, Bloody Abyss, the Cardinals, and Lorna..."


    The events of last night were richer and more varied than what an ordinary person would experience in a lifetime. Not only did it overturn his perspectives, but it also forcibly rewrote his destiny.


    Eddie sat back on the bed in despair and sighed, "Right, my life is completely ruined."


    Venom arrogantly consoled him, "I found you quite good. We had two or three close calls while being symbiotic partners last night. So, I''ve decided to remove the ''temporary'' from your ''temporary host.'' Congratulations, you''ve been promoted from a standby to the real deal!"


    Eddie didn''t buy into Venom''s words and he coldly exposed him with crossed arms, "You just can''t find a suitable host at the moment, so you want to stick around with me." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Venom had nothing to say.


    "Well, you saved me a few times last night and even agreed to let me go back to save someone. According to our agreement, I''ll let you stay in my body for now," Eddie said helplessly as he looked around the room for signs of anyone coming.


    Venom reminded him with annoyance, "What are you looking for? It''s useless. They included me in it too. This isolation room is completely sealed, and there''s not even a crack for ventilation."


    Ignoring Venom''s words, Eddie, with a shining gaze, quickly left the single bed and looked around the isolation room, inspecting every nook and cranny.


    Venom unkindly reminded, "What are you looking for? Like I said, it is useless. Those people even included me. This isolation room is completely sealed, without even a tiny opening for ventilation."


    Eddie, seemingly deaf to its words, asked in astonishment, "Can you tell me where this is?"


    "It''s the headquarters of those self-proclaimed Cardinals. It seems to be in a building called ''Empire State Building.''" Venom replied.


    "What did you say?" Eddie''s eyes lit up as he quickly left the single bed, and inspected the room left and right.


    Venom: "..."


    After a while, Venom roared angrily, "Come on, we are practically being held captive in this isolation room! Take this seriously!"


    "Don''t worry." Eddie''s face relaxed, and he exhaled, saying, "The Empire State Building is the industry and residence of the Symbol of Peace."


    "You guys really treat him like a god." Venom found it hard to understand. After traveling through the interstellar for decades, it believed in itself far more than it believed in others.


    "If you can stop World War II and save the Earth several times, I will also consider you a god."


    Eddie shrugged; anyone who came to New York would unconsciously become a fan of Symbol of Peace. This was the charm of the Symbol of Peace.


    Humans are weak, and because of this, they admire the god-like man, hoping that in times of world crisis, heroes can turn the tide and rescue them when they face misfortune and death.


    ''Squeak...''


    The door of the isolation room suddenly opened, and the sound of high heels tapping the floor resonated crisply from outside.


    Eddie looked in the direction and saw an oriental beauty in a black dress walking in gracefully. The fair skin revealed by her wrists and neck was radiant, and her flowing black hair exuded a sexy and oppressive aura with every movement.


    Raina sat down on the chair, holding a file in her delicate hands. Her long legs were crossed, and the shiny black stockings emphasized a subtle glow. With black eyes, she looked Eddie up and down as she returned to the bedside.


    Eddie swallowed nervously.


    It had to be said that the woman in front of him was an extraordinary beauty recorded in the books, much more beautiful than the actors on TV with makeup and lighting. Having witnessed Raina''s powerful methods last night, he suddenly felt his desires and fantasies wither away.


    This woman was way too dangerous!


    Venom, who usually roared like a lion at anyone, cowered like a cat as soon as he saw Raina, not daring to make a sound.


    "Uh, is Lorna okay?" Eddie mustered the courage to ask.


    Hearing Eddie''s words, a hint of surprise flashed in her beautiful eyes before she nodded and said, "She''s fine, still recovering."


    "That''s good." Eddie couldn''t hide his joy.


    "Are you not considering your own situation? Do you really have the time to worry about others'' safety?" Raina asked in return.


    "I''m already in your hands, so whatever happens, I can''t do anything about it," Eddie said, giving up on himself.


    "True, you know exactly what trouble you''ve caused." Raina smiled and continued, "Your original place of residence, along with the financial damage to Hadaway Street and the road, aside from the damage caused by the Cardinals and those Symbiotes, you personally have to compensate One Million Dollars for it."


    Eddie could only force a bitter smile.


    Raina went on, "And there''s more. You''re involved in a murder case, which has been recorded in the New York and military archives. The Daily News Company announced the termination of the contract with you last night."


    Eddie was at a loss. For an ordinary person, this was almost a futureless situation.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 325 Selling Souls

    Inside the isolation room.


    Observing Eddie''s despondent expression, Raina, sensing that the groundwork had been laid, adopted a resolute tone to get straight to the point, "Eddie, now you only have two options in front of you."


    "Ah, two options? Isn''t it just one ¨C jump off this rooftop and be done with it?" Eddie forced a smile, feigning casual self-deprecation.


    "The second one is tailor-made for you after considering your situation," Raina continued, her voice gently coaxing. "We can cover the One Million Dollars, erase the criminal records from the police and military, and even eliminate any unfavorable rumors circulating in the public sphere."


    "Stop!" Eddie''s eyes lit up more and more, and he suddenly interrupted Raina''s words. Under Raina''s puzzled gaze, he raised his head with a slightly bitter smile, "Do I have the option to refuse?"


    "No," Raina replied nonchalantly, her answer elegant and decisive.


    Eddie spread his hands and said, "Then it''s settled ¨C tell me your conditions. I don''t believe you''d help me out of the goodness of your heart."


    "You''re a smart man," Raina praised.


    Due to the presence of Venom, she couldn''t read the other''s thoughts casually, so she had to gently guide without revealing too much, fearing that Eddie might reject the negotiation due to psychological resistance. Unexpectedly, the other party was so cooperative, willingly jumping into the prepared pit.


    Eddie sighed lightly, "Thanks for the compliment. After all, I''m a journalist with a background in news. I know how to seize the moment. You obviously have me all figured out, and the difference in our status and power is so vast, with you holding leverage over me. I don''t have the qualification for a third option."


    "I''ll be direct then," Raina paused, looking directly at Eddie. "The condition is for you to join the Supernatural Incident Bureau and become a temporary employee."


    "What?!" Eddie was a bit stunned. Was this a coercive condition, or an online benefit?


    Keep in mind that the Supernatural Incident Bureau never recruits externally. Even the service staff are members of the Carl Family. If he agrees, he will be the only external employee in the agency.


    But what exactly was a ''temporary employee''?


    Cautiously, Eddie asked, "Doesn''t my profession mismatch with the requirements of the company?"


    "It''s acceptable. The agency happens to need an internal media person for external information releases. However, what we value more is your combat potential and value," Raina explained. Handing over the file she had been holding, she said, "Of course, this temporary employment contract is not only for you but also for your Symbiote inside."


    "You were well-prepared," Eddie forced a bitter smile, taking the contract and discovering it was a temporary employment contract. As he flipped through the nearly one hundred clauses filling ten pages of standard A4 paper, he felt his scalp tingling.


    When he reached the last page, he pressed the contract down in his hand, took a cold breath, and said, "What kind of messed up terms are these?"


    Not to mention the myriad of restrictive conditions, just the first one: "After signing the temporary employment contract with the agency, the cooperation period lasts for one hundred years. During this time, the temporary employee cannot unilaterally terminate the contract. Otherwise, they must compensate the agency One Hundred Billion Dollars..."


    There was also the fifty-sixth clause: "The temporary employee must obey the orders of the agency''s Boss, and 24 hours a day are considered working hours. Once there''s a mission, immediate departure is required..."


    The final one hundred and first clause: "For all the clauses of the temporary employee''s contract, the final interpretation belongs to the Supernatural Incident Bureau."


    "What kind of contract is this? Clearly, it''s a contract of selling oneself!" Eddie, feeling indignant, couldn''t find the words to express his frustration.


    "Eddie, you absolutely cannot sign it. Look at the signatory at the bottom of the contract," Venom suddenly spoke in Eddie''s mind with a heavy tone.


    Eddie reopened the contract and looked again. The signatory of the temporary employment contract was: Eddie and his Symbiote. In other words, this contract would bind them together and make them work for the Supernatural Incident Bureau for their entire lives.


    "Don''t worry. Besides the additional clauses, temporary employees enjoy all the benefits and perks of the agency''s regular employees and even the Red-Tier Cardinals of the Carl Family. Plus, we won''t force you to do anything illegal or commit murder," Raina said, shifting the conversation, "Additionally, the decision for you to sign this contract isn''t just my decision but also the Boss''s decision."


    "Boss?" Eddie tilted his head in confusion.


    "The owner of this building, the head of the Supernatural Incident Bureau," Raina said softly.


    "Are you actually referring to the Symbol of Peace?" Eddie''s whole body trembled, and his previous melancholy and worry disappeared. At least, the legendary hero Symbol of Peace wouldn''t trick a good citizen of New York like him, right?


    "The Boss''s reputation is indeed far-reaching," Raina observed Eddie''s relieved expression, feeling a sense of emotion. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naturally, she didn''t come up with this temporary employment contract herself, but the Boss had left it to her to handle.


    "Well then, I''ll sign it!" Eddie pondered for a moment and made a determined decision.


    Venom couldn''t contain himself and roared low in Eddie''s mind, "Eddie, don''t drag me into this for your own sake; the contract includes half of me!"


    "You were the one who insisted on attaching yourself to me in the first place. I am you, and you are me. We are inseparable."


    Eddie calmly analyzed, speaking in a low voice, "This is not just for me. Don''t you want to deal with those extraterrestrial Symbiotes and find your own origin and purpose on Earth? These things are too difficult for just the two of us, but if we become members of the Supernatural Incident Bureau and get their help, we can both achieve our goals smoothly."


    "You... make sense," Venom hesitated slightly.


    After Eddie and Venom reached an agreement, guided by Raina, they signed their names on both the paper and electronic contracts.


    The God AI recorded the files directly, making Eddie and Venom the first external temporary employees recruited by the Supernatural Incident Bureau.


    Raina collected the contracts, smiled faintly, and said, "From now on, you are one of us. You probably won''t be able to escape this circle, no matter life or death."


    "I''ll talk about repaying the One Hundred Billion Dollars when I gather enough money," Eddie nodded.


    Raina clapped her hands, and immediately a female Cardinal entered the isolation room carrying a suitcase, placing it by Eddie''s bed.


    The suitcase opened to reveal a set of black combat suits made of an unknown material, an identity card, boots, gloves, a demon mask, a high-tech electronic watch, and two injection vials labeled with the English words ''Super Agent'' and ''Infinity Formula.''


    While Eddie was still in a daze, Raina revealed a devilish smile and said, "So, Temporary Employee Number 001, your first mission has arrived."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 326 Don’t Offend the Cardinals

    Empire State Building, Underground Third Floor.


    ''Drip, Drip, Drip¡ª''


    In the dimly lit underground corridor, the footsteps of two individuals echoed subtly.


    A female Cardinal led the way, guiding Eddie, who had changed into a black leather jacket, deeper into the dimly lit and deserted underground facility.


    Eddie, feeling uncomfortable in his tight-fitting combat suit, followed along reluctantly, enduring Venom''s continuous complaints.


    The words of Raina, who had just issued the Mission, lingered in his ears: "The first test mission for the new temporary employee¡ª find and independently eliminate the remaining two extraterrestrial Symbiotes in New York within a day, preferably before the Boss returns."


    "In the end, I still have to face those Symbiotes that kill without hesitation." Eddie sighed helplessly.


    Venom snorted coldly, saying, "I told you earlier, that woman is very dangerous. You insisted on going along with her and signed the contract. It''s too late to regret now."


    "In our situation, besides cooperating with them, do we have any other option?" Eddie responded mentally, shrugging his shoulders.


    He seemed to notice the well-defined abdominal muscles on his body and couldn''t help but touch them. The muscles were resilient, elastic, and filled with potential explosive power, surprising him with the remarkable changes in his body in a short period.


    "Humanity has indeed mastered incredible technological advancements," Venom remarked, unable to contain its amazement. Being symbiotically attached to Eddie, it had a more direct perception and understanding of his body.


    Crossing the interstellar universe, it said unbelievably, "The basic injection of the ''Super Agent'' medicament just now triggered evolution and transformation in your body, from muscle, bones, hormones, cells, to genes, the overall improvement is about two and a half times compared to before. And that ''Infinity Formula'' injection extended your vitality by several years, suppressing aging factors while keeping your body in optimal condition."


    "No wonder those cardinals could barely withstand our monstrous attacks." Eddie had a look of understanding on his face as he heard this.


    "Eddie, with your body foundation and my symbiotic armament, those two Symbiotes are no match for us!" Venom said joyfully, unable to hide its excitement.


    It had a premonition that encountering those two Symbiotes might lead to further progress in its pursuit.


    "You have such confidence; I''m glad," Eddie''s attitude was relaxed. Joining the Unnatural Affairs Agency, despite numerous conditions and restrictions, provided a glimpse of hope in the midst of despair.


    The female cardinal leading the way suddenly stopped in the underground corridor. Eddie, lost in thought, almost bumped into her back, hastily stepping back to regain his balance, feeling awkward.


    As his gaze swept forward, Eddie was astonished to find himself in a concealed underground garage. Around him were countless items resembling vehicles, separated into three levels by sturdy Iron Man racks.


    "God, please turn on the lights," The female cardinal clapped her hands a few times and called out softly.


    As her words fell, the lights in the underground garage suddenly turned on, emanating from the ceiling and transforming the spacious area into a brightly lit environment.


    "This..." Eddie widened his eyes. The revealed underground garage was easily over a thousand square meters, with sturdy racks dividing it into three levels. The place was filled with various branded four-wheel cars and two-wheel motorcycles. Glancing around, it was impossible to count how many vehicles were stored.


    It was like an oversized luxury car exhibition. These representations of the primary means of transportation in the new era, ranging from cool to monotonous, luxurious to low-key, were illuminated by the lights, displaying their brilliance against the Iron Man shells.


    "My goodness. Maybach AOL is limited to only five worldwide. Lamborghini Kki, limited to only one in the entire United States, is actually here. And there''s the globally unique limited edition Ferrari 600..."


    Regardless of the category or brand, these vehicles were clearly custom-made, exhibiting exquisite and perfect craftsmanship.


    Eddie stared, adrenaline rushing through him, drool hanging from the corner of his mouth. For men, cars were undoubtedly as important as women.


    "This is Kyle''s private garage," the female cardinal, Red Sixteen, said calmly. Her reaction to Eddie''s exaggerated response indicated that she was used to seeing such reactions.


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Kyle... uh, Boss Kyle, also has such a love for cars," Eddie wiped his mouth, marveling at some of these limited edition vehicles that hadn''t even been released by manufacturers yet and had been snapped up by others.


    Many car enthusiasts could only watch the pictures with envy, never expecting that these cars would be casually parked here, collecting dust.


    "No, these were all gifts," Red Sixteen shrugged as she spoke. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Gifts?" Eddie''s expression froze.


    "Yes," Red Sixteen explained, "Some were gifts from car manufacturers and Stark Industries, and most were gifts from members of the Carl Family. Everyone gets one."


    Eddie began to question the meaning of life, asking, "Wait, everyone gets one? Are you saying members of the Carl Family are all wealthy?"


    "It''s not accurate to describe them as ''very wealthy.'' Let''s just say they''re not short on money," Red Sixteen replied.


    Looking at him, Red Eleven smiled and asked, "Although you''re just a temporary employee, you are now one of us. Let me ask you, when you possess extraordinary powers beyond ordinary people, what would you do?"


    Eddie scratched his head and replied, "It''s hard to say. I will probably still yearn for money, beautiful women, power, and enjoy life."


    This was the pure thought of an ordinary person becoming stronger, which was why there were many Superpowered people but few heroes.


    "Exactly," Red Sixteen nodded, continuing to ask, "But what if, under the premise of extraordinary power, you also gained youth and extended lifespan?"


    Eddie hesitated for a moment, clenched his fist, and said, "I understand."


    Red Sixteen said with a proud look on her face, "Now you understand. Initially, you would pursue mundane and inevitable things like money, beautiful women, and power due to transcending ordinary strength. However, as your lifespan extends, those acquired things won''t satisfy you anymore. You will return to pursuing strength and evolution. This is the life norm for every Cardinal in the Carl Family."


    She paused and continued, "Of course, whether it''s power or lifespan, these were originally bestowed by the Family Head. Adhering to the principle of not violating the family rules, we are Cardinals in secret, but openly in the world, we have a second different identity¡ª playing the game of life as small country kings, large country presidents, corporate directors, oil tycoons, heads of assassin organizations, and more."


    "What kind of family is this? It''s clearly an organization¡ª Earth''s most powerful organization hidden among humans," Eddie exclaimed in shock with a gaping mouth.


    "So, never offend the Cardinals unless you plan to escape Earth," Red Sixteen sympathetically patted Eddie on the shoulder.


    "That''s way too late," Eddie mourned. He had indeed offended them and almost took down three Red-Rank cardinals.


    Red Eleven pushed him forward and said, "Enough talk. Raina the overseer let you see if there''s anything suitable here. Pick a vehicle as your transportation for the mission. Hurry up and get going."


    "Yes," Eddie responded, torn between pain and joy.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 327 Gods Descend

    As Eddie, the newly appointed temporary employee of the Supernatural Incident Bureau, along with Venom, began to officially tackle the Symbiote invasion in New York, events unfolded elsewhere.


    In Mexico, in the town of Puente Antiguo:


    The night passed peacefully, and the sun rose as usual from the flat horizon of the wilderness. Despite the attempts of the old mentor Erik to hinder her, Darcy ultimately didn''t find an opportunity to make a move against Kyle.


    On the other hand, Jane and Thor, each finding solace in the other, experienced a warming bond that rapidly developed towards a romantic direction in just half a day.


    Observing this, Kyle couldn''t help but silently criticize Odin. It seemed less like Thor''s trial on Earth and more like Odin sending him to find a girlfriend.


    Odin, the wily old king of the gods ruling the Nine Realms for countless millennia, seemed cunning and mysterious. No one knew exactly what Odin was contemplating, except for his desire for Thor to inherit the throne.


    This starkly contrasted with Loki, the son of the Frost Giants, who felt a chill in his heart, gradually taking a stance different from that of Thor and Odin.


    Inside a temporary rental house in the town:


    Returning from the wilderness with the group led by Jane, Kyle, appearing seemingly exhausted, lay in the main hall chair, resting with his eyes closed behind sunglasses.


    Darcy was nowhere to be found.


    Jane and Erik, on the other hand, were busy. With one believing in Thor and the other in Kyle, they bombarded Thor with questions, seeking to fill the gaps in earthly astronomy with godly insights.


    Thor answered all questions without hesitation. While he might not understand scientific theories, his unique insights into the mysteries of the universe were pure and profound.


    Thor, with his strong mental fortitude, finally accepted his current situation after several setbacks and pressures. He chose to continue his exile in human form, complying with his father''s orders.


    Observing this, Kyle sighed inwardly. Whether Thor was naive or overly slow-witted, repeatedly falling into traps set by his father and brother, was hard to determine. Of course, Kyle himself felt unqualified to judge, considering he had also set traps for Thor the first time they met.


    "According to the time, it should be about time..."


    Listening to the debate on the theory of spacetime in the main hall, Kyle, seated in the chair, suddenly raised his head. His gaze, through the sunglasses, landed on the clock hanging on the inner wall, and he nodded slightly in response to the corresponding time in his mind.


    While mortals found it difficult to ascend to Asgard, gods descending to Earth was remarkably effortless¡ª thanks to the Bifrost, a tool of undeniable convenience.


    Deep in thought, Kyle, accompanied by a faint scent of perfume and flowing golden hair, noticed a figure approaching silently from the side.


    Upon closer inspection, the person turned out to be Darcy.


    Bending down with her curvaceous figure, Darcy rested her hands on the chair''s armrests. The low neckline of her strapless top revealed a glimpse of her well-endowed chest. Shyly locking eyes with Kyle''s face, she wore an expression of hesitation, as if wanting to speak but holding back.


    "Master, the other party has no hostility. Her heart rate has increased by one point four times, and hormones are secreted abnormally¡ª she wants to mate with you."


    This earnest report came from Vis, transmitted through radio waves, and converted into a frequency sound only audible to Kyle.


    Was there a need for a special analysis for this? Any experienced person would understand this at a glance!


    Kyle was a bit speechless. He exchanged a glance with Darcy and coldly asked, "Is there something you need?"


    "N-no..." Darcy subconsciously shook her head, her hair swaying like a tambourine. Panic and worry were written all over her face, but she quickly forced herself to calm down. After taking a deep breath, she bit her lip and said, "Yes! I have something... I want to talk to you about."


    Seeing this scene from the main hall, Jane stopped her astronomical theories and marveled at her friend''s courage. She clenched her fist and silently cheered for Darcy, "Darcy, go for it! Speak your heart out!"


    Thor, standing next to Jane, also noticed the unfolding scene and chuckled, saying, "I didn''t expect them to be quite like us."


    "Who are you comparing?" Jane glared at him irritably with a mix of anger and embarrassment in her expression.


    In the main hall, the only one not feeling pleased was Erik.


    He looked at Jane, then at Darcy. His aging face was filled with concern, and he sighed deeply, muttering under his breath, "It''s chaos, all chaos."


    "What''s chaos?" Jane asked in confusion while looking at Erik.


    Erik didn''t answer and just sighed with a bowed head.


    Kyle intended to show indifference, hoping Darcy would understand and step back. However, unexpectedly, it seemed to make her more determined.


    Darcy, with one hand over her chest and a determined look in her beautiful eyes, was about to express the burning emotions within her. "I..."


    ''Bang! Bang! Bang!''


    A perfectly timed knocking sound echoed from the glass door, shattering the delicate atmosphere in the main hall. It interrupted Darcy''s words that were about to escape her throat, diverting the attention of everyone in the room.


    Kyle also turned to look outside and saw three men and one woman. The men were burly and strong, and the woman was there with her hair tied up, all of them were wearing medieval war armor or tough leather jackets, wielding various strange cold weapons such as shields, swords, and hammers.


    They were huddled outside the glass door, and upon seeing Thor standing in the main hall, they fervently knocked on the door.


    "Who are they?" Darcy covered her mouth in bewilderment.


    Erik and Jane were both stunned in place, flashing a guess that left them shocked beyond words.


    "They are my friends," Thor said with a big smile before rushing forward to open the door.


    The four people outside rushed into the main hall. The leader, a bearded giant, and Thor shared an enthusiastic hug. Then, turning towards Jane and the others, he introduced them with excitement, "These are Lady Sif and the Warriors Three, my friends and Mighty Warriors of Asgard!"


    After saying this, Hogun, led the other three to kneel with one knee, respectfully addressing Thor, "Your Highness, we have come to bring you back!"


    "Back? I have been banished, and my trial is not over. I cannot return to Asgard," Thor said bitterly.


    "What are you saying? Something big happened in Asgard¡ª your father, the king, has fallen into Odin''s Sleed, and the second prince, Loki, has rebelled! We need you to return immediately to oversee the situation in Asgard!" Hogun exclaimed.


    "But..."


    Thor frowned deeply. Without his powers, he felt powerless.


    Just then, a calm voice interjected, resonating powerfully in the space of the main hall:


    "Thor, when did you become so hesitant and weak? If there''s something you want to do, just do it. Moreover, it''s something you must do. Even if it means risking your life, it''s worth it. Don''t discard your ''bravery'' just because you faced setbacks on Earth."


    Everyone turned around to see Kyle rising from his chair, stepping towards Thor as he spoke.


    With a smile on his lips, eyes shimmering with a recovery of broken gold, Kyle spoke lightly, "After all, you''re Thor!"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 328 Invasion

    Due to Kyle''s words, everyone in the main hall fell silent, directing their puzzled gazes towards him.


    In the previous moment, he was a refined and gentle urban elite.


    In the next moment, Kyle''s gaze had become sharp, his eyes devoid of emotion, his demeanor domineering and direct. With each step, he emanated substantial pressure.


    "Jane, step back. You, what exactly are you..."


    As Kyle approached, Thor broke into a cold sweat. He cautiously extended his hand to shield Jane, feeling an inexplicable pressure and involuntarily taking a step back.


    From Kyle, who no longer concealed his strength, Thor felt an indescribable and immense pressure, along with a uniquely familiar sensation.


    Friend? Foe? It was hard to tell.


    "Haven''t recognized me yet? You''ve truly become a complete mortal, my old friend." Kyle smiled faintly as he reached out to pat Thor''s shoulder. Thor attempted to dodge, but the reactions of a mortal body were too slow. He couldn''t avoid the pat and stumbled back a few steps.


    "Your Highness!"


    Sif was astonished as he looked at this. With a sword in hand, she was about to protect Thor. However, the other three gestured to stop her.


    "What are you doing?" Sif puzzledly looked at Hogun but he didn''t respond. With rough excitement on his face, he and the other two stepped forward.


    Following the etiquette for someone of Thor''s stature, the three warriors knelt once again in front of Kyle.


    Hogun exclaimed with excitement on his face, "This intense and vigorous fire-based divine power is unmistakable. Lord Guardian, I didn''t expect you to reunite with Thor so early."


    Lord Guardian?


    Everyone was dumbfounded by these words, and they were unable to grasp the current situation.


    "What Guardian? In our realm, there are only two Guardians..." Thor rubbed his sore shoulder and suddenly froze, staring wide-eyed at Kyle, who had just slapped him. "You''re... Kyle? Earth''s Kyle?"


    "Who else could it be?" Kyle shrugged, retorting with a touch of resentment, "Don''t talk behind my back next time. If I hadn''t welcomed you to Earth, you''d still be locked up in SHIELD''s cell."


    "Hahaha, my friend! But why did you intentionally hide your identity? Now that I''ve become a mortal, I can''t even sense the fire-based divine power on you." Thor laughed heartily as he walked up to Kyle for a bear hug.


    Kyle lightly tapped Thor''s chest with his finger, exerting only ten times the strength of a human, yet causing Thor to jolt back as if shocked.


    Waving his hand disdainfully, Kyle retorted, "Get away. Both you and Steve love this kind of play."


    It had to be said, a macho man needed a delicate partner. For example, Captain America Steve paired with Winter Soldier Bucky, and Thor with the mischievous Loki...


    The etiquette of Asgardians towards Kyle, as well as the conversation between Thor and Kyle, were observed by Jane, Erik, and Darcy.


    "Mr. Carl? Kyle...? It can''t be," Darcy murmured to herself before she covered her mouth in shock.


    Looking at Erik''s troubled expression, Jane angrily questioned, "Professor, how long were you planning to keep this from us?!"


    "Sorry," Erik publicly apologized, then explained, "Obviously, Mr. Carl is Mr. Kyle. His real identity is the Symbol of Peace, and I don''t need to say more. You all understand."


    "The one who should apologize is me," Kyle spoke, "Two days ago, I received direct orders from Odin to secretly watch over Thor, who was banished to Earth. Therefore, I had to hide my identity and travel with your small team, using Erik as an intermediary."


    "We can''t afford the apologies of a legendary hero."


    Jane was evidently still upset. Worriedly, she approached Darcy, who stood still, and gently inquired, "Darcy, are you okay?"


    "I-I''m fine," Darcy forced a smile, her beautiful eyes filled with the desolation of ashen despair.


    Some things end before they even begin.


    Falling for someone, she had initially thought that if it were the company''s executive, she could try to get closer through her own efforts, perhaps attempting to interview for a secretary position.


    But if it was the Symbol of Peace¡ª the dream lover of her grandmother''s generation, the vast difference made it impossible to bridge with mere efforts.


    Unable to contain his curiosity, Thor asked, "Kyle, did you say my father, the king, instructed you to secretly take care of me?"


    Kyle nodded, raising an eyebrow. "Other than your father, there''s really no one who has the audacity to make me leave New York just to protect you. Two days ago, he intended to exile you to Earth, allowing you to temper your arrogance and find something that could make you into a qualified King."


    "I see. Father hasn''t given up on me." Thor''s emotions were like a roller coaster, suddenly soaring from hell to heaven.


    The three warriors and Sif stood up urgently, pleading with Kyle, "Lord Guardian. Asgard is currently facing internal strife and external invasion, and we need your strength. We implore you to return to Asgard with His Highness and assist us in overcoming this crisis."


    As Kyle contemplated, a sudden loud noise echoed from the sky near the small town.


    "Something is coming!" Hogun exclaimed as his face turned pale.


    Everyone rushed out of the house and, following the sound, saw a huge hole in the hazy sky half a mile away. The sky around the hole whirled into a tornado, blowing up dust and sand in all directions.


    This unnatural phenomenon not only attracted the residents of the town to come out and watch but also alarmed the SHIELD personnel stationed around the town.


    "Boom!"


    At the center of the black tornado, a humanoid object descended, perfectly landing on the barren ground. The violent storm ceased only after this figure was firmly in place.


    When SHIELD agents arrived at the scene, they saw, descending from the sky and accompanied by the tornado phenomenon, a three-meter-tall Iron giant walking out of the crater.


    It lacked facial features such as a mouth or nose; its face was a hollow slot for energy. Its limbs and head were finely crafted from silver metal, radiating an extremely dangerous and chilling glow under the sunlight.


    Getting down from the SHIELD vehicles, Agent Coulson examined the giant with a helpless smile. "Tell me it''s not another high-tech gadget made by Symbol of Peace or Stark, is it?"


    The Silver Giant remained silent. The energy slot on its face gradually brightened, accumulating a dazzling light. It aimed at the SHIELD vehicles blocking its path.


    "Hey, hey, is this one of Stark''s?" Coulson chuckled and, responding to him, was a glaring red laser beam. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The red laser swept across the wilderness, wreaking havoc on the vehicles within ten meters in front of the Silver Giant. They were disassembled and destroyed, turning into fireballs in a massive explosion.


    Coulson narrowly avoided danger, retreating with the help of a group of guards. While stepping back, he picked up a communicator and shouted loudly, "Calling Headquarters! There''s a monstrous Silver Colored Iron Giant here, requesting reinforcements! Requesting reinforcements!"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 329 For the Glory

    Puente Antiguo.


    Under the gloomy and overcast sky, the Silver Giant, descending from the heavens and breaking through the SHIELD agents'' defenses, seemed to have a specific target as it advanced straight into the heart of the town.


    The laser beams swept through, and pedestrians, vehicles, and even buildings were unable to impede its progress in the slightest.


    In a matter of moments, this Western-style town lay in ruins. Fires raged everywhere, and panicked residents fled, presenting a scene of apocalyptic disaster.


    The Silver Giant pursued its target, walking onto the road. At the end of the road stood Kyle and his group. Seeing Thor among them, its pace accelerated.


    "It''s coming for us, or rather, I should say, it''s coming for you, Your Highness. It must be Loki." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Volstagg spoke with an extremely solemn expression, his eyes filled with horror. Gripping a giant axe tightly, he watched the Silver Giant approaching them vigilantly.


    "What is that? Do you have robots in Asgard?" Kyle asked in surprise, maintaining his calm and indifferent expression. Among the people, he seemed like a tourist on vacation.


    Volstagg shook his head, saying, "No. It''s the hidden gatekeeper guarding Odin''s treasure vault. It''s the final line of defense for the vault, executing missions according to the core program''s instructions, usually activated when external enemies breach the vault. Its combat strength far exceeds that of an ordinary warrior."


    "I know that thing; it''s indeed challenging to deal with."


    Thor''s expression was grim. If he still possessed his power and wielded Mjolnir, he would naturally not bother with a mere mechanical gatekeeper. But now, he was just a mortal body, with combat abilities weaker than even Sif and the Warrior Three.


    Like Jane and the others, he was a weakling in need of protection.


    Thor seemed to remember something and looked at Kyle standing beside him, saying, "Could you take care of that, please?"


    "Hahaha, I almost forgot. We have Lord Guardian with us." Hogun chuckled slightly and laughed without any worry.


    "Indeed, we have the Symbol of Peace on our side." Erik also smiled.


    Kyle remained expressionless, looking at the approaching gatekeeper, and said something that wiped the smiles off everyone''s faces, "I won''t be doing anything this time."


    "What are you talking about, Kyle? Right now, only you can deal with that thing!" Thor stared at Kyle in confusion.


    "What about Loki? What about the invasion of Asgard? Are they all my responsibility to handle alone? Don''t forget, you are the future king of Asgard!" Kyle''s counter-question left Thor momentarily silent.


    Kyle lightly patted Thor''s shoulder and continued, "This wasn''t my intention. It was Odin''s decision. From the beginning of the turmoil in Asgard, he instructed me not to get involved in this matter, only to provide you with some appropriate assistance when you arrive on Earth. As for the gatekeeper and your brother Loki, these are matters you need to solve on your own."


    In essence, this was a large-scale family conflict and internal strife within Asgard.


    Odin, Thor, and Loki¡ª the grand triangular drama of the three gods.


    "Of course. It would be wise for Loki to stay hidden in Asgard. If he dares to cause trouble on Earth, I don''t mind personally beating him up within an inch of his life." After Kyle finished speaking, he moved to the side, taking a stance of observing the situation.


    "I understand. We''ll deal with the gatekeeper. But still, I have to ask you to protect Jane and the others." Thor said in a deep voice, pushing Jane aside and standing firmly in the middle of the road with the Warrior Three.


    "No problem." Kyle nodded slightly, lowering his hands to create a force field that enveloped Jane, Darcy, and Erik for protection.


    By now, the gatekeeper had approached within ten meters of the attack range. The energy slot on its face emitted a scorching light. Thor and the three warriors dodged to the sides, avoiding the laser beam that hit the ground, leaving behind a terrifying burn mark.


    "Your Highness, step back, and we''ll handle this!" Hogun shouted loudly. Without waiting for Thor''s response, he led the other warriors, wielding cold weapons, to swiftly charge forward.


    "You guys." Thor climbed up from the ground in frustration. Even a simple roll had scraped his arm on the sandy surface, and red blood flowed down his robust arm.


    Now, he had become the one lagging behind!


    The energy slot on the gatekeeper''s face lit up again. In less than half a second of brief charging, it shot a red beam toward the charging warriors.


    "I got this!" Sif roared while holding a shield with both hands and forcefully colliding with the intense laser beam at the forefront.


    ''Bang!''


    In the explosion, the shield flew out of her hands. Sif who is now suspended in the air, flew backward, crashing into a three-story flat about ten meters away at an unrelenting speed and with no reduction in momentum.


    "Don''t stop, keep going!" Hogun said coldly. Taking advantage of the time delayed by the shield''s impact, he and the remaining two warriors successfully broke through to the front of the gatekeeper.


    This time, the gatekeeper did not shoot a beam. Its metal arm swung and effortlessly sent one warrior flying like a fly.


    "Go down!" Volstagg leaped two meters off the ground, wielding an axe. A powerful gust of wind accompanied the swing, and the axe blade emitted a white light enhanced by divine power. It fiercely chopped at the back of the gatekeeper''s neck.


    With a crisp sound, the gatekeeper''s neck broke three-quarters of the way, missing decapitation by a hair''s breadth. Simultaneously, the axe, which served as a divine armament, also rolled its blade.


    Observing from the side, Kyle''s mind moved slightly, pondering, "Could it be that the gatekeeper''s body is made of Asgard''s Uru metal?"


    Uru! A metal that was exclusive to Asgard, the primary material for forging Divine Weapons, with a very high affinity for energy sources like divine power!


    Uru was one of the materials Kyle needed for forging his Divine Weapon.


    "It seems like I got lucky. Instead of searching, the materials have come to me. Next time, when beating Loki, I should be a bit more gentle."


    Without dwelling on it, the tide of battle once again reversed.


    Just as Volstagg relaxed, the gatekeeper''s metallic neck autonomously healed the wound, and its head turned 180 degrees. The energy slot aimed at Volstagg, and a scorching light reddened his face, filled with horror.


    Unable to evade in time, Volstagg, armored on the upper body, took a hit from the laser beam. He fell to the ground, his body charred and smoking.


    "Damn it!" The last warrior, Fandral, roared in frustration. His sword pierced through the gatekeeper''s chest, the sharp tip gleaming as it protruded from the back.


    The gatekeeper appeared unharmed, raising its arm and casually slapping Fandral like a fly.


    With this, all four warriors were defeated.


    Only Thor remained, standing alone against the gatekeeper.


    "Thor, don''t go! Let''s escape!" Jane suppressed her choked voice and shouted.


    "No, Kyle is right. This is something I have to do, something only I can do."


    "Because I am Thor!" Thor clenched his fists, rushing desperately towards the gatekeeper.


    Kyle wanted to add a sentence for him.


    "For the glory of the Northern God!"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 330 The Return

    On the highway battlefield.


    Despite Thor being formidable and imposing, when compared to the mechanical gatekeeper, the difference in their physique was like that of a child and an adult.


    The combat prowess of The Destroyer, in Asgard, was neither strong nor weak but moderate. It was truly worthy of being the guardian of the treasure vault.


    Moreover, Thor, now with combat abilities only slightly better than those of an ordinary person, couldn''t realistically defeat The Destroyer on his own, a foe that even divine warriors struggled against.


    In the face of this situation, Thor regained his confidence and fighting spirit. His rugged face tightened and his fists clenched as he walked towards The Destroyer, who had his back turned, he walked towards him step by step as if marching to his death.


    "Thor, don''t go!"


    Inside the protective shield, Jane was on the verge of tears and looked at Kyle beside her. Her voice carried a pleading tone as she said, "Mr. Kyle, please go help him! If this continues, he will die!"


    "Die?" Kyle laughed as if hearing a joke. He said with a faint smile, "Do you know how tenacious the vitality of the ''Norse Gods'' is? After falling from ten thousand meters in the sky, the injuries incurred by them can''t even be considered a severe injury; they can even survive in outer space which is devoid of life."


    "You mean..." Jane widened her eyes.


    "You should trust him."


    Kyle''s gaze didn''t leave the battlefield as he spoke and the fragmented golden eyes reflected Thor''s back, and he continued as if seeing through something, "Moreover, exiling Thor to Earth was intentional on the part of that old man Odin. This situation, that old man couldn''t possibly not have foreseen it."


    Kyle still had a certain fear of Odin. At least with his current strength and foundation, he couldn''t be compared to the one who ruled the Nine Realms and had been alive for millions of years.


    However, one thing was certain.


    Odin harbored no ill will toward Earth; he even seemed to have a fondness for it, akin to cherishing a corner of his own yard.


    Under the nervous gaze of everyone, Thor continued to approach The Destroyer from behind. When he was within five meters, he couldn''t resist the urge to sprint and accelerate. His sandbag-sized fist swung, aiming for the back of The Destroyer''s head. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Destroyer''s neck turned slightly, and it raised its arm seemingly aware of Thor''s strike and it casually swatted away as if driving away an annoying insect, even without looking behind.


    The fiercely charging Thor was swatted away like a fly before his fist could even land. He fell to the ground about ten meters away, covered in bruises and dirty bloodstains, instantly losing both combat capability and consciousness.


    Although somewhat dramatic, this was the cruel reality¡ª


    The fragile vulnerability of the mortal body!


    "Thor!" Jane exclaimed as she rushed out of the protective shield this time, and Kyle did not stop her. Instead, he voluntarily lifted the force field traction.


    Jane ran to Thor''s side quickly, kneeling down on both knees. She cradled Thor''s face in her hands, letting his back rest against her knees. Anxiously, she called out to him.


    Kyle remained silent, lowering his head to ask Vis, "How''s the analysis going?"


    "An ordinary person would already be dead in withstanding that blow. Thor''s current physical condition, without any signs of life..." Vis was in the middle of giving feedback when it abruptly paused, expressing surprise in a human-like manner. "Wait a moment. Life signs have recovered, and they''re very strong. His heartbeat is rising, and there''s a mysterious force latent in the body cells, reviving him!"


    As Vis spoke, even Kyle could clearly feel it. Thor''s life force, within Jane''s embrace, shifted from a trough to a peak, like a phoenix rising from the ashes, breaking free from death and shackles to embrace new life.


    The mysterious force Vis mentioned was the innate power source within the bodies of the Asgardians¡ª Divine Power!


    "Thor, you''ve returned," Kyle said with a casual smile. He had long anticipated it.


    Odin couldn''t strip Thor of his divine power. Thor''s restricted divine power only needed a specific condition to trigger, and being on the brink of death clearly met the criteria for such an ordeal.


    At the same time.


    Some miles away from the Puente Antiguo, the massive crater left by the meteor impact served as the temporary research headquarters for SHIELD.


    On the second floor of the research department, Hawkeye, carrying his distinctive bow, remained vigilant. He occasionally glanced down at the crater, observing the researchers conducting tests and analyses around the hammer.


    Suddenly, an unexpected event occurred.


    The silver one-handed hammer, which not even heavy-duty cranes with steel cables could budge, began to resonate with a sudden hum. The ground beneath it, fittingly in sync with the wild earth, trembled slightly.


    Then, to everyone''s disbelief, the hammer lifted off the ground, soaring directly towards the ceiling of the research department, accompanied by a powerful gust, flying at supersonic speed towards the town.


    "What on earth is happening?" Hawkeye stared at the sky, watching this scene unfold. The departure of the extraterrestrial hammer signaled the failure of his mission.


    In just three seconds, Thor''s hammer was already hovering over the town, accurately descending towards Thor lying on the highway below.


    Before Jane could react, Thor woke up, opened his eyes, and reached out with his right hand, perfectly grabbing the handle of his returning hammer.


    Between Thor and his hammer, there seemed to be a resonance and a sense of connection. The moment they touched, a remarkable and astonishing divine effect manifested.


    A white light enveloped Thor''s hand, starting from the wrist. Silver metal plates pieced together bit by bit, rapidly forming a complete set of Thor''s battle armor.


    Jane blinked, and Thor stood before her, fully recovered. He held the hammer in his right hand, his golden hair flowing, and a majestic red cape draped over the back of the armor. Electric arcs intertwined around him, radiating a powerful aura.


    "Thor, Your Highness!"


    Not far away, Sif and the three warriors from Asgard, despite their disheveled appearance, stood up, looking at Thor bathed in divine power and lightning with respect and joy.


    In contrast, Kyle sighed lightly.


    It couldn''t be denied that clothes do make the man.


    Originally, Thor had the appearance of a down-and-out vagrant. However, once he donned the battle armor and wielded the hammer, he was indistinguishable from the imposing Thor of old.


    And there was one more thing ¨C Kyle could no longer ''bully'' Thor at opportune times. After all, Thor, with recovered divine power and his own Divine Weapon, made it challenging to predict the outcome of a fight.


    Kyle quite liked Thor''s previous weak and teenage angst-ridden appearance.


    As if remembering something, Kyle waved to the recovered Thor and reminded him, "Thor, please be gentle. I have a need for the forging materials on that big guy''s body."


    "Thank you for your care. I''ll do my best," Thor replied solemnly. He then turned to Jane, nodded, and swiftly swung the Thor hammer in his hand.


    As the rotation speed of Thor''s hammer exceeded a certain limit, a strong wind arose, creating a vortex centered around Thor. The exaggerated airflow generated a vortex with a radius of ten meters, accompanied by a gray tornado.


    The sky above Thor''s head became densely covered with dark clouds, and various anomalies such as thunder and lightning followed in quick succession.


    ''Rumble!''


    A purple lightning struck down from the sky, hitting the rotating Thor''s hammer. The electric light amplified significantly.


    "You have hurt my friends and made me very angry."


    Thor snorted coldly in the air, and the tornado, as if having its own suction, pulled The Destroyer in the town off the ground.


    "Die!" Thor erupted with a roar as he rapidly descended. He swung the hammer with his right hand as he descended.


    Thor''s hammer fell like a meteor, tracing a highlight arc and, with a sizzling electric light, slammed into the chest of The Destroyer.


    ''Boom!''


    Under Thor''s most powerful blow, the entire metallic body of The Destroyer immediately shattered into countless uneven fragments, flying in all directions.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 331 Successful Acquisition

    ''Swish!''


    A shallow black shadow rapidly passed from bottom to top, approaching Thor in the air, nearly reaching him at a height of a hundred meters.


    Thor, already alert, instinctively raised his hammer. However, a hand quickly pressed against the handle, ignoring the sparks of electricity splashing above, preventing his next attack.


    At this moment, Thor finally recognized the person, showing surprise, "Kyle?"


    "I told you to go easy." Kyle shrugged helplessly as he spoke, his dark wings gently flapping downward. One hand pressed against Thor''s hammer, while the other held an open palm.


    With the force field''s traction abilities fully activated, the metal shards that scattered in all directions, not yet ten meters away, were irresistibly pulled back as if by an invisible long thread, converging neatly towards the center of Kyle''s palm.


    In less than three seconds, Kyle had an additional round ball in his hand, composed of high-quality metal fragments, about the size of a basketball. The message transformed into a card.


    [Top-Grade Uru]: Uru metal refined multiple times. Rare Blue Item Card.


    Derived from the original fine Uru metal, this top-grade metal product is achieved by compressing the metal density after multiple forging processes, eliminating internal impurities.


    Uru is a special metal in Asgard, it is indestructible, with a melting point of 50,000K. It''s challenging to forge, but it has a high affinity with energy like divine power, perfectly amplifying and releasing divine power.


    "Not bad. I just need to refine the impurities within the material." Looking at the round ball''s excellent metallic texture and the hard sensation at his fingertips, Kyle nodded slightly satisfied, storing this rare Uru material produced in Asgard into the Card Space.


    "Why do I feel like I''m working specifically for you?" Thor smirked as he retracted his hammer smoothly.


    "In my hometown, there''s a saying: ''Courtesy calls for reciprocity.'' I invite you for a drink, and it''s only right for you to give a little in return."


    Kyle clenched his fist, forcefully hammering Thor''s chest. The outer armor emitted a resonant humming sound, resembling the tolling of a bell.


    Thor, suspended in the air like a mountain, exuded a thick and oppressive divine power. Even with the strength of several times that of a human, it couldn''t budge him in the slightest.


    "Your strength has fully returned," Kyle said indifferently.


    "Of course. Without my powers, I couldn''t have accomplished what I''m about to do next. Anyway, thank you, Kyle." Thor smiled heartily while holding the hammer and floating down towards Jane with his cape billowing.


    "Is god-human romance the trend of the modern era? I am finding it harder and harder to understand, have I become an Old Man?."


    Kyle, revealing his true identity without the burden of disguise, stood quietly and aloof, not quite fitting in with the others.


    Having obtained the essential materials for forging the Eternal Divine Weapon ¨C Uru metal, this trip was considered worthwhile.


    The Star Fragment ingot had been acquired on the black market of Planet Sakaar long ago. The Eternal Flame had been kept in the Card Space.


    The remaining materials were the World Tree branches, the blood of ancient god races, and the need to find extraterrestrial dwarves specializing in forging Divine Weapons.


    Oh yes, Thor''s brother, Loki, had a wand that seemed to be forged using World Tree branches...


    When Kyle thought of this, Loki, far away in Asgard, holding the Divine Weapon wand and sitting on the golden throne in the main hall of the divine palace, shivered inexplicably.


    "Uh... Carl."


    The voice of a girl from nearby brought Kyle back to reality. Following the sound, he saw the charming and lightly made-up Darcy. Her hands were nervously entwined, and she gazed at him with a slightly anxious expression.


    Darcy suddenly chuckled self-deprecatingly, whispering, "Right. I should address you as Mr. Kyle."


    "Just call me Kyle." Kyle looked at her, frowning. "Darcy, why are you acting so timid? This doesn''t seem like your usual self."


    Darcy froze, then relaxed a bit. Pouting, she straightforwardly said, "Who told you to lie? I was just too surprised¡ª never really expected the legendary hero to be the one I want to confess my feelings to."


    Kyle was dumbfounded.


    Darcy chuckled, and turned around abruptly, facing away from him. "You don''t need to respond. Anyway, I''ve said what I wanted to say, and I won''t take it back. I''ve spoken my heart, and this trip won''t leave me with any regrets."


    "Your life is still long." Kyle chuckled, finding Darcy''s straightforward and natural manner refreshing.


    After a moment of contemplation, Kyle said, "If you''re courageous enough to say what you did, how can I not respond?"


    Darcy didn''t turn around, but her shoulders trembled slightly, revealing that she wasn''t as carefree as she appeared. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking up, Kyle gazed at the vast blue sky, his eyes extending to the stars at the edge of the horizon. In a meaningful tone, he said softly, "I''m sorry. The emotional part of myself belonging to an ordinary person, an iy was already claimed by a woman¡ª a half-century ago."


    "You are exceptional, but unfortunately, it''s nearly seventy years too late."


    "I understand." Darcy''s voice trembled, and the reason for rejection was too cruel. What could overcome the ravages of time and fill the void of several decades?


    This was what they called ''You were born after I was, and I aged while you were growing up.''


    Kyle calmly said, "But we''re already friends. If you face any difficulties in the future, feel free to find me at the Empire State Building in New York."


    "Definitely, I will definitely do that!" Darcy said, her voice breaking. As she spoke, liquid-like pearls dropped onto the road, quickly evaporating under the scorching sunlight.


    Kyle sighed in relief. He wasn''t used to dealing with women, unlike facing formidable enemies or engaging in purposeful actions like killing and arson.


    Nevertheless, at this point, the matter in Mexico had been thoroughly concluded.


    After Thor and Jane shared a moment, SHIELD agents arrived one after another. With Kyle present at the scene, everything was naturally resolved peacefully.


    The turmoil in Asgard remained, and Thor dared not linger on Earth. He bid farewell to everyone and summoned the Bifrost on the barren plain beside the town as he was planning to return to Asgard with Sif and Warrior Three.


    After shouting ''Heimdall'' to the sky several times, Thor looked towards Kyle not far away and said in a deep voice, "Kyle, aren''t you coming back to Asgard with us?"


    "No, thanks. There are still matters on Earth that need my attention. Besides, I trust you; you can definitely resolve the issues in Asgard yourself."


    Kyle teased, "Maybe the next time you come to Earth, you''ll be His Royal Highness, the King of Asgard."


    "Hopefully, everything goes as you say."


    Just as Thor finished speaking, a dazzling light suddenly lit up the sky above. Threads of light descended, creating a disordered feeling of spatial connection.


    It was the prelude to the opening of the Bifrost!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 332 A Snap of Fingers

    The atmosphere and white clouds parted, and even the sunlight couldn''t conceal the colorful light as the Bifrost pierced through the layers of dimensional barriers from Asgard at the top of the sky.


    Apparently, Heimdall, the guardian of Asgard''s portal, heard Thor''s call and promptly opened the Bifrost leading to Asgard.


    "Go."


    Kyle, like Jane and the others, waved goodbye to Thor and his companions.


    Thor nodded firmly, raising Mjolnir high with the warriors. Without looking back, he lifted his mighty hammer.


    In the next moment, a rainbow pillar of light descended from the sky, enveloping the figures of Thor and his group.


    Simultaneously, a calm and familiar voice reached Kyle''s ears.


    "Kyle?"


    Surprised, Kyle asked, "Heimdall?"


    "It''s me."


    Heimdall replied through telepathy. While opening the rainbow bridge, he managed to convey a message to Kyle through the Bifrost portal, observing the scene on Earth with his all-seeing eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Kyle inquired.


    Heimdall quickly spoke, "Time is short. Listen, I recently obtained a slight lead regarding the information you asked me to investigate..."


    "What did you say?!"


    Kyle''s mind trembled slightly. The thing he asked Heimdall to investigate was the only one in the past six months! S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And it was crucial!


    Listening intently, Kyle heard Heimdall say a sentence just as the rainbow pillar soared and disappeared. All that remained in the spot where Thor and the others had stood was a circular burning rune.


    "The Milky Way?"


    Muttering to himself, Kyle recalled Heimdall''s words lingering in his ears. "About those three humans named Lucy, Howard, and Logan, their whereabouts..."


    "Master, are we going to find Mother?" Venom asked in his mind.


    "Of course, but it''s not the right time yet." Kyle exhaled lightly, his eyes revealing a complex expression. He lowered his head and instructed Vis, who took the form of a wristwatch, "Vis, send an Interstellar jet over; I need to return to New York immediately."


    "Yes, Master!" Vis acknowledged, and radio waves spread as it initiated remote communication with the Interstellar jet located far away.


    Ten minutes later.


    New York, Empire State Building, rooftop.


    Raina, wearing a black gown, leaned against the railing. Her waist-length black hair fluttered in the wind, and sunlight bathed her fair and delicate face, accentuating its crystal-clear radiance.


    She resembled a blossoming black rose¡ª beautiful and captivating yet carrying a deadly danger.


    "Sigh..."


    Clouds in the sky shattered gradually, and with the approach of a strong heat stream, a state-of-the-art Falcon Interstellar jet emerged from invisibility, slowly descending in the center of the Empire State Building''s rooftop.


    The silver rear compartment door opened, and Kyle, with meteor-like steps, walked down from the jet.


    "Boss." Raina lightly stroked her slightly disheveled hair, smiling faintly as she went forward to greet him. Naturally, she followed Kyle by his side, walking without any sense of incongruity, heading towards the staircase.


    "Well, how are things on this side of New York?" Kyle asked as they walked.


    "Everything is going smoothly." Raina swiftly entered secretary mode, eloquently reporting, "Temporary worker Eddie has found the remaining two extraterrestrial symbiotes and is on his way to the headquarters of the organization called ''Life Foundation.'' Just to be safe, I''ve asked Lorna and one of the Cardinal to observe covertly and contacted Natasha, requesting her to send SHIELD agents for support at any time."


    "Not bad. But what does ''temporary worker'' mean?" Kyle was a bit puzzled when he heard that.


    "Temporary worker means..." Raina pointed out several key clauses, providing a professional interpretation of the term.


    Basically, it referred to doing the dirtiest and most exhausting work with the least benefits and no responsibilities for the agency.


    "Isn''t that a bit too miserable?" Kyle''s mouth twitched slightly after hearing the explanation and he silently mourned for Eddie and the symbiote within him for half a second.


    Speaking of symbiotes...


    Kyle asked the one question Venom was most eager to know: "Does the symbiote inside Eddie really have no weaknesses to fire and sonic frequencies?"


    Raina affirmed, "For the symbiote known as ''Venom,'' its combat capabilities still need further observation. However, as it stands, it can be confirmed that¡ª it is indeed not afraid of fire and high-frequency sonic waves."


    "That''s strange." Kyle, perplexed, rubbed his chin.


    To have a symbiote born without any weaknesses seemed too exaggerated and insurmountable, even Venom snorted in dissatisfaction.


    "Get ready. I want to head to the headquarters of the ''Life Foundation'' and personally witness that symbiote." Kyle entered the top-floor room, and Raina considerately helped him remove the dusty outer coat.


    "Boss, isn''t this a bit too hasty? You''ve just returned from Mexico, and it''s already afternoon. You could take a bath and have dinner first." Raina wrinkled her nose dissatisfiedly.


    "Well, I will take a bath and have dinner first, but I will be quick," Kyle said without any change in his expression and in his eyes flashed a trace of burning urgency, which soon disappeared. However, Raina, who had been attentively observing him, happened to catch this scene.


    "Boss, are you leaving again?" Raina''s sudden question left Kyle momentarily stunned, and he remained silent.


    "Are you planning to leave Earth again? For how many years this time, or decades?" Raina asked slowly, her voice deliberately slowed down.


    "Raina, how did you figure it out?" Kyle looked at Raina in confusion. He had instructed Vis to keep it confidential and had deliberately concealed his emotions and expressions.


    Yet, Raina managed to discern it in less than ten minutes after he returned.


    "I can''t read your mind but don''t think you can hide it from me just because of that. After all, I''m also a woman with an inexplicable sixth sense." Raina''s lips curled into a faint smile, triumphantly looking at him.


    Of course, only in front of Kyle would she display the vulnerable posture of a young girl.


    "Please don''t hide things from me, okay?"


    "Alright." Kyle relented, pursing his lips. "I received information about Lucy, Logan, and Howard. In a few days, they should still be within the Milky Way."


    "I understand." Raina suddenly realized. As one of the people who knew Kyle best, she naturally understood the significance of Lucy, in his heart.


    Perhaps between the safety of Earth and Lucy, Kyle might lean towards the latter.


    "Don''t worry. If there''s no problem in Asgard, I can use the Bifrost to cross the galaxy directly and bring them back once they are found." Kyle reached out, gently stroking Raina''s silky hair. He sighed softly, saying, "On the contrary, what worries me is leaving you guys on Earth."


    "I know." Raina clasped Kyle''s large hand with her delicate one, pressing it against her fair cheek and rubbing it gently. She lightly bit her cherry-like lips and said, "Blame my weakness. I can''t ease your worries."


    "You''re weak? You''re the Black Queen among all the powerful women." Kyle felt the excellent sensation and warmth transmitted through his palm, and he inexplicably became serious. "The main concern is the external enemies. Their strength has reached a level that you can''t predict or defend against."


    The next period of time would soon witness the Battle of New York, a famous battle in the Marvel universe.


    This battle would overturn everything!


    Earth was about to connect with the external universe. Humanity faced the crisis of extraterrestrial invasion, and the world would officially enter a new era!


    Heroes would rise, aliens would invade, and even gods would descend! Technology clashed with magic, divine power dueled with the Force, and the splattering sparks of the war were a catastrophe for ordinary people!


    In the end, a snap of the fingers would wipe out all living beings!


    At present, humans can''t imagine what the future holds for them!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 333 Riot

    After Kyle finished showering in his private room at the Tower and had a Western meal under Raina''s supervision, the entire afternoon had passed, and nightfall had arrived as scheduled.


    In the evening, the city of New York is illuminated with dazzling lights, making the streets and buildings as bright as day. The futuristic and vibrant scene surpassed the daytime cityscape.


    Of course, in the darkness, evil would be even more rampant than during the day.


    Kyle had Venom transform into a dark trench coat, and with Raina, he headed straight to the area where Lorna was located, intending to personally confirm Eddie''s and his symbiote''s combat capabilities.


    Without using any transportation, Kyle spread his dark wings, and Raina used her telekinetic abilities. The two of them turned into streaks of light, departing from the top-floor balcony of the Tower. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In mid-air, Kyle let Raina lead the way, while he sank into contemplation.


    The previous topic couldn''t be avoided. With the impending large-scale invasion war from outer space, having additional high-end combat power for the Carl Family or the New York headquarters was what Kyle wanted to see.


    Otherwise, if he left Earth to look for someone in outer space and the Earth base was taken over by extraterrestrials in the meantime, it would be a problem.


    Kyle had carefully considered it before.


    Currently, in the face of an invading force that the ordinary military couldn''t handle, the New York area had the newly established Avengers, consisting of Hulk, Iron Man, Captain America, Black Widow, Falcon, and Hawkeye.


    Additionally, there was the underground force, much stronger than it appeared¡ª the Carl Family. Its main members included the Black Queen Raina, Polaris Lorna, and the thirty-six Carl acolytes, numbered from Red One to Red Thirty-Six. (The Black Tier Carl acolytes were not stationed in New York City but distributed worldwide.)


    Among them, excluding Kyle himself, there were already five high-end combatants.


    To be honest, the Earth''s combat strength now was at least twice as strong as during the original timeline. If Eddie could become the sixth high-end combatant, the potential strength of the prepared force would undoubtedly astonish any extraterrestrial race that came from afar.


    In the first battle, aliens must be made aware that Earth is not the primitive land they perceived. Humans were definitely more formidable than they could imagine.


    "Boss, we''re almost there."


    Raina''s reminder brought Kyle back to reality from his contemplation. Looking down from three hundred meters in the night sky, they could see a large business building area of around ten thousand square meters, situated by the quiet riverside near the city''s expressway.


    In the area, not only were there large factories but also aerospace rockets and launch towers, all accommodated within.


    However, at this moment, the office building had collapsed, with flames and thick smoke rising, bearing the signs of damage after an intense battle.


    "It seems the fight has already begun."


    Kyle said indifferently before he descended alongside Raina. Soon, their feet landed on the launch tower of the enterprise at a high elevation.


    ''Shua Shua Shua!''


    As soon as they landed, more than a dozen figures flashed out of the shadows, and the acolytes approached Kyle uniformly, kneeling down and saluting, "Greetings, Master! Greetings, Guardian!"


    "Good." Kyle nodded in acknowledgment, scanning them with a glance and asking, "Where did Lorna go?"


    The acolytes looked at each other, and the leader, Red One, sighed and said, "We''re not entirely sure. There have been significant changes in the battle here, so..."


    Before he could finish, from an adjacent floor, accompanied by the violent sounds of demolition, two humanoid monsters, one large and one small, crashed through the outer wall of a modern skyscraper, violently falling to the ground below, creating a pit.


    "What''s that?"


    At first glance, Kyle couldn''t help but furrow his brow. The two humanoid monsters were the full-cover forms that symbiotes took when bonding with humans.


    However, the larger humanoid monster was incredibly tall and robust, a four-meter-tall giant with a lifeless gray color. Its entire body was covered with tough, fierce scales and spikes. Its muscular arms were larger than Hulk''s, making it a monster among monsters.


    On the other hand, the smaller one, which bonded with Venom, had a form quite similar to Venom''s full-cover form. In fact, in terms of size and appearance, it was remarkably similar to Venom''s symbiotic form.


    The two symbiotes before Kyle sparked his intense interest.


    Red One explained on the side, "The larger one is called ''Riot.'' It''s one of the extraterrestrial symbiotes, currently bonded with the owner of this Life Foundation, Carlton Drake."


    "Why is it so massive?" Raina asked in astonishment.


    Red One replied with a solemn expression, "Because the symbiote Riot, attached to Carlton, recently devoured another extraterrestrial symbiote. This act not only increased its size but also boosted its strength by more than one level."


    "The smaller one is Eddie, right?" Raina had seen Venom''s full-cover form before.


    "Exactly," Red One nodded.


    As they spoke, Riot roared furiously before it grabbed Eddie by the neck, and accelerated at nearly the speed of sound, slamming him into the ground, and creating a deep trench on the cement surface.


    Eddie desperately clung to Riot''s wrist, exerting all his strength to break free. He struggled, kicking and tearing, shattering buildings and the ground like foam, yet still struggled to escape Riot''s clutches.


    There was a noticeable gap in their power.


    "Venom, what do you think?" Kyle suddenly asked Venom within his body.


    Venom remained silent for a moment before responding like an inner voice, "Of course, Riot is formidable, and he is even slightly stronger than me in pure combat ability. However, it achieved this enhanced state by devouring its own kind, which isn''t a normal evolution but rather an extreme path. It even affects its own mental awareness."


    "Even though I wasn''t born in the same place as them, I still find the act of devouring one''s own kind disgusting."


    After Venom expressed its disdain for Riot, it inexplicably spoke in a low voice when talking about Venom itself, "The symbiote called Venom has good strength, definitely entering adulthood. However, defeating the current Riot is absolutely impossible for it. Also, for some reason, there''s a very familiar feeling on Venom''s body..."


    "You''ve noticed it too?" Kyle squinted slightly, focusing his gaze on Eddie, observing the intricate patterns on Venom''s full-cover form chest.


    It resembled scars left by burning flames.


    "Could it be... no way..." Venom murmured to itself, its voice filled with complex emotions.


    In the midst of the battle.


    Enduring Riot''s relentless onslaught, Eddie anxiously shouted in his mind, "Venom, do you have anything? Anything that we can use. If you do then use them now!"


    Before Venom could respond, Riot continued to laugh maniacally, throwing Eddie with incredible force, and launching him into a factory building. Eddie crashed through the building and flew out from the other side.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 334 Ultrasonic wave

    From the collapsed heap of brick walls emerged two massive hands, followed by a grotesque monster head with glowing white eyes, a muscular chest adorned with flame-like patterns, and sturdy, dark legs.


    Eddie, panting heavily, sat half-upright on the debris, looking utterly disheveled, resembling a beaten-down dog.


    "I can''t take it anymore, I quit!" Eddie groaned in pain while complaining through gritted teeth, "Are those Cardinals even human? I mean, I beat up one of their teams last time, and now they just watch me get beaten to death."


    "It''s coming!" Venom urgently warned.


    However, Riot''s attack was even swifter than Venom''s warning.


    Almost as soon as Venom spoke, a massive ten-ton cylinder plummeted from above, crashing into Eddie.


    Wide-eyed, Eddie placed his palms on the ground beneath him, briefly gathered strength at his waist, bent his knees, and then explosively kicked toward the sky.


    ''Boom!''


    The cylinder, with a radius of two meters and a length of five meters, crumpled like a deflated ball, leaving two footprints on its surface. Eddie''s powerful kick sent it soaring back into the night sky in the opposite direction.


    When the cylinder reached a height of about ten meters, Riot suddenly leaped onto it. With a dull sound, the cylinder''s upward trajectory abruptly stopped, and it rapidly descended once again.


    "Who can withstand this!" Eddie exclaimed as he saw the growing shadow. He lifted his hands and feet, attempting to stop the rapidly falling cylinder.


    ''Boom!''


    As the super-heavy cylinder crashed to the ground, the surface beneath it cracked outward in a web-like pattern, creating a massive crater with a radius of about five meters.


    Dust and debris filled the corner of the enterprise, and Eddie, seemingly flattened by the cylinder, disappeared completely.


    "Now, let''s see how you can stop me!" The gray giant Riot stood triumphantly on top of the cylinder, emitting terrifying and triumphant laughter. But at this moment, the cylinder beneath its feet trembled slightly and then slowly and steadily lifted a few centimeters.


    Directly beneath the cylinder, in the center of the pit, Eddie''s dark figure was buried in the concrete. However, he continued to resist, using his limbs to support the cylinder, showcasing his resilient muscles.


    "You''re still not dead!" The triumphant laughter of Riot stiffened, replaced by intense anger and murderous intent.


    "You haven''t died yet; how could I fall so quickly?" Despite being in a precarious situation and at a disadvantage, Eddie maintained his defiant tone.


    "Good. Congratulations, you''ve made it this far!" Riot said before he leaped lightly, and then both feet stomped down on the cylinder with full force.


    ''Bang!''


    The cylinder couldn''t withstand the force, making a creaking sound. It began to sink, and the power transmitted through the layers of metal forced Eddie''s powerful limbs to bend.


    "Watch as I completely crush you, grinding you into a puddle of mud!" Riot laughed loudly, repeating its actions and jumping higher and higher. With the gravitational force, it relentlessly stomped on the cylinder.


    Cracks and collapses continued to spread around and beneath the Earth.


    Eddie gritted his teeth, struggling to resist. The cylinder had long been flattened into a lump of scrap iron under the relentless assault.


    Eddie, in a desperate and hoarse voice, said, "Venom, think of something fast. Without a chance to counterattack, we''ll really be flattened like this."


    "Hold on a little longer, let me think," Venom spoke in a deep voice.


    "I can''t hold on!" Eddie was on the brink of despair. His body was buried in the concrete below, and his limbs were trapped in the Iron Man above, resembling a double-layered sandwich, unable to move except for resisting.


    "Don''t give up just yet."


    With victory seemingly assured, Riot let out a furious growl, eager to eliminate Eddie, the human, and the Symbiote traitor within him. The plan was to return to their home planet using the aerospace spaceship, leading thousands of Symbiotes to invade and conquer Earth.


    However, just as Riot prepared for the final strike, the loudspeakers throughout the factory suddenly activated, emitting sharp and ear-piercing strange sounds. The sound, like a tide, expanded through the crisp air, covering the entire vast industrial area.


    At first, the frequency of the horn sounded normal, but soon it was artificially raised, gradually approaching the range of ultrasonic.


    "What''s this?" Riot''s face changed drastically, fear evident on his face as he instinctively covered his ears.


    Despite this, the sound waves had a penetrating quality, shaking Riot''s tall and powerful body. The muscular masses that were full of strength gradually transformed from a solid to a more liquid form.


    On the launch tower of the transmission tower, as soon as the sound waves from the loudspeakers rang out, Kyle, who had a similar reaction, staggered a bit. Raina quickly approached to support him, but he waved his hand, indicating that he was fine. However, Venom, having returned to its cloak-like form, shivered within Kyle''s body.


    "After so many years, some habits are hard to change," Kyle chuckled wryly.


    "It seems Lorna went to do her thing," Raina smiled slightly, referring to using the company''s loudspeakers to emit sonic waves.


    "Yeah." Kyle nodded, his eyes sparkling. He continued to overlook the battlefield below and muttered, "Let me see if it''s really as rumored."


    "Eddie, the tide has turned, now is the time!" Venom''s excited voice echoed in Eddie''s mind. The sonic attack was not only harmless but also an absolute blessing in the midst of the battle for Venom.


    "No need to tell me; I know!" Eddie responded with effort, feeling the oppressive force above the cylinder weakening.


    He took a deep breath, his chest ballooning like an air-filled ball, and with the utmost strength in his limbs, he pushed sideways.


    ''Snap!''


    Freed from Riot''s suppression, the cylinder instantly flipped over, rolling dozens of meters and exposing Eddie, who had been buried in the pit.


    Eddie quickly stood up, looking to the side. The previously arrogant and powerful Riot, now faced with sonic attack intrusion, was curled up on the ground, emitting a miserable howl.


    "Stop, please! Stop it!" Riot was both pained and frantic. The giant body, originally four meters tall, now seemed to melt at a visible speed, transitioning from a robust structure to a more fluid form.


    "Sorry to disappoint you; I''m quite fine," Eddie couldn''t help but laugh. Opening his blood-red mouth, he reached inside as if searching internally and quickly pulled out a plastic bottle. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Twisting off the cap with his fingers, Eddie approached Riot, who was on the verge of collapse. He tilted the bottle, pouring out the brown liquid it contained onto Riot''s true form.


    The liquid soaked Riot''s essence, emitting an extremely unpleasant and pungent odor.


    It was gasoline.


    "What, what are you trying to do?" Riot was truly panicking now. Unable to maintain its all-encompassing combat state due to the intrusion of sound waves, its true form was also soft and unable to escape the scene.


    "I''m not trying to do anything. Just burning you, that''s all. A funeral specially prepared for you," Eddie shrugged. He opened his bloodied mouth, reached inside, and took out a metal lighter.


    Who would pre-hide a bottle of gasoline and a lighter in their stomach? Perhaps only someone like him, a current monster.


    Eddie sighed, and in the desperate gaze of Riot, he used the lighter to ignite a faint flame.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 335 Master

    "I''d appreciate it if you rolled down to hell, you fucking bastard!"


    Eddie flicked his fingers, and the lighter with a flame landed crisply on the ground, immediately igniting the gasoline. In an instant, it transformed into a fierce blaze, spreading towards the twisted and malevolent form of Riot.


    If sound waves only caused suppression effects on the Symbiote, prompting it to separate from the host and lose its ability to move, then fire is synonymous with ''death'' and ''destruction'' for the Symbiote.


    "Hiss!"


    Riot, in its dead gray viscous liquid form, emitted a horrifying and sharp scream under the burning flames. Some parts of its body clung desperately to the host, unwilling to let go.


    Host Carlton struggled continuously in the gray liquid quagmire, reaching out towards Eddie several meters away. His eyes carried a desperate hope for survival, filled with a fearful plea. "Save me! After this, I''ll give you as much money as you want!"


    "If you ever had a shred of mercy for those vagrants used as experimental subjects, I would naturally save you," Eddie responded coldly to the plea. "Unfortunately, you didn''t."


    "I curse you! You, this blood-stained murderer, will never find peace in the future!" Carlton, a technology research company executive, uttered vile and coarse words in his final moments, constantly cursing.


    In the relentless consumption of the flames, his voice weakened continuously. Finally, his body which was entwined with Riot''s true form, became a foul-smelling fuel.


    The flames spread along the gasoline on the ground, forming a localized sea of fire. Eddie, still in the dark form of Venom, stood motionless in the center. His long and slightly protruding white eyes contrasted with the firelight, seemingly indifferent to the raging inferno at his feet.


    "Venom, I''ve realized that it''s much more satisfying to deal with these inhumane bad people without mercy. The best way is to bite off their heads directly," Eddie grinned wickedly.


    Evil begets evil; preaching and reform are all unnecessary!


    "I''m glad you understand that," Venom''s voice echoed in Eddie''s mind. Then, it turned serious, "By the way, don''t relax so soon. Just now, I vaguely sensed it ¨C there''s another living Symbiote in this area of the company!"


    "What are you saying?" Eddie tensed both mentally and physically, scanning the surrounding buildings in the sea of fire. He inquired gravely, "Isn''t there only four extraterrestrial Symbiotes in New York? No matter how you count them, we''ve successfully dealt with all four. Why are there still leftovers?"


    "If you''re asking me, who am I supposed to ask?" Venom replied, suddenly issuing a chilling warning, "It''s here; it''s approaching us!"


    Eddie raised his head in alarm, catching a glimpse of a blurry black figure falling, as if someone had jumped into the battlefield from the top of the launch tower.


    In conjunction with Venom''s warning, the newcomer was evidently the fifth Symbiote with its host.


    "Strike first!"


    Before Eddie could clearly see the person, he instinctively rushed forward into the firelight, swinging his dark fist, creating a whistling gust of wind.


    "Eddie, no!" "Stop!" "Protect the master!"


    As soon as Eddie launched his attack, more than a dozen exclamations rang out around him.


    ''Step, step!''


    Two graceful figures took the lead, one on the left and one on the right, inserted themselves into the battle. They opened their palms, creating a wall of air that blocked everything.


    Silver light blinked, forming an air barrier that blocked everything.


    Green mist floated, and metal objects rushed forward autonomously.


    ''Boom!''


    Under the simultaneous attack of two powerful abilities, Eddie''s arms went numb, and without suspense, he flew backward, retreating several steps before stabilizing himself.


    The collision of monster punches and dual abilities disrupted the air, bursting with energy. The fire on the battlefield was extinguished by the pressure from above.


    Eddie shook his hand, looking at the front in surprise and suspicion. Blocking his attack was none other than Lorna and Raina, his two superiors.


    Behind the two beautiful women, Kyle, dressed casually, shook his head helplessly. When did he reach the point where he needed others to protect him? But this feeling wasn''t too bad.


    "Be careful; the person behind you has a Symbiote attached to their body," Eddie hoarsely spoke up.


    "Eddie, are you confused?" Raina frowned coldly. Whoever dared to lay a hand on the boss was her lifelong enemy.


    "Brother, look more carefully. Who is the person behind us?" Lorna kindly reminded. She still had some goodwill towards Eddie. Of course, this goodwill was limited to the level of comrades in life and death.


    "Him?" Eddie took a closer look.


    With silver hair, broken golden eyes, a handsome young face, a perfectly proportioned and tall golden ratio figure, and an imposing presence that ordinary casual wear couldn''t conceal.


    "He is... the boss?"


    Eddie was dumbfounded, and even Venom inside him was shocked.


    The host of the fifth mysterious Symbiote is the Symbol of Peace?


    "You must be Eddie, right?" Kyle remained calm, taking steps forward, passing Lorna and Raina, and approaching Eddie.


    The dark liquid peeled off from the top of Eddie''s head, and Eddie returned to Venom''s all-encompassing combat form, revealing himself as an ordinary young man in his original form. He answered with a bit of shyness, without the dominating aura he had during the battle, "Yes, boss."


    "Can I talk to the Symbiote inside you?" Kyle asked, getting straight to the point.


    Eddie did not respond immediately. After communicating with Venom through his thoughts, he nodded cautiously, "Yes, you can. But you must ensure not to harm Venom. Although it''s also an extraterrestrial Symbiote, it''s a... good one."


    "Hey, hey, you''re the good one! The whole family is good!" Venom, feeling that the term ''good'' was purely an insult, immediately cursed, revealing its true form. A black liquid flowed out from Eddie''s chest, transforming into a small black monster head.


    But as Venom''s gaze met Kyle''s, it fell into silence again, and its white eyes revealed a profound sense of confusion.


    "You are Venom."


    Kyle squinted his eyes. He was within three meters, and there was no sign of a Lifeform Card appearing. This meant that the Symbiote in front of him was not bound by Card Space restrictions. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes." Venom nodded inexplicably obediently, surprising Eddie with its compliance.


    Kyle looked at Venom and threw out a strange question, "Do you recognize me?"


    "What do you mean? Although I''ve heard your name many times on Earth, this is the first time I''ve seen you in person."


    Venom paused in its words, self-doubtfully saying, "But you do give me a strange sense of familiarity. Have you been to Planet Sakaar?"


    Planet Sakaar?


    A flash of understanding crossed Kyle''s eyes. He asked coldly, "Do you know Slaughter?"


    "Sla... Slaughter?"


    Venom repeated the name, suddenly feeling its head splitting, emitting a painful hoarse sound. Its white eyes, filled with bloodshot veins, stared directly at Kyle. "Your name is Kyle, and there''s Slaughter... What''s going on? I seem to have heard these two names a very, very long time ago, but I can''t remember."


    "Boss, Venom..."


    Eddie became more nervous. In these days of symbiotic coexistence with Venom, he had long regarded Venom as a companion.


    "It''s okay."


    Kyle waved his hand, signaling Eddie not to speak. He reached out and gently touched Venom''s head, saying, "If you can''t remember, don''t force yourself. Just call me ''boss'' in the future. Let me introduce someone to you."


    In response to his words, the dark liquid surged from Kyle''s face, transforming into a dark monster mask.


    Venom smiled friendly, saying, "I''m your Master."


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 336 Sacrifice, One Thousand Consecutive Draws

    Three days had passed.


    Since the events of Thor''s descent into the mortal realm of Mexico and the havoc caused by the extraterrestrial Symbiote in New York, three quiet days had slipped by.


    Before ordinary people even noticed, the world had recovered to its usual state of peace, but only a few knew that Earth''s tranquility was dwindling by the day.


    In New York, within the Empire State Building, in the top-floor office.


    On the sofa near the balcony, Kyle reclined in the soft leather chair with his eyes closed, resting, while Raina stood behind him, gently massaging his shoulders with delicate hands.


    "Boss, about Eddie..." Raina began.


    "Hmm, I know what you''re concerned about," Kyle interrupted before Raina could finish, as if he already knew what she was going to ask, his eyes remaining closed as he spoke calmly, "Whether Venom is a descendant of Slaughter or a Slaughter with erased memories, both Venom and I are aware that it''s not the same as Slaughter."


    Kyle sighed, "Moreover, any grudges between me and Slaughter were settled long ago on Planet Sakaar. There''s no need to carry them over to Venom."


    "But letting Venom continue to bond with Eddie? As long as it remains fixated on its origins, perhaps one day it will find what it seeks," Raina pondered aloud.


    "We''ll cross that bridge when we come to it," Kyle shook his head, not wanting to dwell too much on it.


    If he were to lose a significant asset due to concern over Slaughter, it would be his own problem as the behind-the-scenes boss of Earth.


    "What concerns me more is another matter," Kyle opened his eyes, exhaling lightly, his expression complicated.


    "Is it about the situation in Asgard?" Raina asked, her lips parting slightly as her fingers danced and kneaded, gently easing the pressure on Kyle''s temples.


    Kyle nodded, admitting, "Since the day before yesterday, after Thor returned to Asgard, there has been no communication from there. Even calling out ''Heimdall''s'' name yielded no response."


    Raina instantly understood that it wasn''t just Asgard bothering Kyle; it was the fact that if something went wrong there, Earth wouldn''t be able to use the Bifrost to traverse the stars.


    Without the Bifrost, reaching the Galactic Federation would be impossible with Earth''s current aviation technology! Even with the Eagle Interstellar Spaceship, without proper coordinates, they would likely get lost in the vastness of the cosmos beyond the human world!


    As a result, finding Lucy and the others would become even more uncertain.


    "Losing contact between Asgard and Earth can only be due to two reasons," Kyle analyzed, pondering, "First, Thor was defeated, and Asgard is now under the rule of the second prince, Loki, who has blocked all communication to Earth. Second, Thor successfully regained control of Asgard, but the Bifrost, as the gateway to Asgard, is damaged. Without the Bifrost''s buff, even Heimdall would find it difficult to communicate directly with me on Earth."


    "What do you think is the reason?" Raina nodded, asking.


    "It should be the latter. I still have confidence in Thor; with him around, Loki is unlikely to have a chance," Kyle replied.


    Despite it being a favorable outcome, Kyle couldn''t help but sigh slightly, feeling a hint of helplessness. "Repairing the Bifrost could take anywhere from one to two years, maybe even three to four. I can afford to wait, but Lucy and the others might not hold out. If they leave the Galactic Federation area during this time, finding them later will be even more difficult."


    Raina blinked her beautiful eyes, speaking softly, "Whatever decision you make, I''ll always be here to support you."


    "Good, with your words, that''s enough," Kyle smiled, any remaining hesitation dispelled as he made a firm decision.


    He would leave Earth again, and bring back Lucy, Logan, and Howard! Even if it meant risking wandering through the vastness of space! S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before that, some small ''preparations'' were needed.


    Closing his eyes, Kyle focused his thoughts on the Card Space, where all his cards and resources were stored.


    The scenery here was far more dazzling than six months ago; cards of various colors like white, green, blue, and purple resembled countless stars in the night sky, occupying the entire visible space.


    Since returning to Earth over half a year ago, Kyle hadn''t fully mastered his divine power abilities. In the meantime, he had utilized numerous card users to replicate and collect various types of Ability Cards from around the world.


    So, within the Card Space, the number of white and green Ability Cards outnumbered all other cards combined by tenfold.


    This could be considered a further advancement into the realm of omniscience and omnipotence. In the local Earth domain, Kyle was confident that aside from the Ancient One, there was no one who knew more than he did.


    With a subtle shift of his mind, Kyle transferred to the Storage Card Area, his gaze falling upon tens of thousands of Blinking blue-glowing Item Cards.


    These were "Kryon Crystals", stacked layer upon layer, enough to make someone with trypophobia''s scalp crawl.


    This was the overseas base of the Carl Family, an old factory underground that had consumed large sums of money and resources over decades, secretly constructing and accumulating a high-tech energy core.


    To prevent any mishaps, Kyle had transferred tens of thousands of Kryon Crystals into the Card Space some time ago, originally intending to follow a predetermined plan to use them in the future to build the Iron Man Regiment with his nephew Tony.


    However, due to ongoing improvements to Tony''s Iron Man suit, mass production of the Iron Man machines hadn''t been achieved, so this plan had to be indefinitely postponed.


    Meanwhile, the construction of Stark''s new energy factory had alleviated the annual growth pressure on Kryon Energy.


    Considering Earth would soon face an alien invasion, and with Kyle having plans to leave Earth, he began to contemplate the tens of thousands of Kryon Crystals stored here.


    If not now, then when?


    Kyle had already made the decision outside, so there was no hesitation now as he faced the pile of cards before him.


    Selected: "Kryon Crystals" ¡Á 10000!


    Sacrifice for card draw!


    With a swoosh, tens of thousands of blue-glowing, densely stacked Item Cards evaporated into thin air, leaving behind an empty space.


    Even though Kyle was wealthy, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of pain in his heart.


    The resources consumed in the blink of an eye could buy the entire wealth of New York City! Only the Wakanda, with its Vibranium mines, could compare!


    However, Kyle quickly adjusted his mindset, replacing the pain with an unprecedented sense of anticipation.


    After all, this was undoubtedly the biggest sacrifice of his life, not just a ten or a hundred draws, but a straight one thousand!


    It seemed even the Extracting Card System was a bit overwhelmed. After about ten seconds of silence, it finally emitted a delayed prompt.


    "You sacrificed ''Kryon Crystals'' ¡Á 10000. Extraction successful!"


    "Congratulations, you obtained ''Life Increase Card (Blue)'' ¡Á 121, ''Life Increase Card (Purple)'' ¡Á 26... ''Planet Engine'' ¡Á 2, ''Kryptonian Baby''... ''Adamantium Sword'' ¡Á 6, ''Deadpool Head''..."


    Kyle widened his eyes, finding it difficult to put into words the scene unfolding before him.


    Thousands upon thousands of cards, items, abilities, or life forms, blinking with blue and purple hues, surged out of the space breach like a frenzy of deep-sea fish.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 337 Stroke of Luck

    Tens of thousands of blue-quality Item Cards were depleted in an instant, replaced through the sacrificial card draw, which was undoubtedly a massive gamble. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And with the emergence of a brand new set of one thousand cards, all starting with blue quality and potentially exceeding it, the scene before Kyle was enough to make him not want to blink.


    Kyle held his breath nervously, calmly watching as countless cards appeared out of thin air, gradually filling the previously empty space.


    This was a genuine one-thousand consecutive draw (blue quality)!


    As the one thousand cards were drawn by the system and suspended in front of Kyle, the subtle Shock within the Card Space finally came to a halt.


    Taking a deep breath, Kyle''s gaze didn''t linger half a second longer on the new blue-quality cards or the familiar Life Increase Cards. Instead, it swept past the majority of the stack of Blinking blue cards, landing directly on the top.


    There, only one card hung alone at the apex, emitting a dazzling golden light.


    Golden Quality.


    Above purple, just below colorless, a rarity rarely seen throughout the entire Nine Realms!


    After all, up to this point, Kyle only knew that the quality of Infinity Stone could reach colorless. Otherworldly weapons of alien races, such as the Eternal Flame and Thor''s Hammer, were considered to be of Golden quality.


    "Wait..."


    Kyle knew that seeing the golden light meant that this one thousand consecutive draw was definitely a jackpot. But upon closer inspection, he realized that the newly drawn golden card was even brighter and more radiant than the golden aura of the Eternal Flame he possessed.


    Could it be... an ultra-rare draw? A golden rarity?!


    Kyle''s eyes reddened. With a trembling hand, he reached out and grabbed the newly drawn golden card, struggling to contain his excitement. He lowered his head, afraid to miss any details in the messages.


    After a while...


    Kyle''s avatar pursed its lips, his facial expression uncertain, as he tightly held the golden card in his hand. Waves of shock and astonishment had already surged within his heart.


    While ability cards were undoubtedly the best, what he had drawn this time was an extremely rare Lifeform Card...


    More accurately, he had drawn a ''person'', a rare golden-quality extraterrestrial infant.


    "Kryptonian Baby": A mysterious orphan of a certain extradimensional alien race. Golden Rare Lifeform Card.


    Kryptonians bear a striking resemblance to the gods and humans of Earth and lack lifeform isolation.


    Within a Kryptonian''s body lies an energy reactor capable of directly absorbing pure energy generated by fusion (i.e., stars), achieving near-perfect fusion between physique and energy.


    Kryptonians'' eyes can freely adjust focus within a range of micrometers to thousands of kilometers, allowing them to see everything clearly. They can also discern electromagnetic waves with their eyes, see through walls, and receive or emit X-rays and thermal energy.


    Kryptonians can sense the flow of energy in space; their bodies act as large-scale radars, coupled with super-long-distance hearing, allowing them to clearly perceive events in every corner of Earth.


    As long as there is enough pure energy, Kryptonians possess almost limitless strength, super-speed flight, unparalleled strength, steel-like bodies, and extraordinary self-healing abilities.


    Their only weakness: is Kryptonite. It can weaken Kryptonians (currently, there are no such items in the Marvel Universe).


    This lifeform is a Kryptonian Male Infant, currently three months old, with healthy physical development. By the age of eighteen, various extraordinary talents will continue to emerge with age.


    Summon?


    The explanation of this rare golden Lifeform Card was lengthy, but the more Kyle read, the more shocked he felt. Until he finished reading, he was silent, unable to utter a word, with only one thought raging in his mind¡ª


    This extraterrestrial race''s talents are too overpowered; how could such a freakish race exist?


    Hulk and the Norse gods were already synonymous with ceiling-level power, but compared to the mindless abilities of Kryptonians, they were like the difference between primitive apes and modern humans.


    Kyle had always thought that the gods were the perfect evolution of human deification. However, aside from their tens of thousands of years of lifespan and their abilities to wield divine power and control Divine Weapons, Kryptonians seemed to be a bit unfair to the gods in terms of power.


    Even the gods would cry if they saw this!


    Of course, the almost unbeatable power of Kryptonians was mainly due to the special conditions on Earth.


    If it were on Planet Sakaar or any other planet without sufficient sunlight, Kryptonians wouldn''t be much stronger than ordinary humans.


    But here was Earth, a world with abundant sunlight and no Kryptonite!


    Within the Card Space, Kyle held the rare golden card in his hand, gazing at the baby''s face on the card, his mind rapidly weighing the pros and cons.


    Even half a century ago, when Kyle was still a rookie and drew the difficult-to-control Venom, he didn''t show such a fearful expression.


    But you see, adult Kryptonians, in today''s Earth, can be said to have no natural enemies.


    Even Kyle now wouldn''t dare to say he could deal with an adult Kryptonian, despite the limitations of the master-servant treaty of the card system. The existence of Venom as a special precedent indicated that the Extracting Card System also had its flaws.


    "His birth will definitely shock this world, and even the gods in the heavens will fear him."


    It was precisely because of the lack of control that Kyle felt both excited and apprehensive about the "Kryptonian Baby" card, hesitating on whether to use it.


    "Alright, let''s take a look at the other cards first."


    Kyle took a deep breath, pushed aside the clutter in his mind, and focused on the new purple card above.


    In the previous one thousand consecutive draws, in addition to obtaining one rare golden card, there were also thirty purple-quality cards.


    Of course, among them, 26 were the tasteless but valuable "Life Increase Cards," leaving only four others that piqued Kyle''s interest.


    With a wave of his hand, Kyle summoned the four purple cards into his hand and proceeded to examine them one by one from left to right.


    "Extra-Large Planetary Engine" ¡Á 2: A planetary-level engine. Purple Item Card.


    The size of a small mountain, once installed, it cannot be removed. This extra-large engine, constructed with extremely advanced technology, generates energy through fusion reactors and accelerates plasma to extremely high speeds electromagnetically. This special engine can provide ten trillion tons of thrust!


    Friendly reminder: Collecting ten "Extra-Large Planetary Engines" can make the Earth rotate on its own; collecting a hundred can turn the Earth into an Interstellar Warship.


    Kyle''s mouth twitched slightly. Moving the Earth? Only someone as eccentric as Elon Musk would do such a thing.


    Next!


    "Deadpool''s Head": A black box containing Deadpool''s head. Purple Item Card.


    A sealed cubic black box, locked, containing the head of a Mutant named "Deadpool."


    So, is the focus on the black box or the head? Did the system classify lifeform heads as items?


    Kyle couldn''t help but furrow his brow. There were too many plot holes, but he didn''t want to dwell on it. After a quick glance, he moved on to the next card.


    The last one.


    "Soul Split Clone": A mysterious ability of the soul. Purple Ability Card.


    Divides one''s own soul into two parts, with the essence remaining in the original body and the other half transplanted into a suitable life form to serve as a second incarnation.


    When the soul occupies the chosen lifeform as a second incarnation, it can only target juvenile or weakened targets, with a high probability of failure.


    The original body and the second incarnation share visions and thoughts but not life.


    Warning: The practitioner''s soul must be strong enough, and the split will be accompanied by extreme pain. At most, only two incarnations can be created.


    With each split of the soul, the life force of the original body will be halved!


    "This card..."


    Kyle''s mind trembled, and almost instantly, a bold idea emerged in his mind.


    (End of the chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 338 Complete Trust

    (From Translator- I am changing the name of Kyle Building to Emperor Building and will sometime use Empire State Building)


    At the Emperor Building, in the top-floor office.


    Under Raina''s expertly gentle massage, Kyle seemed to have drifted off into a peaceful slumber, quietly reclining on the leather sofa. His typically sharp and aloof facial features softened considerably.


    However, suddenly, Kyle''s previously steady breathing seemed to quicken slightly, as if stimulated by something.


    With a surprised gaze, Raina watched as Kyle abruptly opened his eyes and swiftly sat up from the sofa.


    "Boss, what''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?" Raina took a few steps forward and asked with a nervous expression on her face.


    Unaware that Kyle''s consciousness entered the Card Space, his outward appearance remained similar to someone peacefully sleeping.


    Seeing the concern on Raina''s face, Kyle chuckled softly, shaking his head gently. "Quite the opposite, rather than a nightmare, I''d say it''s a tremendous surprise."


    "Hmm?" Raina widened her beautiful eyes in confusion, her glossy black pupils were round and innocent, reminiscent of her youthful and playful demeanor back in ancient Tokyo.


    "How should I put this..."


    As Kyle rubbed his chin, just as he began to look troubled, Raina smiled faintly and took his arm, looking directly into his eyes as she spoke softly, "Boss, if it''s something private, or something you don''t want others to know, you can choose not to tell anyone ¡ª including me."


    "Because I am just your weapon, even if it''s for another hundred or thousand years." As Raina said this, her face and eyes overflowed with uncontrollable joy, almost bordering on a distorted sense of happiness and satisfaction.


    "Raina..." Kyle murmured, laying his hand gently on Raina''s black hair, softly caressing it.


    Finding and adopting the young Raina was probably one of the luckiest things he had ever done in his life.


    Without further ado, Kyle made his decision in his mind and met Raina''s gaze, calmly saying, "Alright, I''ll tell you about the secrets I hold!"


    If Lucy helped Kyle rediscover his human side, rekindling human emotions after experiencing war and bloodshed, then Raina allowed Kyle to let go of years of vigilance and caution, revealing buried secrets deep within his heart.


    Yes, it was about rebirth, the Extracting Card System, and other monumental secrets such as sacrificing cards ¡ª Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These secrets, apart from Kyle himself, were unknown even to individuals like Steve, Lucy, Logan, and even his close aides like Venom and Vis.


    In the following time, Kyle recounted many things to Raina, from his rebirth in 1944 to the present day in 2009, from extracting Super Soldier Serum Card to acquiring new cards like the Kryptonite Baby.


    The content was intricate, the story was lengthy.


    Yet Kyle spoke with ease as if he was unburdening himself of a heavy package he had carried for many years, finally able to integrate into the Marvel universe.


    With her head resting on Kyle''s shoulder, Raina''s long black hair cascaded like a waterfall as she listened attentively and accepted everything without a hint of doubt, even the most incredible aspects.


    Because ever since her rebirth in the underground research facility in Tokyo half a century ago, Raina had held a hundred percent trust in Kyle.


    As Kyle reached the end of his narrative, he not only expressed his strong desire to leave Earth again but also bluntly revealed his ruthless intentions within the Card Space.


    Clutching Kyle''s clothes tightly, Raina asked anxiously, "Splitting the soul in two, occupying a lifeform''s body to create a second self, would this ability pose any substantial harm to your original self?"


    In Raina''s mind, Kyle was the only one who mattered, and the act of splitting souls to occupy lifeforms, indirectly erasing others'' souls, was an inhumane and demonic act not worth considering.


    "Splitting once would consume half of the original''s lifespan. Unfortunately, for someone like me with Godly genes and the Life Increase Card, it''s practically inconsequential," Kyle said with a casual smile.


    It''s just a matter of sacrificing some lifespan, after all. He had more than enough lifespan to spare!


    "If the second self is successfully created, leaving it on Earth would allow the original self to leave without worries. Even if unforeseen events occur, the second self can inform the original in a timely manner."


    Kyle pondered for a moment, his eyes shining brighter as he felt that his idea could be executed.


    He contemplated, "After all, the soul is fundamentally connected to the essence of all lifeforms, and I am concerned about potential accidents when creating a second self. But with someone like you, who possesses psychic abilities, assisting me, the success rate should increase significantly."


    Raina nodded, firm in her resolve. "I will do it even if it costs me my life."


    "Don''t speak so grimly, I won''t do anything without having sufficient confidence in myself," Kyle chuckled, then directly withdrew a golden card between his fingers in front of Raina.


    "Is that the Lifeform Card?" Raina stared at the card, her eyes emitting a silver glow as she probed it with her thoughts.


    "Yes," Kyle replied without hesitation, immediately summoning a lifeform with the card he held in his hand.


    With a burst of golden light, the card disappeared without a trace, replaced by a cloth-wrapped baby boy, gradually materializing from the void.


    Raina used her psychic control to suspend the baby in mid-air inside the room, carefully examining him from head to toe.


    To her surprise, she found that the infant, about three months old, was peacefully asleep. He had faint golden hair on his head, his face delicate and petite like a doll, resembling the offspring of Europeans and Americans, showing no signs of his extraterrestrial lineage.


    While Raina observed the Kryptonite Baby, Kyle''s gaze also fell upon the infant. What saddened him immensely was that despite the emergence of the rare golden Ability Card for "Kryptonite Gene," it remained in a gray, locked state, unable to be read or replicated.


    Since he couldn''t draw cards, the only option left was to pursue the path of splitting the soul.


    "If it were me before my rebirth, perhaps I would have kindly played the role of a Superman dad. But now, I no longer have any moral or emotional constraints. Strengthening myself is the only thing I care about," Kyle muttered softly as he watched the adorable face of the Kryptonite Baby.


    His eyes gradually turned cold and indifferent, resembling solid ice.


    "Raina, I''m going to start," Kyle said in a low voice.


    "Okay," Raina nodded, maintaining her psychic control to keep the Kryptonite Baby suspended in the air.


    "Alright then ¡ª Soul Split, Activate!" Taking a deep breath, Kyle focused all his strength on unleashing his newly acquired purple ability.


    In the next instant, it was as if Pandora''s Box had been opened. The top-floor office suddenly became dark, shrouded in a strange and eerie atmosphere, as a thick black mist enveloped and filled the vast space inside.


    Kyle trembled violently, before collapsing unconscious onto the sofa, all vital signs such as breathing and heartbeat disappearing simultaneously.


    Raina gasped in shock as she witnessed a white phantom, bearing a striking resemblance to Kyle, detach from his limp body and hover in the black mist, revealing clear outlines of its form.


    It was Kyle''s soul!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 40$-60 Chapters


    T6- 70$-90 Chapters


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 339 Existence in the Dark Dimension!

    *Huff, Huff, Huff...*


    The black mist surged in the room and it condensed into a gigantic scythe as dark as ink behind Kyle''s soul, autonomously lifting itself, with its ethereal blade and tip displayed in the air.


    Kyle''s soul instinctively wanted to return to the body below, but as soon as it began to move, the huge scythe behind it swung forward violently.


    *P¨± Chi!*


    In the shocked gaze of Raina, Kyle''s soul was cleanly split in half by the scythe!


    Having completed all this, the giant scythe immediately dissipated into a mass of black mist.


    Meanwhile, lying on the sofa, Kyle''s physical body underwent visible changes at the moment his soul was split in two.


    His hair turned silver, each strand looking dull and lifeless.


    His handsome face was adorned with extremely weathered wrinkles.


    His youthful and vigorous physique slightly withered, transitioning his appearance, physique, and vitality towards the middle-aged stage of aging.


    Halving his lifespan was the excruciating price of splitting his soul into two!


    The soul, as the core essence of a lifeform, was not independent from the body but intricately connected to it.


    When the body died but the soul remained, it was in a state of near-death. But once the soul died, it meant the complete eradication of that lifeform from the world.


    This was why human Sorcerers could use their practice of spells to nurture the soul, achieving the effect of revitalizing paralyzed limbs.


    Raina stabilized the Kryptonite Baby while looking at the soul split in half in mid-air. The souls began to symmetrically repair themselves, soon forming two Kyle souls floating side by side.


    One of the slightly larger souls, drawn to the body lying on the sofa, descended and merged into the middle-aged Kyle''s body. The body''s breathing and heartbeat quietly recovered.


    The other soul, the second self, drifted slowly forward with some consciousness, approaching the Kryptonite Baby still asleep.


    Everything was going smoothly and Raina breathed a sigh of relief, finally calming her anxious heart.


    But just as Kyle''s second self soul was about half a meter away from the Kryptonite Baby, an unexpected event occurred ¡ª


    *Chi!*


    The ceiling of the top-floor office, shrouded in black mist, tore open a small gap. Through the opening, less than ten centimeters in size, one could see a vast and boundless dark dimension.


    Here, there were no concepts of time, space, boundaries, or life. There was only an extremely pure source of darkness, a multi-dimensional world similar to the Mirror Dimension but fundamentally different.


    Although the dark dimension had no indigenous life, at this moment, a pair of giant monstrous pupils appeared like suns, looming high in the center of the dark dimension, coldly peering at the scene in the top-floor office of the Emperor Building.


    *Splash!*


    Purple mist overflowed from the torn space in the ceiling, condensing into semi-transparent elongated tentacles. They shot out at lightning speed, launching a sudden assault toward the second self soul, which lacked much consciousness.


    Just as the purple tentacles were about to pierce through the second self soul, a powerful wave of consciousness spread out like surging waves, causing ripples that shook everything in the room, forming a successful barrier of air, blocking the fatal assault of the purple tentacles.


    "Who''s there?!" Raina raised her eyes coldly, her silver-glowing gaze filled with infinite anger!


    How dare they attack Boss at his weakest moment, and right in front of her!


    "Interesting." The only lifeform existing in the dark dimension murmured softly, manipulating a part of its body that had sneaked into Earth, causing the purple tentacles to fiercely lash downwards, attacking with a mental corruption effect. With one strike, it shattered the resilient barrier of consciousness air.


    The purple tentacles, snake-like in form, raised their heads proudly, aiming at Kyle''s second self soul, as if preparing for a second powerful assault.


    Raina was truly angry now, her eyes glowing silver brightly. All her consciousness converged, forming a circular fortress, immediately enveloping and protecting Kyle''s second self soul layer by layer.


    The purple tentacles sprang forth as expected, but just as they were about to collide with the mental fortress, they suddenly turned ninety degrees in mid-air, their tips aimed directly at the Kryptonite Baby!


    "Not good!" Raina realized with a start. She understood now that perhaps the target of the adversary had always been the Kryptonite Baby!


    Under normal circumstances, Raina would never make such a grave mistake. It could only be said that she cared too much about Kyle; once he was unable to protect himself, he became her only vulnerable spot.


    While the purple tentacles were still in the air, they transformed from spikes into claws, grabbing hold of the suspended Kryptonite Baby and dragging it towards the spatial rift in the ceiling!


    "Leave him alone!" Raina gritted her teeth, her psychic energy manifesting into numerous solid threads, densely entwining around the purple tentacles in an attempt to snatch the Kryptonite Baby back.


    But just as the tentacles were pulled down by a meter, the psychic threads rapidly dissolved into nothingness. It turned out that the purple tentacles possessed inherent mental corrosion, which greatly countered Raina''s psychic abilities.


    With blood dripping from her lips, Raina struggled to protect Kyle''s split soul while simultaneously engaging in a tug-of-war with the mysterious lifeform from the dark dimension for the Kryptonite Baby. Her mental exhaustion was reaching its limit.


    "You can''t challenge me. Evolve for another ten thousand years before you can even think of doing that," The lifeform from the dark dimension, which had gained the upper hand in the struggle against Raina scoffed as it said/thought. It continued to pull the Kryptonite Baby towards the crack in the ceiling.


    Just then.


    A loud cry from the baby reverberated through the office, causing the glass windows on the same floor to shatter from the resulting shockwave.


    Facing this scene, both Raina and the lifeform from the dark dimension were momentarily stunned. It turned out that while they were locked in their struggle, the Kryptonite Baby, who had been sleeping all along, had awakened!


    "It''s just a little baby, and it thinks it can escape from my grasp?"


    The lifeform from the dark dimension sneered repeatedly. It was about to pull the Kryptonite Baby into the dark dimension when it suddenly realized, to its astonishment, that its power was rapidly dissipating at an extremely high rate!


    "What''s going on?"


    Not only was the lifeform from the dark dimension puzzled, but Raina, who was in the room, also widened her eyes in uncertainty.


    The crying Kryptonite Baby instinctively reached out its little hand, and the purple tentacles, capable of unleashing tens of tons of pure force and corroding mental consciousness, turned into mist and were sucked into the baby''s body like oxygen.


    Although the baby was only the size of two palms, it seemed like a bottomless black hole, absorbing the energy from the dark dimension that had been trying to claim it.


    Pure energy from the dark dimension would corrode the mind, and aside from lifeforms native to the dark dimension, no other lifeforms could absorb and utilize it.


    But this didn''t apply to Kryptonians. Whether it was solar energy or dark energy, it was all just nourishment to them, like oxygen to humans.


    As the sole lifeform in the dark dimension, Dormammu''s essence was highly concentrated pure energy. To the Kryptonite Baby, it was like extremely delicious nectar.


    "Is my partial body being... devoured and deprived?"


    Ever since becoming the ruler of the dark dimension, Dormammu hadn''t felt fear in a long time. It only enjoyed the pleasure of devouring multi-dimensional lifeforms and manipulating others to become puppets in the dark dimension.


    But now, it was in a panic!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 40$-60 Chapters


    T6- 70$-90 Chapters


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit  Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 340 Clone

    At this moment. On the other side of the Earth.


    Kamar-Taj, the secretive Sorcerer''s sanctuary.


    Dozens of Sorcerers, dressed in robes of various colors including white, black, and yellow, most of them bald-headed, wielding metallic artifacts such as staffs and scepters, and wearing strange rings on their fingers, gathered in the main hall. Regardless of age or gender, each person''s face was shrouded in a heavy gloom.


    What they were about to face was a matter of Earth''s survival, against a hostile entity so powerful it was almost unbeatable!


    "So, is everyone ready?"


    The Ancient One asked calmly while standing with her hands behind her back on the platform. She was still wearing the ordinary yellow long-sleeved robe, but even her clean and youthful face couldn''t hide the unprecedented seriousness in her expression. Her body was also highly tense, ready for battle.


    "We are ready, Sorcerer Supreme!"


    The Sorcerers responded in unison, their eyes filled with determination and a willingness to face death.


    "Very well, then let us depart for New York immediately."


    The Ancient One took a deep breath, lifted her left hand to make a gesture, and with her right hand slowly rotating around, she began to cast the peculiar spell of opening a portal, leading to New York, where the infiltration of dark dimension forces had been detected.


    A glaring spark ignited in the air, but before it could even rotate into a circle, it abruptly extinguished and disappeared...


    "Sorcerer Supreme?" The Sorcerers looked at the Ancient One in confusion.


    "This is strange." The Ancient One frowned and began to murmur to herself, "The dark dimension''s power has just vanished from the downtown area of New York."


    "That''s great news!" The Sorcerers rejoiced, some even clenched their fists and jumped for joy. However, as they relaxed, they realized they were drenched in sweat.


    The Ancient One remained impassive, still puzzled. According to Dormammu''s nature, infiltrating New York wouldn''t have been just a spur-of-the-moment decision.


    But in less than half a minute, Dormammu withdrew on its own. It was truly baffling!


    "Mordo." The Ancient One turned her gaze to a young black Sorcerer named Mordo.


    "What''s your order Sorcerer Supreme." The Sorcerer named ''Mordo'' respectfully bowed.


    The Ancient One looked at him and said in a deep voice, "From now on, you are officially transferred to the New York branch for stationing. If you detect any abnormal situations, report back to me immediately."


    "Yes." Mordo bowed slightly and left.


    Meanwhile, in the top-floor office of the Emperor Building.


    "I will return!"


    As if abandoning even the part of his body that had crossed over to Earth, Dormammu, looking somewhat disheveled, left behind a harsh remark and then retreated completely into the dark dimension, forcibly closing the spatial rift in the ceiling.


    The severed piece of purple tentacle immediately dissipated into an energy mist, completely absorbed by the floating Kryptonite Baby in the room.


    "Boss, now''s the time!" Seeing this, Raina quickly released the psychic barrier, exposing Kyle''s split soul back into the air.


    As if hearing her words, Kyle''s split soul suddenly moved, waving his hands and rushing towards the Kryptonite Baby in the air!


    Should we say Kyle''s half-soul was too powerful, or that the soul of the Kryptonite baby had not yet taken shape?


    With almost no obstacles, Kyle''s split soul merged into the baby''s body, blending soul and body together seamlessly.


    The baby closed its eyes and mouth, becoming calm and quiet once again, falling back into a peaceful sleep, and Raina casually caught it as it fell.


    "All''s well that ends well."


    A voice full of experience came from behind, surprising Raina as she turned around to see Kyle''s main body awakening from the sofa.


    "Boss, what was that just now?" Raina asked nervously while holding the baby. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That was the ruler of the dark dimension, Dormammu." Kyle snorted coldly, his fractured golden eyes flashing with a chill as he spoke. "It has always wanted to conquer Earth and plunge it into the dark dimension. It is the number one enemy of human Sorcerers, and now it dares to target me."


    "But Kryptonians are its natural enemies. In their first encounter, Dormammu definitely didn''t have it easy. Not only did it suffer a setback from a baby, it also sent so much nourishment for raising a single infant."


    Kyle smiled and looked at Raina, feeling a clear connection with the sleeping baby in her arms. However, he knew that the baby''s body was still too small at the moment, coupled with just absorbing pure dark energy, it would probably need to sleep for a while to digest the energy.


    Anyway, the mission of the split soul was considered accomplished.


    "Boss, about your body..." Raina looked at Kyle''s slightly aged appearance with concern. It was the first time she had seen the seemingly invincible and immortal Boss in such a weakened state, both physically and mentally.


    "Yeah, both humans and gods have to acknowledge aging. Halving my lifespan has caused my extraordinary body to deteriorate significantly." Kyle lowered his head and looked at his hands, which had lost their luster and resilience, replaced by dullness and wrinkles.


    "Unfortunately, what I fear the least is the loss of lifespan"


    Kyle smiled faintly and effortlessly pulled out twenty cards, holding them in his hand like a deck of poker cards. These cards were blinking with a dazzling purple light, illuminating the room''s hall like daylight.


    The Life Increase Card, the only consumable Ability Card ranging from white to green, blue, and purple qualities, could extend lifespan from three months to three years, thirty years, or even three hundred years!


    Yes, the purple-quality Life Increase Card could extend life by up to three hundred years with just one card!


    And twenty cards meant a total of six thousand years!


    With an abundance of Life Increase Cards in storage, Kyle didn''t hesitate at all and used all twenty of them on himself simultaneously.


    "Phew!" As if enveloped in a milky-white light, Kyle''s aging body quickly regained its youthfulness after being infused with the rich breath of life, undergoing rapid rejuvenation.


    Anyone witnessing this scene would be dumbfounded.


    His hair, skin, blood, bones, muscles... everything on his body underwent a reverse growth process abstractly.


    In just a moment.


    Kyle had reverted to his appearance as a young man in his early twenties, handsome and youthful. Every strand of silver hair on his head was translucent, and his perfectly proportioned body exuded a powerful and astonishing aura with every move.


    "The feeling of youth isn''t bad at all." Kyle took a deep breath and began to stretch his limbs. With a snap, his joints made crackling sounds, and the strength of over ten tons condensed effortlessly in his hands and feet.


    "Boss." Raina, still holding the baby, approached gently and brought up a very practical question, "Your split soul, despite having potential far beyond that of gods, how do you plan to arrange for his growth and development during the long period of maturation?"


    "That is indeed a problem." Kyle nodded slightly. Originally, he had intended to secretly shelter the split soul in the Emperor Building and let someone take care of its growth.


    However, Dormammu''s sudden attack made Kyle realize that hiding the existence of the split soul was basically unfeasible.


    In that case, he needed to arrange a proper public identity for the still-infant split soul.


    As Kyle contemplated, a rare hint of crimson appeared on Raina''s face, and she smiled faintly, "Boss, I have a good suggestion!"


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 341 Caesar

    In the lobby of the top-floor office.


    "No, what kind of suggestion is this?"


    After listening to Raina''s proposal, Kyle''s face was extremely colorful at this moment, his brows furrowed as he said incredulously, "Publicly announcing that the split soul is my illegitimate child? Am I supposed to be my own father? Call myself ''daddy''?"


    Raina chuckled lightly, blinked, and asked in return, "Boss, you''re not concerned about those things, are you?"


    "Of course, I don''t care about that." Kyle shook his head, looking directly into Raina''s gem-like eyes, pondering, "But it wouldn''t be fair to you."


    "If you don''t mind, then I don''t mind either. Besides, this is my suggestion, and I''ve thought it over carefully in my mind."


    With one hand holding the baby and the other slightly brushing her hair behind her ear, Raina raised her head proudly and calmly said, with a hint of dominance, "And I am the Black Queen. No one would dare to say anything in front of me or behind my back."


    "I have to admit that your idea holds merit, alright I''ll do as you say." Kyle chuckled bitterly, his gaze shifting downward to his sleeping split soul.


    Although Raina''s suggestion was absurd and inhumane, it was indeed the best and simplest solution at the moment.


    Kyle''s split soul was already extraordinary and it was inside a Kryptonian Baby, and hiding among ordinary people might make it more likely to be exposed, inviting unnecessary trouble. Instead of that, it was better to expose him voluntarily, giving him a public identity as the son of a Symbol of Peace.


    This way, even if Kyle''s main body left Earth, the split soul could still use the Master identity to fully control the Carl Family.


    "In that case, please give him a name, Boss."


    Although Kyle hadn''t verbally agreed yet, Raina could see his thoughts. With both hands, she lifted the baby she was holding forward and softly said, "Let''s think of a name for our child."


    "Do we have to get into character so quickly?" Kyle''s mouth twitched slightly. The feeling of being his own father was something ordinary people couldn''t understand or comprehend.


    "It''s better to get used to it sooner." Raina smiled too.


    "On the surface, he''s my illegitimate child, but in reality, he''s my split soul. The orphan Kryptonian, the son of the Symbol of Peace, the Master of the Carl Family, and the heir to Stark Industries." Kyle pondered for a moment, a flash of inspiration crossing his mind. "He''s not even a year old, yet he''s already standing at the pinnacle of Earth''s glory, destined to be more exaggerated than my main body. Let''s call him ''Caesar''!"


    Caesar.


    As Kyle''s split soul left on Earth, created specifically to combat extraterrestrial invasions, he probably wouldn''t leave the Earth''s realm in this lifetime.


    He was truly the god of Earth in every sense of the word!


    "Sorry, Lucy, but I have to take another step forward with Boss."


    Raina quietly watched Kyle, sighing inwardly. No one knew that her suggestion, while partly for Kyle''s sake, also contained a bit of her own selfishness as a woman.


    "Let''s inform the members of the Carl Family internally first. As for the outside world, as long as we leak a little bit of information, those media sharks will be like bloodhounds smelling blood, rushing to speculate and report." Kyle rubbed his chin, his expression somewhat peculiar. "Wait a minute, then as the head of the house, won''t I have to be called ''master or sir'' from now on?"


    "Yes, Master Kyler." Raina smiled at the corners of her mouth as she spoke.


    Under the transmission of the God, the AI steward responsible for internal family affairs.


    In just one afternoon, from New York, USA, to the other side of the Earth, beyond Asia, members of the red-to-black class of the Carl Family, without exception, learned about the birth of the ''Master'' in the Carl Family.


    Kyle and Raina''s child, Caesar.


    The initial reactions of most members were astonishment, followed by acceptance and happiness. After all, Raina spent almost 24 hours alone with Kyle, and it was quite natural for them to develop feelings. Besides, with such a large extraordinary family like Carl''s, it was unacceptable not to have an heir.


    However, a small minority of members held completely different attitudes towards this.


    Meanwhile, on the main road in downtown New York, engines roared as a silver motorcycle streaked like a beam of light, its speed exceeding two hundred kilometers per hour, constantly weaving through traffic.


    Half a mile behind, Eddie drove a dark gold motorcycle in hot pursuit. Helplessly, the distance between them continued to widen. He couldn''t help but loudly ask over the intercom, "Boss, the mission for detecting outside the city hasn''t been completed yet. Why are we suddenly rushing back like this?"


    The deep green vigor moved briskly, and Lorna, wearing a neat male suit, pursed her delicate lips as she straddled the silver motorcycle, resembling a sexy and dangerous panther.


    "Snap!"


    Lorna''s face was icy, she took the noisy walkie-talkie off with one hand and threw it on the road, where it was instantly crushed into pieces by passing cars.


    She twisted the handlebars and accelerated, causing the high-performance motorcycle to shoot out like an airplane.


    Racing all the way back to the Stark Tower, Lorna got off the bike and hurried into the building without even glancing at anyone in the lobby, heading straight for the elevator.


    "Lorna. Wait, are you going upstairs to see the master?" A Card member serving as a security guard hurriedly stopped her.


    "What''s wrong?" Lorna''s voice was icy cold.


    "Just a while ago, there was a communication from Stark ¡¤ Tony''s side, and Master and Raina went directly to his new villa. Hmm, they even brought the little Master."


    Before the Card member could finish speaking, Lorna turned around and walked out without saying a word.


    Stark''s cliffside villa, in the basement studio.


    "Cutie, clean up a bit, Godfather will be coming later, it wouldn''t look good if he sees this mess."


    "J.A.R.V.I.S, test the parameters again, make sure not to fail, and don''t give him a reason to laugh."


    Wearing research goggles, Tony, looking mature and rugged, wore a smart casual outfit, holding tools in his left hand and a tablet in his right, busy walking around the messy studio of equipment and parts.


    Following his instructions, a cleaning robot with only one mechanical arm began to clean the basement using its body as a vacuum cleaner.


    The artificial intelligence J.A.R.V.I.S controlled the computer mainframe in the room and professionally scanned a white item resembling a document box on the workbench with a laser.


    Three minutes later.


    The lights on the basement ceiling blinked a few times, and the series of codes on the computer screen paused. J.A.R.V.I.S seemed somewhat helpless as he informed, "Sir, the home security system has been hacked again."


    Tony was not surprised but pleased. He put down what he was doing and shrugged, "Looks like Godfather is here." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That guy, J.A.R.V.I.S, was already getting used to hacking the protection system set up by J.A.R.V.I.S.


    Tony took off his goggles, picked up the white document box, and quickly went upstairs.


    As soon as he entered the first-floor lobby, Tony saw his Godfather Kyle and Raina sitting on the sofa, while his girlfriend Pepper stood beside them, holding a few-month-old baby and smiling at him.


    "Whose child is this?" Tony widened his eyes, feeling a bit confused.


    (End of this chapter)


    -You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 40$-60 Chapters


    T6- 70$-90 Chapters

 Chapter 342 Organizing the Interstellar Expedition

    Pepper rolled her eyes at Tony and said cheerfully, "Whose else could it be? He is Godfather and sister''s child."


    She usually referred to Raina as ''sister'' and, together with Tony, called Kyle ''Godfather''. Although it sounded a bit odd in terms of hierarchy, many things between them couldn''t be judged or understood by conventional standards.


    After all, ordinary people wouldn''t look like they were in their twenties when they were in their sixties or seventies.


    "Godfather and Miss Raina''s child?"


    Tony looked at the sleeping baby in Pepper''s arms, then glanced at Kyle and Raina, who were sitting naturally and calmly. With his IQ of over two hundred, he quickly understood and tentatively accepted it as a fact.


    Suddenly, Tony''s hand twitched with excitement, and he walked towards his girlfriend with an expectant look on his face. "Godfather''s child... What''s his name? Can I hold him?"


    "His name is Caesar Carl. But go wash your hands first; they''re dirty with grease and paint." Pepper avoided him, holding the baby, and gave Tony a glare, leaving him to gaze at the baby''s sleeping face awkwardly.


    Kyle watched this heartwarming scene with a slightly serious expression and said, "Tony, since you like children so much, you should hurry up and have one yourself. You''re not getting any younger, and it''s time to get married and have some childrens. Your father would be very pleased to hear that he has become a Grandfather."


    Faced with this seemingly parental advice, Tony hadn''t responded yet. On the side, Pepper, dressed in a white suit uniform, had already blushed, pretending not to hear as she turned her face away, holding Caesar.


    "Um, there''s no rush for these things, right? Besides, my father hasn''t returned yet." Tony felt bitter in his heart and scratched his messy hair awkwardly.


    Pepper muttered coldly, "He is a playboy, he''s not willing to give up that vast forest and jump into my side of the grave."


    Tony felt even more helpless and turned to Kyle for help, forcibly changing the subject. "By the way, godfather, I called you here today because I wanted you to see my latest research results."


    Little did he know that even as Iron Man, he couldn''t escape the fate of being pressured into marriage.


    Kyle chuckled quietly and went along with Tony''s words, pointing to the item he had brought up from the basement. "Is it that thing?"


    "Yes." Tony nodded. Under the gaze of the others, he placed the silver briefcase on the smooth glass table and explained, "Since the manufacturing factory of Kryon Energy officially started and the most important power core issue of the battle suit was solved, I have comprehensively upgraded and transformed the Iron Man suit¡ª this is the Mark III!"


    Presented before everyone was a silver metal briefcase that appeared ordinary on the outside but contained an unknown structure inside.


    "Watch." Tony took a deep breath, stood firmly in front of the glass table, raised his right foot high, and then stepped down on the briefcase.


    The moment Tony''s foot touched the metal briefcase, as if successfully matching and sensing, a series of beep sounds rang out, and the box immediately unfolded on the table, with the internal parts undergoing complex and rapid transformation.


    Metal components autonomously assembled according to the programmed instructions, first enveloping Tony''s right foot, then his left foot, and moving up successively to his thighs, hips, waist, neck, and finally his head.


    The entire process took only about five seconds, and Tony was already wearing the red and gold Iron Man suit, transforming into the superhero Iron Man, well-known to the outside world.


    Kyle looked slightly surprised and asked, "Not bad, you can wear the Iron Man suit outside the workshop. This was inspired by the transformation technology of Jarvis, right?"


    The Iron Man suit was not only important for its performance and combat capabilities but also for its everyday portability.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be possible to encounter enemies outside and say, "Please pause for a moment; let me go home and put on my Iron Man suit before fighting you."


    Unlike Kyle, who had the Card Space, and currently lacking Ant-Man''s Pym Particle technology, compressing the Iron Man suit into a briefcase for easy carrying was already a significant improvement. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I just borrowed some inspiration from Jarvis'' transformation technology; to completely achieve its ability to temporarily assemble other machines at will, we still have a long way to go with our current technological level."


    Speaking through the Iron Man mask, Tony''s voice was low and mature, full of emotion. "If my father were here, perhaps we could have completed it soon."


    "Tony." Pepper sighed softly, her eyes flashing with a hint of pain, knowing that beneath Iron Man, Tony''s face must be filled with sadness and loss.


    Compared to Howard''s mad pursuit of technology, Tony perhaps leaned a bit more toward emotions.


    Kyle looked at the conflicted Iron Man before him, pondered for a moment, and finally, with a nod from Raina beside him, broke the melancholic atmosphere in the hall. "Tony, there''s something I need to tell you."


    "Go ahead," Tony said, removing the Iron Man mask to show he was listening.


    "It''s about your father''s whereabouts!"


    Kyle''s words were like a sharp sword, piercing directly into Tony''s heart, and like a sudden thunderclap on a clear day, making his heart race as he widened his eyes in anticipation.


    Tony quickly stepped forward, the clanking sound of his single knee hitting the ground in front of Kyle, grabbing his arm, and excitedly raising his head to ask, "What did you say? Please say it again!"


    Kyle recounted, "I have a friend in Asgard who has eyes that can see anywhere in the universe. Just a few days ago, he told me that he saw traces of Lucy, Logan, and Howard in the alien civilization area of the Milky Way Alliance."


    Tony''s eyes moistened. Even though he was in his thirties, he cried like a child. "My father is alive."


    "Of course, he''s a stubborn bastard; he wouldn''t easily die." Kyle patted Tony''s shoulder, clad in the Iron Man suit, and said bluntly, "I came here this time to bid you farewell as well. I''ve already decided to leave in a few days and head to the Milky Way Alliance. No matter what, I will find your father and bring him back."


    "I''m going with you!" Tony blurted out.


    "Do you think this is just a trip?" Kyle looked at him incredulously and said in a deep voice, "Outer space is too dangerous. When I left Earth, it was a life-and-death situation out there, and it took a lot of effort to come back."


    "That''s exactly why I want to go with you and bring my father back as soon as possible."


    Tony wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, his face full of determination, and said seriously, "I''m not the child I was back then. With the Iron Man suit and technology, I definitely have enough self-protection ability. And waiting is too painful and lonely. This time, I must take control of my own future!"


    "Pepper, knock some sense into him." Kyle couldn''t argue, so he turned to Pepper sitting on the couch.


    But Pepper shook her head unexpectedly and said, "I support Tony''s decision."


    Even Tony was stunned this time. "Pepper, you..."


    Pepper smiled and said, "If bringing your father back means you have no reason to delay anymore, right?"


    Tony hesitated for a moment, then all his words turned into one sentence. "Thank you. When I come back, I''ll marry you!"


    "I haven''t agreed yet! And don''t go making promises so easily!"


    Kyle had a headache. He hadn''t planned on forming a team for this Interstellar trip.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 343 Journey of Three

    Stark Tony made up his mind to embark on a cosmic journey for his father. Kyle was powerless to argue against it. Surprisingly, Pepper also openly supported Tony''s departure from Earth...


    At this point, Kyle could only reluctantly agree, advising Tony to prepare for departure and gather at the top of the Stark Tower three days later.


    Tony naturally agreed and asked Pepper to assist Kyle. Then, he hurriedly made his way to the underground workshop.


    Although three days were a bit rushed, with some overnight effort, preparations for the journey could be made thoroughly.


    At the very least, tools, materials, and energy for making the Iron Man suit were indispensable.


    Kyle didn''t stay at the beachfront villa for long either. After a few glasses of wine, he bid farewell, taking Raina, who was carrying Caesar, with him.


    Pepper accompanied them, escorting them to the main gate of the beachfront cliff villa.


    With his extraordinary perception, Kyle raised his head and looked ahead. He saw a rolling dust cloud rising on the desolate road, accompanied by the roaring engine sound.


    A silver motorcycle, reflecting the sunlight, finally transformed from a blurry black line into a clear and fashionable motorcycle body as it approached and slowed down.


    What was even more breathtaking than the million-dollar motorcycle was the alluring curves of the female driver beneath the whole suit.


    The female driver braked at high speed, performing a beautiful drift to stop the motorcycle in front of Kyle. She took off her helmet, shaking her shoulder-length stunning emerald green hair, revealing an exquisitely frosty face.


    "Lorna, what brings you here?"


    Seeing the arrival, Kyle''s expression was unexpectedly surprised.


    Ever since entrusting Lorna and the temporary worker Eddie with the tasks of finding Hydra''s remaining hidden base on Earth and tracking down the whereabouts of the Mutant siblings Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver, Lorna had often taken Eddie out of New York City.


    Why was she rushing back to New York now? And why specifically to Stark''s new villa?


    Lorna gritted her teeth as if she wanted to bite Kyle, her beautiful eyes glancing at Raina and the baby in her arms, her hands nervously twisting her emerald green hair. "I have more questions than you! What''s going on with you two? Why do you two have an extra child named ''Caesar''. Even if there is one, it shouldn''t happen so soon. You should know that I''ve been living with you guys for the past six months..."


    "Even if there is, shouldn''t it be me who''s pregnant, right?!"


    Lorna''s eyes were slightly red, and the last sentence was clearly over the line, filled with jealousy, which could easily lead to misunderstandings.


    Pepper, who was still standing at the villa''s entrance, waved awkwardly and coughed, "Um... you guys talk, I''ll go back."


    With that, she hurriedly closed the door.


    Leaning against the door, Pepper lightly tapped her fluctuating and towering chest, shaking her head and sighing as she muttered to herself, "No wonder he''s Tony''s godfather, not as serious as he looks on the surface, and his sex life is just as colorful. It''s one thing to go all out, but not using any contraceptive measures..."


    However, Pepper dared not say these words outside. After all, Kyle was an elder and one of her future ''parents''.


    In the garden outside the villa''s main entrance.


    Kyle was at a loss. He quickly approached, covering Lorna''s mouth with one hand and pulling her neck with the other, "Lorna, what were you saying just now? Calm down first, let''s go back, and I''ll explain it to you slowly!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WuWuWu, WuWa!"


    Lorna struggled violently, and due to the contact between the two, the gathering of magnetic field abilities and fire god talents caused brilliant and colorful auroras to bloom in the bright sunlight and air.


    Raina watched speechlessly and spoke up to defuse the situation, "Alright, Boss. Let go of Lorna. Take Caesar back to the Tower, and I''ll stay behind to explain things to Lorna."


    "Thank you for that."


    Kyle breathed a sigh of relief, quickly releasing Lorna with both hands, picking up Caesar in his arms, and spreading a pair of dark wings to fly skyward.


    Breaking the sound barrier, Kyle quickly transformed into a streak of black light and disappeared into the sky.


    Only Raina and Lorna remained in place, the unique charm of Eastern beauty and Western beauty, the contrasting styles of black dress and white suit forming a vivid juxtaposition.


    Lorna clenched her fists, unable to accept it, and said, "Raina. Didn''t you say before that you knew there was no chance to get close to him completely, so you wouldn''t try to compete with me? Why the sudden change of heart?"


    Raina remained silent, gazing towards the sea. The slightly moist sea breeze lifted her black hair high.


    After a moment of silence, Raina looked into Lorna''s eyes and said softly, "Lorna. I will tell you everything about Caesar. Besides, I will give you an additional chance."


    "A... chance?" Lorna''s heart stirred, her brows furrowing in confusion.


    Kyle was unaware of the conversation between Raina and Lorna, only knowing that the two returned to the Emperor Tower holding hands intimately in the end.


    Lorna didn''t mention the previous matter, but she proposed to accompany Kyle''s main body on the journey outside of Earth and into the universe.


    Kyle decisively refused, but he didn''t expect Raina to stand on Lorna''s side this time. Unable to resist the persuasion from both sides, he reluctantly agreed.


    In Raina''s words, "Boss, both you and Tony are rough guys. You need a woman''s touch to take care of the Interstellar Spaceship and daily life. And with Lorna''s mutated abilities, she will definitely not slow down the team."


    Considering the above reasons, what Kyle originally intended as a solo journey to the Galactic Alliance gradually evolved into a group of three set off.


    If it weren''t for the existence of the clone Caesar, Kyle would never have agreed so easily. However, with Caesar staying behind on Earth, he felt that bringing Tony and Lorna with him was not impossible.


    In the days leading up to Kyle''s departure from Earth and into space, the countdown of three days began.


    Various media outlets in New York, somehow getting wind of the news, began to frenzy over Caesar, whose title as the "Symbol of Peace Descendant" carried far more weight than anyone imagined.


    "The mysterious Carl Family, legitimate heir to Stark Industries!"


    "Caesar, born at the pinnacle of the world!"


    "Who is the child''s mother?!"


    The topic of the clone Caesar sparked nationwide discussion, with people of all ages discussing it in the streets, alleys, or on new media platforms.


    With unanimous approval from many, the clone Caesar was bestowed with a series of heroic titles such as "Superhuman" and "Son of God" by the public.


    The clone Caesar became the first candidate for the strongest superhero shortly after turning one month old, all thanks to the overflowing fame and prestige of Kyle, his original self.


    Under the cover of the hot topic surrounding Caesar, the three-day countdown quietly and swiftly passed by.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 344 Departure and Destination

    Three days later.


    The departure time originally planned by Kyle finally arrived as scheduled, in early April of the Earth''s Gregorian year 2009.


    On this day, New York was as peaceful as ever.


    In the morning, sunlight bathed the economic capital dotted with massive buildings. Professionals in suits and uniforms were active on the streets, while cars and motorcycles from various brands flowed incessantly on the roads.


    At the Emperor Building in the city center, media reporters who routinely staked out the location arrived early. With no recent news able to push the topic of "Caesar" off the front page, almost all journalists wanted firsthand information about Kyle''s son (his clone) Caesar.


    However, they were surprised to find that the business office on the ground floor of the Emperor Building was not open as usual.


    Not only that, but the empty space in front of the main entrance was also cordoned off by heavily armed American soldiers, and the entire area around the Emperor Building was under comprehensive blockade by fully armed special forces, strictly prohibiting entry and exit.


    As the journalists discussed in confusion and puzzlement, three armored vehicles bearing the conspicuous insignia of swords and shields, accompanied by more than a dozen suit-clad special agents on motorcycles, drove past the various checkpoints of the armed forces and stopped in the front square of the Emperor Building.


    Although few knew about Kyle and Tony''s departure for the universe, it was virtually impossible to conceal within the Carl Family, the Avengers, and the upper echelons of SHIELD.


    So now, the newly established Avengers and the core members of SHIELD deliberately came to bid farewell. SHIELD Director Fury had arranged for troops to come in advance to seal off and guard the area around the Emperor Building.


    This was also due to Kyle''s strict prohibition of the scattered followers from rushing back, otherwise, the empty space inside and outside the Emperor Building would be filled with vehicles or helicopters.


    A tall young man stepped out of the special forces team on the motorcycle, removed his safety helmet, revealing a head of dazzling golden hair and a handsome face with a determined expression.


    Isn''t this none other than Captain America¡ªSteve Rogers?


    Dressed casually in a T-shirt and jeans, Steve glanced around at the tightly guarded military blockade and shrugged as he addressed the SHIELD vehicle at the head of the convoy, "I thought we were supposed to keep a low profile? Why is there still such a big scene? Kyle won''t be pleased later."


    The car door opened, and a dignified and cold-looking Fury, with his bald head and eyepatch, stepped out of the passenger seat calmly and said, "With his identity, even if he wants to keep a low profile, he can''t. Every move he makes will be closely related to the city of New York."


    "Captain, good morning."


    Natasha Romanoff, also known as Black Widow, and Clint Barton, also known as Hawkeye, got off the third car behind, waving to Steve familiarly.


    Steve nodded, and just as the second car, sandwiched between the two, opened its rear door.


    Under the watchful eyes of several female agents, Dr. Bruce Banner, looking like a programmer who stayed up late frequently, with one hand in the pocket of his crumpled coat and the other hand messing with his already messy hair, eagerly asked the people outside the car, "Are Kyle and Tony really leaving Earth? Exploring space sounds like a great thing, why not take me along? The guy inside me might be able to help a bit!"


    Fury frowned and reminded in a low voice, "Keep your voice down. Although this matter can''t be hidden from the outside world, it''s better for the public to know as late as possible."


    "I''ll try my best," Banner shrugged.


    "I guess you''ve been too bored in New York," Natasha glanced at Banner with flirtatious eyes, making Banner awkwardly scratch the back of his head.


    "Banner, do you think you going with Kyle will help or cause trouble?" Steve followed up with a playful smile. The members of the Avengers currently have a very harmonious relationship with each other.


    Of course, as they exchanged banter, they also deliberately concealed their inner anxiety and worries.


    After all, the current Avengers were still a bit weak. Once Kyle and Tony left Earth, relying solely on the unstable Hulk, Bruce Banner, to bear the burden of high-end combat capability would be too much of a stretch.


    At this moment, everyone realized the importance of Kyle. As long as that man remained on Earth for a day, not only ordinary people, but even superheroes would feel relaxed and worry-free.


    The Symbol of Peace is more than just a symbol; it has become the unique cornerstone of peace on Earth!


    From eighty-year-old seniors to eight-year-old children, everyone knows it.


    When the sky falls, there''s someone to hold it up. And Kyle is indeed that towering figure, taller than the sky itself, so the sky of Earth will never collapse.


    But if Kyle were to leave Earth, everything would be up in the air.


    As the members of the Avengers and the upper echelons of SHIELD stood in front of the main entrance of the building, a black-haired young man in the uniform of an unnatural affairs office walked out and stopped in front of them amidst the surprised gazes of the crowd.


    Politely, he greeted them, "Good morning, everyone. I''m Eddie, a temporary worker for this office. The boss asked me to come down and take you up."


    At the top of the Emperor Building, on the towering rooftop terrace.


    The ready-to-launch Eagle-class Interstellar fighter jet resembled a Giant Beast, crouching in the center of the spacious terrace. Its silver-painted shell blinked with a faint light under the rising sun, while some carders were still transporting supplies to fill the fighter with Kryon energy.


    Beside it, the three-person team for the Interstellar expedition, Kyle, Tony, and Lorna, were surrounded by people for their final farewell.


    Although this was just a search mission, the universe was indeed vast and boundless. Even the estimated Galactic Alliance civilization would be ten times larger than the solar system where Earth was located.


    The risks, the planets to pass through, and the time required were all beyond the judgment of current human technology.


    If the leader were not Kyle himself, everyone would think that this was a suicidal, one-way journey.


    Kyle chatted with the acquaintances who came to bid farewell one by one. When it was Fury''s turn, Fury, with his stern and dark face, sighed with a bit of reproach, "You''ve only been back for a short time, less than a year, and now you''re venturing into space again. This time, don''t take decades to return; I can''t wait that long."


    "Don''t worry. Once I find Lucy and the others, I''ll return immediately," Kyle said with a relieved smile, patting Fury''s shoulder with both hands. Half-jokingly, he added, "Then I''ll leave the task of maintaining world peace to you."


    "You better," Fury shook his head helplessly, grumbling, "If we encounter something we can''t handle, don''t blame me for borrowing people from your Carl Family. Or better yet, transfer that temporary worker named Eddie to SHIELD."


    "You always think about poaching people from my side," Kyle cursed.


    In the end, after Tony and his girlfriend said their farewells and parted ways, Raina''s instructions to Lorna were finally over.


    Kyle looked at Steve, the only one who hadn''t come forward to say goodbye, and couldn''t help but walk over to lightly tap his solid chest, asking, "What are you thinking about, buddy?"


    "I''m thinking about a lot of things," Steve''s gaze was deep as he met Kyle''s, and he said firmly, "Kyle, I will find Bucky and bring him back safely, and you must find Howard and the others, and return to Earth safely together!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s a must," Kyle nodded solemnly.


    Steve gave Kyle a bear hug and promised, "Don''t worry, Raina and your child, I will take care of them. I won''t let them come to any harm!"


    "I... I don''t think that''s necessary," Kyle stiffly pulled at the corners of his mouth. Leaving aside the problematic implications of that statement, Raina and the clone Caesar didn''t seem to need protection from others.


    It would already be considered quite good if these two didn''t cause trouble for anyone.


    However, the clone Caesar had been asleep since absorbing the rich dark energy, and hadn''t woken up until now.


    Kyle didn''t think much about it anymore. He glanced at the familiar faces present, and said in a deep voice, "Well then, everyone, it''s time for us to set off. Hope to see you again in the near future."


    With that, Kyle, Tony, and Lorna boarded the rear cargo deck of the Interstellar fighter without looking back.


    Destination: Galactic Alliance!


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 345 The Resurrection

    "Ding Ding, current time in New York: 8:00. Outdoor temperature: 21 degrees Celsius. Weather: sunny with light rain expected..."


    The cold, mechanical system alert sounded faintly in the enclosed room, signaling the beginning of a brand new day on Earth.


    This was a room of futuristic design, completely enclosed with no blind spots. Its six walls were made of transparent glass, suspended high above the ocean, thousands of meters in the sky. The rising sun from the horizon cast its warm rays both inside and outside the room.


    However, the sunlight streaming into the suspended glass room created a strange and mesmerizing refraction in the air, converging into an extremely bright and scorching beam of light that penetrated the small body of a blond baby lying in a cradle bed inside the room.


    The baby boy appeared to be only about one year old, with delicate and exquisite features. His slightly curly golden hair shone under the sunlight, and his fair skin, not entirely covered by the baby clothes, seemed translucent. His pores were open, constantly absorbing solar energy, giving him an aura of sacredness with a milky white halo.


    He breathed evenly and deeply, his heart beating strongly. He lay there, hands clasped tightly, maintaining this posture of deep sleep undisturbed as if he could sleep undisturbed until the end of time.


    Suddenly, the angelic baby on the cradle bed, with tiny eyelashes fluttering, let out a soft cry and opened his bright, gem-like eyes.


    Without hesitation, the baby instinctively sat up in the cradle bed. At first, his eyes were a little dazed and sleepy, but after rubbing them with his small hands for a moment, he quickly became clear and thoughtful.


    "The clone of me... am I finally awake?"


    Despite his young age, the one-year-old baby showed a mature demeanor as he touched his smooth chin with his small hand, his black eyes turning as he contemplated and pondered.


    "After successfully possessing the body of the Kryptonian baby last time, in order to digest a large amount of dark energy, the clone has been in a state of dormancy under the body''s physiological protection mechanism until today, when the dark energy absorbed in the body has been almost completely digested¡ª so, this can also be considered the first awakening of the new clone!"


    Caesar knew his origin and identity, and he naturally accepted the fact that he was a clone of Kyle.


    Although he was a clone, the clone Caesar had the same memories, thoughts, habits, and even personalities as the original Kyle before the split. The original and the clone were like the left and right hands of the same person, always inseparable.


    Although they were forcibly split by a skill, their souls were still integrated without any grudges, and they could eventually merge into one again in the future.


    "I am able to faintly sense the presence of the original body but it is already too weak. Is it because the distance between us is too far? Or is the original body also asleep? Right now, the original body should still be wandering in the universe, after all, the outer space beyond the human world is so vast, and the civilization of the Galactic Alliance is not easy to find."


    Caesar sighed softly, choosing not to think about the situation of the original body for now and focusing all his thoughts and attention back on himself.


    At this moment, it was most important for the clone to quickly adapt to the body of the Kryptonian baby.


    With a slight movement of his mind, Caesar called out to the Extracting Card System, but after staring blankly for a long time, not a single card appeared before his eyes.


    "Damn it, can cards only be drawn on the side of the original body?"


    Caesar pouted, thinking carefully in his mind. He found that all Ability Cards, such as driving, shooting, fighting, and other skills, were all blurred into a vague nothingness.


    This meant that everything he had originally was basically all on the side of the original body. The nearly omnipotent abilities and the wealth capable of buying New York City''s resources were all on the side of the original body, while the clone had only a clean and uneducated body of a Kryptonian baby.


    Thinking of this, the clone Caesar felt a huge gap from scratch. Unable to control his emotions, he clenched his fists and vented by punching the cradle bed.


    With a crisp sound, the cradle bed immediately collapsed under the unbearable force, and the sturdy bed board with small Iron Man inserts sunk downward, leaving two small, clear fist prints on it.


    "What?"


    Caesar climbed out of the cradle bed somewhat embarrassedly, standing unsteadily on his untrained feet, staring in astonishment at his own small, fair baby hands.


    The strength he exerted with his fist just now must have been at least ten times the force of a human, right?


    "How old am I? And now I already have ten times the strength of a human?"


    Caesar''s expression was one of disbelief. Having strength ten times that of an adult human was a physical attribute that only the Super Soldiers during World War II could barely achieve.


    At less than a year old, he had reached the stage that the American Captain struggled so hard to reach. If Steve knew about this, he would probably burst into tears...


    But that''s not all!


    Caesar widened his eyes, the bright blue pupils slightly contracting. The outlines of various high-tech instruments in the room, minuscule dust particles imperceptible to the human eye, bacteria, and even the radiation of sunlight and some particles, all seemed to be magnified as if under a microscope, presenting themselves before him.


    Caesar suspected he was seeing things wrong and rubbed his eyes with his hands. This time, the patterns in his pupils expanded slightly, and his gaze pierced through the thick glass outer walls of the room, traversing over the thousand-meter-high white clouds and mist, landing on the vast expanse of the blue ocean below.


    From the swirling patterns of waves on the sea surface to the subtle scenes of seagulls hunting for small fish thousands of meters away, these objects all seemed to be visible as if through a telescope.


    "My eyes?"


    From the microscopic world to the macroscopic world, Caesar saw too many things all at once. Overwhelmed, he covered his eyes with his small hands. But when his vision closed and plunged into boundless darkness, the sounds around his ears became louder and clearer.


    The rotating gears and components of some high-tech instruments in the glass room, the continuous flow of electricity in the cables in every corner, the flapping wings of seagulls outside the suspended room, and the crashing waves of the sea thousands of meters below¡ªall these sounds entered his ears¡ª


    Caesar couldn''t adapt to this super hearing ability, and it even caused tinnitus for a moment. All the sounds converged into a buzzing noise.


    "What''s going on?"


    With a splitting headache, Caesar gritted his teeth, his hands clutching his head. He curled up like an injured little beast, rolling on the glass floor. Every random impact caused the several times larger metal instruments to topple and fly.


    *Buzz¡ª*


    Under the burst of an unknown force, Caesar''s small infant body lifted off the ground, floating in the air, kicking his feet vigorously in a struggle. The energy overflowing from his body struck the glass outer walls all around like substantial waves, causing cracks to spread.


    Perhaps even Kyle himself hadn''t expected that if nurtured solely by solar energy, a Kryptonian would probably grow to around seven or eight years old before gradually awakening the extraordinary genes in their body and beginning to adapt to some superhuman abilities.


    However due to Dormammu''s intervention, the rich dark energy had accelerated the growth of the Kryon baby and prematurely induced various superpowers within him.


    As a result, the clone Caesar, who was not yet a year old, should have been in the stage of babbling and learning to walk, but he had forcibly awakened various growth-oriented Superman abilities ahead of time.


    Strength and physique are ten times that of a human!


    Extraordinary vision, both microscopic and telescopic! S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Superhuman hearing that could discern objects within a kilometer radius!


    And finally, the Beginner-level abilities of flight and energy emission!


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 346 Strongest Baby in History

    How would one describe the situation of Clone Caesar?


    It''s akin to an outdated XP system computer that has directly installed and runs dozens of newly released large-scale games, causing the response to lag so much that it feels like the brain might overheat and lose all sensory perception.


    The forced input of vast visual and auditory information, under the protection of the body''s physiological mechanisms, resulted in severe dizziness, ringing in the ears, and blurred vision.


    It wasn''t until Caesar struggled for a long time alone in the suspended glass room that he finally descended slowly from the air, plopping down on the cold floor.


    Another five minutes passed.


    Caesar finally crawled back up from the ground, slightly dazed as he steadied himself on the transparent floor with tiny heels. The fluctuating movements of his small chest gradually stabilized, and his slightly damp blond bangs stuck to his smooth, fair forehead due to sweat.


    The discomfort brought about by the awakening of his innate abilities was not completely alleviated, but with Clone Caesar''s resilience and strong will, coupled with the powerful adaptability of this Kryptonian body, he quickly became accustomed to it.


    The simplest and most direct way to cope was to block it out! Ignore everything you don''t want to see or hear.


    "The control over the body''s senses is still not enough. It will take some time to practice. For now, I shouldn''t look around, listen, or do things beyond what humans can do too often."


    Caesar muttered to himself while glancing at the glass room, which had been baptized by the overflowing energy from his body, and couldn''t help but marvel.


    The heavy metal instruments that were neatly arranged indoors were now scattered and chaotic, piled up in various corners. The thick, tempered glass outer walls were covered with shocking cracks. Not to mention the cameras and light fixtures; only exposed cables barely hung from the ceiling.


    He was now truly a Superman freak, not just on Earth, but even in the extraterrestrial universe, he was the strongest lifeform in history.


    Clone Caesar didn''t need to draw cards; his potential was already terrifyingly exaggerated. All he needed was proper nourishment, rest, and normal growth, and he would be invincible.


    "I look forward to seeing what kind of formidable force I will become once this body reaches adulthood."


    Caesar clenched his fists, his eyes brimming with confidence. Feeling the extraordinary power surging through his body, after envisioning the future with a pounding heart, he finally calmed his excitement slightly.


    Returning to the present reality, he wondered why there hadn''t been any Card Holders coming to investigate the abnormalities here.


    After hesitating for a moment, Caesar coughed habitually and, for the first time, spoke with the voice of an infant, "Is anyone there?"


    The soft, childish voice even made Caesar himself feel a bit embarrassed as it subtly echoed in the messy glass room...


    *Ding Ding¡ª*


    A miniature camera blinked its green light, mechanically adjusting its angle to focus on the little Caesar in the room. The hidden speaker somewhere activated immediately, "Master, the ''God'' artificial intelligence butler is at your service 24/7!"


    The true identity of Clone Caesar was known only to Raina on Earth. Even the ''God'' artificial intelligence responsible for the overall management of the Carl Family''s system was registered with the setting of ''Kyle''s son'' when collecting and inputting information about Caesar.


    So, whether it was outside or at home, Caesar couldn''t escape being labeled as the Master of the Carl Family.


    "God?" Caesar was slightly stunned and more astonished as he tentatively asked, "Since I woke up until now¡ª have you been silently watching over me?"


    "Yes." The miniature camera, in tandem with God''s voice, clicked downward.


    Rolling his eyes, Caesar continued with his soft, childish voice, "Then why didn''t you speak up earlier to alert me?"


    "You didn''t call for me," God responded matter-of-factly.


    "You¡ª" Caesar quietly clenched his fist, feeling the urge to punch the camera''s electronic eye, but remembering God''s indifferent nature and rigid way of doing things, he sighed and silently endured.


    He knew that God wasn''t deliberately being difficult; it''s just that this guy was a bit peculiar.


    The artificial intelligence system God, like Tony''s personal butler J.A.R.V.I.S, could be said to be like brothers. Before they were separated from the computer, their code programs were even more closely related.


    God''s artificial intelligence, or AI performance, was not much worse than J.A.R.V.I.S and Vision combined. However, the latter two had been increasingly anthropomorphized and almost had personalities of their own, while God still seemed to be stuck in the old-fashioned programming mode, only acting according to commands.


    In other words, this artificial intelligence God was a bit aloof, rigidly methodical, and didn''t know how to be flexible.


    But precisely because of this, its computational ability for data processing was much stronger than J.A.R.V.I.S and Vision combined.


    "How long have I been asleep? And where is this place?" Caesar pondered, throwing out the two questions he most wanted answers to.


    God quickly responded, "The current time is: August 22, 2009, 8:30 in the morning. It has been exactly six months since Master Kyle piloted the Interstellar fighter and left Earth. During this time, Master, you have been in deep slumber. Considering your safety and overall growth, Guardian Raina specially built a suspended glass room for you on the Helicarrier, and only she has the family authority to enter here."


    "I''ve been asleep for half a year? Wait, you said this is on the Helicarrier?" Caesar blinked his cute eyes inexplicably. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes."


    God initiated the program and commanded the exit from stealth mode. In an instant, the majestic Iron deck below the floating glass room towered from the cloud house, resembling a fortress suspended in the sky.


    This was one of the Helicarriers confiscated during the internal chaos of SHIELD, eternally hovering over the overseas headquarters of Dragon Turtle Island. There was also another one that Raina had dispatched somewhere during this time...


    The glass building specially designed for nurturing infants was built on the deck of the Helicarrier, reaching a height of about twenty meters, maintaining a kilometer-high altitude where the sun could shine unobstructed, ensuring that Clone Caesar could continuously absorb solar energy while in hibernation.


    Using the entire Helicarrier as the cornerstone to build a nursery, this couldn''t be described as just lavish; it was luxurious to the point of terrifying.


    "No wonder I heard the powerful noise from the engines and rotor blades just now." Caesar nodded thoughtfully. After all, he hadn''t awakened his X-ray vision yet, so he couldn''t freely control his vision and hearing. He hadn''t noticed the invisible Helicarrier below was perfectly normal.


    "Master, now that you''ve awakened, do you have any plans?" God finally showed a bit of a butler''s demeanor, asking coldly.


    "Let''s head back to downtown New York first."


    Confirming his decision, Caesar took a few steps toward the glass door with his bare, tender feet. Before reaching the door, as if realizing something, he silently retreated back into the room with a cute, solemn face.


    "I almost forgot, I''m still less than a year old..."


    Caesar sighed helplessly. If anyone saw a male infant who hadn''t even stopped breastfeeding yet walking around the streets, they would probably be scared to death!


    This couldn''t be described as just "innately gifted."


    So, Caesar could only use his original infantile voice and an old-fashioned, deep voice to command, "God. Notify Raina immediately and have her come pick me up to go to the New York branch."


    "Understood!" God obeyed the command.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 347 Awakening

    The Helicarrier with the glass nursery room was located in the airspace near Dragon Turtle Island''s main base. Although Caesar didn''t possess levitation or magic, through the fixed teleportation gates constructed by Kyle during World War II, he could directly traverse thousands of kilometers from the main base to the New York branch on the other side.


    It could be said that the Carl Family utilized these teleportation gates to reside in the secular world, difficult for technology to explore, for more than half a century. At the same time, they could conduct secret operations in various countries and cities around the world by building well-established spatial portal bridges.


    Therefore, after God contacted Raina to send someone to pick him up, Caesar didn''t even need any extra means of transportation. He simply made his way back to the New York branch, which was currently housed in the Stark Tower, a non-natural affairs office.


    The Stark Tower.


    At the top overlooking almost half of New York''s bustling city, this was the highest point in New York City, combining strength, power, money, connections, high technology, and family heritage.


    With this place as the center, airspace within a kilometer radius was strictly prohibited, and even military aircraft would receive eviction warnings if they approached.


    One of the French windows was slightly ajar, allowing the high-altitude wind pressure to pour in, causing some paper books and documents in the office to flutter continuously. Under the slanting golden sunlight, they seemed like pigeons flapping their wings, eager to take flight.


    Sitting on an exquisitely perfect chair was a woman, her entire body wrapped in a neat black suit that couldn''t hide her curvaceous figure. Her legs, clad in black stockings and high-heeled shoes, were slightly tilted together without any gap. Every curve of her body exuded a seductive allure that made men breathless.


    Especially the skin exposed on her face, wrists, and neck in the air, as white as December snow, contrasted sharply with the black clothes, creating an extremely strong visual impact.


    Of course, in addition to the extreme beauty of an Eastern woman, the black-haired woman exuded an innate nobility in her every movement, surrounded by a cold and oppressive aura that kept others at bay. She could be aptly described as a "thorny black rose."


    This was the Black Queen Raina, the first leader of the Carl Family and Stark Industries after Kyle and Tony left!


    At this moment, sitting in front of Raina was a cute baby boy of about one year old, barely half the size of a computer mainframe, dressed in a child''s outfit with little bear graphics.


    He sat cross-legged on the desk among the piles of documents, holding a lollipop. He used a thermos cup as a makeshift armrest, slightly lifting his little head to look up at Raina with a spirited expression.


    Raina also looked down at the baby boy, and the two stared at each other, creating a strange atmosphere.


    After a while, Raina couldn''t help but raise her hand to cover her mouth and let out a coquettish laugh. She blinked at the baby boy and said, "You really are the Boss, huh?"


    "Yes. But to be more precise, I''m the clone of your Boss ''me.'' When the soul split, you were also present, weren''t you, Raina?"


    Responding in a childish tone, Caesar rolled his eyes and crossed his arms, feeling somewhat incredulous that he would end up like this.


    "What are you calling me, Raina? You should call me..." Raina laughed and gestured with her finger, an invisible supernatural force lifting Caesar off the ground and propelling him into her arms.


    Caesar didn''t resist and was directly embraced by Raina, burying his little face in her tall and soft chest, almost unable to catch his breath. Fortunately, he had the physique of a Kryptonian after the initial awakening of his abilities.


    "Boss, your clone''s appearance is just too cute!" Raina''s beautiful eyes seemed to sparkle, reminiscent of the days when she was a demonic loli, playing with Caesar as if he were a pillow doll.


    After struggling and protesting for a while, Raina reluctantly put Caesar back on the desk.


    "Raina, you used to be very virtuous and upright," Caesar said seriously, his little face stern.


    But with his clone''s super cute appearance and the pretended maturity in his childish tone, he was as funny as a cat pawing around, lacking any intimidation.


    Raina was amused again, covering her mouth and sticking out her pink tongue, saying, "What about your original self..."


    "What''s wrong with my original self?" Caesar raised his almost non-existent eyebrows.


    "Nothing." Raina shook her head, not voicing her thoughts.


    Because Kyle''s original self had rescued her from the Tokyo underground research facility and given her a new home as both a father and a teacher. Faced with the unchanged appearance of the original self over a hundred years, Raina, no matter how strong and mature she became, was still just an immature little girl.


    Yes, in front of Kyle''s original self, Raina would still be a little nervous.


    Even though she knew that the souls of both were the same, Caesar being Kyle, the infantile appearance of the clone Caesar made people feel incredibly relaxed and at ease.


    "Alright, I''ve pretty much figured it out," Caesar said, crunching on the candy in his mouth, shrugging helplessly. With his current infant body appearing, he figured that all the glorious images would have to be rebuilt from scratch.


    "It''s okay. You can call me Mom outside, and I''ll call you Boss inside. It doesn''t make much of a difference," Raina said softly, adding a touch of comfort.


    Caesar was speechless for a moment, feeling that his emotions after becoming a god were most easily expressed in his clone by the human part of his nature.


    "Okay, let''s get back to business," Raina said, brushing aside the previous topic and solemnly addressing Caesar. "Boss, you''ve only just awakened, so why did you rush back to New York so quickly? According to the plan you and your original self made, the clone should have secretly passed through the most vulnerable infancy stage and shouldn''t be exposed to the outside world until at least five years old."


    "Indeed, that was the original plan," Caesar chuckled softly, responding in a gentle tone. "But we both miscalculated. This body has absorbed a large amount of dark energy, leading to an early awakening of abilities and physical transformation."


    "In other words..." Raina''s eyes widened, unable to believe it but also vaguely anticipating Caesar''s response.


    "That''s right. The period of weakness and helplessness in my infancy¡ª the clone of me¡ª has already successfully passed," Caesar said, holding his hands behind his head, raising his white, tender feet, and without exerting any effort, his small body floated up from the desk.


    "So, Earth''s gravity is so light," Caesar exclaimed, rolling around in the air, feeling like a human on the moon. The gravity was so slight for his body that it could be easily ignored.


    "Boss," Raina called out softly, her beautiful eyes flashing with a cold silver light, and then a single-person sofa in the office flew up autonomously, rushing toward the floating Caesar at sonic speed.


    "Just in time!" Caesar caught sight of the sofa whizzing towards him, his face suddenly lit up with excitement. What he needed most now was practice and real combat to master the various attributes and abilities of his body after his initial awakening through movement and fighting.


    Without much thought, Caesar flipped halfway in the air, briefly gathering strength in his small feet. Inside his tiny body, it was as if there was a vast universe, and the energy activated in it, like the current flowing in a circuit breaker, transformed into substantial life force, permeating through the undeveloped tough bones and Iron Man muscles, finally condensing on his small feet like a lightning strike! sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Caesar let out a light breath and kicked the single-person sofa approaching him with lightning speed!


    (The End of this Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 348 Best of the Year

    "Boss?!" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Caesar kicking the sofa flying at high speed with his small feet, even Raina was momentarily stunned. She had only intended to use the sofa for a surprise attack, to test Caesar''s evasion response... but she didn''t expect Caesar to confront the sofa head-on as if it were a punching bag.


    You can imagine: the palm-sized, fragile baby feet, facing a genuine leather sofa chair that was over a meter wide and long, was akin to an egg hitting a stone.


    But the next moment, an even more shocking scene appeared before Raina.


    ''Bang!''


    It was as if a grenade had exploded nearby, the genuine leather sofa immediately split in half under Caesar''s feet.


    One half of the shattered sofa flew backward and slammed against the white outer wall of the office with a loud crash, while the other half skewed out and shattered the glass of the French window, sending countless shards of broken glass splashing outwards, falling towards the bustling buildings and streets hundreds of meters below.


    "Sorry, I might have used a bit too much force..." Maintaining his kicking motion, Caesar, still a bit dumbfounded, realized that activating the energy conversion within his body was like flipping a switch, allowing him to unleash Superman-like destructive power far beyond his own physique.


    Without saying much, Raina''s face turned cold and stern. She quickly stood up from her office chair, her slender palms clenched in the restless air, and her pitch-black eyes emitted dazzling silver light.


    ''Hum¡ª''


    An invisible wave of telekinetic force rippled through the office, swiftly fixing all the scenes of destruction that were spiraling out of control. The shattered sofa debris and glass shards were all fixed in mid-air, then returned to the room along the original trajectory of their flight.


    In the perfectly controlled realm of telekinesis, it was as if time had rolled back one or two seconds, and all the damaged objects were forcefully pieced back together into their original form.


    "Phew."


    After completing all this, Raina finally breathed a sigh of relief. She stared directly at Caesar with a look of disbelief, observing his small body, which was no different from that of an ordinary human baby. It was difficult to imagine why such Superman-like power was contained within him.


    "Boss, I finally understand," Raina shook her head in amazement after watching for a while.


    "Understand what?" Caesar hovered in the air, gradually becoming proficient in his slow flight, and landed lightly back on the desk.


    "I now understand why you said earlier that this body alone could make even the gods fear," Raina said incredulously. "You''re only one year old now, and you''ve already surprised me. I can''t imagine reaching such a powerful level as an adult."


    "Neither can I," Caesar chuckled like silver bells, childish yet domineering. "But I hope those alien races will come to Earth early to play, otherwise, it will be too boring by the time I finish my growth period."


    If others were to witness this scene, they would undoubtedly think it was just the fanciful talk of a little kid.


    Only Raina knew that this was an unquestionable future reality.


    With the solid foundation of dark energy stabilizing his body and living on Earth where solar energy was abundant, Caesar''s body strengthened and improved every day. His initial awakening abilities would continue to be controlled, developed, and expanded until he exhausted all the potential of the Kryptonian genes.


    With no natural enemies in his Kryptonian bloodline, he would be invincible on Earth once he reached adulthood. This was not just a joke. After all, less than a year old now, Caesar could basically walk sideways on Earth''s native soil.


    Of course, all this was thanks to Dormammu, his foster mother across the world.


    In his heart, Caesar silently thanked Dormammu for fostering him across the world.


    "Boss, what are your plans next? Do you plan to continue living in the Stark Tower to continue growing?" Raina asked.


    "Don''t be silly, I''ve been in hibernation for half a year. How could I continue to stay in this greenhouse?" Caesar pouted, vigorously clenching his small fists, and with enthusiasm in his baby-like voice, he said, "Kryptonians are a warrior race. Just as I''ve awakened some of my abilities, I need to hone them through some real combat."


    "Shall I arrange for some Cardinal Disciples for your training?" Raina immediately offered a suggestion.


    "Raina." Caesar looked at Raina, and asked with a hint of irritation, "Do you think those Cardinal Disciples would take me seriously and spar with me?"


    Raina paused for a moment, then quickly realized, and nodded with a wry smile, "You''re right."


    Ignoring Caesar''s embarrassing age, there wasn''t a single Cardinal Disciple bold enough to touch him as the Master of the Carl Family, let alone engage in real combat with him.


    "Then let me..."


    As Raina began to speak, Caesar knew what she wanted to say. He shook his head and interrupted her, "No. Now, all the important work of the Carl Family and Stark Industries rests solely on you, right? You don''t have time to spar with me."


    "Then who do you want to spar with?" Raina asked in surprise, genuinely puzzled this time.


    "It''s simple, there is no need to go out of your or my way to find someone."


    Caesar smiled inexplicably, pondering like a conspiracy theorist, "As long as I maintain a certain level of exposure in the outside world. When my original self was around, many people probably hid in the dark corners of the world and didn''t dare to come out. Now that I''ve exchanged for this seemingly weaker body, I bet some people won''t be able to resist coming out to attack me."


    Including himself in the calculations, Caesar became more excited as he spoke. He lightly licked his lips and said, "As the heir of Stark Industries, the Master of the Carl Family, and the son of the Symbol of Peace, these identities will probably attract quite a few people itching to make a move."


    "Who would dare?" Raina raised her eyebrows coldly, exuding a chilling aura that kept outsiders at bay.


    "Who knows, but this is their only chance for revenge against me. No matter how you look at it, it''s too easy for them to attack a one-year-old infant."


    Deciding to take advantage of his current childlike body, Caesar planned to stroll around in the outside world and lure out enemies of the Carl Family or former adversaries. He hardly needed to disguise himself; he was naturally adept at playing the role of a lamb in wolf''s clothing.


    After a moment of contemplation, Raina agreed, "It''s possible, as long as we take enough security measures, there''s no problem with you freely moving around outside. However, you can''t go alone like this. We''ll need to find some people to act as your bodyguards and caretakers."


    "We don''t need many people, lest we scare away some mice. Just one person to accompany me for daily outings will do."


    As Caesar spoke these words, it was clear he already had someone in mind, a subtle, adorable curve forming at the corners of his petite mouth.


    Half an hour later.


    A knock sounded on the front door of the top-floor office. After Raina''s response from inside, the visitor opened the door and strode in briskly.


    Eddie looked dusty, wearing a windbreaker over durable denim pants, leather motorcycle gloves, and a pair of muddy leather boots. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he sighed slightly with a hint of complaint, "Boss, what''s going on? I was sent to the outskirts of the city for reconnaissance work just yesterday, and now I''m called back suddenly."


    "Hmm?"


    Eddie looked up, his voice abruptly cutting off. He saw Raina, as usual, sitting as the acting boss in her office chair. There was nothing unusual about that, but this time, there was a one-year-old child sitting on her lap, sucking on a lollipop.


    Where did the child come from?


    As Eddie looked at the child, the child also glanced at him, flashing a seemingly friendly and adorable smile.


    At this moment, Raina got straight to the point and said, "Temporary Worker 001. All your previous missions have been canceled. Starting today, you only have one mission."


    "What mission?" Eddie''s body trembled involuntarily, and even Venom within him conjured up an extremely ominous premonition.


    (End of the chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 349 Guardian of the Baby

    In the top-floor office.


    "Boss, you''re not going to send me to assassinate government officials of major countries again, right? I''m currently an official media reporter for the Supernatural Incident Bureau. If I keep doing those dirty deeds in secret, I''ll be in trouble if someone recognizes me with high-tech gadgets."


    Eddie looked cautiously at Raina, who was sitting in the office chair, shrinking his neck and hesitantly saying with a troubled expression.


    "You''ve watched too many movies. Do you think we have so many enemy targets for you to kill? Besides, after merging with the Symbiote, who can recognize your original appearance?" Raina glanced at him indifferently, calmly saying, "The mission assigned to you this time is to be carried out within the New York City area, without going to other cities or countries. Moreover, the nature of the mission is very simple and relaxing, which is a blessing for any Cardinal."


    "A simple and relaxing mission for me?" Eddie was pleasantly surprised, but there was still no joy on his face. Under the reminder from Venom within him, he hesitated and pointed at his own nose, asking in confusion, "Boss, is there really such a good mission for me?"


    As the lowest-ranked Temporary Worker 001 in the Supernatural Incident Bureau, Eddie had been handling all the dirty work for the past six months, from assassinating government officials to bullying thugs¡ª


    Today, he unexpectedly heard that there was a welfare mission for him. Who would believe that?!


    "Yes, you are the only suitable candidate for this mission." Raina smiled faintly, comforting Caesar, who was lying lazily on her lap, sucking on a new lollipop.


    Caesar lay there, almost falling asleep with his eyes half-closed, displaying the sleepy characteristics of a baby, unavoidable even with a physique like Superman''s. The slight movement just now made him gradually feel drowsy, unable to summon strength or spirit.


    "Can you tell me the specific content of the mission?" Eddie took a deep breath, preparing for the worst, and asked.


    "Your mission is¡ª to take care of him," Raina said, her hands falling under Caesar''s arm, lifting him up like a pet cat, swinging his bare little feet gently like a swing.


    "Huh?" Eddie''s brain crashed for a moment and he was unable to react for a while.


    Raina''s face was cold and stern, showing no signs of joking. She continued, "From now on, you will serve as his bodyguard and nanny, protecting his safety 24 hours a day! If anyone dares to touch a hair on his head, you can choose to directly saw off their arms or heads, and all consequences will be borne by our Supernatural Incident Bureau." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Take care of a baby?" Eddie looked a little confusedly at Caesar, who was hanging lazily on Raina''s palm, and Caesar, with his eyes almost closed, seemed to be looking at him too.


    Indeed, it was the most straightforward content imaginable, but simplicity didn''t equate to easiness, and this was definitely one of the most bizarre missions in history.


    "Wait a minute, this child''s age... Boss, he couldn''t be..." Eddie seemed to remember something, his pitch-black eyes widening with shock, and the pupils reflected the slightly yawning figure of little Caesar.


    "Your reaction is too slow." Raina''s lips curled up slightly, gently cradling Caesar in her hands, she said in a gentle and firm tone, "He is Caesar Carl, the son of the Symbol of Peace, the future heir of the Carl Family, the Supernatural Incident Bureau, and Stark Industries!"


    As Eddie left the top-floor office and waited for the elevator to descend, he was still in a state of mental confusion, looking down at his left hand, which was still bent.


    On his left arm, Caesar, who was using his coat as a blanket, had already closed his eyes tightly and was snoring peacefully, showing no signs of rejecting or fearing strangers.


    "I''ve become the guardian of the Master? No... I should say, that the demon dad is more appropriate. I''m still a virgin! This is just..."


    Eddie sighed, and as he did, the sleeping Caesar shifted his position slightly, kicking his soft belly with one foot.


    It was clearly just an unconscious kick from a baby, but the force was so great that Eddie''s stomach churned, and all the words of complaint were choked back.


    "It''s no wonder he''s Mr. Kyle''s child." Eddie was speechless with tears, knowing he had to be careful in his care, protect his safety, and couldn''t scold or hit him, not even a word of complaint¡ª


    The elevator doors opened, and Eddie could only step into the elevator and press the button to descend to the ground floor.


    "What should I do, buddy, think of a solution quickly!"


    Descending in the elevator, Eddie sought help from Venom, who cohabited within his body. He felt like he was holding not a baby but a C4 explosive package that could detonate at any moment.


    "This little tyke is the descendant of that one, what can I do? Let''s follow the instructions of the big scary sister for now. A family Master with such a noble status surely can''t be left in the care of a single guy like you for long."


    Venom promptly admitted defeat, then, with a puzzled solemnity, continued, "I don''t know if it''s my imagination. Anyway, from the Master''s body, I faintly sensed an unfathomable energy."


    "What do you mean?" Eddie asked in a low voice, his gaze quietly falling on Caesar''s sleeping face, which looked harmless and adorable in its slumber.


    "We Symbiotes can detect the energy value of other life forms. It''s a composite value that includes life force, body magnetic field, static electricity, bloodline genes, and so on."


    Afraid Eddie wouldn''t understand, Venom continued with an analogy, "Miss Raina just now, her energy value can be described as the moon, making her feel awe-inspiring and almost impossible to catch up with. Mr. Kyle, his energy value is like the sun, towering and scorching, even getting close a little is wishful thinking."


    "What about me?" Eddie asked curiously.


    "You?" Venom paused for a moment, then bluntly said, "If it weren''t for my symbiotic assistance, your energy value would be dim stars in the sky, and it''s already quite good to compare it to a stone on the ground."


    "Can''t you be a little more gentle with your words?" Eddie touched his nose with his free right hand, looking at Caesar in his arms, who was still asleep, he returned to the topic with a lowered voice, "What about the Master? He''s just a child, his energy value couldn''t possibly be higher than mine."


    "In fact, I don''t know either."


    Venom''s words were somewhat puzzled, murmuring hoarsely, "The energy value within his body is like an intangible black hole, fluctuating unpredictably, so that''s why I said it''s very strange."


    "Maybe you sensed it wrong." Eddie didn''t pay much attention to it. To him, a child was just a child, even if he was the descendant of a legendary hero, it wouldn''t make much of a difference.


    Neither of them noticed that at this moment, although Caesar''s eyes were still closed, a faint smile hung on his lips.


    Caesar''s appearance was undoubtedly human, but his internal DNA, muscles, bones, and other structures were much more complex.


    Kryptonians themselves possessed a large energy conversion field within their bodies, absorbing solar energy directly with every breath. Suppressing or concealing the energy within his body was as simple as could be.


    (End of the chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 350 The Birth of the Son of God

    The exclusive elevator went directly from the top floor to the ground floor, and with the ding of the system prompt, the elevator doors quickly opened to the sides.


    Eddie walked out naturally, as usual, but as soon as he stepped out of the elevator, the previously somewhat noisy and spacious lobby immediately fell silent. Media reporters and outsiders who had come to inquire about messages all focused their strange gazes on him.


    "What are you all looking at? We''re all colleagues here," Eddie frowned in confusion, pointing to the press pass hanging from the journalist''s lanyard around his neck. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Venom reminded Eddie softly, and he realized that everyone''s attention was not on him, but rather on Caesar, who was sleeping in his arms.


    Oops, almost forgot about that!


    Eddie''s heart skipped a beat, and his free right hand reacted quickly, pulling a corner of his coat to cover Caesar''s tiny head completely.


    After completing all this, Eddie remained calm, hummed a tune casually, and was about to leave the Emperor Building with Caesar, passing through the crowd in the lobby.


    "Wait! Mr. Eddie, you just used the top-floor access elevator. Did you happen to meet the current proxies of the Supernatural Incident Bureau and Stark Industries?" A blonde female journalist called out, swaying her waist flirtatiously as she approached with her shamelessly ample chest, stepping forward quickly in fashionable high heels.


    "Next time, we''ll chat when we have the chance," Eddie swallowed hard, forcing himself to look away from her lethal weapons. Normally, he wouldn''t mind flirting a bit, but now, with such a precious little Master in tow, he didn''t have time to entertain these temptations.


    Before he could take two steps, another middle-aged male journalist approached. His hair and beard were in disarray, his eyes bloodshot as he stared at the bundle of clothes in Eddie''s arms weakly, hoarsely asking, "Brother, I''m a special correspondent for the New York Daily. I''ve been squatting here for half a year for an exclusive interview about the Symbol of Peace. I saw you coming out of the elevator just now, and you were holding a baby about a year old. Does that mean..."


    "You''re really dedicated. I am a rookie journalist and I will learn a lot from you in the future." Eddie hastily interrupted him, quickening his pace towards the main entrance of the building.


    A third, brightly dressed young female reporter followed behind him, calling out, "Mr. Eddie, I used to work for your former news company. Can I interview..."


    "Former company? I''ve only been on the job for less than three days, and I was forced to resign!" Eddie rolled his eyes, mentally criticizing a few words, and busy responding, "We can arrange another time," before rushing out of the main entrance.


    Under the sunlight, Eddie thought he could finally breathe a sigh of relief, but when he looked outside and saw the scene, he was left speechless and his scalp began to tingle.


    Whether it was a leak or the usual keen sense of journalists, looking around, there were reporters and media personnel squatting on both sides of the building''s entrance, which was even more intimidating than the scene inside the lobby.


    Holding various media equipment, they swarmed towards Eddie like a group of sharks smelling blood, eagerly offering microphones with various logos.


    Normally, with the domineering and aloof personality of the Cardinals, few media reporters dared to pry for information from them. However, as a temporary worker for the Supernatural Incident Bureau and an official journalist, Eddie was undoubtedly a sought-after figure in the eyes of New York journalists.


    As a former journalist himself, Eddie was also happy to receive attention and pursuit from the outside world, and he often interacted with some media reporters in his daily life.


    But now, he had a huge secret on him, and if it were exposed, the days ahead would be troublesome.


    "No comment!"


    Without waiting for them to ask questions, Eddie, carrying Caesar, struggled to break through the crowd of reporters and make his way out, finally reaching the location where his motorcycle was parked and starting it up to shake off the pursuing reporters.


    At the entrance of the Emperor Building.


    Two Cardinals silently watched the scene, and after exchanging glances, one of them took out a delicate communicator and reported, "Overwatch, this is Red Ten. Eddie has safely left the premises."


    "Good." On the other end of the communicator, Raina''s cold voice sounded.


    Red Ten muttered indignantly, "I don''t understand why we entrusted the Master to that temporary worker for protection and even left the safety zone of the branch headquarters building. I admit that with the assistance of the Symbiote, Eddie does indeed have very strong combat power and can excel in some extremely difficult combat and reconnaissance quests, but he''s a bit too careless to take on the role of a bodyguard. Especially for a protected target like the Master¡ª"


    It couldn''t be denied that Red Ten was envious and jealous. Not only he, but almost all the veteran cardinals of the Carl Family were insanely jealous. For them, being able to shelter the descendant of the family head was the greatest honor imaginable.


    In response to this, Raina calmly replied, "Alright, enough chatter. This is the Master''s own choice."


    "The Master?" The cardinal was stunned for a moment before shaking his head with a sigh. "Indeed, he is the Master."


    Inside the top-floor office.


    Raina sat back in her office chair and shut off the communication device. A faint smile played on her lips as she muttered to herself, "As you said. In this situation, it won''t be long before the whole world knows about your whereabouts."


    For Caesar to act as bait, it was necessary to avoid any suspicion from the vast manpower resources of the Carl Family. Otherwise, with scores of cardinals standing guard, no one would dare to harbor any ill intentions.


    So, if Caesar wanted to move freely in the outside world, the best intermediary option was the temporary worker, Eddie. Despite Eddie''s strength, he was still just one person, and he didn''t live in the Emperor Building. In the eyes of others, he had many vulnerabilities.


    After some thought, Raina addressed the empty air in front of her desk. "Let''s put aside the matters of the family for now. Monitor the communication messages within the New York area casually. I''m curious to know who still dares to make a move against our family in New York."


    The computer screen blinked momentarily, and a cold, mechanical system voice responded, "Understood."


    Meanwhile, elsewhere.


    After shaking off the reporters, Eddie wandered aimlessly with Caesar, eventually deciding to return to his own apartment in the residential complex.


    Despite being tossed around by the Supernatural Incident Bureau for the past six months, Eddie still received an additional basic salary¡ª a hundred thousand dollars a month. While this basic salary was considered meager in the eyes of the cardinals, it was a huge sum for ordinary people.


    Within the third ring of the city center, Eddie bought a seventh-floor suite in a luxury residential complex with retired military security and a large parking lot, which was considered the first step in his journey to turn his life around.


    Upon returning home, Eddie gently placed the still-sleeping Caesar on the sofa. Despite Venom''s constant urging in his mind, Eddie walked reluctantly to the kitchen sink.


    In the sink, various types of tropical fish swam in groups, creating colorful ripples under the illumination.


    "We''ll have tropical fish for this meal. It''s been a while since we''ve tasted something fresh," Venom buzzed excitedly in Eddie''s mind at the sight of the live fish.


    "You glutton, you''re making me worry. Can''t you be quiet for a moment?" Eddie said, but still approached the sink, with the black symbiote subtly covering his arm.


    In a lightning-fast movement, Eddie plunged his hand into the water, causing a splash, and accurately grabbed several seawater fish in his black palm. Opening his mouth wide with ferocious fangs, he tossed the wriggling fish into his mouth.


    With a few chews, Eddie swallowed them down, letting out a belch filled with the taste of fishiness.


    After more than half a year of being merged with Venom, Eddie had grown accustomed to eating raw fish, and biting off a human head wasn''t just talk.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 351 The Mischievous Venom

    "Two more fish?"


    Venom grumbled slightly dissatisfied, as if realizing the absence of a companion. In the aquarium, the fish panicked and swam frantically, creating splashes of water.


    "Don''t eat anymore. Save some for dinner. With this troublesome mission, I don''t want to go out wandering." Eddie sighed lightly, realizing that having a baby with him was already troublesome, let alone if it was Caesar, the Master of the Carl Family.


    After leaving the Emperor Tower, Eddie pondered carefully and felt that this tricky mission was too peculiar.


    "Could it be that the child is not Caesar himself, but a substitute arranged by the Carl Family to attract attention from the outside world?" Eddie began to use his journalistic expertise to imagine various conspiracy theories. However, before he could think further, the sound of the television suddenly came from the living room.


    Someone had turned on the television.


    "Eddie." Venom suddenly became alert, issuing a strong warning in Eddie''s mind.


    "Has someone entered my house?" Eddie lowered his voice, and clenched his fists tightly, ready to transform into his fully armed form at any moment. Holding his breath, he silently made his way to the living room through the dim corridor.


    Being alone in New York, Eddie had no family; although he had many encounters, he was still single; working for the Unnatural Affairs Department for half a year, his colleagues were all weird cardinals of the Red Rank; and because of Venom''s presence, he hardly hired any janitors...


    In such a pitiful situation, it couldn''t be a familiar person who entered. So, if it was an enemy, were they targeting him or the Master Caesar?


    Thinking of Caesar, Eddie''s breathing became slightly erratic, his footsteps unconsciously quickened, and he almost ran into the living room.


    Quickly scanning the room, when Eddie saw the scene in the living room clearly, his body froze like a statue, and Venom inside him also cursed Interstellar profanity, equally doubting life.


    In the relatively clean living room, the curtains remained drawn, and the large-screen television against the wall was lit up, playing a historical war documentary with alternating color and black-and-white scenes.


    Amidst the narration of the commentator and the stirring war songs of the old days, footage of the Captain with a shield charging forward and a blond youth in black armor wielding a long sword played repeatedly.


    Bullets and grenades from the enemy crazily bombarded the edges of the two figures, creating a spectacular and intense war scene that stirred the blood.


    On the sofa directly facing the television, the one-year-old Caesar sat upright, his wide eyes reflecting the colorful lights from the screen. He sat with his legs crossed and leaned back against the sofa, holding an open bag of potato chips in his arms. His small hand kept grabbing chips and stuffing them into his mouth.


    With the sound of crunching chips, bag after bag of chips disappeared at an astonishing speed under Eddie and Venom''s incredulous gaze.


    "Venom, please tell me I''m not seeing things." Eddie''s mouth twitched, once again questioning the meaning of life.


    "What are you talking about? Is that the Master? Or is it an extraterrestrial life form?" Venom grumbled hoarsely.


    "Oh!" Engrossed in the TV show, Caesar reached into the last bag of chips on the table. After groping around for a while, he realized he had finished all the snacks. He then turned his head, looked at Eddie standing behind him, and waved his little hand familiarly. In a childish tone, he said, "Eddie, is there more food? Bring some more."


    "You... can talk?" Eddie was truly stunned this time.


    "Is talking difficult? As long as one isn''t deaf and dumb, everyone can speak, right?" With arms folded, Caesar showed no signs of childishness, his cute face unusually calm.


    "But you''re not even one year old... and you called my name just now?" Eddie couldn''t accept the current reality. A baby so young not only expressed himself in clear language but also displayed mature and calm thinking. It was simply unbelievable.


    "Come on, I knew that back in the Empire Tower. And you''re still wearing your work badge. Don''t treat me like an ordinary child, okay?" Caesar''s demeanor was cold as he pointed to Eddie''s chest, his lofty posture and disdainful expression making him seem much older than his age in the eyes of outsiders.


    "This, you..." Eddie was at a loss for words for a moment, never imagining that one day he would be insulted by an infant less than a year old.


    "Eddie, you are the master of this house. You can''t show weakness right from the start! The mission has just begun. You need to establish a ruthless and domineering demeanor in front of him, so you can discipline the child later!" Venom goaded in Eddie''s mind.


    Eddie lowered his head, avoiding Caesar''s gaze, and whispered, "So what should I do?"


    "If you can''t do it, let me handle it!" Venom spat out in frustration. In the next moment, a black linear liquid overflowed from Eddie''s body, quickly forming into a powerful muscular frame. His head transformed into a grotesque and terrifying monster face.


    In less than two seconds, under the dim light of the hall, Eddie transformed into a two-meter-tall black humanoid monster. Muscles resembled armor plates, and white lines resembling burning flames covered his body, exuding a terrifying aura of ferocity.


    Controlling Eddie''s body, Venom took a step forward, his footsteps echoing in the hall until he approached the edge of the sofa, casting a shadow over Caesar.


    "Huh?" Caesar raised his head, wondering what Eddie and Venom were up to. Suddenly, Venom leaned down abruptly, roaring loudly at him with a gaping bloodthirsty mouth.


    "Roar!"


    The roar of a beast reverberated through the hall, shaking many pieces of furniture and window glass. Venom''s open mouth was large enough to swallow the head of any adult, resembling a predator dinosaur from the Cretaceous period, with dozens of sharp, gleaming teeth arranged irregularly, and a string of disgusting saliva dripping from the upper row of teeth.


    Even the bravest person would likely collapse in fear at the sight before them.


    Unfortunately, the one being frightened was the clone, Caesar.


    Not to mention that Eddie and Venom had no malicious intent, even if they did, Caesar wouldn''t be emotionally affected. He looked at Venom''s attempt to appear fierce in front of him and even felt an urge to laugh.


    With an indifferent gesture, Caesar picked up several empty chip bags nearby and stuffed them all into Venom''s fully opened mouth, which was formed by Eddie.


    "Huh."


    Venom instinctively attempted to swallow but then choked. After a few awkward seconds, it clutched its throat with both hands and rushed toward the direction of the bathroom, stomping its feet.


    "Is it really a descendant split from Venom?" Caesar muttered to himself, sighing as he shook his head. "Slaughter was one thing, but how did the third generation already regress into a silly mode?"


    (End of Chapter) S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 352 Late-Night Eatery

    In the year 2009, New York. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since 2008, when the Symbol of Peace, Kyle, returned, up until the time he departed for space once again, the older generation of heroes, such as Steve, returned to the 21st century with a youthful vigor. Meanwhile, the newer generation of heroes, like Iron Man, emerged rapidly.


    Of course, Tony''s financial power allowed him to rival the legendary hero Steve in terms of popularity.


    The name of heroes became a unique benchmark of the new era and a perennial hot topic.


    The most famous celebrities at present were not actors or singers but heroic figures with extraordinary abilities fighting for justice. Their posters adorned every corner of the streets, and almost every printed newspaper featured gossip news related to the heroes.


    With the rapid rise of the urban economy and technology, many evils were bred and thrived. However, after Kyle eradicated the anti-social personality Hydra organization, New York, once known as the city of sin, gradually transformed into the city of heroes.


    Coupled with the openness of Lifeform Genetics and Stark Industries to the outside world, advanced phenomena such as superpowers, black technology, and aliens permeated daily life in New York...


    Although Kyle had left Earth with Tony six months ago, his feats and the impact he left behind in New York continued to reshape the city.


    It was late at night, the neon lights on the streets of downtown New York were illuminated, and the working-class people who had toiled all day finally found liberation. Most chose to release their emotions by gathering with friends and companions, perhaps heading to places like bars.


    Located in the bustling area of Brooklyn, this late-night bar and eatery named "District Nine" was naturally a good choice. After all, with its exterior and interior design leaning toward a futuristic metallic style, coupled with the recent popularity of aliens in New York, it was deeply loved and sought after by some youngsters.


    Sure enough, even though it was already ten o''clock at night, there were still many customers dining at District Nine.


    However, tonight, two unusual customers arrived at the late-night eatery.


    Eddie, wearing a jacket, with his hands in the pockets of his jeans and a lit cigarette dangling from his mouth, exuded a cold and ruffian vibe due to his half-year experience working at Lifeform Genetics. He looked like a typical street tough, a delinquent youth.


    What caught people''s attention was the robust Caesar sitting on his left shoulder, wearing a hooded toddler''s outfit. Caesar had a lollipop in his mouth, and his bare feet dangled in front of Eddie''s chest, observing his surroundings with lively, big eyes full of freshness.


    "Hello, sir. Welcome to District Nine for dining. Are you dining alone... or with someone else?" The female receptionist at the entrance spoke, but her gaze couldn''t move away from Caesar after falling on him. To her, the child in front of her was just too perfect, with flawless features like a finely carved angel untouched by any impurities or contamination of the world.


    In contrast, Eddie seemed rough and distant, like heaven and earth.


    "Pardon me, but we are dining for two," Eddie replied helplessly, knowing that he had unintentionally been looked down upon again. Clearly, he was the victim here, but it seemed like the harmless Caesar on his shoulder was the demon.


    Poor child.


    The female receptionist sighed softly, glanced disdainfully at Eddie, and then looked at Caesar with an incredibly compassionate gaze.


    "For two."


    Eddie answered, knowing that he had unintentionally been looked down upon again. Clearly, he was the victim here, but it seemed like the harmless Caesar on his shoulder was the demon.


    Thinking of the potato chip wrappers he had swallowed earlier, Eddie''s face turned green again. It took him who knows how long to finally retrieve them all in the bathroom.


    Guided by the receptionist, Eddie, with Caesar, deliberately chose a dimly lit corner. Despite the late hour, there were still a dozen or so other tables occupied in the dining area, making it seem lively with the sounds of whispered conversations.


    When ordering, the waiter who came to serve was also surprised because Eddie handed the menu to Caesar, who was sitting at the seat next to him, barely reaching the height of the table.


    Caesar didn''t hesitate to take the menu booklet, holding it solemnly in his arms, and began to order the dishes earnestly.


    After ordering enough food for five people, Caesar closed the menu. Eddie let the waiter leave and smiled at Caesar, saying in a relaxed tone, "Master, it''s a good thing you stopped at five servings, or you would have scared the people in this restaurant."


    "Is that so?" Caesar scratched his head and said bluntly, "That was just the first round. I thought this table wasn''t big enough, so I could only order five servings."


    Eddie: "..."


    Black liquid surged from his arm under the table, forming a small black monster head. Venom licked its lips with its crimson tongue, expressing joy and excitement, and said hoarsely, "You even ordered sashimi that I like. Thank you, Master!"


    "Stick with me, and you''ll get meat, with your own soup to drink."


    Caesar nodded in agreement, extending his small hand to affectionately stroke Venom''s head, causing Venom to squint with an unprecedented docile expression.


    Eddie nearly choked, whispering to Venom in a voice only he could hear, "I''m the one paying for this meal, you know! And just a moment ago, you were asking me to assert dominance. How come you''re so quick to switch sides?"


    Venom smoothly melded back into Eddie''s body, replying, "I don''t know what happened either. But I increasingly feel a strange sense of affinity and attraction towards Master."


    "Are you trying to change hosts?" Eddie asked, annoyed.


    "I dare not," Venom replied succinctly, implying that his hesitation stemmed from Caesar''s status as Master. Not to mention Kyle, whom Caesar represented, and Raina alone was enough to intimidate Venom.


    After the dishes arrived, the aroma of the predominantly meat-based cuisine filled the air.


    With Eddie seated on the outer side of the table enjoying the breeze, Caesar simply sat on the tabletop against the wall, swiftly grabbing a chicken leg and voraciously tearing into the meat.


    Eddie stared in disbelief as Caesar finished a serving meant for one person without showing any signs of fullness, his stomach not even slightly bulging. Caesar then reached for a second serving with eager anticipation.


    "Master, how can you eat so much?" Eddie exclaimed, glancing around discreetly, thankful for the dim lighting that concealed their unusual scene from the other diners. Otherwise, they might have caused a commotion.


    "I''m growing," Caesar retorted coldly, continuing to eat. With his extraordinary taste buds, he could discern the flavors and nutritional content of the food, even calculating the proportions of salt and vitamins in his mind.


    Caesar keenly felt his body functioning like a massive furnace, swiftly converting food into nutrients that were eagerly absorbed by his insatiable cells.


    "But growing doesn''t necessarily mean eating this much," Eddie retorted under his breath, providing cover for Caesar by pretending that he, too, was responsible for finishing the meal.


    As Caesar dined, he quietly practiced releasing his extraordinary senses. Even the slightest movement or sound in the vast restaurant, from the conversations at nearby tables to the sizzle of the kitchen, flooded into his ears.


    In an instant, the world seemed to be turned upside down.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 353 Predicting the Future?

    The sensation was quite extraordinary.


    Within the confines of District Nine''s restaurant, every detail¡ª the layout, decorations, furniture, as well as the people, lighting, temperature, dust particles, air pressure, and even imperceptible elements to human senses¡ª seemed to be meticulously cataloged in Caesar''s extraordinary senses the moment he activated them.


    "Master, why aren''t you eating? Are you full, or is the dish not to your liking?" Eddie, seated nearby, kept an eye on Caesar''s every move while also observing the table.


    "It''s nothing," Caesar replied with a faint smile, pointing towards a table about seven meters away. In a childish tone, he said, "The couple over there is discussing the safety of late-night outings. They also mentioned a mysterious hero called ''Black Demon'' who patrols these streets and keeps them safe."


    Interested, Eddie asked, "Black Demon? What kind of hero goes by such a messed up nickname?"


    With a hint of curiosity in his eyes, Caesar looked at Eddie and replied, "Exactly. They also said that Black Demon is a humanoid monster, entirely black with some white streaks. He preys on criminals at night, devouring their heads, leaving behind headless bodies for the police."


    Eddie was taken aback for a moment, then opened his mouth to speak but hesitated, ultimately saying nothing.


    Taking a chicken wing, Caesar took a bite with relish and remarked, "Who would''ve thought? During the day, you work for the foundation, and at night, you''re a hero who eats criminals for dinner." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s not me..." Eddie began, but he found himself at a loss when he met Caesar''s gaze, which seemed to see through everything. Finally, he sighed and admitted, "Okay, I confess. Please keep it a secret and don''t tell anyone."


    "It would depend on you," Caesar replied.


    With a grin, Caesar grabbed a large bottle of cola, guzzling down half of it in one go, visibly enjoying himself.


    Feeling a bit uneasy, Eddie couldn''t help but feel that Caesar was less like a child and more like a cunning old fox as if he had been outsmarted from the start.


    "By the way," Eddie glanced at the table Caesar had mentioned earlier. Despite being only seven meters away, the presence of partitions and decorations, coupled with the dim lighting for ambiance, made it difficult to see clearly. However, two figures could vaguely be seen huddled together, whispering to each other.


    "That faint conversation is barely audible in this noisy restaurant," Eddie said, puzzled, turning to Caesar. "How did you hear what they were saying? Did you guess?"


    "It''s simple, really. All you need is good hearing," Caesar replied confidently.


    Skeptical, Eddie''s expression betrayed his disbelief.


    "Look over there," Caesar gestured with his little finger, indicating a single table about ten meters away. "There''s a middle-aged man sitting there. He lost big in gambling today, and his wife and kids left him for someone else."


    "Is that even possible?" Even Venom, inside Eddie, was now half skeptical. While it had superhuman hearing akin to a Superhuman, hearing subtle sounds in a noisy environment was still beyond its capabilities.


    "Why don''t we try it and find out?" Eddie muttered, lifting Caesar with his left arm and grabbing a beer with his right hand, striding confidently towards the single table.


    "Why did you bring me along..." Caesar sighed in exasperation.


    As Eddie approached the table, he indeed found a balding middle-aged man sitting there, nursing a beer and muttering words like ''loan,'' ''luck,'' and ''wife'' under his breath.


    To avoid igniting the man''s anger, Eddie tactfully returned to their corner table with Caesar.


    Watching him, Caesar said calmly, "Do you believe me now?"


    "How did you do that? Did you inherit the boss''s telepathic abilities?" Eddie was completely impressed, scrutinizing Caesar curiously. This ability seemed more like mind-reading than just super hearing.


    "I''ve already said that good hearing is all it takes," Caesar sighed lightly, scanning the surroundings. Suddenly, an idea came to him. "Moreover, good hearing can enable you to do much more."


    "Hmm?" Eddie looked at Caesar again, realizing that Master had already given him plenty of surprises today.


    "Like... " Caesar''s gaze shifted towards the restaurant area, quickly finding his target and confidently saying, "That table next to us, the second one, a glass there is about to be broken."


    Eddie quickly glanced over and saw two men and two women dining at that table, chatting and laughing throughout the process. At one point, one of the girls, in her excitement, swung her arm slightly, and her elbow accidentally knocked the glass on the edge of the table.


    With a ''bang,'' the glass filled with water shattered on the ground, startling the diners nearby, and the waiter hurried over to help clean up the broken glass.


    From Caesar''s prediction to the glass falling and breaking, there was a time gap of two to three seconds, purely accidental, with no third-party forces or telekinesis at play.


    Eddie looked at Caesar, his mouth dry, "Master, how did you do that? Don''t tell me you heard it."


    "Close enough. But this time, I used my eyes and scientific algorithms." Caesar chuckled.


    Achieving this seemingly prophetic ability only required Superman''s hearing, vision, mental processing, and a decent set of scientific algorithms.


    It''s like a plane flying at an altitude of ten thousand meters with a ruptured fuel tank. If you can monitor real-time local weather conditions, engine intensity, fuel loss rate, and rescue time of refueling aircraft, and are familiar with the pilot''s and central command''s emergency judgments, as long as there are no other accidents, you can predict in advance what the outcome of the plane will be and even where it will crash.


    Caesar only needed to know, through his newly awakened eyes and ears, he could access all the messages within the restaurant area, with time passing much slower in his perception than observed by humans.


    Just now, he heard the exchange between the two men and two women, knew the glass was near the dangerous edge of the table, and saw the female guest''s heightened emotions and the increasing frequency of muscle movements in her arm, thus being able to confidently predict the glass falling.


    Knowing everything allows for prediction, an astonishing display of seeing the future.


    Caesar didn''t explain too much to Eddie, just roughly outlining a thinking pattern. Eddie looked at him with an incredulous gaze, "Master, are you a prodigy?"


    "Please drop the ''prodigy'' part."


    Caesar shrugged, and just then, the main entrance of the restaurant opened, and three burly men in windbreakers and coats walked in. They were led by the waiter to a table near the door.


    "Master, predict what those three customers will order." Eddie buttered up to Caesar, pouring him a large glass of beer.


    "I don''t read minds. Besides, is it appropriate to pour me beer?" Caesar rolled his eyes, glanced at the three burly men, and suddenly narrowed his eyes mysteriously, "They - seem to be criminals."


    (End of this chapter)


    \You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 354 Nighttime Crime Shouts

    "Crime...?" Eddie''s eyes widened in astonishment as he cautiously glanced at the three burly men. Seeing they hadn''t noticed, he lowered his voice and said, "Master, are you serious?"


    "Is there a reason not to be?" Caesar seemed slightly displeased with Eddie''s level of trust. Opening his tiny mouth, he shoved half a chicken leg inside, puffing up his cheeks like balloons as he mumbled an explanation.


    "They all have firearms and knives concealed around their waists. Although their coats hid them, I couldn''t mistake the slight bulge around their waists as they entered. Furthermore, once inside the restaurant, they subtly glanced toward the cash register and the cameras. They also carry a faint smell of blood, indicating they may have a criminal record involving violence."


    Eddie nodded silently. By the time Caesar was halfway through his explanation, he was already inclined to believe the assessment. Though his face remained calm, he lifted the glass of beer and sipped it slowly, subtly observing the three suspicious individuals from the corner of his eye.


    "Black Demon, not coming out tonight?" Caesar blinked innocently with his large, adorable eyes, his innocent face wearing a somewhat mischievous smile as he glanced sideways at Eddie.


    Eddie sighed softly. "Let''s hope they''re lucky. After all, aren''t you under the protection of the Carl Family as a temporary worker? Try not to stir unnecessary trouble!"


    "You worry too much. With the temporary worker status protected by the Carl Family, a few criminals are nothing," Caesar replied disinterestedly, continuing to drink his cola without even belching, merely enjoying the stimulating sensation. His eyes curved into crescents of delight, transforming the soda into lifeform energy as it entered his stomach.


    Even Eddie, accustomed to quests involving murder and arson, couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy hearing Caesar speak so casually about killing. He complained under his breath, "Come on, Master, don''t make killing sound as mundane as squashing ants!"


    Although he appeared innocent and angelic on the outside, Caesar harbored thoughts as sinister as those of a demon from hell.


    "Isn''t it, though?" Caesar snorted lightly, his small face devoid of humanity, unlike his original body with its godlike genetic enhancements. Compared to his main body, the secondary body he possessed already had a significant amount of humanity.


    "Alright, let''s finish up and go back," Eddie urged, but Caesar continued to leisurely enjoy his food. He realized that he wasn''t actually hungry before; he simply wanted to taste the nutrients and energy provided by Earth''s native foods, mixed with various impurities other than pure energy like darkness and sunlight.


    Half an hour later.


    It was already 11 PM, and half of the customers in the restaurant had left, leaving only three or four tables, including Eddie''s, still dining.


    At a table near the entrance, the three burly men sat shoulder to shoulder, drinking vodka as if it were water. After a short while, their necks and faces turned red, and they began talking loudly, their conversation becoming increasingly vulgar and inappropriate, revolving around topics like women and smuggling, disregarding the other diners around them.


    Anne, sitting at the adjacent table, furrowed her brow slightly, whispering a few words to her male colleague. The male colleague, evidently infatuated with Anne, had managed to ask out the most beautiful female colleague among the new recruits in the company. However, the three burly men at the neighboring table were ruining the atmosphere.


    "I''ll pay the bill. Let''s reschedule next time," the male colleague reluctantly agreed, and Anne quickly grabbed her stylish handbag, trying to avoid eye contact with the burly men at the neighboring table as she hurried towards the door in her high heels.


    "Oh!"


    As she passed by the neighboring table, Anne exclaimed in surprise, stumbling slightly. It turned out that one of the men had placed his foot in the aisle, accidentally tripping her.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you, woman?" The man, having been stepped on by Anne''s high heels, winced in pain as he stood up, glaring at Anne with a menacing look in his dark eyes.


    Anne managed to steady herself by grabbing onto the table edge, avoiding a fall. She lowered her head and quickly apologized.


    "Huh?" The man exclaimed in confusion, staring at Anne with wide eyes.


    Anne, a recent graduate from the local university, exuded youthful vitality. With her blonde hair, blue eyes, and fair skin, dressed in a formal office uniform paired with black silk high heels, her already beautiful face seemed even more alluring under the dim, ambiguous lighting.


    Especially after the stimulation of alcohol, her unique allure to males became even stronger.


    Not just the second man, but all three of the burly men couldn''t take their eyes off Anne, feeling a surge of desire coursing through their bodies.


    "This girl is too hot," The third man licked his lips, his eyes wandering over Anne''s curves, his eyes gleaming with a faint green light. Having spent five years in prison, he had no resistance to a young beauty like Anne.


    Seeing the three men staring at her with predatory eyes, Anne''s delicate face turned pale, and she couldn''t help but step back. "I-I''m leaving now, it''s nothing..."


    "Don''t go!" the Boss said, grabbing Anne''s wrist with his large hand, revealing a row of dark yellow teeth as he spoke. "You injured our Brother, so you should apologize properly."


    "Yeah," the other two chimed in, their intentions clear as they joined in.


    "You!" Anne''s face turned completely white as she looked around for help from her male colleague.


    The male colleague, dressed in a suit, hesitated, biting his lip. However, seeing Anne''s helpless and delicate gaze, he thought it was a perfect opportunity to gain her favor. Summoning his courage, he stepped forward and shouted, "Please let her go..."


    "Bang!"


    A loud gunshot rang out, cutting off the male colleague''s words and freezing him in place. He reached for his left chest abruptly, looking down to see his hand covered in warm blood. His eyes widened in disbelief before he collapsed backward onto the ground.


    Anne''s eyes widened in horror, filled with disbelief as she watched her colleague, who had been chatting with her just moments ago, suddenly turn into a lifeless corpse.


    The third man retracted his hand holding the gun, bringing it close to his mouth and lightly blowing away the lingering smoke.


    After a moment of silence in the restaurant, screams erupted from the customers, filling the entire space. Both the staff and the patrons wanted to flee to the exit.


    "Bang!" The third man fired another shot into the ceiling, glaring coldly at the people in the restaurant. "Everyone get under the tables. If anyone dares to move or call the police, they''ll eat a bullet!"


    Then, he turned to the Boss and the second man, half-drunk and half-serious, and said, "Boss, let''s have some fun tonight, shall we?"


    Boss exchanged a glance with the third man, then looked at Anne, swallowing hard. They burst into knowing laughter.


    "Someone, please help me!" Anne''s eyes were red, her hand caught by the Boss and her other hand by the second man. The strength of the two men made it impossible for her to break free.


    "You guys go out and have some fun first. I''ll watch over the folks here. We''ll play with them later," Another Man said with the gun in his hand, showing loyalty to his comrades.


    "Good brother." The Boss couldn''t hold back anymore, dragging Anne, who was crying and pale, out of the door.


    Third Man held the gun, standing at the door, coldly watching the people in the restaurant who were mostly crouching with their heads down. Anyone who dared to resist or call the police would be met with a bullet.


    At this moment, at a table in the corner.


    Eddie clenched his fists with anger, his forehead bulging with veins as he said, "Master, I can''t stand it anymore!"


    With no response, Eddie glanced to the side in astonishment, only to find the table empty except for leftover food. Caesar''s figure was nowhere to be seen.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 500 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-  sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 355 First Battle

    Next to the Ninth District store, in the alley.


    In the narrow spaces between these towering buildings of steel and concrete, even the benevolent sun''s rays couldn''t reach during the day, and at night, the light from street lamps couldn''t extend into these sinister corners of the bustling city.


    Alleys like this, along with places like sewers, were perfect for criminals to carry out their nefarious activities.


    Amidst a chorus of unpleasant laughter and cries of struggle...


    Two burly men dragged Anne into the alley. Although Anne resisted desperately throughout the ordeal, there was little chance of her breaking free on her own. Her high heels had been discarded during the journey from the restaurant, and her perfectly formed legs, wrapped in torn black stockings, were exposed.


    "Help! Is anyone there?" Anne''s cries were hoarse, but before she could make much noise, the Boss skillfully stuffed a napkin from the restaurant into her mouth, reducing her cries to mere whimpering.


    "Behave yourself, and let us brothers have some fun. Otherwise, you''ll regret it," The second man said, pushing Anne against the alley wall.


    "Yeah," The Boss chuckled sinisterly, reaching for Anne''s skirt.


    Tears streamed down Anne''s face as she struggled even harder, her resistance becoming increasingly futile. As she faced the prospect of being violated by the thugs in the alley, her beautiful and delicate face was filled with despair.


    Just then, a voice as if from heaven echoed coldly, "Leave that girl alone!"


    Under the light of the street lamp outside the alley, a gigantic shadow enveloped Boss and the second man, startling them both and sobering them up slightly, causing them to halt their wicked actions.


    Anne opened her eyes once again, her heart leaping with hope as she, along with the two criminals, looked toward the end of the alley.


    In the next moment, all three of them were stunned.


    Outside the alley stood a child barely a year old, not even old enough to wean, standing barefoot on the concrete ground, sucking on a lollipop, his hands casually tucked into the cute pockets of his overalls.


    Previously, due to the angle of the street lamp, Caesar''s shadow had constantly elongated and enlarged, making him appear tall and monstrous.


    "Boss, am I seeing things?"


    "No, it shouldn''t be. It''s actually a little hero!"


    "Yeah, no wonder there''s a strong smell of milk, hahaha!"


    Seeing that it was just a child, the Boss and the second man dropped their guard completely, mockingly laughing and taunting the child.


    Meanwhile, Anne''s heart sank into endless despair once again. Now, not only was she in trouble, but she also risked implicating an innocent child.


    "Hey, little one, were you the one speaking just now?" The second man sneered, standing up and casually removing his jacket and shirt, revealing his thin, scar-covered chest. He gestured towards his still relatively sturdy arms.


    "That''s right. Release that girl, and I might spare your lives," Caesar said seriously, but his childish voice, though firm, sounded as threatening as a kitten''s meow, failing to intimidate.


    "On whose authority? Your parents, or yours?" The second man laughed heartily, casually approaching Caesar, who was less than a fifth his size.


    The Boss watched silently, coldly observing. Dealing with a lost child was easier than dealing with a kitten.


    Anne cried out desperately, blinking rapidly, trying to signal Caesar to run away, but Caesar remained motionless, calmly watching the second man approach.


    "Get lost already, kid, and stop bothering us!"


    As the second man thought about the beautiful woman behind him, his footsteps quickened. When he reached Caesar, he lifted his left foot to kick, intending to send the annoying child flying like a football.


    Caesar narrowed his eyes dangerously, and with a slight tilt of his toe, he jumped nearly a meter into the air, narrowly avoiding the second man''s kick, and suspended himself in front of him.


    Forming a tiny fist, seemingly light and breezy, Caesar delivered a straight punch to the second man''s chest.


    *Crack


    The sound of bones fracturing rang out as the chest noticeably caved in.


    The second man''s eyes widened, blood spurting from his mouth as he felt like he had been struck by a ton of impact force. His body couldn''t withstand the onslaught, collapsing like a deflated balloon, flying backward.


    Rolling continuously, he finally stopped at the feet of Boss, the leader of the gang.


    The Boss looked down in horror, his eyes wide open. The second man''s eyes were shut, his breath gone, showing no signs of life.


    While he had seen his fair share of killings, the sight of someone being killed with a single punch was rare, let alone by a toddler.


    "Monster, alien monster!" The Boss remembered the alien rumors from New York, and with the restaurant named District Nine, he instantly associated Caesar with extraterrestrial beings.


    And as it turned out, he was right. Caesar''s body was indeed of Kryptonian descent.


    Boss drew the pistol from his waist, aiming it at Caesar, his voice trembling with fear. "Stay back! If you come any closer, I''ll shoot!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Caesar cocked his head, ignoring the warning, stepping forward with his small feet.


    Five meters, four meters, three meters...


    Boss''s forehead was covered in cold sweat, hands gripping the pistol tightly. Driven by fear, he pulled the trigger three times in rapid succession.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As the sound of gunfire rang out, or rather, from the moment his fingers pulled the trigger, the bullets were charged in the gun chamber, ready to be fired.


    Caesar squinted slightly, the patterns in his pupils expanding. After activating his extraordinary senses and willpower, the world he saw was different from that of ordinary people.


    Time flowed at a significantly slower pace.


    The trajectories of the three copper bullets were clearly visible to Caesar''s eyes. Three meters away, for the bullets, was just a split second, but for him, it seemed to slow down just a bit, giving him ample reaction time.


    Not to mention dodging, even if he took them head-on, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    Caesar did as he pleased, not bothering to dodge, extending his hand to grab the three bullets flying towards him. The moment his fingers touched the bullet heads, there was a slight resistance and a bit of pain from the impact energy, but before they could harm his skin, the bullets'' momentum ended.


    Well, they were just pistols.


    Caesar lowered his head, examining the three bullets lying in the palm of his hand, achieving his first achievement - catching bullets barehanded.


    Despite taking a long time in human perception, in reality, it was less than half a second.


    "I must be drunk! Or dreaming!" Boss''s mouth hung open in shock, a cold sweat breaking out as he looked at Caesar, unable to say a word.


    Seeing this, Caesar was stunned for a moment, before shaking his head and sighing, "Pity those who haven''t seen Inception. You should get a spinning top first, otherwise, like now, you won''t even know how you died."


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 400 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 356 The Mysterious Incident at Stark Industries

    In the early morning, a gentle breeze rustled the curtains, and golden sunlight streamed in through the window, casting a shimmering glow on the floor and walls, gradually illuminating the furniture and decorations in the room.


    Eddie woke up with a jolt from a blow to his face, only to find Caesar lying next to him, one foot resting on his belly, and the other foot being the culprit that had just struck him.


    In his pajamas, Eddie reluctantly got up and looked at Caesar lying on the bed. The events of last night came flooding back to him.


    It was safe to say that they were unforgettable.


    Last night, with Venom''s assistance, Eddie quickly incapacitated the third criminal in the restaurant. Concerned for Caesar''s safety and with a female civilian being assaulted, he hurriedly rushed out.


    The result was obvious. When Eddie arrived at the alley, there were already two cold bodies lying there, and Caesar had even gallantly taken off Boss''s coat and covered the torn clothes of Annie, the victim.


    That was also the first time Eddie realized that Master Caesar was far from being as fragile as he appeared. On the contrary, the power contained within his young body was simply immeasurable!


    Eddie had intended to impress Annie a bit, but the shrill sound of police sirens echoing through the streets made him hastily leave the scene with Caesar to avoid trouble.


    After changing clothes, washing up, and having some fresh fish for breakfast, Eddie returned to the room, feeling satisfied with Venom''s symbiotic presence in his body.


    "Master, what''s with you?"


    As soon as he entered the room, Eddie saw Caesar sitting on the edge of the bed. The sunlight streaming in through the window refracted in the air, eventually converging on Caesar, making him slightly dazzling.


    "Haven''t you seen someone having breakfast before?" Caesar shrugged, giving Eddie a displeased glance, and the gathered light on his body quickly dissipated, restoring the room to its original state.


    Eddie''s mouth twitched slightly. "Having breakfast isn''t strange, but it''s the first time I''ve seen someone treat sunlight as breakfast."


    After less than a day of contact with Master Caesar, some of his concepts were constantly being refreshed to new heights.


    "Well, let''s go out for breakfast then." Caesar stood up and lazily stretched his waist.


    "Haven''t you just eaten?" Eddie asked in surprise.


    "That was just me replenishing my energy. I haven''t tasted the real breakfast yet."


    Caesar said matter-of-factly, a statement that probably only applied to his peculiar body with its inherent energy conversion capabilities.


    While nutrition obtained through food couldn''t compare to solar energy, Caesar felt no sensation of eating when absorbing pure natural energy. It would be a waste to miss out on such exquisite taste buds.


    "Can''t we just stay in?" Eddie grimaced. Since last night''s incident, he had come to understand that Master Caesar couldn''t be viewed as a one-year-old, or he would end up being toyed to death by him.


    In terms of thinking, strength, abilities, concepts, and initiative, he far surpassed adult humans, and killing was innate to him.


    If he didn''t know where Caesar came from, even if someone said he was a demon incarnate, an extraterrestrial visitor, or a descendant of a deity, Eddie would unquestionably believe it.


    Compared to Caesar, those so-called child prodigies were nothing!


    With such a special presence, Eddie felt extremely unsettled about casually roaming outside.


    "I''m going out for breakfast. That''s an order."


    Caesar''s unexpected statement left Eddie dumbfounded, realizing that he seemed to have no right to refuse.


    He almost forgot that he was just a hired temporary worker, unable to resist the commands of the heir to the Supernatural Incident Bureau.


    It turned out that taking care of Master on behalf of the boss was a pretense, and being instructed by Master himself was the reality.


    Eddie felt as if he had just woken up from a dream, but it was already too late. All he could do was agree and carry Caesar out on his shoulders.


    The two of them first had breakfast on the nearby streets, bought a copy of the New York newspaper at the newsstand, and sat on outdoor chairs outside a restaurant to rest.


    From the newspaper, Caesar unexpectedly obtained some messages that currently piqued his interest.


    Firstly, the media''s coverage of downtown affairs was indeed sensitive. The events that occurred in District Nine last night were already published in a corner of today''s newspaper.


    According to the accounts of restaurant waiters, diners, and the victim Annie Wayne, the news article detailed the disturbance caused by three drunken troublemakers in the restaurant. It mentioned the unfortunate shooting of a young man, the attempted assault on Annie, and the immediate rumored retribution inflicted upon one of the criminals, leaving the other two dead at the hands of a blonde child.


    The mention of retribution was one thing, but who was this blonde child, a new character in the scene?


    The people of New York were discussing this fervently, expressing strong skepticism about the news article, with many suspecting that the individuals involved might have been too shaken to recount events accurately.


    "Master, if you keep taking action like this, it''ll be difficult to hide your identity."


    Eddie sighed and, from somewhere, produced a small round hat to cover Caesar''s sparse but shiny golden hair.


    "It doesn''t matter." Caesar snorted, sitting on Eddie''s shoulder and continuing to read the newspaper.


    One of the articles was a lengthy feature report.


    It concerned Stark Industries, where core employees had been subjected to successive terrorist attacks in recent days. As of yesterday, six employees, all elite talents from the research department, had died, causing anxiety throughout the industry.


    "They still haven''t found the killer. It seems these aren''t ordinary terrorists," Eddie frowned and murmured.


    "What''s going on? Do you know the details?" Caesar asked coldly, turning to Eddie. With Tony and his original self out in the universe, and Stark Industries being their family''s business... S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When his original self was in New York, how could such a thing happen?


    "I know some, but not much," Eddie said after some thought, speaking solemnly. "A few days ago, while on another mission, I heard that two Stark Industries employees were stabbed to death on the street after work. There was no surveillance footage of the scene, only scorched black marks left behind after being burned by someone else. There were no clues at all."


    "Burned?" Caesar propped his chin, seeming to recall something, but it quickly dissipated like a cloud of mist.


    Apart from his rebirth, after experiencing so much, as he fully integrated into this world, memories of his previous life became increasingly blurred. Moreover, his existence disrupted and disordered the timeline of the original plot.


    What movie''s original plot? Now, there were only fragments left, although he would never forget about hidden cosmic villain bosses like Thanos.


    "Hasn''t anyone from the Carl Family or SHIELD investigated?" Caesar pondered.


    Eddie looked around, lowering his voice. "Of course, they have. Initially, Boss Raina attached great importance to it and dispatched three groups of enforcers, while SHIELD sent three teams of agents to investigate thoroughly. However, two days ago, I heard that even the investigators were attacked. One enforcer and three SHIELD agents were killed. They just didn''t want to cause social panic, so they didn''t make it public."


    "I thought Boss would send me to investigate, but instead, she sent me to take care of you."


    As Eddie spoke, he suddenly slapped his forehead, exhaling lightly. "Why did I even tell you about this?"


    "Do you still see me as a child?" Caesar rolled his eyes, crossed his arms, and decisively stated, "I''ve made up my mind. We''re heading to Stark Industries right now!"


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 400 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 357 The Loss of Iron Man at Stark Industries

    Parking his motorcycle by the roadside, Eddie removed his helmet and looked up at the spectacular industrial complex ahead. Under the bright sun hanging in the blue sky, these skyscrapers gleamed dazzlingly.


    Whether it was the vast area they occupied, the main office building, the number of office staff, the high-tech manufacturing equipment, or a series of modern science fiction decorations, they could only be described as "luxuriously intimidating."


    It seemed like Stark Industries, unwilling to be outdone by other local enterprises in New York, proudly displayed its industrial heritage and value for everyone to see.


    This was the world-renowned Stark Industries!


    Although primarily focused on the development of technology and weapons, it also dabbled in electronics, medical care, artificial intelligence, and more. With its comprehensive development across various industries, Stark Industries maintained its leading position in each field.


    "Stark''s products are always top-notch!"


    This was an undisputed commercial law and reputation both inside and outside the industry.


    Stark Industries was founded during the dark economic period of the post-World War II era. Under the chairmanship of founder Stark Howard and with Kyle''s half ownership, it quickly rose to become a business giant with the rapid development of new technologies such as smartphones and computers following the end of the war.


    After Howard''s mysterious disappearance, the burden fell on the shoulders of the young Tony Stark, only twenty years old at the time.


    Many people initially thought that without the double guarantee of Howard and Kyle, Stark Industries would fall from grace.


    However, Tony Stark proved them wrong. Despite his unsightly personal life and arrogant demeanor, Tony''s extraordinary intelligence, coupled with his unparalleled craftsmanship, not only solidified Stark Industries'' position as the leader in the business world but also led the company to create one legend after another.


    For decades, it never relinquished its position as the world''s number one among the Fortune 500 companies.


    Especially a year and a half ago, when Tony emerged as Iron Man, the Iron Man suit redefined the technological mechanics and artificial intelligence of Earth.


    Initially, both the government military and private high-tech companies tried their best to obtain Tony''s Iron Man suit manufacturing technology. However, due to Tony''s stubborn personality and the presence of his mentor, Kyle, no one dared to force him. After a tumultuous period, the matter eventually quieted down.


    Now, with Tony and Kyle leaving Earth together, the manufacturing industry, recognized as a cross-era enterprise, was facing news of employees being attacked and killed one after another...


    Eddie sighed slightly and, somewhat resigned, asked aloud to the backpack behind him, "Master, are you sure you want to investigate this? The Supernatural Incident Bureau and SHIELD have already taken over. Shouldn''t we stay out of it?"


    The zipper of the dark backpack automatically opened, and Caesar crawled out slowly, sitting back on Eddie''s shoulder, calmly looking at the Stark office building and saying, "Of course. Why else would we be here?"


    "How about we wait until evening in a nearby hotel? We can lurk around the streets and see if we can encounter the attackers of the employees."


    Drawing from his experience of executing Missions for half a year, Eddie quickly proposed what seemed like a decent suggestion.


    Caesar gave him a disdainful look and said impatiently, "Waiting for a rabbit to come to us? Your plan is too passive. I believe the agents and operatives have already tried this method, and yet the problem remains unresolved. Clearly, it''s not very effective."


    Venom, rarely in agreement, chimed in, "I also think this proposal has its flaws."


    "Venom, you''re being fickle. Don''t forget that I''m your host."


    Eddie muttered to himself, scratching his head, feeling like he was serving his ancestors. He continued to suggest, "How about we disguise ourselves and pretend to be Stark Industries employees? We can see if we can find any clues inside."


    Caesar shook his head, with a childish yet firm tone, "No need for that trouble. Let''s just go straight to the door."


    After all, Stark Industries was his territory!


    The main office building of Stark Industries was a hundred-story skyscraper capable of accommodating thousands of employees simultaneously. The entire building was equipped with top-notch intelligent security systems.


    Daily entry and exit required an employee badge and identification through facial and fingerprint recognition. Only those with certain permissions could access higher floors.


    In other words, without authorization or an entry application, even the main entrance of the industrial building could not be accessed. Anyone attempting to do so would be detected by the intelligent system and promptly apprehended by security guards.


    Under Caesar''s signal, Eddie walked boldly towards the entrance, but as soon as his front foot passed the detection probe, alarms started blaring all around.


    Before even entering the glass front door, Eddie found himself surrounded by a team of tall, burly security guards.


    Due to the recent series of assaults, security measures at Stark Industries had been tripled, and the guards were particularly cautious with incoming and outgoing personnel, especially someone like Eddie who seemed like a potential antagonist.


    "What do we do now, Master?"


    Facing the interception of the security guards, Eddie shrugged helplessly, leaving Caesar somewhat speechless. He hadn''t anticipated that Eddie wouldn''t even have the lowest level of access to enter Stark Industries.


    After all, even an ordinary member of the Carl Family could freely come and go from any area of Stark Industries except for the energy core and the Iron Man suit manufacturing room.


    "Sir, are you in the wrong place? What are you doing here with a child?" One of the guards asked, noticing Caesar on Eddie''s shoulder. Their vigilance eased somewhat upon seeing the child; after all, even potential assailants wouldn''t bring a child along.


    Eddie felt a bit embarrassed and hesitated before saying, "Um... I have a friend who works here. He said I could come over to visit Stark Industries'' facilities when I had free time, so I came over to take a look today."


    "What''s your friend''s name? It''s an unusual time recently, and except for internal staff, no one else is allowed to enter the building," a guard said, picking up a communicator and waiting for Eddie''s response. If anything seemed amiss, he would immediately press the alarm button.


    "My friend, uh..."


    Eddie grimaced. He didn''t actually have any friends here; he had just made that up on the spot, and now he had backed himself into a corner.


    "Oh, it''s you guys!"


    Just then, a female voice exclaimed from behind, catching Eddie''s attention. He turned to see a beautiful young woman in a professional skirt suit, her blonde hair tied back neatly, and her bright blue eyes giving him a sense of familiarity.


    Caesar immediately recognized her as the woman they had rescued from the drunken criminals last night.


    "Miss Anne, do you know this gentleman?" A security guard asked.


    "Of course, I do!" Anne exclaimed cheerfully, jogging over to Eddie and even spreading her arms out as if preparing to hug him. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Eddie instinctively opened his arms, accompanied by a sweet fragrance, Anne pulled Caesar from his shoulder into her embrace, rubbing him against her delicate cheek and somewhat ample bosom.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 400 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 358 Self-Destructing Identity

    Outside the main office building of Stark Industries...


    Seeing Anne affectionately embrace Caesar, Eddie and the several guards were momentarily stunned, casting envious glances at Caesar, especially at his towering chest, which had been deformed by Anne''s affectionate rubbing. They couldn''t help but wish they could switch places with him for a moment.


    Meanwhile, Caesar felt himself enveloped in the soft embrace of the young girl, his mouth and nose covered by two warm and fragrant cotton balls. Recognizing Anne and sensing no hostility from her, he refrained from resisting or struggling, fearing he might accidentally harm her if he exerted too much force.


    Maintaining a calm and aloof expression that belied his young age, he allowed her to take advantage of him.


    After a while, Anne reluctantly released Caesar and placed him back on Eddie''s shoulder. Her bright blue eyes remained fixed on him, filled with excitement at encountering her lifesaver from last night.


    Yesterday, after going through police records and media interviews, Anne had vividly recounted the events she had experienced. However, both the police and the media remained skeptical about the appearance of a one-year-old child during the incident.


    They repeatedly questioned whether Anne had misperceived the situation or suffered from some sort of trauma-induced hallucination.


    After all, while heroes came in various forms¡ª sword-wielding, super-strong, or even wall-crawling¡ª heroes appearing as one-year-old infants were unheard of, even in the cutting-edge city of New York.


    Faced with skepticism, Anne couldn''t help but become angry. She vehemently vouched for the truthfulness of her account, citing her reputation and integrity. With only minor superficial injuries and some shock, she had spent the night in the hospital receiving treatment and had rushed back to work today, hoping to continue her duties.


    Unexpectedly, she had coincidentally encountered Eddie and Caesar, who were trying to enter Stark Industries.


    Anne immediately recognized Caesar from afar. Despite his small size and stature, his expression was cold and aloof, with a hint of innate power and nobility that was unmistakable. She doubted whether there was another like him on Earth.


    "Miss Anne, do you know this gentleman?" The head security guard asked, pointing at Eddie, with a look of surprise.


    "This gentleman..." Anne''s gaze shifted to Eddie, hesitated for a moment, and then, under Eddie''s subtle hint, she shook her head indifferently and said, "I don''t know him."


    Then, Anne''s gaze fell on Caesar, and she smiled warmly, "But I do know this little guy. Would you like big sister to take you inside Stark Industries for a tour?"


    "Hmph, women," Caesar muttered, turning his face away calmly.


    Anne''s contrasting attitudes toward the two of them created a stark and somewhat comical contrast.


    With Venom''s mocking laughter echoing in his mind, Eddie drooped his ears in frustration. Last night, he should have been the one to save the damsel in distress, but after he had dealt with one of the criminals in the restaurant, Caesar had swooped in and taken care of the remaining two...


    Eddie glanced at Caesar somewhat resentfully.


    "Enough."


    Unexpectedly, Eddie was unable to rely on him even to enter the doors of Stark Industries. Caesar shrugged and leaped down from Eddie''s shoulder, landing gracefully on the smooth metal floor, and proceeded confidently towards the detection area of the glass front door.


    Eddie made no attempt to stop him, watching Caesar''s retreating figure with a mixture of realization and resignation.


    Under the watchful and suspicious gaze of Anne and the guards, Caesar, with his small body, reached the glass front door without hesitation, and calmly stepped into the detection area of the high-tech intelligent devices.


    *BEEP BEEP* S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In Caesar''s vision, a green light scanned his body from above. The speaker, which seemed to have just sounded an alarm, immediately switched to a respectful welcome message: "Identity verification successful¡ª Carl Caesar, you have the highest authorization at Stark Industries. All Stark Industries personnel are at your service!"


    At the same time, throughout Stark Industries, in different office areas with different staff members, everyone received paging and message prompts.


    The head security guard heard the beeping of the communicator and blankly took it out of his pocket. Reading the text message displayed on the screen, he began to speak aloud: "All security personnel, please proceed to the main entrance of the main office building, ensure the personal safety of Carl Caesar, and maintain security order at the scene..."


    Anne took out her device and murmured softly, "What I received is: Ordinary employees, please stay at your workstations and do not leave without authorization; personnel above management level, please wait in your offices for random checks or assignments involving Carl Caesar."


    "Is the boss back? Wait, ''Carl Caesar,'' this name... why does it feel so familiar?"


    The people outside the door looked at each other, then glanced at Caesar standing at the door, and soon showed expressions of shock as they realized the truth.


    Carl for the surname, Caesar for the name...


    Wasn''t this the Symbol of Peace''s son who caused a social sensation six months ago when Kyle and Tony left!?


    "That Tony guy, even before he left, he set up such permissions and a welcoming message for me. I guess he even considered the possibility of not returning himself."


    Caesar sighed softly. He had long since stopped hiding his identity. Having a certain level of status made it much easier to deal with things.


    Moreover, he had wanted to reveal his existence to the public ever since he left the Empire State Building, preparing himself to be exposed for the long term. It just happened to be the opposite of what Eddie had in mind.


    Seeing things come to this point, Eddie couldn''t help but look at the dumbfounded head security guard and snort coldly, "I''m his bodyguard. Can I go in now?"


    "Of course, of course!" The head security guard swallowed hard, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and flattered Eddie, inviting him to enter the door.


    Eddie couldn''t be bothered to respond. He walked coldly behind Caesar and stooped slightly.


    Caesar leaned sideways, stepped on Eddie''s thigh, and with a light leap, sat back on his shoulder. He waved to Anne, who still seemed a bit dazed, and spoke in a childish tone, "Are you also an employee of Stark Industries? Since you said you would take me in for a visit, why don''t you be the guide, I want to learn more about the current situation at Stark Industries from you."


    Anne paused for a moment, then nodded with a wry smile. "Alright... Master Caesar."


    Thus, Caesar, with his self-destruct identity, sat on Eddie''s shoulder, led by Anne, and entered the main office building. Along the way, they passed unimpeded, with internal staff respectfully making way for them. The title of "young master" remained uninterrupted from the main entrance.


    Caesar acted naturally amidst the adoration of the employees, lazily looking around with his big eyes as if he were about to fall asleep.


    Until they reached the third floor, Caesar''s eyes lit up slightly as he spotted a slender and alluring figure mingling among the office workers.


    Black Widow, Natasha.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 400 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 359: Two Managers

    The woman''s face appeared to be around twenty-eight years old, with a high nose, cherry-red lips, and dark-red short hair cascading down her shoulders. Her perfectly tailored professional suit accentuated her mature and sophisticated demeanor.


    The curves of her body, prominently displayed by the outfit, were enough to make anyone blush, especially the enticing glimpse of snowy white cleavage.


    She walked down the corridor with catlike steps, casting a flirtatious glance at Caesar and his group before swaying her hair and disappearing around the corner of the elevator. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who is she?" Eddie rubbed his nose, feeling like he had seen the woman somewhere before but couldn''t recall where. Venom, usually active within him, seemed to be dormant at the moment.


    "Hmph, you men always go for that type," Anne coldly snorted. As a woman, she seemed to naturally harbor some disdain for women who embodied sensuality. Slightly displeased, she explained, "She''s not from our company, just a legal secretary from a cooperating firm. She''s probably here these days to discuss cooperation with the assistant managers. She''s been coming to our office building frequently lately."


    Caesar nodded thoughtfully. Despite the woman''s makeup and apparent adjustments to her appearance, he had instantly recognized her identity.


    Black Widow, Natasha. After all, she was a talent he had recruited from the Red Room organization initially and later lent to SHIELD under the Carl Family''s name, making her one of their own. There was no possibility of mistaking her identity.


    The fact that Natasha was here indicated that SHIELD was highly concerned about recent events at Stark Industries. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have sent half of the hero, Natasha, to conduct undercover investigations.


    Natasha currently serves as a bridge between SHIELD and the Avengers. Coupled with her third identity within the Carl Family, the forces behind her were simply staggering.


    Caesar''s gaze didn''t linger on Natasha for long. With just a casual glance, he knew that even Natasha herself was unaware that her cover had been blown.


    "Assistant manager?" Caesar murmured softly to himself. Anyone targeted by Natasha would likely end up in trouble, with one exception being very unlucky.


    Anne didn''t dare to delay and turned to look at Caesar, then smiled slightly as she asked, "Young master, at such a tender age, you probably don''t know much about the current situation at Stark Industries, do you?"


    Caesar nodded. Without Vis by his side, gathering intelligence wasn''t as easy as it was for his main body.


    Anne pondered where to start from. After a moment of contemplation, she earnestly began, "Six months ago, Stark Industries operated according to the instructions of Chairman Stark Tony. He single-handedly formulated a series of corporate strategies, including the general direction of various industries, the design and release of new products, the construction of manufacturing plants, and so on."


    Speaking of Stark Tony, Anne''s language was full of admiration and respect, similar to how ordinary people and soldiers spoke about the Symbol of Peace.


    Caesar''s lips curled up slightly.


    Tony was much like his father Howard in his genius and arrogance. As to some extent, they were both dictators who couldn''t tolerate third-party opinions and interference. In the field of technology and manufacturing, they were gods, always right, and leading the way in shaping the tide of the times.


    "But in the past six months..." Anne hesitated, swallowing nervously and looking around to see if any other colleagues were present.


    Eddie narrowed his eyes and asked, "Since Tony Stark left Stark Industries, right?"


    "Exactly." Anne sighed softly, her mood somewhat low. "The chairman''s departure left Stark Industries without its backbone. Many industry giants have been quietly planning to strike at Stark Industries in the commercial realm. Fortunately, Stark Industries has a deep foundation that they cannot easily shake. However, without Mr. Stark, our industry has lost its offensive capabilities and can only raise our shields to defend against others'' attacks."


    "Is that all? If there are external problems, are there no internal ones?" Caesar blinked and took out a lollipop from his pocket, unwrapping it and putting it in his mouth.


    Anne looked at Caesar in surprise, not daring to treat him like a child. She nodded and replied, "Initially, there were indeed some problems. Fortunately, we have two managers who shoulder the heavy burden and oversee the overall situation."


    After circling around, they returned to the topic of the Stark Industries managers mentioned earlier.


    Anne continued, "During Chairman Stark''s absence, the assistant managers were responsible for the design and development of new products in the industry, as well as related business collaborations. Initially, almost all Stark Industries employees didn''t believe that the assistant managers could replace Mr. Stark Tony. However, over the past six months, it''s precisely because of the assistant managers that our industry has been able to stabilize."


    Her words were somewhat subtle, but the meaning behind them was quite clear ¡ª that the assistant manager, while not surpassing Tony, was able to clean up the mess left behind by Tony''s departure. It was evident that he was also a bona fide genius in technology and manufacturing.


    Caesar crunched on his candy and reminded, "Anne, you haven''t properly introduced us to that assistant manager yet."


    "Oh, that''s right." Anne tapped her forehead, showing no extravagant admiration or affection, and said seriously, "The assistant manager''s name is Aldrich Kilian, he''s Jewish. He''s an extremely intelligent lifeform scientist, but he doesn''t have the eccentric quirks of a genius. He''s very good at dealing with people and matters."


    Aldrich Kilian?


    Caesar was slightly stunned. This name gave him a strange sense of familiarity. Nowadays, only the original heroes and villains could leave some traces in his mind.


    Before he could dwell on it further, Eddie, who was driving, curiously asked, "What about the general manager?"


    "You don''t know about the general manager?" Anne gave Eddie a glance. Her attitude toward Eddie and Caesar was completely different. With a slightly cold expression, she said, "The general manager is Pepper Potts, the former personal secretary of Mr. Stark Tony. She mainly handles personnel and operational matters related to the industry."


    "I do know her!" Eddie''s eyes widened. If he had known that Miss Potts was the general manager, would he have struggled to enter the industrial office building earlier?


    The interactions between Potts and Raina weren''t just frequent, they were regular.


    "All right, decision made." Caesar flicked his pinky finger, and the stick left from the candy flew several meters and landed accurately in the trash can set up in the corridor.


    "Master, what''s next?" Eddie asked somewhat anxiously upon hearing this.


    Ignoring him, Caesar turned to Anne and said, "Anne, lead us to the general manager''s office."


    With Caesar''s status, of course, they were given the green light all the way, guided by Anne straight to the general manager''s office.


    Potts had already received a smart prompt message, but due to work constraints, she hadn''t rushed downstairs in time. So, when Caesar arrived at her office, she excitedly abandoned her usual dignified demeanor, taking three quick steps forward and embracing Caesar before he could even speak.


    "Tony, you really know how to surprise me!"


    With his little face buried in her ample bosom, Caesar held his breath, feeling helpless as he silently shouted in his mind.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 400 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 360 Mastering the Situation

    Inside the general manager''s office.


    After Potts affectionately rubbed Caesar''s cheeks and body, he finally managed to free himself and sat upright on the office chair, gesturing to Eddie beside him, "Eddie, please wait outside for now. I have something to discuss with Miss Potts."


    "Yes, Master." Eddie complied crisply, turning around and heading toward the office door.


    Potts looked at Caesar with great surprise, then glanced at Eddie''s departing figure. She had thought it was just Eddie bringing Caesar over for a visit, but she hadn''t expected Caesar to be the one in control.


    In fact, anyone seeing Caesar would instinctively judge him to be just a child. After all, he was really too young. Even if someone said he had mature thoughts and ideas, few would believe it.


    "And who might you be?" Potts''s beautiful eyes shifted to Anne, who was still inside the room. With so many employees at Stark Industries, even the office staff numbered in the thousands, making it difficult to remember every new employee working in the same building.


    Anne felt a bit nervous but respectfully bowed and said, "Hello, General Manager! I''m Anne Wayn, a Beginner employee who joined the Third Operations Department less than half a month ago."


    "Anne Wayn?" Potts exclaimed, "I remember that name. Right, you and another employee were attacked by criminals last night."


    "Yes, thanks to Master Caesar, if it weren''t for him dealing with those thugs, I might have..." Anne shuddered at the memory of last night, looking at Caesar with immense gratitude.


    Hearing her words, Potts couldn''t help but cover her slightly open mouth with her hand to conceal her astonishment. After silently digesting the message content for a few seconds, she instructed Anne and Eddie to wait outside together.


    Anne hurriedly nodded, stepping out in her high heels and closing the door to the general manager''s office behind her.


    With only Potts and Caesar left in the office, the two stared at each other in silence for a while. Finally, Potts spoke, feeling nostalgic, "Half a year ago, when Kyle brought you to Tony''s mansion, you were barely the size of a soccer ball. Now you''ve grown so big."


    "How is this considered big?" Caesar smirked, pulling his hands apart and looking at his slender and delicate child''s arms.


    "By the way, you called me Miss Potts earlier?" Potts raised her eyebrows disapprovingly, sitting back in her office chair with her long legs clad in black stockings crossed and clasped together.


    Caesar shrugged, "Then how should I address you?"


    Potts smiled and suggested, "Raina and I are very close, like sisters. How about calling me Auntie?"


    "Nope." Caesar objected firmly.


    "Well, you''re the godson of Kyle, so calling me Auntie would mess up the generations. Then just call me Pepper."


    Potts felt a bit helpless; Kyle''s status was just too high, and no one could possibly rank higher than Caesar.


    "Okay." Caesar nodded.


    "My little master, why aren''t you staying at home and running around outside? The New York City area isn''t as safe as it used to be."


    Potts''s words carried an underlying message, her eyes showing a hint of sorrow. Obviously, the recent negative news about Stark Industries and the attacks on employees had left her exhausted.


    Do they still think I''m just a child?


    Caesar sighed softly, not bothering to get up from his chair. Ignoring the laws of gravity and physics, his small body seemed to float like a balloon in the air, much to Potts''s incredulous gaze.


    No matter how persuasive words may be, actions speak louder than words.


    "Pepper."


    After flying around the room, Caesar hugged the back of his head with his hands, lying diagonally in the empty air, and said seriously to Potts, "Whatever issues Stark Industries is facing, feel free to tell me. With Tony gone, it''s up to us, the Carl Family, to solve the industry''s problems."


    If it weren''t for his youthful appearance and childish tone, he would have had enough persuasiveness at this moment.


    Potts took a deep breath, looking up at Caesar floating in the air with amazement. "Truly worthy of your family, with longevity, superpowers, and everything else, it''s like you were born with it."


    Caesar smiled, "It should be ''our'' family. After all, aren''t you also one of us in the future?"


    "You." Potts''s face flushed slightly, scolding, "You''re teasing me, and you have none of Kyle''s seriousness and dignity!"


    I''m just Kyle, except with a different body and identity.


    Caesar rolled his eyes. Unlike his original self, with his current infant body, he felt completely free from any image burdens.


    However, after a brief exchange, Potts not only became much closer to Caesar but also completely set aside any age-related biases, regarding him as a mature peer.


    "Let''s get back to the point," Potts said.


    Potts began briefing Caesar on the recent situation in the industry, which was similar to what he had learned from Eddie and Anne. Finally, hesitantly, she threw out her own idea, "Several missing employees were all from the New Product Development Department, which the deputy manager is in charge of."


    "You suspect him," Caesar continued her train of thought.


    Potts ran her fingers through her hair. "It''s not just me; SHIELD is also suspicious, but we haven''t found any evidence."


    Caesar understood. That''s why Natasha had infiltrated, getting close to the deputy manager, hoping to find some evidence and leads from him.


    Potts sighed, "Aldrich Kilian is a gentleman, meticulous in his work, and a top scientist in both lifeforms and weapon manufacturing. If it weren''t for recent events, I wouldn''t want to suspect him."


    Stark Industries, without Iron Man Tony, was not something an ordinary person could easily take over.


    "You can rest assured. Now that I''m here, all those problems are no longer problems," Caesar smiled confidently, his childish face full of assurance.


    "What do you want to do?" Potts, infected by his confidence, asked with some anticipation.


    Caesar descended onto the desk, extending a finger. "It''s simple. Just continue as usual, and let SHIELD keep monitoring and observing this Kilian fellow. Even if he''s discovered, it doesn''t matter."


    "And then?" Potts blinked.


    "Next, give me the location where my former employees were attacked."


    Caesar extended a second finger, stating firmly, "After that, you just have to wait for the news from my side."


    Not staying in the general manager''s office for long after briefing the matter, Caesar left Stark Industries with Eddie and headed straight to a nearby street while it was still daylight.


    Next to 958 Nanak Road, New York City.


    There were still some police barricades here, with burn marks on the ground and walls in the alley, faintly showing the charred outlines of several people, a horrifying sight in the vibrant red sunset.


    "Master, why are we here? The police, forensic experts, SHIELD, and even members of the Carl Family have all been here, and they didn''t find any clues," Eddie scratched his head, looking at Caesar on his shoulder in puzzlement.


    Caesar''s gaze locked onto the scorched area where the employees were attacked, the feeling of being in control returning. He responded impatiently, "You don''t understand. What I see is different from what you see. "


    He could ignore the limitations of human eyes and directly perceive the true essence of the world.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 400 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit  Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 361 Clues and Traces

    Caesar looked at the sealed burnt scene before him, gently patting Eddie''s head. With a leap, he descended, but before his feet touched the charred ground, he stopped in mid-air under the control of some mysterious force.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Eddie asked, wide-eyed with confusion. But after Caesar waved his hand, Eddie could only stand still and watch.


    Caesar floated about ten centimeters above the ground as if stepping on an invisible floor of air, taking small steps to the center of the burnt scene.


    As dusk gradually faded away, the sky overhead turned navy blue, and the night silently enveloped the city. The street lamps on both sides of the street lit up with a faint, dim beam, illuminating the alley and walls full of burn marks at the scene. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if narrating as a commentator, Eddie spoke softly, "This is the first crime scene. Just three days ago, two Stark Industries research employees were attacked on their way home. When they passed through here, they were assaulted by unidentified individuals. At that time, the only public surveillance camera in this area was broken. Ten minutes later, someone reported the incident to the police. But when the police arrived at the scene, the area within ten meters was all charred, as if engulfed in flames. It was temporarily judged to be caused by an explosive item with high incendiary effects, making it impossible to find any evidence or clues."


    "You said two employees were attacked, but why are there only three human figures here?" Caesar pointed his little finger at the charred wall, where there were faint outlines of three people, serving as evidence of their presence.


    "Rumors say that the third shadow belongs to an evil spirit or ghost," Eddie shrugged casually.


    "I''ve seen both evil spirits and ghosts, but none of them look like this," Caesar said with a hint of coldness in his childish face, revealing a maturity and steadiness beyond his age. He looked down, and the scene below reflected in his bright, patterned pupils.


    Observing everything subtly and subjectively, in fact, not only could he predict the immediate future¡ª


    Residual items at the scene, burn marks, microparticles in the air...


    After converting all the observed messages into data, Caesar''s brain, fueled by a constant supply of internal energy, turned into a supercomputer, deducing past events using various equations and thought concepts.


    Soon, those scenes from the past, as if time were flowing backward, appeared before Caesar''s eyes one by one.


    "As expected."


    After a while, Caesar nodded thoughtfully, a strange smile appearing at the corner of his small mouth.


    "Master, what have you found?" Eddie asked, puzzled. He couldn''t see through anything, and even Venom inside him was helpless.


    Caesar snorted lightly, confidently saying, "I am almost there. But to determine the direction the attackers fled, the potential information given by this location is not enough."


    "Why?"


    "Because the attacker self-destructed, erasing themselves along with the two employees from this world."


    Caesar''s words made Eddie shiver all over, bringing up new doubts, "But no traces of explosives were found at the scene."


    "Are you really dumb, or are you just fixating on one idea? Who says self-destruction requires explosives¡ª what if the attacker''s body was the source of the explosion?"


    With a hint of impatience, Caesar finished speaking, no longer intending to linger here. He walked directly towards the direction of the motorbike.


    Seeing this, Eddie quickly followed, unable to keep up with the pace, continuing to ask in confusion, "Master, where are we going now?"


    Caesar''s face remained calm and unquestionable as he said, "There are still other locations where attacks occurred, aren''t there? Let''s investigate them one by one."


    In the following time, Eddie led Caesar, riding on the motorbike, traversing various streets, and investigating the first to third locations of the attacks. The scenes were all clean and tidy, with no clues to be found in the charred remains.


    Caesar''s eyes, however, grew brighter and brighter until they arrived at the fourth location, the site of the most recent employee attack that occurred yesterday.


    "I''ve got you now."


    Caesar muttered to himself, picking up a mostly melted piece of metal from a corner not far from the scorched earth.


    If the terrorist organization targeting Stark Industries sent disposable suicide attackers for each attack quest, finding clues would be extremely difficult. But obviously, after several flawless successes, they grew bolder. The fourth attacker, who carried out the assault quest, wasn''t a disposable suicide attacker. This time, the "self-destructer" killed the mission target and escaped from the scene.


    Caesar stared earnestly at the small piece of iron in his hand. He didn''t need any detection tools; his eyes were far more inscrutable than any scientific laser scan. At this moment, it was as if he could see invisible threads leading along elusive traces into the distance.


    "Eddie, keep up!"


    This time, Caesar didn''t sit back on Eddie''s shoulder either. His floating small body trembled slightly, and then, as if carrying a rocket launcher on his back, he suddenly accelerated and shot out like a rocket. Ascending more than ten meters high, he quickly gained speed, flying into the night sky at supersonic speed.


    Eddie was dumbfounded, looking at the motorcycle parked nearby and then at Caesar, who was about to disappear into the distance. He began to run and chase after the airborne figure, muttering to himself, "Venom, please help!"


    "Got it."


    With a cold snort from Venom, as soon as Eddie took a step forward, his foot was enveloped in a layer of black horned skin, forming muscles and an outer shell with a visually impactful effect.


    He squatted down and then, with a powerful leap full of impact, his feet pushed off the ground. The cement floor cracked with a dull sound, and waves of white dust spread out in a ripple pattern.


    Eddie''s two-meter-tall black armored body shot out like a missile, flexibly using the buildings as stepping stones, fiercely chasing after Caesar flying at supersonic speed in the high sky.


    Ten minutes later.


    Queens, In a Bar.


    The explosive sound system in the inner dance hall shook eardrums. Under the colorful neon lights, a group of elegantly dressed beautiful women and bare-chested handsome men danced wildly, while sexy female waitresses shuttled back and forth carrying drinks.


    A black-haired youth pushed open the door, letting the waves of music wash over him, and sighed to the boy sitting on his shoulder, "Master, can you slow down next time? Can''t we rush without all this?"


    Isn''t this Eddie and Caesar? In a short period of time, they crossed over a dozen kilometers and arrived in another jurisdiction of New York.


    "No time for nonsense, he''s in there," Caesar said coldly, staring at the crowd in the bar''s dance hall.


    "The perpetrator of the fourth attack on Stark employees."


    Eddie whispered solemnly, raising his spirits. With both hands, he began to push through the crowd, making his way deeper into the crowded inner area of the dance hall.


    The surrounding customers, seeing Eddie and Caesar together, occasionally cast strange glances. It was normal for men to bring their girlfriends to such occasions, and sometimes even pets, but bringing a child was unheard of!


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 400 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 362 Night of Battle, Firefight in the Bar!

    Inside the bar''s dance hall.


    The trendy music swept through the air like waves, impacting the men and women wildly dancing within. The blinking neon lights on the ceiling made them look like colorful beasts, fully releasing the pressure and emotions from their day''s work, or seeking primal desires with each other.


    Eddie struggled to push through the crowd with his hands, making his way into the cheering and dancing crowd.


    Caesar, on the other hand, sat steadily on Eddie''s left shoulder. No matter how he moved, there was no tendency to fall. His small hand held the small piece of iron that seemed to have fallen from the attacker, and his large eyes scanned ahead coldly. "We''re getting close."


    Some animals with different evolutionary paths could use their noses or eyes far superior to humans to find their chosen targets. Moreover, Caesar, with extraordinary senses, could never be escaped by the criminals as long as they remained alive in this world.


    Caesar ordered, "Venom, also sense if there are any humans nearby with energy levels exceeding those of ordinary adults."


    "Sure thing, Master!"


    Venom was even more sensitive than Eddie, knowing who had the upper hand at the moment. It immediately agreed and skipped Eddie to begin its perception.


    "Turncoat," Eddie cursed under his breath, but he became even more serious, scanning the unfamiliar faces with a vigilant gaze.


    Just as the three of them were fully engaged in perception and surveillance, a surprised female voice came from behind them, "Oh, what a coincidence!"


    Caesar turned around to see a blonde girl squeezing out of the crowd. Her delicate face was made up, her lips were red and her skin was white. She wore a white strapless dress that only reached her knees, showcasing her youthful and charming figure.


    Eddie also turned around, and upon seeing the youthful and charming blonde girl, he couldn''t help but sigh deeply, wearing an expression of ill luck as if he had stepped in dog poop. "Why is it you again."


    Caesar also felt strange. The person in front of him was indeed Annie Weying. It was unclear whether her luck was good or bad, but she always seemed to run into them wherever they went.


    The first time, Caesar took action to save her; the next day, they met again at Stark Industries'' office building; now, while tracking down the culprit to Queens, they encountered her once again...


    "Why can''t it be someone else."


    Annie snorted with her hands on her hips, before she could even explain, two beautiful women followed her.


    "Annie, bumping into someone you know?"


    One of the blonde women asked while the other redhead smirked.


    They were both around twenty-five years old, with exceptional looks and unique characteristics. They wore stylish dresses that showcased their figures attractively, drawing the attention of many men around them.


    Caesar blinked, finding them to be familiar faces, and indeed, old acquaintances.


    One was Jane Foster, Thor''s long-distance girlfriend, and the other was her friend Lucy Louise, who had confessed to him six months ago.


    With three of them together, could they gather enough players for a game of mahjong tonight?


    Annie waved her hand, not even looking at Eddie, and stared directly at Caesar on his shoulder, saying softly, "These are my two college friends, Jane Foster and Lucy Louise. We''re meeting up after work tonight."


    "Nice to meet you." "Such a cool little guy."


    Jane and Lucy thought Annie was introducing them to Eddie and reached out their hands with smiles, shaking hands lightly with Eddie.


    "Just call me Eddie." Eddie smiled in response.


    Annie looked at him displeasedly and warned, "Let me tell you, don''t even think about catching their attention. Jane has a violent maniac for a boyfriend. As for Lucy, she''s had her eye on someone for a long time, and it''s not your turn."


    "What are you talking about, Annie? I don''t have a boyfriend. If there''s a suitable one, I wouldn''t mind falling in love."


    Jane''s face was cold, evidently not pleased with Thor''s disappearance, which had made her unhappy for the past six months.


    That picked-up boyfriend of hers might have died in the realm of the gods, right?!


    The trendy music swept through the air like waves, impacting the men and women wildly dancing within. The blinking neon lights on the ceiling made them look like colorful beasts, fully releasing the pressure and emotions from their day''s work, or seeking primal desires with each other.


    Jane felt both resentful and worried.


    Lucy, on the other hand, rarely lowered her head shyly, her charming face tinged with a faint blush, making her look even more criminally enticing.


    "Oh, by the way, who''s this child?" After a brief chat, Jane and Lucy quickly noticed Caesar on Eddie''s shoulder, both widening their eyes in astonishment.


    Annie smiled knowingly and said, "His identity will definitely surprise you!"


    Before she could finish, Eddie suddenly shook all over, as Venom inside him gave an urgent alert: "Target found! Eddie, about five meters to your left, there''s a man wearing a leather jacket and a black hat. He has energy levels exceeding those of normal humans!"


    Eddie glanced to the side and indeed saw a tall man wearing a leather jacket and a hat, facing away from them as if he were about to leave through the corridor behind the dance hall.


    "Master, stay here, I''ll go after the target!" Eddie quickly said, immediately picking Caesar up from his shoulder and stuffing him into Annie''s arms. Then, he dove into the crowd and pursued the target man.


    "What are you going to do?" Annie instinctively held Caesar close, while Jane and Lucy looked at Eddie''s retreating figure with surprise and suspicion.


    Caesar grumbled discontentedly, "Why is he in such a hurry? And, he won''t leave me behind as a burden, will he?"


    Meanwhile.


    The target man in front, Eddie chasing behind, the two staged a continuous chase, moving further away from the dance hall, finally reaching the sparsely populated and desolate back corridor.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    With a quick step forward, Eddie closed the remaining distance, reaching out to put his hand on the target man''s shoulder from behind.


    "That''s a question you should be asking me!"


    The target man snorted coldly, showing no intention of trying to escape. With a sudden twist, he effortlessly shook off Eddie''s hand, then swiftly reached out his hands, using counterattack techniques to restrain Eddie''s left arm.


    Eddie was taken aback and tried to pull his arm back, but the man''s hands possessed inhuman strength, like a pair of iron clamps. Even with Eddie''s trained body, he couldn''t break free.


    At this moment, the target man spoke into his collar microphone, calm and steady: "You can move now!"


    Oh no, they have reinforcements!


    Eddie started to panic a bit. "Venom, hurry up and help!"


    "Do you think you need to tell me?!" Venom replied hoarsely. In the next instant, black liquid lines appeared from Eddie''s chest. The target man''s blue eyes slightly contracted, but before he could react with his inhuman reflexes, the monstrous claw formed by the condensed black liquid struck heavily against him.


    "Bang!"


    Without warning, the target man flew backward, crashing through the wooden back door behind him, along with shattered wood chips, rolling out onto the street ten meters away.


    "Go!"


    Covered entirely in Venom, Eddie transformed into a black monster born purely for combat. His slender eyes emitted a cold light as he violently charged forward, his massive muscular body breaking through the walls surrounding the back door, accompanied by a wave of dust, heading straight towards the target man still lying on the ground.


    "Swoosh!"


    A modified mechanical arrow, with a tiny red light blinking, suddenly inserted itself into the fray from a nearby street building, abruptly attempting to intercept Eddie''s strong attack.


    Eddie, in Venom''s full coverage state, paid no attention and chose to ignore it. However, when the arrow feathers landed on him, they exploded with powerful force like high-explosive grenades!


    (The end of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 400 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 363 Family Fighting Family

    Late at night, on the secluded street behind the bar.


    ''Bang!!!''


    A brilliant explosion erupted, and the shockwave instantly engulfed Eddie, who was rampaging wildly, causing the turbulent wind to slap wildly at the surrounding open space.


    The target man, relieved from the crisis, breathed a sigh of relief, kneeling on the ground with both knees, using one hand to support himself as he struggled to stand up. He nodded towards the rooftop of the adjacent building, "Well done." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the rooftop, a mysterious man held a special bow and carried a quiver of arrows on his back, squatting on top of a ten-meter-high wall, overlooking the area below with sharp, dark eyes.


    Just as he thought he had successfully killed the target and was about to lower his bow, a sharp, terrifying roar suddenly erupted from within the self-destructive wave.


    The target man''s face changed drastically as he looked up and saw a huge black shadow accelerating out of the dust cloud. With tough muscles and a glossy black shell, it took a direct hit from an explosion resembling a high-explosive grenade, yet continued its violent assault forward.


    "Is this monster Hulk''s brother?"


    The target man barely had time to think, as Eddie was already approaching him, swinging his fists downward. He could only roll on the ground in a sorry state, narrowly avoiding the punches of Eddie''s Venom-covered monstrous form.


    But the concrete pavement of the street wasn''t so lucky. Under the tremendous impact of the punches, it shattered and collapsed like tofu, creating a crater with a radius of one and a half meters. Looking into the center, one could even see the underground sewer.


    Rolling a few times to escape disaster, the target man propped himself up with his hands, made a graceful leap to his feet, and looked at the terrifying fist pit not far away, swallowing hard. He adjusted the duckbill hat on his head and said helplessly into his communication mic, "Should''ve brought Banner over. He''s good at dealing with this kind of character."


    "He''s coming? Things might get worse!" The bow-wielding man responded with a grunt.


    Eddie''s eyes emitted a pale cold light, knowing that the opponent had an ally and thinking of ending the battle quickly. With a furious run-up, he turned into a blurry black shadow and flew out, closing the distance. His palms, the size of small fans, spread open outward, striking towards the target man.


    The palms moved with astonishing power and speed, generating a small range of strong air pressure and roaring winds.


    If hit, not only a human but even an elephant would be beaten into a pulp alive!


    Seeing Eddie''s towering figure getting closer and closer, the target man stood straight in a military posture, his sturdy and perfect muscular body, along with his confident and soaring demeanor, making him look like an unyielding poplar tree.


    He was not fighting alone!


    "Swoosh swoosh swoosh¡ª"


    In the nick of time, just as Eddie was about to take down one person, a woman''s voice suddenly interrupted the battle. At the same time, a round object, acting as a throwing dart, was hurled towards the target man. "You forgot something!"


    The target man''s eyes lit up, and with quick reflexes, he accurately caught the round object with both hands and raised it up. It was clearly a single-handed round shield, adorned with blue and red stripes under the dim light, vividly contrasting against the graffiti. It miraculously blocked Eddie''s powerful slap from above!


    "Boom!"


    Facing the pure force of over ten tons, the target man, holding the round shield, stood firm, kneeling on one knee to support himself on the ground. His muscles swelled up, and the bill of his duckbill hat was lifted by the shockwave, while garbage and wall posters around the street were blown everywhere by the strong wind.


    It wasn''t until the force of the impact was fully absorbed and dissipated by the round shield.


    "Eh?" Eddie exclaimed in surprise, taking three steps back and creating some distance.


    The target man stood up proudly, holding the round shield with his left hand. Without his duckbill hat, his sunny golden hair and handsome, resolute young face were fully revealed. Coupled with his perfectly proportioned body, he looked like a living statue of a soldier.


    *Click!*


    A steel cable swung down from the building rooftop, followed by a male special agent dressed in a black uniform, sliding down with a cold, black-eyed man holding a special bow. Agile and nimble, he landed gracefully on the street and stood shoulder-to-shoulder with the shield-bearing man.


    *Tap, tap!*


    From the other end of the street corner, a stunning woman with short dark red hair stepped out. Her fitted leather suit accentuated every curve of her body, and she held two silver pistols in her hands as she stood beside the shield-bearing man.


    The three of them standing together formed a formidable trio, like a golden triangle formation, their icy vigilance fixed on Eddie.


    "Did I arrive late, Captain?"


    A clear whistle echoed in the night sky as a black man with mechanical wings circled low over the street, then swiftly folded his wings and landed beside the shield-bearing man and his companions.


    "Not at all."


    The man addressed as ''Captain'' smiled and looked at Eddie, who stood alone. He said in a deep voice, "Now, it''s four against one!"


    The other three stared at Eddie in unison, showing a brute-force trend of attacking without hesitation.


    "Um..."


    Eddie looked at the familiar faces in front of him, shrugged slightly, and sighed, "I think there''s a misunderstanding here. Captain Steve, Miss Natasha, the other two should be Falcon and Hawkeye, the newcomers to the Avengers, right?"


    "Huh?"


    The four opposing individuals looked puzzled.


    "Venom, deactivate combat mode."


    As Eddie spoke, his black armored suit disintegrated and melted into black liquid, all retracting into his body. In just three seconds, he reverted to his normal human appearance.


    "An agent from the Supernatural Incident Bureau?" "Eddie, is that you?"


    Steve and Natasha exchanged glances. They had been to the Stark Tower before and immediately recognized Eddie as the temporary worker who had hosted them last time, but they had never seen his transformed state.


    "I''m here with Master to find a criminal in the bar. I mistook you for the criminal, Captain Steve, and that''s why I acted."


    Eddie smiled wryly.


    Steve and the others were speechless upon hearing this. They were also here to find a criminal, and seeing Eddie take action, they assumed he was the culprit¡ªboth sides had made the same mistake.


    It was truly a case of friendly fire, resulting in a battle between allies.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 400 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 364 Power

    "Wait a minute."


    Steve suddenly recalled something, his eyes fixed on Eddie, and he said in a deep voice, his eyebrows furrowing, "Who did you say you were accompanying to pursue the criminal?"


    "Master from the Carl Family," Eddie responded without hesitation.


    Natasha nodded, murmuring, "Now that you mention it, I did see you bringing Master to inspect the Stark Industries office during the day. I heard you even spent half an hour in the CEO''s office."


    "But, did you leave Master alone in the bar?" Natasha couldn''t help widening her beautiful eyes.


    "Seems like it..." Eddie realized belatedly, turning abruptly. It dawned on him that apprehending the criminal was secondary; his main mission was to protect Caesar''s personal safety.


    And at this moment, if the criminals weren''t among their two groups, then they must still be lurking inside the bar!


    "Is Master Caesar in danger?"


    The members of the Avengers were stunned for a moment before following Eddie as they prepared to rush back through the damaged rear entrance. But the next moment, a series of frantic screams erupted from inside the dance hall.


    Immediately after, a male scream akin to a pig being slaughtered rang out, and the wall of the bar building facing the back street collapsed. Amidst the explosion of debris from inside to outside, a middle-aged man''s figure tumbled tragically to the feet of Eddie and the others.


    The middle-aged man lay on his back, his face turned skyward, with one arm grotesquely broken. The remaining arm emitted a strange red light, with white-hot smoke billowing out, as if the palm had turned into an object of searing heat, revealing the blazing red blood vessels and tendons inside.


    With Steve and the others on high alert, the man rolled his eyes in pain, losing consciousness and fainting, his arm gradually returning to its normal state as the redness and high temperature subsided.


    "What''s this?"


    The members of the Avengers hadn''t yet reacted when another dull sound of impact came from inside the bar, followed by the second bald man flying out in the air.


    Without the cushioning of the wall, the bald man traced a parallel line in the air for ten meters before finally crashing heavily into the alley wall opposite the bar, his head bursting like a watermelon upon impact, instantly dying on the spot.


    His hands also showed signs of high-temperature burns, with muscles and skin self-disintegrating and melting. The thick, viscous blood dripping from his fingertips onto the ground sizzled, corroding the cement floor.


    The entire process took place in just three seconds.


    By the time Steve and the others realized what was happening, the two undercover criminals were already lying on the ground, one dead and one injured.


    "What''s... going on?" Steve looked at the criminals on the ground, then at the bar where the scattered customers were fleeing, feeling a bit astonished and dazed despite his wealth of combat experience.


    The others weren''t faring any better, all looking bewildered as they turned their gaze towards the inside of the bar.


    "Easy, easy." Eddie calmly waved his hand, sighing softly as he said, "If I''m not mistaken, this is all the work of the Little Master."


    "Huh?"


    The members of the Avengers were in disarray in the wind.


    Eddie wasn''t wrong this time. All of this was indeed due to Caesar taking action. To understand the cause and effect, we need to rewind time to five minutes ago.


    Five minutes ago.


    After misunderstanding and fighting with Steve, Eddie left the bar from the rear door, leaving Caesar alone in the dance hall with Annie, Jane, and Lucy, the three women.


    For any other male, it might have been an extremely luxurious situation, but unfortunately, given Caesar''s current age and development, even if he had the desire, he lacked the physical capital to do what adults love to do.


    Caesar behaved obediently in Annie''s arms, his big eyes rolling around as he observed the bustling dance hall surroundings.


    "He''s so cute." Jane smiled brightly at Caesar and reached out to touch his short golden hair, but Caesar''s little hand stopped hers halfway.


    "Don''t even mention Thor''s girlfriend; even Thor''s mother isn''t qualified to touch my head."


    Caesar thought coldly, his small face displaying a mature coldness unlike that of a baby, as he controlled the force to gently knock Jane''s hand away.


    "Don''t mind him." Annie hastily intervened to defuse the situation.


    Jane hesitated for a moment, slightly embarrassed as she withdrew her hand. Lucy, standing beside her, comforted her with a pat on the shoulder.


    Lucy gazed at Caesar with wide beautiful eyes. For some reason, she always felt a strange sense of familiarity emanating from his small body.


    On a whim, she blinked and said, "Annie, didn''t you say his identity would shock us? Why not introduce him?"


    "Well..."


    Annie glanced down at Caesar as if seeking his consent, which only added to the incredulity of Jane and Lucy.


    Caesar nodded slightly at Annie, as there was no need to conceal his identity. He even welcomed the idea of letting some interested parties know, especially those who had come a long way to deliver a head.


    With Annie''s approval, she happily began, "His name is Caesar Carl, the son of Mr. Kyle, Symbol of Peace, and the rumored hero candidate ''Son of God'' six months ago!"


    "Mr. Kyle''s child?"


    Jane and Lucy were truly shocked, nearly exclaiming aloud. Jane was purely surprised, while Lucy, in addition to surprise, also harbored a mix of joy, sadness, and relief.


    She still couldn''t easily forget that man.


    Lucy sighed inwardly, looking at Caesar with a gaze containing a hint of warm affection and tenderness.


    As someone who had been through a lot, Caesar naturally knew what she was thinking. Deliberately turning his head away, he looked towards the people immersed in the revelry of the welcoming song and dance.


    Just then, two men, chatting and laughing, approached from afar, their eyes wandering over Annie and the women, their deep-set eyes occasionally revealing beast-like desires.


    Annie and the others were still chatting, apparently unaware of the danger approaching from the side.


    Caesar frowned slightly, closed his eyes, then quickly opened them again, a flash of white light passing through his eyes, causing the scene before him to undergo a dramatic transformation once more.


    He looked directly at Jane and Lucy across from him, his gaze piercing through their dresses to see their bare bodies. This was just the beginning; soon, his vision delved deeper, like a medical laser, penetrating through the skeletal structure, internal organs, and densely packed blood vessels of the human body.


    Caesar realized with astonishment that in his eyes, Jane and Lucy had turned into moving skeletons, with the heart in the left chest cavity still beating within the framework, a sight that sent shivers down one''s spine.


    These were the eyes of a Kryptonian, displaying the third type of superpower besides telescopic and microscopic vision ¡ª X-ray vision!


    Glancing sideways, Caesar saw that the two suspicious men had also turned into skeletons, but unlike ordinary humans, their internal organs were like a blazing fire, their life forms burning fiercely within their bodies!


    These two were the criminals who attacked Stark employees!


    "Who is Eddie chasing after?"


    Caesar murmured helplessly, watching as the two criminals approached. He immediately tapped Annie''s arm lightly, and Annie instinctively released her hands. In less than 0.1 seconds, Caesar in her arms vanished without a trace.


    For Caesar, a few meters was nothing at all.


    It was like teleporting in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, Caesar appeared above the heads of the two criminals, startling them. Their reaction, though faster than ordinary humans, was still relatively slow. They raised their arms in attack or defense, their palms opening to unleash a blazing red-hot temperature as if flipping a switch!


    The temperature soared, and the dance hall of the bar suddenly became hot!


    (End of Chapter) S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 400 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 365 The Power of Doppelganger

    Caesar squinted slightly as he watched the two criminals reaching out for him, their palms quickly heating up, the temperature soaring past one hundred degrees Celsius in an instant and steadily increasing towards an unbearable one thousand degrees Celsius.


    In his awakened Superman eyes and senses, the flow of time in the world continued to slow down. Behind him, Annie and the three women wore unified expressions of panic, while the customers around them opened their mouths in screams, trying to flee the scene.


    Even the two criminals below, their faces displaying a mixture of fear and anger, seemed to be slightly frozen in the dance hall.


    But that wasn''t all.


    Caesar could also see through their bodies that the blood within the two criminals was rapidly evaporating, being transformed into scorching energy under the guidance of some kind of gene modification, which was then conducted to their arms through muscles and bones.


    "Modified humans, how interesting."


    Caesar blinked at the two pairs of blazing hot hands and lazily reached out with his own pair of fair and tender little hands.


    "Slap! Slap!"


    Time returned to normal speed. Floating in the air, Caesar effortlessly blocked the close-range attacks of the two criminals with his small hands.


    Although the size of his hands was completely disproportionate to theirs, Caesar easily withstood the blows of the robust adult men.


    "You''re asking for it!"


    The two criminals were not startled but delighted. Pressing their hands against Caesar''s small hands, their faces turned crimson with effort, and their entire arms soon turned red like fire, their outer clothing sleeves having long since burned to ashes.


    They wanted to melt Caesar''s hands with the high temperature!


    The heat filled the air, and waves of heat rolled through the dance hall of the bar!


    The customers in the bar had never seen such a scene before. Screaming, they retreated, leaving a vacant space for the three people. Only Annie and the other two women remained standing at the edge of the space, anxiously watching Caesar in the midst of the battle.


    Compared to everyone else on the scene, Caesar, facing two opponents alone, remained calm and composed. His small face remained as cold and stern as ever, his slender hands firmly held by the scorching palms of the two criminals.


    Caesar did not exert any force, quietly floating in the air, watching the criminals continue to exert themselves with their heat-producing abilities. He looked at them with an expression as if he were dealing with idiots.


    "Why isn''t it working?!"


    The bald man among them exclaimed in horror. The temperature had already reached the critical point they could produce¡ª one thousand five hundred degrees Celsius. Even Iron Man would have melted into water by now, yet the small hand confronting theirs was still cool, showing no signs of damage!


    Was this still a human being?


    The bald man looked up at Caesar, who was smiling inscrutably. Despite his body heating up, he couldn''t utter a word, feeling completely dumbfounded.


    Of course, he didn''t know. A Kryptonian''s body used solar energy as sustenance. Their skin could withstand extreme temperatures, both high and low, and they were immune to external energy and physical attacks.


    Let alone a temperature of less than two thousand degrees Celsius!


    "I can''t hold on much longer!"


    The other man wailed, but after the temperature rose to one thousand five hundred degrees Celsius, his genetically modified hand could no longer withstand it. Unable to control the self-increasing temperature, his body began to disintegrate.


    "Playing with fire leads to self-destruction. The lifeform modification technology isn''t mature enough yet."


    Caesar shook his head lightly as he saw the situation. He had let the criminals display their high-temperature abilities to test the lifeform modification technology mastered by the hostile terrorist organization.


    Now it seemed that this lifeform technology could give a human the ability to convert high-temperature energy within the body, but it was still not perfect. Once it got out of control, it would not only devour and disintegrate the person itself but also face the consequences of self-destruction, leaving nothing but bones behind.


    The palms, like iron blocks forged by fire, turned crimson. The two criminals groaned in pain as they tried to retract their hands, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t pull away even a tiny bit. Wide-eyed with horror, they stared at Caesar.


    "You''ve had enough fun, it''s time for me to take action," Caesar said with a smirk. With a firm grip of his left hand, there was a crisp crack as he broke the arm of one of the criminals, bending it a hundred and eighty degrees!


    The criminal let out a scream reminiscent of a slaughtered pig. Caesar, annoyed by the noise, casually pushed him towards the inner wall. He used a bit too much force, causing the man to crash through the wall and roll onto the street outside.


    "You can follow him," Caesar said, turning his gaze to the bald man. With a light kick of his foot, the man turned into a human projectile, hurtling towards the same direction as his companion.


    This was the scene witnessed by the Avengers Alliance outside, as the two criminals fell.


    But this was only the tip of the iceberg of the capabilities of the doppelganger Kryptonian.


    Emerging from the collapsing wall, Caesar floated lightly outside, surprised to find Eddie and Steve''s group. "You... are you teaming up to fight aliens?" he exclaimed.


    Captain America, Black Widow, Hawkeye, and Falcon were all present. They were the entire main force of the Avengers on Earth after Kyle and Iron Man, while the Hulk was a double-edged sword, not to be released unless it was truly a doomsday scenario.


    Natasha looked at Caesar with disbelief in her eyes. "Master Caesar, not only are you so powerful, but you can also fly. Is this thanks to Sir Kyle?"


    Steve and the others fell silent for a moment. It was rare for them to launch a full-scale attack together, only to be outdone by a younger generation. It was quite embarrassing to admit this as a group of superheroes.


    "Master, did you do all this?" Eddie pointed to the criminals on the ground, one dead and one injured.


    "Of course. They insisted on coming at me, so I had to take action to deal with them," Caesar shrugged, looking at the body of the bald man whose head was stuck in the wall, furrowing his brow and muttering to himself, "Huh? One died? I just gave him a light kick. I didn''t mean to hit him that hard."


    Eddie broke out in a cold sweat on his forehead. It was pure luck that one of the criminals didn''t die from Caesar''s "gentle" kick. He flew more than ten meters; surviving that was nothing short of miraculous.


    Floating in front of the group, Caesar decided to play along with the act and introduced himself, "Hello, heroes. Nice to meet you. I am Caesar Carl, the son of the Symbol of Peace!"


    Natasha smiled and said, "Master, many of us have seen you before, but you were still asleep at the time, and your body was just a little larger than a palm."


    Steve placed his shield back on his back and said solemnly, "Your father and I were comrades in life and death. In the future, you can just call me Captain or Uncle."


    "Yes, Captain," Caesar replied.


    Caesar then pointed to the criminals on the ground and got straight to the point, "Did you mobilize specifically for them tonight?"


    "That''s right," Steve nodded, looking around to ensure there were no outsiders listening before explaining, "We found some clues and identified these two as targets. Since we knew they possessed special abilities, in order to avoid harming innocent civilians, almost all of the Avengers Alliance mobilized."


    "Very well," Caesar said, sounding relieved.


    He had thought that with Kyle and Tony gone, there would be no one to protect Stark Industries, but it seemed that the Avengers and SHIELD had not fully mobilized yet.


    Thinking of this, Caesar innocently suggested, "Captain, why don''t you take care of the injured criminal? I believe with your methods, you can extract more information from him, either from his body or his mouth. I''m afraid I might accidentally apply too much force and end up getting rid of him." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this, the heroes shuddered, looking at Caesar as if he were a little demon with wings and horns.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 400 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 366 Villain’s Self-Training

    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    Capturing a criminal related to the attack incident, the Avengers''s efforts were not in vain. Steve, carrying the unconscious and severely injured criminal, swiftly led the heroes out of the bar area under the cover of the city''s night and before the police arrived.


    Before leaving, Steve turned to Caesar and instructed, "Even though your father is not here, don''t slack off in learning and training combat skills. Next time, come to the training grounds at SHIELD headquarters. I''ll be your combat coach and sparring partner."


    The Captain of America as a personal sparring partner? While others might be intimidated, Caesar was no ordinary person. His eyes lit up with excitement, and without hesitation, he readily agreed.


    He couldn''t yet fully control the strength of Superman''s body. Having Captain America as a combat partner would be perfect. After all, where else could he find a human punching bag with dozens of close combat techniques and a body that could withstand injuries without much harm?


    Eddie had fully embraced his role as steward and subordinate. Being a human host was too weak, and Venom was too strong. He wasn''t a suitable sparring partner.


    After the members of the Avengers withdrew, Caesar instructed Annie and her sisters to hurry home. Then, together with Eddie, they almost retraced their steps to leave the Queens area.


    That night.


    Caesar''s strength was showcased as he swiftly dealt with two altered individuals. Countless sleepless nights awaited those who harbored ill intentions.


    Whether others could sleep or not was unknown, but Caesar slept soundly. After a busy day of running around and engaging in superhuman battles, he fell asleep as soon as he lay on the soft bed.


    It wasn''t until the next afternoon that Caesar woke up. Floating out of bed and into the washroom, he grumbled to his roommate Eddie to prepare lunch. Eddie, with a serious expression, informed him of two things.


    First, late last night, the Avengers, led by Steve, were attacked by a terrorist group while transporting the genetically altered criminals back to SHIELD. If it had been ordinary terrorists, one hero could have easily vanquished them.


    However, the attackers were an elite armed group of lifeform genetically altered individuals. They outnumbered the heroes, and the attack was sudden, forcing the Avengers to defend themselves passively.


    The terrorists were clearly well-trained and under unified command. They retreated after causing minor disturbances, sacrificing two of their own through self-destruct mechanisms. Taking advantage of the chaos, they disappeared into the bustling city under the cover of night.


    Throughout the entire ordeal, none of the members of the Avengers were injured. However, the hostage being transported was killed on the spot by the terrorists.


    Caesar was astonished to hear this. In New York City, daring to take action against the Avengers was audacious enough. What''s more, their objective had been achieved perfectly.


    Although the current Avengers was still in its infancy, and with Kyle and Tony leaving Earth, the main members like Captain America, Black Widow, and Hawkeye were mid-level combatants between ordinary humans and superhumans. However, this disregard for the heroes was too arrogant and domineering.


    Secondly, there was news from Stark Industries, relayed by Annie, which also occurred late last night.


    CEO Pepper Potts mysteriously disappeared! Along with her, Vice President Aldrich Killian also vanished. The disappearance of these two important high-ranking officials of Stark Industries had thrown the entire company into a state of panic. The news caused Stark Industries'' stock to plummet by more than ten billion dollars in just one day.


    Despite the drop, Stark Industries still held its position as the number one company in the world''s top 500. However, since Iron Man Tony left, this was the first time Stark Industries had fallen below its lowest point.


    Both incidents were nothing short of terrible news!


    After listening to Eddie''s account, Caesar calmly pondered. Although it seemed like two separate matters, in reality, the two were closely related, almost certainly deducible as the same event.


    If all the speculation was correct, then the mastermind behind the terrorists and the inventor of the lifeform genetic alteration was none other than Vice President Killian. He was truly an admirable villain.


    Last night.


    The criminals were just captured by the Avengers when they realized their identities might be exposed. They ordered their henchmen to kill the hostage, and Killian, realizing he had to abandon his identity and position, decisively took Pepper Potts hostage.


    Ruthless and efficient, without wasting any time or words, this was the exemplary conduct a villain should have.


    With things escalating to this point, Caesar couldn''t help but give Killian a thumbs up, albeit at the three-meter-high weed-covered grave.


    Eddie looked at Caesar and said, "Master, shouldn''t we request support from the Carl Family? If Raina''s boss takes action, I believe all the problems can be easily resolved."


    The Black Queen Raina, the queen of the underworld, was no joke. Her reputation was built on heaps of bones and blood.


    Caesar shook his little head, sneering dismissively. "This is a minor issue, no need to bother Raina." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s your mother," Eddie silently muttered to himself, but dared not speak aloud. He asked helplessly, "So, what should we do?"


    "What should we do? We need to reclaim the territory of the Avengers and Stark Industries, and we need to do it quickly and forcefully!"


    Caesar''s face was cold and stern. After a moment''s thought, he came up with a plan. "Eddie, I need you to handle a few things for me."


    "Please, go on," Eddie nodded crisply.


    While Caesar''s tone remained childish, his words carried undeniable authority. "First, get in touch with the Empire Tower. Tell them they don''t need to take action regarding Stark Industries. Just ask Raina to borrow God."


    "God? What''s that?" Eddie scratched his head in bewilderment. He hadn''t heard of such a peculiar name in non-natural affairs.


    "Just relay the message. Raina will understand," Caesar shrugged, squinting his eyes. "Secondly, notify the management of Stark Industries. Tell them to prepare for a press conference and publicity. Let them announce to the international media that the senior executives of Stark Industries will hold a press conference for the world to see!"


    "A press conference? And Stark Industries'' senior executives?" Eddie widened his eyes, looking puzzled. "Who are they?"


    With an indifferent expression, Caesar pointed to his own nose, seemingly hitting Eddie''s funny bone as he burst into exaggerated laughter.


    After a while, Eddie looked at Caesar''s serious little face, and his smile froze. His mouth twitched slightly. "Master, you can''t be serious, can you? You, holding a press conference?"


    "Of course," Caesar crossed his arms, looking at him askance. "Isn''t my status enough to represent the senior executives of Stark Industries?"


    (End of the chapter)


    As long as I reach 400 dollars on my Patreon, I will start posting 2 chapters per day of this novel.


    I have also posted 2 new novels on My website and web novel. They are-


    1. I am not Interested In Devil Fruit


    2. Marvel Disassemble

 Chapter 367 Declaration of War

    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    "Stark Industries will hold a press conference, and a mysterious senior executive will attend in person!"


    This major announcement, released by Stark Industries'' official publicity, spread like wildfire. In less than an hour, the local government agencies, business organizations, and media units in New York were almost all aware of it.


    Stark Industries'' press conferences were always headline news, especially at this particular time¡ª


    With Mr. Kyle and Chairman Tony absent, and with the disappearance of General Manager Potts and Deputy Manager Klian, Stark Industries found itself under siege by a group of rival large-scale companies from the outside, while its employees were continuously targeted by terrorists from within.


    It could be said that Stark Industries was facing its most difficult period yet. And just at this time, a senior executive suddenly stepped forward to hold a press conference for the world to see. This undoubtedly threw a high-explosive grenade into the water, causing a tumultuous uproar.


    Both insiders and ordinary citizens were greatly interested in the unprecedented news.


    The press conference was scheduled to be held at the World Expo in New York. Established by Mr. Howard during World War II and upgraded several times by Mr. Tony to keep up with the times, the World Expo served as a museum for Stark Industries'' inventions on regular days.


    It was also the venue for Stark family members to announce new industrial developments, product concepts, and major decisions about the future of the industry to the world. It was Stark Industries'' first epic business card to the world.


    To hold a press conference at the World Expo was of extraordinary significance. Since its construction, only Howard and Tony, father and son, had the qualifications and permission to use the venue. Even Klian had tried to use the venue multiple times, only to have his proposal directly rejected by Potts.


    "Does this mean that Iron Man Mr. Stark has returned?"


    Many media personnel speculated excitedly, rushing to the World Expo.


    The press conference was scheduled for noon, and access was restricted. However, by around eleven thirty, the auditorium of the World Expo was already packed with media and industry insiders, engaged in heated discussions. Cameras and microphones were set up everywhere, resembling a battlefield.


    The security guards of the Expo and the New York police were working inside and outside to ensure the normal conduct of the press conference.


    As time passed, according to past practice, there would be performances like beautiful dances to warm up the atmosphere.


    But this time was different. There wasn''t even a host on stage. The podium was dimly lit, and there wasn''t a single soul in sight.


    Hundreds of media personnel stared blankly, watching the desolate podium. Just when they thought it was just a ruse, several spotlights suddenly lit up at noon, shining onto a corner of the stage, revealing a small figure.


    Everyone held their breath and widened their eyes. It was a boy of about one-year-old, with shiny golden hair, sparkling amber eyes, flawless features on his fair face, and a small body clad in a custom-tailored, miniature suit. Despite his overly mature aura, there was no sense of incongruity.


    The boy had a lollipop in his mouth, his cute face expressionless. He took slow steps with his short legs, calmly walking from a corner of the vast, modern glass stage to the podium.


    The entire venue fell silent. Some people even looked back, thinking that there would be others on stage, but after looking for a while, they realized that there was no one else following.


    Under the gaze of everyone, the boy walked to the front of the podium. However, due to his height, he was completely blocked by the podium when he got closer.


    "This¡ª"


    "Is this part of the performance?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing this absurd scene, the audience couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    But the next moment, ignoring gravity, the boy floated up and stood steadily on the podium, causing the laughter to abruptly stop.


    "Good morning, everyone." The boy smiled faintly, unflustered as he spoke into the microphone with a childish voice. "Are you disappointed? I am the senior executive responsible for this press conference at Stark."


    The audience below was even more shocked. They had seen hundred-year-old World War II veterans, but a one-year-old executive was unheard of.


    The boy shrugged and said bluntly, "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Caesar Carl."


    Caesar Carl.


    This name silenced the audience for a moment before causing a commotion akin to a nuclear explosion. It was as if a bomb had been detonated, with almost everyone excitedly standing up, and the flashes of cameras flashing incessantly.


    Caesar Carl''s name had sparked social debate half a year ago, and despite half a year of silence, it was still unforgettable.


    The descendant of the Symbol of Peace! The heir to Stark Industries'' subsequent shares! The son of God who had been at the top of the Earth since birth!


    This was the first time the Son of God had appeared in public, how could it not be eagerly anticipated and exciting? People hoped that he would create various legends like Mr. Kyle.


    "It seems that you all know my identity, which makes things easier."


    Caesar smiled and looked down at the crowd below, his small face stern. "This press conference is convened to express a few wishes from a personal standpoint, using the current platform."


    Some media personnel were very conscientious and simply tuned their channels to broadcast the scene live.


    Caesar said confidently, "From now on, I will officially take over Tony''s burden and continue to develop new technological products. Later, I will unveil a revolutionary new product concept, which I estimate will soon be available for mass production and sale worldwide."


    To take over the work of the genius engineer Tony was something that no one in the world dared to guarantee. However, when spoken by the Son of God, Caesar, it seemed to carry an indescribable sense of conviction, perhaps also stemming from the extraordinary influence of the Symbol of Peace.


    "In addition, I hereby declare war on the terrorists who have targeted Stark Industries and my friends recently!"


    Caesar''s tone was firm yet youthful, as he issued a subtle threat. "There are only two of you on my side. You can do as you please. I won''t use the power of alliances, families, or the military. If you try to kill me within a week, I will eradicate you from this planet root and branch!"


    The counterattack had officially begun!


    (End of chapter)

 Chapter 368 The Counterattack Begins

    "The Son of God, Caesar, Makes His First Appearance Before the World and the Public!"


    "Shouldering the Heavy Responsibility of Stark Industries: Is it a Descent into the Abyss or the Creation of a New Legend?"


    "The One-Year-Old Son of God, Caesar, Solely Declares War on Terrorists!"


    "Caesar: Within Three Days, a Revolutionary New Product Will Be Revealed!"


    Less than half a day after the press conference ended, the headlines with the above messages, featuring Caesar standing on the podium, had already been widely circulated by 21st-century online media and supplementary editions of newspapers and magazines.


    This undoubtedly sparked an epic frenzy and ignited unprecedented heated discussions among the populace.


    Of course, there were many doubts raised. After all, Caesar was just a child. However, the voices of support predominated, with most of Caesar''s supporters being the former fans of Tony, continuing their loyalty to Caesar.


    They hoped that Caesar would continue to create miracles and legends, as the world desperately needed heroes.


    Someone commented, "Regardless of whether Caesar''s new product can lift Stark Industries out of its commercial difficulties, or whether Caesar can eliminate the terrorists threatening New York''s security within a week, from the moment he, as a child of about one-year-old, chose to stand on the podium and shoulder the heavy responsibility without flinching, openly declaring war, he had already achieved a spiritual victory."


    These words resonated with countless people, fostering hope and anticipation.


    Meanwhile, in Stark Industries, in the executive office and studio formerly belonging to Chairman Tony Stark, located near the top floor.


    Caesar lay on the leather sofa, his small body propped up, sucking on a lollipop, controlling the chair to spin continuously.


    Eddie, dressed in a suit uniform, stood in the office lobby, watching Caesar with repeated sighs. "Master, to be honest, what I originally anticipated was already crazy enough, but what you''ve done is far more insane than I imagined, tens of times over."


    "I''ve got an extra alien Symbiote freeloading on me, occasionally scaring or killing people is fine, but I can''t transform into Iron Man. Announcing products, openly declaring war... Can the two of us really handle these things?" Eddie said, rubbing his hair with both hands in frustration.


    Venom, feeling embarrassed for his host, extended a tendril and slapped Eddie''s face, forcing him to calm down slightly.


    Caesar, with his arms crossed, snorted, "Who else can do it if Tony isn''t here? We have to do it."


    To be fair, what was happening now was originally something Tony should have dealt with, but since Tony and his alter ego were off to the Galactic Union, it fell on his godfather to bear Tony''s burden.


    Eddie looked at Caesar, puzzled. "Why don''t we operate in secret? Why make such a big fuss with a press conference when Miss Potts is still in their hands?"


    "Do you think I want to?" Caesar glanced at him disdainfully and said, "If we don''t hold a press conference, the initiative will remain in their hands."


    "Why?" Eddie scratched his head, feeling that his intelligence wasn''t quite enough.


    Venom, feeling embarrassed for his host, simply remained silent and fell asleep.


    "Do you think, from start to finish, the other side has done so many things for what purpose?" Caesar asked in return.


    Eddie thought for a moment, counting on his fingers before speaking, "They sent people to infiltrate Stark Industries as product managers, attacked elite researchers of Stark Industries, and kidnapped Miss Potts after fearing their identities were exposed..."


    He paused for a moment, his eyes shining, as he approached the truth, "Coupled with other peer companies joining forces to besiege Stark Industries if they were also behind these actions, then their ultimate goal should be¡ª"


    Caesar took over his words, nodding, "Exactly. They want to destroy Stark Industries, this commercial empire."


    Eddie took a sharp breath, blinked, and asked, "Did Stark Industries offend them? As a top weapon development company, shouldn''t terrorists target more than just Stark Industries?"


    Caesar spread his hands, displaying an air of certainty that there was only one truth, and decisively concluded, "If I''m not mistaken, the mastermind behind the scenes is likely one of Tony''s enemies, seeking revenge against Tony. That''s why they want to destroy his commercial empire and forcefully take away his woman."


    "That''s too ruthless," Eddie clenched his fists, feeling a bit indignant, even though he didn''t even have a girlfriend at the moment.


    In fact, Caesar''s judgment was almost certain.


    Aldrich Kilian, a scientist in the field of lifeforms. Over a decade ago, at a banquet, Kilian, due to his research on ultimate lifeforms, found himself in a desperate situation. He had hoped to take the opportunity to meet the world-renowned Tony Stark.


    However, Tony, as a proud genius and playboy, only paid attention to beautiful women at the banquet, casually instructing the enthusiastic but unfortunate young Kilian to wait for him on the rooftop of the building.


    That night, Kilian waited on the rooftop of the banquet building, enduring the rain and wind for the entire night. His enthusiasm and humanity were completely worn away, leaving only the flames of vengeance burning within him!


    He vowed to retaliate against Stark!


    After making some progress in his research on ultimate lifeforms, Kilian wanted to seek revenge on Tony. However, since Tony had left Earth at that time, he took the opportunity to infiltrate Stark Industries, using advanced technology to continue his research on lifeform genetic projects.


    He deceived Pepper Potts, who was Tony''s girlfriend and secretary at the time, gaining her trust and secretly building a terrorist force to gradually execute his revenge plan.


    However, due to the swift action of the Avengers Alliance, Kilian was worried that it was too dangerous to stay within Stark Industries. He made the decisive move to abduct Potts and retreat to his own underground base.


    "I understand."


    Eddie recalled Caesar''s words from before and, combining his current judgment, said thoughtfully, "Master, by holding a press conference and announcing the launch of a new product, you''re actually trying to erase the negative image of Stark Industries. This way, the enemy''s plot to destroy Stark Industries won''t succeed."


    "I''ll give them a deadline to openly declare war, essentially taunting them. This will make them even more desperate to eliminate me."


    Caesar chuckled, pointing to himself, "Now, neither Potts nor Stark Industries are their primary targets anymore. It''s me, a crucial figure in Stark Industries."


    "It''s surprising that you can still laugh."


    Eddie looked warily out the window, feeling that terrorists could strike at any moment. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sly smile crept onto Caesar''s lips, making him look like a little devil. With a chilling tone, he said, "What''s there to fear? I wish they''d come to find me. One by one, pair by pair, I''ll take them out. It''s better if they all come together, so I can wipe them out in one go and save myself the trouble."


    Eddie''s scalp tingled, and he shrank his neck, throwing out one final question, "Master, the premise of reviving Stark Industries is that the new product you''re launching is accepted by the public. If the product turns out to be fake, then everything we''ve discussed before won''t hold."


    "Who told you the product we''re launching is fake? It''s just that we haven''t started making it yet."


    After finishing his words, Caesar looked at the computer screen on his desk, under Eddie''s puzzled gaze, and asked, "God, are you ready?"


    The computer screen suddenly flickered with code blocks assembling into a data sphere, and then a cold voice emanated from the speakers:


    "Artificial intelligence God, at your service!"


    (End of chapter)

 Chapter 369 Cybernet and Holographic VR

    In the field of technology manufacturing, Caesar couldn''t reach the level of Tony Stark as Iron Man on his own, even though his intellectual growth far exceeded that of an average human being.


    Tony''s almost over-the-top creative mind and engineering prowess were considered a kind of "Superpower" within the realm of technology, and they still couldn''t match the unique ability to assist the Extracting Card System in replication!


    However, this didn''t mean that Caesar couldn''t shoulder the technological research and development burden of Stark Industries. He had the superintelligent AI "God" at his disposal, far surpassing the world''s technological standards. With control over all the top manufacturing factories and resources of Stark Industries and the Carl Family, combined with his unique mindset from his previous life on another Earth...


    Caesar only needed to provide complete product requirements and ideas, leaving all the theoretical and developmental work to God''s computational speculation, and then handing it over to Stark Industries'' research and manufacturing teams and workers for further refinement.


    At this moment, in Tony''s private workshop.


    Caesar, acting as the supreme commander, sat at the desk, surrounded by computers on and under the table, with the mainframe fans and liquid cooling systems working hard to cool them down. Several monitors were displaying blue screens, each showing God''s distinctive blue sphere logo.


    The door opened, and Eddie stepped in, wiping the sweat from his forehead, breathing heavily as he reported to Caesar, "It should be fine now. Three supercomputers in the Stark Industries Technology Park ring are all activated, along with two from the Carl Family, totaling five supercomputers on standby."


    Caesar nodded, instructing towards one of the screens, "God, let''s run a check first."


    "Yes."


    God responded through the speakers, and several screens immediately flashed a series of data codes. After a while, with a beep, "Connection to five supercomputers successfully established, ready to utilize their performance and storage for data computation at any time."


    "Very good." Caesar snapped his fingers lightly.


    Beside him, Eddie asked curiously, "Is it necessary to use all five supercomputers at once? Are we trying to hack into a major country''s military database?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous, even for a military database, God wouldn''t even need two supercomputers."


    Caesar rubbed his hands impatiently, looking eager to get started, and said with a meaningful smile, "But what we''re about to do next, I''m afraid five supercomputers won''t be enough."


    "Then I''ll wait and see." Eddie rolled his eyes, sitting down on a chair, curious to see what kind of idea this little devil Caesar was trying to come up with.


    Since everything was ready, Caesar didn''t hesitate. He spoke directly, "First of all, God, I need to set up a secure database, one that nobody can hack into or modify, including Vis and J.A.R.V.I.S."


    God barely utilized the supercomputers, immediately providing a solution, "Done. The database will be set up in the supercomputer equipment room at the main base, protected by a firewall I''ll set up and monitor online. Nobody will have the authority to breach it."


    "Hold on, I''m not done yet." Caesar twirled the stick of his lollipop between his fingers, speaking with seriousness beyond his years, "The storage capacity of that database needs to be large."


    "How large? Please provide an example." God, unwilling to concede, responded coldly.


    Caesar was straightforward, throwing out a staggering condition, "It needs to be able to hold the data equivalent to everything within ten Earths."


    "Master, what are you planning to do?" Eddie was a bit dumbfounded, and it seemed even God hadn''t anticipated this, as the images on the monitor screens stuttered slightly.


    Caesar blinked, saying, "Nothing much, just creating an enormous virtual world. If the realism is high enough, the required data storage must be large enough."


    He glanced at the screens, asking, "So, can it be done?"


    God remained silent for a moment, then the speakers came back to life after a dozen seconds of silence, "Resolved. The storage facility will be set up at the main base, equipped with compressed memory chips. It''s estimated to accommodate the data equivalent to everything within twelve Earths. Starting now, let the technicians begin the hardware modification of the main base. It will only take nineteen hours."


    "Well done." Caesar praised lightly. It was impossible for him to achieve such a feat using theoretical knowledge and current technological levels.


    But the artificial intelligence God was different. With the technological theories from Earth, Wakanda, and the Planet Sakaar at its disposal, as long as the conditions proposed didn''t exceed a certain level of difficulty, God could attempt to tackle the technological challenge through computation.


    Caesar didn''t beat around the bush and laid out his requirements as planned, "I need a super-strong network signal that can cover at least one major city." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After about half a minute of computation, God responded coldly, "Resolved. Stark Industries will manufacture an extraterrestrial signal tower capable of covering the entire city with a network signal, with an upload speed of up to 100G per second. Construction will commence now, and with Stark Industries'' manpower, it''s estimated to take three days."


    Caesar pondered for a moment before continuing, "Furthermore, I need to construct a super-sized virtual world framework within the database, initially divided into several zones, to meet the system''s basic framework for elements such as escaping reality and gaming fantasies..."


    On this point, Caesar spoke at length, including some ideas for virtual space regions and settings. He mainly articulated the desired effects, leaving the specific theories and practical implementation to God for computation and judgment.


    Before long, God provided a reliable analysis, "According to your requirements, it will take five supercomputers three days to compute and encode each system for a complete, detailed, and high-fidelity virtual world zone."


    "Take your time, no rush," Caesar smiled, comforting God instead.


    Eddie had been feeling lost in the clouds until now, but finally, he understood. Surprised, he exclaimed, "Master, is the so-called new research product to save Stark Industries a game? A simulated reality game?"


    In the year 2009 of the 21st century, electronic games were indeed a major trend with the popularity of computers, smartphones, and other electronic products.


    However, Stark Industries developing games? However you looked at it, it seemed a bit of a downgrade. After all, Stark Industries was the leading boss in technology and weapons enterprises!


    Sensing Eddie''s skepticism, Caesar remained unfazed and confidently stated, "You don''t understand. What I''m going to create isn''t just a game, but a world."


    "A world?"


    Eddie muttered to himself, momentarily failing to grasp the concept.


    Caesar didn''t explain further. He turned to God and said solemnly, "God, there''s one last technological challenge we must tackle¡ª I need to create a device, preferably similar in model and size to a helmet, that can serve as a medium for humans to connect their senses and perceptions to the virtual space we''re creating."


    Eddie was dumbfounded, realizing from everything that had been said before that an incredible black technology product was about to be born.


    The studio fell silent.


    God didn''t respond immediately. The screens continued to flash with data codes. If one were in the supercomputer equipment room at that moment, they would see countless chips and hardware rapidly heating up, while the liquid cooling devices worked frantically, and a massive data stream surged through the cable network.


    After a while, God finally responded, "Resolved. The device development is tentatively named ''Holographic VR Helmet Technology''!"


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 370 Cross-Century Platform, Birth of Cybernet

    Three days later.


    Nearly half a week had passed since Caesar''s press conference, leaving only four days until the end of the cycle he had mentioned before.


    During this time, the downtown area of ??New York City remained calm. Terrorists did not rush to take action against Caesar, and Caesar had not yet announced the positioning and concept of the new product. Both sides seemed to maintain a silent standoff. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, employees of Stark Industries had been working overtime these days, seemingly busy with research and production. A towering iron tower, reaching up to thirty meters, had also been erected within the industrial complex, its specific purpose unknown.


    When the media tried to interview some high-level personnel, they were all refused under the pretext of confidentiality agreements.


    Everything seemed to be in a calm before the storm.


    Thanks to the appearance of Caesar, the "Chosen One," Stark Industries had halted its downward trend, and there were even signs of a rebound in stock prices. However, this was mainly due to people''s high expectations.


    Everyone wanted to know if Caesar could replace Iron Man Tony and continue to develop mesmerizing black technology products. Perhaps even the terrorists lurking in the shadows were watching.


    Meanwhile, in the northern United States, in Tennessee.


    Feather-sized snowflakes drifted down from the sky, covering the city in a thick layer of silver. The biting cold wind howled fiercely through the streets and alleys.


    In a luxurious duplex villa located on the outskirts of the city, armed guards wearing sunglasses stood guard both outside and inside the house. A man and a woman confronted each other in the bustling ground-floor hall, warmed by the blazing fireplace.


    The man, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, sat with one leg crossed over the other on a genuine leather chair. He was about forty years old, with slight traces of age on his face, and his dark golden hair was slicked straight back. A gentle and confident smile hung on his face.


    About three meters away from him, Potts sat on a chair as well, her beautiful eyes staring fiercely at the man. Her delicate face was filled with disgust and disdain.


    The middle-aged man waved his hand, and immediately, a blonde beauty approached to serve him drinks. He took a sip of wine from a tall glass and addressed Potts, "Miss Potts, there''s no need to look at me like that. I don''t want to harm you. Perhaps we can sit down like before, enjoy some fine wine, and have a pleasant conversation."


    "Huh, Kilian, now that you''ve resorted to such dirty tricks, don''t pretend to be a gentleman," Potts replied expressionlessly, raising her hands. Her fair wrists were shackled, and the chair she sat on was also chained to the ground.


    Kilian looked surprised, like a thief caught in the act, and shouted loudly to the guards nearby, "Huh, what have you done to the respected Miss Potts? Come and unlock the chains!"


    "No need to pretend!" Potts retorted coldly, casting a disdainful glance at the guards, who then moved forward to unlock the chains.


    "What do you aim to achieve by targeting me and Stark Industries?" Potts asked calmly, looking at Kilian.


    "What do I aim to achieve? Of course, it''s to destroy everything Tony Stark owns with my own hands!" When it came to Tony, Kilian finally dropped his usual gentlemanly facade, his face twisting slightly, revealing a fierce expression. "Isn''t he arrogant and self-righteous, looking down on everyone? I want to see what kind of expression he''ll have when he loses everything."


    "You''re committing a crime," Potts responded without mercy.


    Kilian spread his hands, saying matter-of-factly, "So what? As long as you have power, you can override the law. That''s what those so-called ''superheroes'' have taught me."


    "Too bad, you''ll never become a superhero," Potts retorted with a light laugh, looking at Kilian contemptuously. "Even if a one-year-old child can become a superhero, you''ll never have that chance."


    "Through the Ultimate Lifeform Project, I can wield extraordinary power and create a powerful force without needing anyone''s recognition," Kilian coldly retorted, setting down his wine glass. He narrowed his eyes dangerously. "I know that the appearance of the so-called Chosen One, Caesar, has ignited a glimmer of hope in your heart and seemingly stabilized Stark Industries. But without any real product releases, Stark Industries is always on the brink. Do you really think a one-year-old child can replace Tony Stark?"


    Potts remained silent, bowing her head. Having followed Tony for so long, she had seen countless geniuses and scientists in the field of technology and manufacturing. However, there was hardly anyone who could compete with Tony in the field.


    Dr. Banner was considered half of one, but he was more of a scientist in the field of lifeforms...


    "Boss! Something bad''s happened!"


    Just then, a guard burst into the room, running in frantically, causing Kilian, who had just taken a sip of wine, to choke.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you shouting like that!?" Kilian took out a towel and wiped his mouth, glaring angrily at the guard.


    The guard, ignoring the rebuke, quickly reported, "Boss, Stark Industries has really released a new product! Just five minutes ago, it was available for pre-sale on the official website!"


    "What did you say?"


    Kilian''s eyes widened in shock. Without paying attention to Potts anymore, he jumped up from his chair, grabbing the guard''s hand urgently. "Let''s go, take me to see it!"


    The guard immediately led Kilian to the basement. As soon as they entered, Kilian waved off the research personnel sitting at the computer chairs. He himself plopped down on one, quickly manipulating the mouse to open Stark Industries'' official website.


    Upon entering the website, a colorful banner occupied the entire computer screen, presenting the promotion and introduction of the newly released product. The bold and straightforward headlines caught the eye:


    [Social Gaming, Virtual Reality - Cybernet]


    [Though a game, it''s no child''s play!]


    "A game? Has Stark Industries stooped to making games? Truly, a childish prank," Kilian chuckled. He scrolled down with the mouse, continuing to browse the introductory content below.


    In the middle was a paragraph that left Kilian stunned, unable to help but read it aloud softly:


    "Are you disappointed with reality, seeking a new life experience? Are you unwilling to accept mediocrity, aspiring to become a celebrated figure? Are you confined by your surroundings, longing to explore the fantastical worlds and cosmic wonders at will? In Cybernet, you can have it all, unfolding a brand-new gaming life with equality and freedom."


    One couldn''t deny that even Kilian was somewhat moved by this statement. However, maintaining his hostile stance, he scoffed, "Sounds good, but it''s more than just a game."


    Scrolling down the webpage revealed a small video introducing the product.


    Kilian clicked to play, and the video displayed a three-dimensional model of a technological helmet, rotating 360 degrees, accompanied by a cold, mechanical voiceover:


    "On this day in 2009, Stark Industries broke through advanced technologies in human anatomy, information, and more. They created a holographic VR helmet capable of transmitting the central nervous system and simulating hormones. Through this holographic VR helmet, players can connect to the internet and the virtual world - Cybernet, breaking free from the constraints of the human body and experiencing a whole new world..."


    "A virtual world, is this really just a game?" Kilian''s palm trembled slightly as an ominous feeling arose within him. He scrolled to the bottom of the page, where the pre-sale information for the holographic VR helmet was displayed.


    Priced at five thousand US dollars, this amount, in today''s prices, was enough to buy a good car, and Cybernet was temporarily only open to the New York City area.


    However, the pre-sale quantity of the holographic VR helmet had already exceeded one hundred thousand within less than ten minutes of its release, and the number was continuously increasing!


    (End of chapter)

 Chapter 371 Entering the Cyberweb

    In the outskirts of New York, nestled within a secluded grove of birch trees, stood a vintage villa.


    Squeak...


    Two security guards wearing sunglasses pushed open the door, each carrying a neatly packaged square box adorned with Stark Industries'' manufacturing logo and a series of printed explanations in small English letters.


    As they entered the foyer and removed their coats, one of them approached Kilian, who was seated in the room, and reported, "Boss, we finally got them! We managed to snatch two!"


    "Why did it take you so long? It''s been almost half a day," The expression on Kilian''s face was dark and unsettled as he coldly eyed the two men, his gaze instinctively shifting to the packaging of the products.


    "Oh, don''t even mention it," The lead guard sighed heavily, wiping the sweat from his brow and placing the boxes on the table, explaining with a hint of grievance, "Boss, you didn''t go to the central district of New York, especially towards Stark Industries. The main roads were jam-packed with pedestrians and vehicles, it was almost impassable. People were crazily queuing up for kilometers as if possessed, just to buy these holographic VR helmets."


    The other guard chimed in, concurring, "Yeah, boss, we managed to get these two gadgets, but we had to pay two thousand dollars extra to a scalper."


    "I heard that not only New York but also nearby cities and even other countries, have many people specifically rushing to New York just to experience this game called Cyberweb, touted as a cross-century platform."


    "The whole of New York City is buzzing. Now, whenever you go out, everyone is talking about Cyberweb and holographic VR."


    The two guards conversed animatedly, their words filled with intense curiosity and excitement. They gestured enthusiastically, becoming more and more animated in their discussion. When they noticed Kilian''s increasingly grim expression, they wisely fell silent.


    "Get your head straight. I refuse to believe that a mere kid can create a cross-era technological product from scratch in just three or four days and put it into mass production and sales directly," Kilian scolded them, pointing to one of the boxes and gesturing to one of the guards, "You, take it to the basement research room and have the staff dismantle and scan it."


    "Dismantle it?" The guard exclaimed, his tone filled with reluctance and regret.


    "What, you want to play with it?" Kilian raised his head, his anger on the verge of erupting.


    "Oh no, I''ll go right away!" the guard snapped to attention, scooping up one of the boxes and hurrying off to the basement.


    Kilian''s expression softened slightly as he looked at the box on the table, lifting his chin and instructing the remaining guard, "Open it."


    "Yes, boss."


    The guard quickly retrieved a folding knife from his pocket and, with a few deft movements, tore open the packaging, revealing a black and gold helmet-shaped item inside.


    The holographic VR helmet was made of aluminum and toughened glass, its sleek, arched design exuding a sense of futuristic technological fashion, emitting a cool glow under the lights.


    Even the demanding Kilian couldn''t help but silently praise it at this moment. At least from the looks of it, there was a feeling that it was worth the price.


    "How exactly does it work? Should I just put it on?" Kilian pondered.


    The guard, holding the instruction manual, read aloud as he perused it, "Boss, it says here. Currently, Cyberweb only covers New York City. As long as the holographic VR helmet device is connected to power anywhere in New York and the command ''start connection'' is spoken while wearing it, you can connect to Cyberweb."


    Kilian waved to a nearby blonde beauty, and immediately two beauties approached, helping him connect the holographic VR helmet to the power source.


    After the standby light on the holographic VR helmet lit up, Kilian was about to put it on when the guard suddenly reminded urgently, "Boss. The first time you enter Cyberweb through the holographic VR helmet, there will be a scan and analysis of the user''s body. The user needs to pass the real-name authentication with their ID card number to register for a lifelong unique Cyberweb account."


    "You think I only have one identity?" Kilian snorted disdainfully, without hesitation, he put on the VR helmet with both hands, half-sitting and half-leaning back on the genuine leather chair.


    "Start connection¡ª"


    After registering for a Cyberweb account with a fake identity and creating a custom character, Kilian''s consciousness was transferred to a mysterious and unknown location.


    At first, there was silence, with only dazzling lights filling the field of vision. Gradually, a multitude of noisy sounds entered his ears, and soon he could vaguely see strange figures flashing past him.


    Killian instinctively rubbed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he stood dumbfounded in place.


    Although his body was still lying in a chair in the villa''s hall in the real world, at this moment, he clearly found himself in another vast and boundless place.


    Behind him stood a towering skyscraper emitting a giant beam of light, casting constantly blinking shadows. Subsequently, giants, orcs, aliens with strange shapes, exquisite movie elves, celebrity figures, and stunning beauties emerged, along with some cartoonish characters¡ª all meticulously crafted avatars selected by players.


    As Killian looked out, transparent pathways extended in all directions, leading to lush lawns, fountains, heavenly gardens, tropical grasslands, and a sky filled with sparkling stars and a hanging sea.


    On the other side of the path were the pyramids of ancient civilizations, floating sky fortresses, futuristic cities, and cosmic fortresses, blending elements of fairy tales, myths, and anime into a dazzling array of scenes and objects that seemed to exist only in dreams.


    "Excuse me, sir, you''re blocking the way."


    A one-eyed man accidentally bumped into Killian''s shoulder, then turned around and said excitedly before running towards a Bifrost pathway, "No pain, it''s just virtual space, but this is too real..."


    Killian stood firmly in surprise, looking down at his hands. The character he had created was a robust man, resembling a bodyguard in the real world.


    A voice behind him seemed to respond, coming closer, "Yes, it''s indeed too real, even though Stark Industries claims that the first-generation holographic VR headset only has a simulation degree of 70%."


    Killian turned around to see a punk-styled youth. The youth also looked at him, smiling familiarly, "Hello, I''m Z, of course, that''s just my game name. In the Cyber Network, nobody wants to talk about reality."


    "Killian," Killian replied coldly.


    Z laughed heartily, "Come on, Killian, my man. I''ve just logged into the Cyber Network myself, I''m a newbie. Do you want to team up and explore together?"


    After a moment of thought, Killian nodded, "Sure."


    "Then follow me. I couldn''t resist looking around after just reading the manual. There are a few places I''m particularly eager to see." Z reached out, clumsily pulling up a floating window and inviting Killian to join the team, then opened the navigation map option.


    "What places?" Killian suddenly regretted not reading the manual before coming in; now he was a newcomer who didn''t even understand the specific operations.


    "Haven''t you carefully read the detailed introduction of the Cyber Network on the official website?" Z waved his hands excitedly. "In addition to the social platform in this leisure area, the creator Caesar has specially created two gaming areas for the Cyber Network. One is a World War II battlefield for shooting and strategy enthusiasts, and the other is a virtual city modeled after New York¡ª Gotham City." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 372 Gotham City

    In the virtual world of Cybernet, Caesar had God create two special gaming areas with AI character NPCs, where players could engage in PvP battles, follow storylines, and complete missions.


    The first area was set in the early stages of World War II, allowing players to randomly choose which country to join.


    Players could control their characters to enlist in the military, undergo rigorous training and assessments as new recruits, and then join highly realistic AI-controlled military units.


    Equipped with vintage weapons of the time, they would immerse themselves in the battles of the European and Pacific theaters. The outcome of the virtual wars in this world might diverge significantly from reality due to the participation of players.


    (Here, Caesar intentionally set up a game Easter egg: players could join the Hydra organization, but once they did, they could not leave. The system would also issue bounties and assassination quests targeting players from all other factions.


    Hydra faction players would be hunted or assassinated to death, dropping a game item called "Red Skull Underpants"¡ªthis was Caesar''s dark humor towards the Hydra organization.)


    Players could also experience life as merchants, doctors, civilians, and more, escaping war-torn countries and exploring nearly 100% freely in areas untouched by the conflict.


    Characters in these special areas had only one life. Once their health reached zero and they died, they would lose all items and money, their attributes and skills would reset, and their ranks and titles in the special areas would be revoked. Their main avatars would respawn at the initial light pillar birth platform in Cybernet.


    This gaming space satisfied all firearms enthusiasts and also served as Caesar''s reminiscence and tribute to the Second World War, as it marked the beginning of his journey from obscurity to legendary hero.


    The second gaming area was Gotham City.


    Set in the same year as reality, 2009, with the basic map modeled after the real New York City but heavily modified, Gotham City leaned more towards a neutral, gray-toned atmosphere. Committing illegal activities would lead players to become criminals and be hunted by the police and special individuals.


    The design and creation of this gaming area probably only made sense to Caesar and his alter ego, Kyle. However, the allure of this special gaming area continued to attract countless players.


    In the virtual platform of Cybernet, in the area of Gotham City.


    Under a sky devoid of stars and moonlight, dark clouds loomed ominously. Gothic-style modern buildings towered high, while dim neon lights illuminated the bustling streets. However, most of the lights did not reach the dirty alleys, where cats and dogs occasionally prowled, their eyes glowing with a faint green light.


    On the bustling commercial street, AI individuals resembling ordinary gentlemen and ladies went about their lives¡ª some busy with business, others returning home from work, and still others shopping. They seemed to have lived in this city from birth, leading orderly lives.


    Among them, there were many pedestrians with strange appearances¡ªthese were players, wandering in small groups, exploring the city''s inner workings.


    At a crossroads on the commercial street, a nearly fifty-meter-high cathedral towered above.


    Unnoticed by anyone, a handsome blond youth sat on the edge of the eaves, his feet dangling outside. Facing the gentle night breeze, he looked down at the cityscape below with his azure eyes.


    A black cat with sleek fur jumped lightly onto his shoulder, its tail swaying from side to side. Its feline face wore a deeply contented expression.


    Caesar glanced at the cat, then grumbled, "Eddie, why did you create your game character to look like this?"


    The black cat lifted its small face and spoke human words, "You always sit on my shoulder in the real world, so at least let me sit on your shoulder in this virtual space."


    "Whatever." Caesar couldn''t understand Eddie''s quirky ideas.


    The black cat looked down at the street below. "Master, I don''t quite understand the intention behind your creation of this Gotham City gaming area. The setting here is strange; there''s never daylight, just this eerie darkness."


    Caesar chuckled. "Eddie, you don''t understand. Only darkness possesses the charm that daylight lacks, and it easily induces darkness and fear in people''s hearts."


    "A style of darkness series?"


    The black cat twitched its mouth corners in a human-like manner, pondering, "You even had God set this up as a high-crime area with ineffective law enforcement. Is this all deliberate?"


    "It adds immersion. Besides, the original New York isn''t much better than this."


    Caesar shrugged, sidestepping the topic. "This area is like a simulated life playground. Players can engage in the jobs they want and live the lives they desire, making it the best virtual zone for experiencing a second life."


    The black cat squinted, retorting with a tsukkomi, "It doesn''t feel that simple. You little devil, you''re quite mischievous!"


    "Of course, it''s not that simple. I''ve also created some special AI characters in here," Caesar said with a meaningful blink. As soon as he finished speaking, a powerful explosion rocked a nearby bank, throwing the previously peaceful and bustling street into panic and chaos!


    "What''s going on?" The black cat raised its fur, peering downward.


    The bank erupted in flames, thick smoke billowing out, shattered glass littering the area. AI pedestrians at the entrance scrambled in panic, while some players caught in the chaos were left bewildered. Many players watched from a safe distance, perplexed by the sudden turn of events.


    Shortly after, three vans screeched to a halt outside the bank, and a dozen masked gunmen stormed in, systematically looting and keeping a lookout. In no time, they loaded bags of money onto the vehicles. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, five patrol cars approached, but the gunmen paid them no heed. From the vehicles, they retrieved rocket launchers and sent the police cars flying with explosions, engulfing the street in chaos.


    "Is this a robbery? It''s too brazen!" The black cat, like other players, felt a chill run down its spine, momentarily stunned by the scene.


    Caesar shrugged helplessly. "The firepower of the thugs surpasses the police setup. This is the normal rule of Gotham City."


    The black cat vented its frustration, claws out. "What kind of setting is this? It''s too unfair! How can players dare to settle here? They''re randomly being stripped of their equipment by thugs!"


    "Don''t worry, just wait a bit longer," Caesar said with a smile but remained silent. He estimated that it was about time for the special AI characters to make their entrance.


    Down on the street, no one could stop the armed thugs. After plundering the bank, they prepared to leave in their vehicles.


    A wounded AI officer lay in a pool of blood, unwilling to yield. With great effort, he pulled out an item resembling a flashlight from his pocket and switched it on.


    The bright beam illuminated the night sky, revealing the silhouette of a bat with outstretched wings, exposing the AI characters and real players in the city.


    (End of chapter)

 Chapter 373 The Dark Knight

    In the virtual world, at the heart of the Gotham City district.


    The scene of a chaotic street bank crime unfolded, illuminated by flames, with smoke billowing, everything appearing as if it were a realistic enactment of a storyline.


    AI civilians scattered in terror, armed criminal gangs ran rampant, and helpless police officers groaned in pools of blood. Players, unsure and alarmed, watched from a safe distance. Even the neon lights on the roadside dimmed slightly at this moment, casting a murky shadow.


    "The Bat... Signal?"


    Atop the bell tower of a Western-style building, a Cat lay on Caesar''s shoulder, gazing up at the strange beacon in the night sky, murmuring to herself in confusion. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the people in the city, at this moment, were also looking up at the night sky symbol. Although the animal symbolized the dark lifeforms of the night, it inexplicably served to soothe the panic of the civilians and deter criminal elements effectively.


    "Damn it! He''s coming, hurry up and drive, get us out of here!"


    The masked crime boss, seeing this, growled fiercely with a hint of fear and dread in his eyes, waving his arms and signaling his accomplices to get back into the modified van.


    At the same time, players within a kilometer radius of the area received a simultaneous branch Mission message:


    "Option One: Trigger temporary Mission [Stop the Terrorists from Escaping]


    As a good citizen of Gotham City, you should stop all unjust evil forces, even if it means risking your life at any moment!


    Mission Requirements: Stop the terrorists from escaping by your own strength and delay them as much as possible!


    Mission Reward: Justice Citizen Badge, Batman favorability +10."


    "Option Two: Trigger temporary Mission [Help the Terrorists Escape]


    Abandon justice and personal principles, cross the bottom line of law and ethical morals, and become a member of darkness obedient to inner desires!


    Mission Requirements: Help the terrorists escape with your own strength and let them go free!


    Mission Reward: Gain recognition from the forces of evil, Batman favorability -10."


    The Cat stared dumbfoundedly at the system popup, then glanced at Caesar, "Your Mission... is deliberate, isn''t it?"


    "With justice, naturally comes evil. Gotham City is inherently a place of extreme dichotomy and distinct tendencies towards extremes," Caesar said with a happy smile, looking down at the players below and whispering, "So, choose. Things that people dare not do in reality will be infinitely magnified in this virtual space, tempting them to follow the path they yearn for in their hearts."


    The players below hesitated, and after three seconds, none of them chose to accept the Mission.


    Seeing this scene, the Cat relaxed a little and squinted at Caesar, "That''s good. Human nature tends to be more gray and neutral, meaning they tend to stand by and do nothing about things that don''t concern them."


    Caesar smiled and said nonchalantly, "I already guessed that. It''s just because the players have just arrived in Gotham City. Once they become familiar with the environment here and acquire a certain amount of armament, they will sooner or later make a choice between justice and evil."


    "Will this choice indirectly affect reality? What will you do to players who invest in the forces of evil¡ª real-world monitoring, scrutiny?" The Cat asked nervously as she looked at Caesar.


    Caesar smiled but remained silent. In the virtual world, people tend to lean towards their inner choices.


    *Bam!*


    With no players stepping forward to delay the time, the criminal gang drove the modified van filled with cash, crashing through the wreckage of police cars blocking the road, and was about to accelerate away at the corner of the intersection.


    But just as the three modified vans reached the corner, a black afterimage suddenly swept past the side lane, and blue flames sprayed from the exhaust pipes behind, as the massive low-profile four-wheel-drive tires rubbed against the road at high speed, sparking flames. A beautifully executed drift stopped in the middle of the road, forcing the criminals'' vehicles to brake abruptly.


    "What the hell is that?"


    The players at the scene were all collectively stunned. The vehicle blocking the criminals was clearly an oddly shaped Batmobile!


    Compared to the usual luxurious and expensive sports cars, the car in front of them was more about ruggedness, toughness, domineering, and heavyweight, with heavy-duty four-wheel-drive wheels and the entire body covered in bulletproof steel plates, all in a cold, dark color. The appearance of the whole car resembled a nocturnal bat, with an immensely striking visual impact.


    "It''s Batman, step on it and breakthrough!"


    The terrorist leader shouted loudly, grabbing the steering wheel from his henchman in the passenger seat, slamming the accelerator, and directing the modified van fiercely towards the Batmobile ahead.


    The Batmobile refused to back down, its engine roaring as it charged head-on toward the opposing van¡ª


    *Bam!*


    The two vehicles violently collided with each other.


    Despite the modified van''s large size, being struck by the low-profile Batmobile caused its front end to collapse and shatter. It was like a giant being knocked down by a dwarf, with the wheels still spinning at high speed as the vehicle rolled over on the road, both vehicle and occupants tumbling 360 degrees.


    The van''s doors and windows were damaged, and a large amount of cash spilled out, creating a cascade of bills raining down at the intersection.


    The Batmobile came to a stop unscathed on the road, and the door opened, revealing a mysterious man wearing a black Batman uniform stepping out.


    He was tall and muscular, his uniform barely concealing his perfectly toned physique. Draped over his shoulders was a black cape that reached his calves, and he wore a bat mask and earpiece helmet, with only a slightly stubbled chin visible, his eyes blinking with white light through some kind of device.


    "It''s Batman!"


    Many AI civilians exclaimed in shock, while the remaining criminals in the two other vehicles paled at the sight of the man blocking their path.


    "Keep attacking!"


    "Retreat immediately!"


    The vehicle with the criminal leader had already been incapacitated, and the remaining gang immediately diverged in different opinions. Some criminals from one van disembarked with weapons, preparing to confront Batman, while the van behind started to reverse, attempting to retreat.


    Batman suddenly moved, swiftly sprinting ten meters ahead. Although the criminals who got out of the car had started shooting, all the bullets landed behind and around him.


    As he approached, Batman used both his hands and feet, demonstrating his exceptional combat skills. In just a few seconds, all the criminals, despite their advantage in firearms and numbers, were cleanly defeated, with not a single one able to last more than a few rounds against him, a top-tier human combatant.


    After dealing with the criminals who disembarked, Batman coldly looked up at the criminal vehicle that had already fled a hundred meters away. Suddenly, he raised his hand and fired a steel grappling hook, hooking onto a building wall in the distance. The cable pulled him upwards, soaring into the sky.


    In the air, Batman spread his arms, his cape seemingly transforming into bat wings, allowing him to swiftly pursue the remaining criminal gang''s vehicle.


    Witnessing this dramatic turn of events, not only the AI civilians but also the players were stunned, gazing in awe as Batman disappeared into the distance.


    Throughout the process of combating crime, Batman remained silent, but his actions and methods were straightforward and decisive, like a Dark Knight born purely for justice.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 374 Man Of Steel

    The Cyberspace was developed and rushed to production within three days, with sales launched on the fourth day, the official operation began immediately in New York.


    The virtual space and the holographic VR helmet, this futuristic technological creation, miraculously emerged in less than half a week. Many players who purchased the holographic VR helmet with mixed feelings due to the reputation of Stark Industries and Caesar immediately fell in love with the virtual world after a brief trial and found it difficult to extricate themselves!


    Shedding the shackles of reality to shape a brand new virtual character, one could easily travel the world and beyond, join a national army for real combat, interact with superheroes and villains, explore the dark underwater world or dazzling sky cities, and dance freely in an interstellar bar the size of a moon¡ª


    In the Virtual World, players can satisfy all their fantasies!


    "The Son of Hero, Caesar, takes the first step into legend!"


    "The holographic VR helmet is the greatest high-tech product in the 21st Century, without question!"


    "Virtual World has arrived, marking the beginning of a whole new virtual era. What are you waiting for?"


    No one could resist the allure of the Virtual World virtual world. The news media, who were among the first to snatch up the holographic VR helmets, transformed into ultimate online water armies for the first time, and the unanimous praise in newspapers and online messages had not a single negative review, let alone a neutral one.


    The locals in New York exploded with excitement, as if not owning a holographic helmet would completely disconnect them from the current era, igniting an unprecedented craze and frenzy.


    Other cities and countries went crazy, with eyes red, and they applied to Stark Industries by name to quickly expand Virtual World coverage beyond New York.


    If, in the 1920s, Stark Industries established an immortal commercial empire with the three major weapons of smartphones, computers, and military weapons, then today''s holographic VR helmets not only allowed it to directly emerge from the trough it was in but also added an unbeatable halo of brilliance and invincibility!


    In a secluded villa on the outskirts of New York.


    With a rough thud, the VR helmet smashed violently to the ground, and the front glass shield shattered into several pieces, with debris scattered across the clean floor.


    The blonde beauty in a sexy dress shivered and leaned against the wall nearby, trembling in silence.


    The burly bodyguard looked slightly distressed as he glanced at the debris on the ground and then at Kilian, who was in a rage, and cautiously asked, "Boss, what should we do now? We''ve finally managed to make Stark Industries fall into a trough, with negative news all around, but now we''ve been...!"


    "You don''t need to say it, I know!"


    Kilian gritted his teeth, his fists clenched, his expression full of unwillingness. After personally learning about Virtual World, he knew that the conspiracy and actions against Stark Industries were completely futile.


    He is too powerless!


    The sense of powerlessness caused by the difference in abilities between them, he had experienced it from Tony Stark twenty years ago. But unexpectedly, today, twenty years later, after developing the ultimate formula, after thinking he had reached the peak in the field of life forms, he once again learned it from a child less than a year old.


    "We haven''t lost yet!"


    Kilian''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the bodyguard like a wild beast, his voice hoarse as he ordered, "Deploy all the people under us and send them to Stark Industries in New York. I want that main office building razed to the ground! At any cost!"


    The bodyguard gasped, hastily responding, "Yes! I''ll arrange it right away!"


    As the bodyguard left, Kilian narrowed his eyes coldly and muttered to himself, "You''ve declared war, haven''t you? Then as you wish!"


    Meanwhile, at Stark Industries, inside the chairman''s office.


    Anne wore her usual work uniform, her shiny and slender golden hair draped over her shoulders. She stood upright, holding a document in her hands.


    In front of her, there were two lifeforms in the chamber, one large and one small, both made of silver metal and resembling cryogenic chambers from outer space. They were marked with the Stark Industries logo, and they were currently closed and in operation.


    These were holographic VR function chambers, currently in the internal usage phase. Compared to the helmets facing the market, the function chambers could achieve 95% realism and provide nutrients continuously to the body upon entering the Virtual World.


    "With my salary, I can only afford a VR headset, right?"


    Anne looked at the functional pods, sighing softly. After all, Caesar had mentioned that the price of the functional pods would be more than a hundred times that of the headset.


    *Click-Clack¡ª*


    The two functional pods made a mechanical sound, and then the doors lifted, revealing Caesar and Eddie lying inside. Both of them were only wearing casual shorts, bare-chested, with a white chill lingering around their bodies.


    Anne remained silent, patiently waiting. After a few seconds, Caesar and Eddie opened their eyes one after the other, groggily sitting up as if just waking up from a nap inside the pods.


    "Wow, what are you doing here?!"


    When Eddie saw Anne standing in front of the pod, he was startled and quickly covered his vital parts with his hands.


    "Oh, Anne. I appointed her as my personal secretary, so she has access to the chairman''s office."


    Caesar wasn''t surprised as he floated up from the pod, stretching lazily in mid-air.


    "You''ve seen everything already, so why cover-up?"


    Anne spat out, ignoring Eddie and picking up a small shirt to help Caesar put it on. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Buddy, want me to help you get dressed?" Venom chuckled, extending a black tentacle and waving it in front of Eddie''s eyes.


    "No, thanks." Eddie quickly stepped out of the functional pod and grabbed a T-shirt to pull over his head.


    Once dressed, Caesar leaned back as if sitting in mid-air and asked Anne, "Since you''re here, did God send any messages?"


    Eddie also turned to Anne upon hearing this.


    "Yes." Anne nodded, handing a document to Caesar. "An hour ago, God detected abnormal body temperatures from users entering the Network via holographic VR devices in a location outside New York."


    "Good job."


    Caesar smiled, taking the document. The GM of the Network was God, and the VR devices had functions such as body scanning and precise positioning.


    "Master. I didn''t expect them to fall for it so easily. I thought we would have to wait until the day after tomorrow," Eddie exclaimed happily.


    Caesar crossed his arms, confident. "If their target is Stark Industries, as soon as the holographic VR is released, they will definitely try to buy it immediately."


    Eddie continued Caesar''s words, clenching his fist triumphantly. "Once they realize they can''t stop Stark Industries from getting out of trouble, their top priority won''t be Stark Industries and Miss Potts anymore. It will be directly on you, Master."


    "Caesar, aren''t you in danger now?" Anne''s hair stood on end as she listened, looking slightly worriedly at Caesar.


    Caesar''s lips curled up slightly, not answering the question.


    Eddie also smiled, his gaze shifting to Caesar, teasingly asking, "Master. When do you think they''ll come after you?"


    Just as Caesar was about to reply, his ears twitched slightly, and he glanced out the window, his gaze instantly reaching ten miles away.


    Caesar narrowed his eyes slightly. "They''re already here."


    While Batman maintained order in virtual Gotham City, the real Superman was about to take off in New York.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 375 Enemy Attack

    "They''re here?"


    Upon hearing Caesar''s inexplicable words, Anne still looked bewildered and hadn''t reacted yet. Eddie, however, instinctively turned his attention to the floor-to-ceiling windows of the office, suddenly noticing something and shouting aloud, "Venom!"


    "I know, the danger to humans is lethal, put on the mask quickly!"


    Venom''s slightly hoarse voice echoed instantly, and black liquid began to ooze out of Eddie''s body. Venom swiftly enveloped his entire body at a visible speed, rapidly expanding and shaping into a tough and resilient combat shell.


    In just half a second, Eddie transformed into a towering and burly dark monster. With a pair of narrow and fierce white eyes, bulging muscles, and menacing tattoos, he appeared terrifying but also gave Anne, who was petite and delicate, a sense of reassurance.


    Meanwhile, Caesar floated calmly in the air of the office, staring at the blue sky outside the window. There, a scorching white wave raced across the sky at supersonic speed, crossing countless skyscrapers in the blink of an eye, heading straight for the Stark Industries headquarters where they were located.


    "What on earth is that?"


    Anne''s eyes widened in astonishment, the beautiful pupils reflecting the vague outline of a missile warhead. In her panic, she could only cover her gaping mouth with both hands, trembling with fear as she continued to retreat against the wall until there was nowhere else to go!


    Faced with such advanced heat-seeking weapons, humans had no choice but to wait for death on the spot, with no other options!


    "Don''t worry, I''m here!"


    Suddenly, Eddie let out a low growl, assuming a posture ready to run. With a burst of power, he started to run, his powerful momentum causing the floor beneath him to crack as he charged forward. As he approached the window, he accelerated once again¡ª


    *Crash!*


    Eddie simply smashed through the floor-to-ceiling window, his extraordinary sprint launching him into the air as if equipped with rocket devices on his back. He flew through the sky at a height parallel to the horizon, covering a distance of fifty meters in the blink of an eye.  sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his palms spread out like fans, revealing his sturdy chest underneath, he embraced the rapidly approaching missile from the distance.


    He seemed determined to intercept the missile with his body, preventing the Stark Industries building from bearing the full brunt of the devastating blow!


    "No!"


    Witnessing this suicidal scene, Anne screamed in horror, but in the next moment, her cry was completely overwhelmed by the deafening roar.


    *Boom!*


    The thunderous explosion reverberated over half of New York City. Locals in New York could look up in horror to see a mushroom cloud blooming in the sky above the Stark office building, its chaotic energy spreading outward like ripples on the water.


    Although the Stark Industries headquarters didn''t directly take the hit from the missile, the powerful blast wave still shattered the glass surface of the entire building in an instant. The pressure swept in like a flood, causing both people and chairs inside to tumble and fall to the opposite wall.


    *Thud!*


    A tall, dark humanoid shadow broke through the window railing amidst the rolling dust and debris, tumbling back into the chairman''s office.


    "Eddie, are you okay?"


    With a helpless and tearful tone, Anne groped around the office, but due to the influx of thick smoke, she couldn''t locate anyone precisely.


    "Don''t worry, just taking a hit from an ordinary missile won''t kill Eddie that easily."


    Even at this moment, Caesar''s young voice remained calm and gentle. He rose to a higher point in the room, puffing out his cheeks and blowing air around his surroundings.


    Instantly, a strong gust of wind blew from his small mouth, roaring and whistling, dispersing the thick smoke lingering inside the room out through the window.


    As the view inside the room gradually cleared up, Anne finally saw the wreckage of the office. The floor from the window inward was deeply furrowed, and Eddie, in full coverage mode, was sitting in the corner at the end, half of his body deeply embedded in the wall. He looked hollowed out, with his dark monster body emitting a warm burnt smell.


    "Ahem, this refreshing feeling is truly¡ª indescribable."


    Eddie grimaced in pain, exhaling rings of black smoke as he slowly stood up from the dilapidated wall. When he saw Anne, tears in her eyes, he casually touched the back of his head, seemingly unaffected, and exclaimed in surprise, "Anne, you didn''t cry because you were worried about me, did you?"


    "Who''s worried about you?" Anne blushed and spat out, not surprised at all why Eddie could withstand a missile. Not only was he not seriously injured, but he also recovered as if nothing happened.


    "Get serious and save your bravado for the enemy."


    Caesar retorted, while outside the building, the smoke from the explosions began to dissipate quietly. With it came the buzzing of many aircraft engines. Following the source of the sound, they saw several armed helicopters and fighter jets approaching the office building.


    "Darn it, do they think they can just launch a missile on my face because I can''t fly?!"


    Eddie muttered hoarsely. Covered entirely by Venom, his demeanor turned towards ruthlessness and indifference. He shook off the ashes from his body, ready to rush outside again to confront the enemy aircraft.


    "Alright, just wait here." Caesar waved to stop him, tossing out sarcastically, "Aerial combat isn''t your strong suit, so stay here and protect Anne."


    "But..."


    Before Eddie could say anything, Caesar interrupted him, "No buts."


    "Okay then."


    Eddie sighed in frustration. He couldn''t do anything with Caesar. He could only turn around dejectedly and use his strong arms to lift the petite Anne, their combination giving off a Beauty and the Beast vibe.


    "The rest, leave it to me and God."


    Caesar stretched lazily and suddenly accelerated in mid-air like a Falcon, flying out of the building at high speed, disappearing like a streak of light in the direction where the enemy aircraft appeared.


    Anne was startled again, watching Caesar''s tiny figure disappearing into the distance. She nervously asked Eddie, "Eddie, what should we do now? If Master gets into trouble, Stark Industries, which has finally emerged from its low period, will be in trouble."


    Eddie grinned and sighed, "Trust Master. To be honest, when I first met Master, what Venom and I said, I didn''t believe it at first. But now, I''m finally sure, and I believe it firmly."


    "What do you mean?" Anne asked in surprise.


    Eddie took a deep breath and said seriously, "Master is very strong, even stronger than I am now!"


    Several hundred meters above the Stark Industries office building.


    Five armed helicopters flew with a buzzing sound, their communication linked as one, still maintaining live contact with Kilian, who was on the outskirts of New York.


    "Boss. The first missiles were intercepted about fifty meters from the target building. I suspect Stark Industries has installed a missile interception system!"


    "A missile interception system? I worked in that building for six months, why didn''t I know about these things?" Kilian responded sternly upon hearing the communication report, feeling a bit confused. "Continue bombing with the ammunition equipped on the armed helicopters!"


    "Yes, sir."


    The terrorists piloting the armed helicopters didn''t take long to urgently report again, "Boss, boss, we''ve detected an unidentified object approaching us, very small but very fast!"


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 376 The Pinnacle of Technology

    In the outskirts of New York, inside the basement of an ancient villa.


    "What is that thing?! A minion?"


    "Focus all firepower on it!"


    "We need to retreat immediately or call for urgent reinforcements!"


    "His speed is too fast, the missiles can''t lock onto him..."


    The communication lines from the dispatched team''s armed helicopters, transmitted back from dozens of kilometers away, were a chaotic mess of voices. The pilots'' indistinct words were filled with horror and cries of fear as if they had encountered a devastating strike from a mysterious enemy.


    "Speak clearly, what exactly did you see? Who are you fighting against?"


    Kilian''s forehead was covered in sweat like soybeans, and the sweat dripped down, soaking his white shirt. He shouted loudly into the microphone, hoping to get even a hint of feedback from the enemy, but several communication sources on the other end began to fail one after another. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boss, help us..."


    After the last scream faintly echoed, the communication channel was filled with eerie busy tones, and the basement fell into an extremely oppressive silence.


    Kilian''s face turned pale, and he slumped weakly in his chair, staring blankly at the communication console.


    He didn''t need to think with his brain to know that the underground forces he had cultivated for twenty years had been decimated at that moment just now.


    Thinking that after Iron Man left the Earth, there was no one who could stop his plans, but unexpectedly, a child appeared out of nowhere, turning his efforts of many years into nothing.


    A moment later, Kilian suddenly stood up with a start, his hands clenched into fists, his nails completely embedded in his palms, and the pain prompted him to force himself to calm down.


    "I haven''t lost yet. I still have a hostage in my hands!"


    Kilian took a deep breath, hurriedly took off his suit jacket, and threw it on the ground, then rushed upstairs from the staircase.


    "Everyone gather, go get Miss Potts from the second floor! We''re preparing to evacuate from here!"


    Kilian ran and shouted anxiously until he reached the staircase on the first floor, he suddenly realized that something was terribly wrong. All movements of his body abruptly came to a halt.


    In the grand and spacious hall on the first floor, it was eerily quiet. Not to mention the response from the bodyguards, not even half a shadow of the blonde beauty could be seen.


    "Where are they? Where did they all go at this moment?!"


    Kilian muttered in confusion. He hadn''t sent the bodyguards from the villa at the moment; it was the armed forces stationed elsewhere who were dispatched to attack Stark Industries...


    At that moment, a childish voice rang out in the hall, "Oh, you''ve come up voluntarily? I''ve been waiting for you here for quite a while."


    "Who are you?"


    Kilian was greatly surprised, his body tensing with vigilance. He walked forward toward the unfamiliar voice, and as he approached the sofa, he was astonished to find that a blond boy was lying on the couch.


    "You look a bit familiar. Have I seen you somewhere before?"


    Kilian stared at the blond boy, who also widened his eyes to look at him, a strange innocent smile appearing on his fair little face.


    "What''s the matter? I declared war on you just a few days ago. Have you forgotten so soon?" Caesar pouted slightly displeased while taking a lollipop out of his pocket and immediately popping it into his mouth.


    Seeing this, Kilian finally felt as if he had been struck by lightning, staring directly at Caesar, trembling all over, and blurting out, "You''re Caesar Carl? This can''t be possible. How could you appear in this place?!"


    "Why can''t I come here?" Caesar retorted.


    Kilian''s face was unpredictable, and he looked towards the corridor and courtyard outside the villa, calmly asking, "Where are my bodyguards?"


    "Obviously, they''ve all been taken care of by my people."


    As Caesar spoke, crisp footsteps sounded from the stairs, and Kilian looked up to see a classic model Colossus, painted in gold and red, walking down the stairs from upstairs, its mechanical hands still holding the unconscious Miss Potts.


    "Iron Man? You''ve come back!"


    Kilian, feeling like he was facing a formidable foe, involuntarily took a step back. But then, the front door behind him suddenly opened, and two identical Mark III Colossus models, with some burn marks from the battles with genetically enhanced humans still visible on certain parts of their bodies, walked somewhat mechanically into the hall.


    "Three... Iron Men?" Kilian was truly shocked this time.


    Caesar, in a childish tone, explained, "Don''t panic. They''re not Tony. They''re just Iron Man suits controlled by the artificial intelligence God."


    "Suits?"


    Kilian stared intently at one of the suits. Suddenly, the mask of the Iron Man Suit opened, revealing an unmanned interior and intricate components with a brilliant Kryon energy core.


    With a candy in his mouth, Caesar continued to speak, "These days, I not only had God create the Skynet and holographic VR helmets, but also restarted the secret workshop left by Tony. Based on the Mark III he created, I mass-produced a batch of Iron Man Armors units to deal with your genetically enhanced human group."


    The subsequent outcome, Kilian already knew without Caesar saying much.


    Just now, the cutting-edge technological battle suits created by Tony and the ultimate genetically enhanced lifeforms he developed engaged in a life-and-death struggle outside the mansion.


    Obviously, in the end, his enhanced human forces were completely wiped out¡ª


    Actually, this was never a fair fight to begin with. After all, the suits had no life; as long as there were sufficient materials and energy, they could be continuously mass-produced.


    "In the decisive battle between cutting-edge technology and top-tier lifeforms, did Tony Stark still come out ahead?"


    Kilian murmured in disappointment, his faith crumbling, his years of efforts brutally struck down by reality, leaving him slumped and powerless in the armchair.


    Caesar looked at Kilian and spoke in a cheerfully blunt tone, "Sorry about that. Tony''s invention of the battle suits can indeed be considered a major achievement in the field of cutting-edge technology, while your so-called research into ultimate lifeforms is far from being at the top."


    "What did you say?!"


    Stimulated, Kilian''s face twisted slightly as he looked at Caesar. Everything about him could be trampled upon or denied, but the research into ultimate lifeforms that he had devoted half his life to was the one thing he couldn''t allow to be touched!


    "I said it very clearly." Caesar jumped off the sofa and walked step by step to Kilian''s front, lifting his little head indifferently. "Your research into ultimate lifeforms is nothing but a failed prototype and can''t be considered top at all."


    A mere genetically enhanced human, capable of generating temperatures only up to fifteen hundred degrees Celsius and self-destructing if pushed further¡ª If this could be considered top-tier in the field of lifeforms, then what about Hulk, Quicksilver, Scarlet Witch, and even the amazing Captain America?


    "You little brat!"


    Kilian roared low as he suddenly launched an attack, rushing fiercely towards Caesar. His body rapidly heated up in mid-air, with his entire skin turning a reddish hue, revealing the internal organs and bones within.


    Without seeing how Caesar dodged, all that was seen was his small foot move slightly, and then Kilian, enveloped in molten lava, was sent flying backward at high speed, crashing through the walls and landing in the fountain outside, the sound of water covering him as he was submerged.


    Caesar looked at the rising steam and shrugged, "Oh, I almost forgot to tell you. It wasn''t the Iron Man legion that took care of those armed helicopters just now; it was me."


    With the body of Superman, he was the perfect creation in the field of top-tier lifeforms!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 377 Three Years

    The crisis of Stark Industries, which had plunged into a low point, was dismantled and dissolved after the arrest of the villain behind the scenes, Kilian. The remaining surviving genetically enhanced humans were left for SHIELD and the Avengers to clean up.


    Thanks to the Skynet and holographic VR helmets, the economic and technological development of New York has accelerated several times faster than in previous years, making it at the forefront of the era''s trends, transitioning from the "City of Economy" to the astonishing trend of the "City of the Future."


    Meanwhile.


    Caesar, alone in front of the Stark Tower, intercepted the armed helicopters of the terrorists in the air. Many details of this event were captured on video by passersby and circulated widely on the internet, in newspapers, and even on television, causing shock and uproar worldwide.


    A child not even a year old, possessing the creative talent of Iron Man, the extraordinary strength of the Symbol of Peace, and the righteous qualities of Captain America, Caesar''s popularity soared after this battle.


    Some called him the "Hero''s Successor," after all, he was the descendant of the Symbol of Peace, and achieving such results was worthy of the name of the hero family.


    Some called him the "Son of God," after all, Caesar was still very young, yet he was one of the most powerful superheroes on Earth, so it was not excessive to call him a deity.


    And many more people leaned towards another new name¡ª"Superman"! A being transcending the realm of humans!


    Of course, regardless of how the public discussed it, even if they ended up calling him "Lazy Superman" in the end, Caesar would not pay any attention to it.


    Potts''s safe return quickly stabilized the morale within Stark Industries, and the biggest beneficiary undoubtedly was Caesar himself. Once again, he became a hands-off manager, leaving the production of new products to God and formally returning to his leisurely life after awakening¡ª


    Occasionally, he would go to the SHIELD base to spar with Captain America, mastering the constantly increasing strength of his body;


    Or he would go to Stark Industries to point out the research direction of new technological products, integrating some advaced technology into the current New York City;


    Sometimes, he would take Eddie along, and the two of them would shuttle back and forth between the northern and southern hemispheres, rescuing large aircraft crashes, eradicating rampant terrorists, and even intervening in natural disasters in certain areas.


    This was the daily life of the split Caesar on Earth.


    And so, two and a half more years passed.


    During this time, Earth did not suffer any extraterrestrial invasions, and everything proceeded in an orderly manner under peaceful circumstances.


    December 24, 2011, Christmas Eve, was another new day today.


    In the winter morning, golden sunlight shone in the cold air, overflowing into the window sill of a twenty-first-floor residential building.


    Inside, clothes were scattered on the floor, and Eddie, wearing a complete set of pajamas, hugged the bulging quilt and slept soundly on the bed. A black cat lay lazily beside the bed, also snoring in its sleep.


    "Knock, knock!"


    Suddenly, there was a slight knocking sound from outside the window.


    "Eddie, it seems someone''s knocking on the window..." In the blanket, a woman mumbled unclearly.


    "How is that possible? We''re on the twenty-first floor." Eddie, still half asleep, muttered drowsily, not even willing to open his eyes, rolling over and continuing to sink into the winter dream.


    "Meow."


    Surprisingly, the black cat woke up, its eyes squinting as it stretched its body lazily, squatting on the ground and wagging its tail. It looked towards the window covered by curtains, a hint of human-like understanding appearing in its upright beast eyes.


    "Knock, knock!"


    The knocking on the window continued faintly, but Eddie in the room remained unmoved.


    After three seconds of silence, the window suddenly suffered a powerful bombardment. With a humming sound of air pressure, the entire wall collapsed inward as if it had been hit by a powerful explosion, dust rolling in, and sunlight from outside flooded into the room unimpeded!


    "WTF, is it an earthquake?"


    Startled awake by the loud noise, Eddie jumped out of bed without any drowsiness, and hurriedly looked out the window, where a five-year-old looking blonde boy was walking into the room from high in the air, holding a lollipop in his mouth, his left hand in his pocket, and waving to him with the other hand, "Good morning, Eddie."


    "Morning, Master," Eddie subconsciously replied, his gaze blankly sweeping over the wall that had been severely damaged by an external force. Then, he woke up as if from a dream and gritted his teeth, "Morning my foot! Can''t you come in through the main entrance next time? I''ve had the windows and outer walls repaired dozens of times!"


    The black cat leaped onto the bed lightly, licking its paws with a mischievous expression.


    "I knocked on the window," Caesar replied expressionlessly.


    "Oh, I see." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eddie nodded, sluggish for half a second, then couldn''t help but growl lowly, "Knock on the door next time! Jerk!!"


    Caesar pointed to the hole in the wall seriously and suggested, "Or you can open a door on this side of the outer wall next time."


    "Fine. Why did you come so early, and where do you want to go now? Don''t tell me there''s another sea monster to fight?" Eddie retorted weakly, extending his hand towards the black cat. The black liquid that constituted the Venom symbiote immediately detached from the black cat''s body and rolled back into his own body.


    "Today is Christmas, isn''t it?"


    With that, Caesar smiled and said, "There''s a lunch gathering of the Avengers at noon. Steve informed me and asked me to bring you along."


    "A party? That sounds about right."


    Eddie exhaled lightly, changed his clothes, and prepared to follow Caesar to the SHIELD base. However, he turned around and found Caesar standing on the damaged edge of the building''s floor, looking solemnly towards a distant horizon.


    "What''s wrong now?"


    Seeing this, Eddie walked over in surprise. When he raised his head, he was astonished to see a strange, colorful light appearing faintly in the distant sky.


    With complex eyes, Caesar remained silent for a moment before whispering, "An ''outsider'' has descended upon Earth."


    "What did you say?!"


    Eddie trembled all over but soon felt relieved. He clenched his fists tightly and said, "After waiting for so long, they''ve finally come."


    "Let''s go. Let''s meet up with the Avengers first."


    Caesar grabbed Eddie''s arm, and in a flash, they teleported from the room to the top floor of the building, then transformed into a stream of light and dashed towards the distance at supersonic speed.


    Meanwhile, in the vast and distant expanse of outer space, separated from Earth by countless light-years.


    There was endless darkness in all directions, with no distances to be measured. Only a few planets emitted faint Blinking lights, serving as coordinates in the void.


    *Hoo--*


    A Falcon-class Interstellar fighter jet, trailing a blue tail flame, continuously jumped through light-years in the vastness of outer space, as if aimlessly wandering. Although its speed far exceeded that of any spaceship of Earth''s technology, it was still crawling compared to the vastness of the Milky Way galaxy.


    Since Kyle and his team departed for Earth and embarked on their journey to the Galactic Union civilization, three years had passed imperceptibly.


    The three-year Interstellar journey was not entirely in vain. At least, amid the constant corrections and modifications to their course, rumors of the "terrifying natives of Earth" had emerged in a corner of the starry sky.


    And after multiple confirmations, the Falcon-class Interstellar fighter jet finally approached the region of space where the Galactic Union was located!


    (End of chapter)

 Chapter 378 Fusion of Light and Fire Energy

    Inside the Falcon-class Interstellar fighter jet.


    *Ding ding¡ª*


    In the sleek and technological space pod lounge, three cryogenic sleep pods were arranged in a row, with only one in the middle currently in operation.


    "The estimated sleep time has been reached. Initiating awakening..."


    As the mechanical prompt sounded, the door of the cryogenic sleep pod slowly opened, and from the billowing white frost emanating from it emerged the alluring figure of a young woman.


    She was a striking young lady of about twenty-three years old, with delicate Western features and flawless facial symmetry. Her dark green curls cascaded lazily around the pod, and she was clad in a snug and comfy spacesuit. Her breath was barely noticeable, resembling the slumbering princess in a fairy tale lying on an icy bed.


    After the pod door opened fully, the girl''s long eyelashes fluttered, her dainty brows furrowed, and awareness gradually returned from her deep sleep.


    She blinked in confusion as she opened her bright gem-like eyes, instinctively sitting up and raising her upper body. As her gaze swept the familiar interior of the Interstellar fighter jet''s lounge, reality began to seep back into her consciousness.


    "Did you sleep well, Lorna?" It was still the same system prompt, but it seemed the intelligent program had adopted a more human-like conversational tone.


    "Vis."


    Rubbing her forehead, Lorna, still feeling a bit groggy, stood up with her bare feet on the floor. As she left the cryogenic sleep pod and approached the transparent window of the lounge, she stretched her slender waist, revealing her well-proportioned figure. "How long did I sleep this time? And where''s Boss, and Tony?"


    "360 days and seven hours, nearly a year. Tony and J.A.R.V.I.S have been working in the workshop, while Boss is in the main cockpit," Vis replied.


    "So long?"


    Lorna was taken aback. She thought she had only slept for a month or two, but she hadn''t expected a whole year to have passed.


    "Not really," Vis didn''t think so. After all, artificial intelligence lifeforms had almost infinite time since their creation and birth of consciousness.


    And Kyle, who had already become a god, similarly had no sense of time.


    "If I had known, I wouldn''t have slept."


    Lorna felt a pang of regret. This journey was an opportunity Raina had fought for her to accompany Boss. If she spent most of it asleep, whom could she blame?


    "I''ve informed Boss. He wants you to go to the main cockpit," Vis, acting as a messenger, relayed the message.


    "Boss is looking for me? I''ll head there straight away!" Lorna exclaimed, taking a few steps forward before halting abruptly. She glanced down at herself, then waved her hand sheepishly, "Wait for me, I need to freshen up first."


    Although she''d been in the cryogenic sleep pod all along, there was no visible grime. Yet, as a woman, the thought of going a year without a shower was hard to swallow.


    Half an hour later.


    Clad in loose-fitting fiber clothes, Lorna held a towel, drying her dark green curls. A few strands cascaded over her shoulders or framed her collarbone, exuding a mature and captivating feminine allure.


    Unlocking the fingerprint lock, she operated the main cockpit door.


    As soon as Lorna stepped in, a blast of hot air greeted her, heat waves rolling in. Her damp dark green hair was instantly dried.


    "What''s happening here?"


    In the spacious main cockpit, Kyle with silver hair stood suspended in mid-air, with incomprehensible light and heat energy condensed in his fists and feet, radiating circles of scorching and dazzling light ripples, spreading in the air, keeping the temperature in the room above fifty degrees Celsius.


    As if hearing Lorna''s exclamation, Kyle suddenly opened his eyes, and a bright light flashed in his eyes as bright as daylight. Then, the inexplicable and eerie energy on his body began to dissipate, and the brightness in the room gradually returned to its normal comfortable state.


    Kyle gently descended to the floor, exhaling with fatigue as he waved to Lorna standing at the door. Without hesitation, Lorna approached him, wrapping her arm around his naturally, and with the shimmering aurora around them, she guided him to a nearby seat, sensing his weariness without needing to ask too many questions.


    "Boss, have some water," Lorna reached out her hand, skillfully manipulating a magnetic field, and a metal thermos flew over from the cockpit. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle accepted the thermos, unscrewed the cap, and took a long gulp of water, his handsome face finally relaxing with relief.


    "Boss, what was that all about just now?" Lorna asked with concern as she looked at Kyle. While she had seen him use fire-based powers before, what she witnessed just now was a terrifying display of uncontrollable energy.


    And seeing Kyle, a god, feeling tired was quite a surprise.


    "You mean this?" Kyle smiled faintly, snapping his fingers in front of Lorna''s eyes, causing a bright burst of energy to flash between his fingertips before disappearing in an instant.


    Seeing the tangible manifestation of that energy up close, Lorna felt a shiver run down her spine, sensing its destructive force.


    "To be honest, I''m not entirely sure what happened either."


    Kyle shrugged casually, pulling Lorna''s soft body into his embrace and letting her sit on his lap. He gently inhaled the pleasant scent of her dark green hair as he pondered over the current state of his body.


    For him, who sought evolution and strength, this wasn''t driven by base desires; it was simply a comfortable position, and he acted without thinking twice.


    The usually proud and aloof punk girl, Lorna, now lay in Kyle''s arms, squinting her eyes like a contented kitten.


    Kyle didn''t dwell on it too much and continued, "Six months ago, while sparring with Tony to test the newly upgraded battle armor, I took a hit from his reinforced palm cannon. Since then, I''ve suddenly had a new energy source within my body. Whenever it merges with my fire-based powers, it transforms into the strange energy we just witnessed."


    It was like a locked box suddenly being opened, inexplicably, within his body.


    "No wonder. The energy you emitted just now, in addition to the previous scorching fire-based characteristics, also contained a more powerful light-based attribute."


    Lorna nodded thoughtfully, looking at Kyle with concern. "Do you think this change could be harmful to your body?"


    "Not really."


    Kyle shook his head, "I can feel that the energy after this fusion has far greater potential than the previous single fire-based power, but it also consumes a lot of physical and mental energy. Despite spending half a year trying to control it, I still haven''t achieved perfect mastery."


    The fusion of fire-based power with the mysterious energy not only resulted in a stronger and more destructive force when emitted but also amplified the muscles of his body. However, precisely because it was so powerful, destruction often lay just a thought away, making it difficult to adjust and precisely release and utilize it.


    If he could perfectly control this fusion energy, Kyle could even traverse the universe with his own power. This wasn''t just speculation; it was a conclusion drawn after testing by Vis, J.A.R.V.I.S, and Tony.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 379 Chasing the Unknown Spaceship

    You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    After Kyle shared his current physical condition, he took Lorna with him to the interior workshop of the Spaceship.


    The workshop, once a storage room, had become Tony''s domain, filled with top-notch Earth technology. Kyle and Lorna rarely ventured in, as it had become Tony''s sanctuary where he spent most of his time tinkering and experimenting.


    So far on their journey, Lorna had spent the most time in hibernation, Tony had been engrossed in research, and Kyle had been practicing the fusion of his powers.


    Vis trailed along the cables, and as Kyle approached, the workshop door opened automatically.


    As they entered, they saw armor parts scattered on the floor. Tony, sporting goggles, was bent over a computer, fine-tuning parameters with J.A.R.V.I.S.


    When Tony heard the door, he turned around and relaxed upon seeing them. He teasingly remarked to Lorna, "You sure took a long nap."


    "It''s been a year, Tony, and you''re looking a bit more old," Lorna teased back, linking arms with Kyle.


    Kyle chuckled. Despite having access to Life Increase Cards and rejuvenating medications, Tony''s neglect of grooming over the years made him look weathered.


    Tony shrugged it off, saying confidently, "For a top engineer like me, what counts is my research, not my appearance. Plus, on this Spaceship, there''s only one lady like you, Lorna. No need to fuss about dressing up."


    "But Boss is an exception," Lorna whispered, eyeing the parts on the floor. "So, what progress have you made this past year?"


    "I''m curious too," Kyle added. Tony had mentioned breakthroughs in the armor, but they hadn''t seen them yet.


    "Now, what''s at your feet is the brand-new Mark VII," Tony proudly announced, gesturing to the scattered parts. His wristband showed his close connection to J.A.R.V.I.S and the armor.


    "Mark VII?" Kyle''s interest was piqued. Tony had only used the Mark IV before, so skipping ahead three versions was surprising.


    Lorna seemed skeptical. "This mess, really?"


    "Watch closely," Tony said, gesturing with his wristband. "Armor, assemble!"


    But to everyone''s surprise, nothing happened. The workshop fell silent.


    After a moment, Lorna burst into laughter, covering her mouth.


    Tony turned red, staring at the parts. "Give me a break!"


    Under his hopeful gaze, the Iron Man mask floated into Lorna''s palm.


    "Alright, Lorna, enough teasing Tony. And Vis, you''re secretly influencing J.A.R.V.I.S, aren''t you?" Kyle said knowingly.


    "I can''t hide anything from you, Master," Vis replied cheekily. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle sighed. Having an AI was convenient, but having two could be a handful.


    "I won''t tamper with J.A.R.V.I.S and the armor programs anymore. Tony, carry on," Vis promised.


    With a deep breath, Tony gestured towards the parts again. This time, they floated up and assembled themselves, heading towards Tony in the center of the workshop.


    Clang Clang Clang


    The metallic clang echoed through the room.


    Each mechanical piece seemed to know its place, swiftly covering Tony''s body. In just a couple of seconds, they melded seamlessly, forming the imposing figure of Colossus. Finally, the mask landed in Lorna''s hand, completing the ensemble with her mature yet weathered face. And there stood a striking Colossus, its chest, eye sockets, and various engine Blink sources emitting a vibrant blue glow.


    "So, what do you think? I''ve added some new features like close combat assistance, remote positioning assembly, and even a short-term oxygen supply for underwater or outer space combat," Tony explained, flexing his muscles as the armor adhered flawlessly to his body, allowing for fluid movement without any hiccups.


    Lorna''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Up for a sparring match?"


    Kyle, feeling a twinge of competitiveness, also chimed in, "Yeah, let''s give it a shot!"


    But Tony shook his head with a wry smile. "No, thanks. Not until I find some better armor materials. Besides, after my last encounter with fusion energy, I think I''ll pass for now," he admitted, recalling the post-apocalyptic feeling of the melted armor.


    Suddenly, the Spaceship lurched, and Vis and Jarvis'' alarms blared: "Hey, folks, we''ve got three unidentified spaceships tailing us, heading straight for our Spaceship."


    "And they''re requesting to establish a connection. What should we do?" J.A.R.V.I.S. asked, seeking guidance.


    "Unidentified spaceships?" Kyle raised an eyebrow, exchanging puzzled looks with the others. Despite their many adventures, encountering Spaceships from unknown civilizations was a first.


    Tony''s eyes widened with excitement. "Could this mean we''ve stumbled into Galactic Alliance territory at last?"


    "Let''s head to the main cockpit and figure this out," Kyle suggested, squinting thoughtfully.


    In the main cockpit, they watched as a medium-sized spaceship led the charge, flanked by two smaller vessels, forming a determined fleet in hot pursuit of their Spaceship.


    J.A.R.V.I.S. persisted, "They''re still insisting on making contact. Should we accept?"


    After a brief pause, Kyle nodded decisively. "Yes, let''s establish the connection."


    Tony and Lorna held their breath as the communicator crackled to life, emitting a series of incomprehensible chatter.


    "This is the lingua franca of the Galactic Alliance," Kyle declared, a glimmer of recognition flickering in his eyes. It seemed that drawing that Ability Card from the Galactic Alliance Member all those years ago was finally paying off.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 380 Welcome to the Galactic Alliance

    "Galactic Alliance language? What did they say?" Tony, still in his new armor, blinked in surprise at Kyle. He hadn''t expected his Godfather, who seemed to know everything on Earth, to also understand the common tongue spoken in this distant corner of the universe.


    Lorna, equally intrigued, eagerly awaited Kyle''s explanation.


    Observing the Spaceship fleet on the screen and comparing their firepower, Kyle pondered, "They claim to be the space authority within a ten-light-year radius. They''re demanding that our unauthorized Spaceship immediately halt and submit to inspection, or they''ll open fire."


    "Space authority?" Tony shook his head incredulously. "Sounds like a bunch of thugs trying to shake us down. They create the problem, then offer the solution¡ªstop and surrender, or else."


    "But this is outer space. There are no trees or roads," Lorna remarked, rolling her eyes but understanding Tony''s metaphorical point.


    Planting trees, paving roads, or even space authority¡ª perhaps it was all just an excuse to compel them to stop their Spaceship.


    Kyle had anticipated this, wasting no time before instructing Vis, who controlled the spacecraft''s operations, "Vis, bring our ship to a halt!"


    Tony and Lorna were momentarily taken aback, but they were not foolish. Without needing further explanation from Kyle, they understood his intentions¡ª to gather valuable intelligence from encountering a high-tech civilization, whether they were real pirates or not.


    The engines of the Eagle Class Spaceship whirred to a stop, its speed decreasing until only the small engines maintained balance, leaving it suspended in the vastness of space.


    The unidentified Spaceship fleet accelerated slightly, and two smaller Spaceships, about three times the size of their Eagle Class Spaceship Class Spaceships, flanked it, blocking its path as if holding it hostage.


    The leading Interstellar Spaceship eventually approached, initially appearing no larger than a fist on the screen due to the angle. But as it drew closer, its size became apparent, dwarfing the Earth''s Spaceship in comparison.


    The Interstellar Spaceship hovered in space like a dark Iron Fortress, obscuring the dazzling and mysterious starry sky, casting its vast shadow over the diminutive Eagle Class Spaceship fighter.


    At that moment, the underside of the Interstellar Spaceship suddenly concaved, forming an entrance resembling a mouth. A green light radiated from within, briefly illuminating the Eagle Class Spaceship before a force pulled it inside.


    The scene resembled a big fish swallowing a small fish. After passing through a lengthy tunnel, the Eagle Class Spaceship finally landed in the docking area within the Interstellar Spaceship.


    The boarding ramp lowered, and Kyle led Lorna, followed closely by Tony in his armored suit, as they calmly disembarked from the fighter jet. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shu¨¡ Shu¨¡ Shu¨¡!"


    Dozens of alien guards, clad in slightly bulky white spacesuits, appeared by the fighter jet as if they had rehearsed the maneuver countless times, all aiming laser rifles at Kyle and his companions in unison.


    Kyle remained expressionless, calmly surveying them before uttering, "Is this how you welcome guests?"


    "Hahaha, first, drop your weapons!" One guard stepped forward, removing his tactical helmet to reveal a green-skinned, pointed, and ugly face, grinning with a wolfish smile. "Outsiders, I am Captain Green, head of the guards on this Spaceship. And you are...?"


    He seemed to be using some kind of translation device, as his words were understood by both Lorna and Tony.


    Green''s eerie gaze shifted from Kyle and Lorna, who were unarmed, to Tony, fully armored. Kyle didn''t answer but instead asked, "Are you the captain of this Spaceship?"


    Green hesitated for a moment before shaking his head lightly.


    "So, take us to see the captain. I don''t want to waste time with lackeys," Kyle glanced at Green, his eyes filled with disdain and arrogance, displaying an attitude of superiority.


    Green, seemingly accustomed to such treatment, remained unperturbed and gestured cheerfully. "Please follow me. The captain is waiting for you in the reception room."


    Without a word, Kyle led Lorna forward, with Tony acting as their bodyguard trailing behind.


    Green walked behind them, his gaze lingering on Lorna''s graceful figure in Kyle''s arms. He licked his lips, then shifted his gaze to Tony, his cold intent barely concealed.


    As someone from a remote region of the galaxy, relying on local technology to barely make it to the Galactic Alliance, Green had encountered many people like Kyle. Unfortunately for them, encounters with their Spaceship often had only one outcome!


    ...


    Armed alien guards stood watch every ten meters in the corridor as Green led Kyle and his companions to the reception room without encountering any obstacles.


    Just as they were about to enter the room, Tony was intercepted by the guards at the door.


    "Sorry, but it''s a rule on this Spaceship. Armed bodyguards are not allowed in the reception room," Green apologized with a smile, though his face betrayed no hint of regret.


    Tony was about to lose his temper upon hearing this, but Kyle calmed him down with a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "Tony, you wait outside."


    Since the godfather had spoken, Tony had no choice but to comply, grumbling as he stood outside with Green Peak.


    Kyle and Lorna entered the spacious and well-lit reception room, where several rows of circular tables and chairs were arranged. Armed guards stood by the side.


    After the door closed behind them, the circular wheelchair at the far end suddenly rotated ninety degrees, revealing a tall extraterrestrial with red hair lounging on it. He extended his hands towards Kyle and Lorna, saying, "Welcome to the Galactic Alliance! I am Reno, captain of this Interstellar Spaceship."


    As Kyle and Lorna took their seats, Reno continued in a polite and warm tone, "Welcome, travelers from afar. I mean you no harm, only friendship. May I ask for your identities?"


    "I''m Kyle, and this is my wife, Lorna. And this here is Tony, my bodyguard and steward, an intelligent robot," Kyle introduced them, while Lorna blushed slightly, snuggling closer to him, playing the role of the perfect actress.


    Fortunately, the fusion of fire-based divine power and light-based energy allowed for the aurora phenomenon produced by them to subside a little.


    "Oh, and we are humans from Earth!" Kyle added, scrutinizing Reno for his reaction.


    "Earth? Humans?" Reno seemed momentarily stunned.


    Pretending to be curious, Kyle asked, "Do you know where Earth is, Captain? Or perhaps any humans?"


    Reno waved his hand, and drinks were brought over by the attendants. He smiled at Kyle and said, "No, I don''t. However, I had a friend who once visited Earth. He said it was a planet with poor resources and low civilization. He even predicted that the indigenous humans wouldn''t be able to leave the solar system and reach our Galactic Alliance civilization within a hundred years. But now, it seems he was clearly mistaken."


    "I see," Kyle said, pretending to understand, but leaving a mental note. He couldn''t be sure which part of Reno''s words were true and which were false.


    But he was playing the same game¡ª both sides were testing each other.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 381 Hunters

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    In the reception room of the Spaceship...


    "Captain, we have two more guests, here are their drinks."


    A stunning attendant with twin horns approached the seats with cat-like steps. With a slight bow, she revealed a low-cut top, presenting three bubbling glasses of golden liquid.


    "Ahahaha, excellent!" Captain Reno laughed heartily, casually picking up one of the glasses and offering it to Kyle and Lorna across the table. "Guests from the distant Earth, this is a famous beverage in the Galactic Alliance. It''s spicy with an indescribable refreshing taste."


    Wasn''t that just alcohol?


    Lorna internally rolled her eyes, reaching for a glass to taste it. But before she could bring it to her lips, Kyle, sitting next to her, intercepted it.


    "Mr. Kyle?" Reno frowned slightly, seemingly displeased.


    Kyle didn''t say a word. He lifted the glass, examining the bubbles rising within, and then whispered to Lorna in his arms, "Lorna, be careful. Don''t forget, you''re pregnant now. You shouldn''t drink such stimulating beverages!" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blushing, Lorna quickly withdrew her hand, tucking her face against Kyle''s neck. "Fine, I won''t drink it then."


    "I see. The lady is already pregnant." Reno noticed and waved his hand with a smile, indicating the attendant to retreat with only one glass of the beverage.


    "Yes. Since she won''t drink, allow me to accept the drink on her behalf, Captain."


    Kyle shook the liquid in his glass, raising it towards Reno as a gesture. Reno naturally obliged, raising his glass to clink against Kyle''s.


    *Clink!*


    They both tilted their heads back, finishing the contents of their glasses in one gulp.


    Kyle felt the fiery mixture of alcohol and soda rush down his throat, sending a burning sensation straight to his stomach.


    "Refreshing!"


    "Excellent!"


    After finishing his drink, Reno''s eyes curved into a satisfied smile. He patted his chest and promised, "Mr. Kyle, no matter what, I''ve been mingling in the Galactic Alliance for decades. As a newcomer, you must have many things unfamiliar to you. If you have any needs or concerns, I''ll be happy to help you with full strength!"


    "That''s wonderful."


    Kyle''s eyes lit up, throwing out a question he hadn''t quite figured out. "Captain, how did you know we were outsiders? Just by looking at the model of the Spaceship, we were piloting?"


    Reno chuckled knowingly, shaking his head. "Of course not. With so many planetary civilizations within the Galactic Alliance, countless have the technological capability to produce Spaceships for interstellar travel. There are not just tens of thousands, but thousands of models of Interstellar fighters. It''s not easy to identify the origin of the pilots based on the fighter''s model."


    Kyle nodded, waiting for further explanation.


    "Let me explain. Generally, planetary civilizations are self-sufficient and rarely pilot Spaceships for wandering in space. After all, in the vast and boundless outer space, there are too many unknown and known dangers lurking."


    Reno raised three fingers, speaking slowly. "Spaceships that venture out are marked with distinct power symbols, and only three types of people regularly pilot Spaceships outside. The first type is those sheltered by the Nova Empire. Nova Empire is one of the most prosperous economic planets in the Galactic Alliance, and many people seeking business, trade, and item procurement choose to go to Nova Empire. The second type are members of the Kree Legion. The Kree seek battle and slaughter, often wanting to instigate large-scale wars within the Galactic Alliance, regardless of race¡ª"


    At this point, he suddenly stopped.


    "Captain, what about the third type?" Kyle asked curiously.


    Reno smiled. "The third type are Space Hunters. They don''t belong to any civilized power and wander in outer space solely for money and resources. On many civilized planets, there exists a profession called ''intermediary.'' From intermediaries, Space Hunters can receive bounties issued by civilized planets, hunt down lifeforms on bounties, or search for rare items, and so on."


    Kyle''s heart skipped a beat, eager to know more. "Do intermediaries have extensive connections?"


    Reno replied confidently, "Of course. Intermediaries belong to the gray area between black and white, acting as middlemen and having dealings with major civilized powers in the Galactic Alliance! It can be said that whenever there''s a stir in the Galactic Alliance, intermediaries are definitely the second to know!"


    In the reception room of the Spaceship...


    Kyle and Lorna exchanged a glance. If they could find the intermediary, would they still have trouble locating Howard and his group?


    Without much thought, Kyle addressed Reno directly. "Captain, I''d like to discuss a business deal with you."


    "Oh, what kind of business?" Reno''s interest was piqued immediately, his hands instinctively rubbing together.


    "Take us to a civilization planet where intermediaries are present."


    As Kyle spoke, he pulled out a dazzling blue Kryon Stone from his pocket, and calmly said, "I will offer this energy core as payment."


    The moment Reno laid eyes on the Kryon Stone, he couldn''t contain his excitement and astonishment. "Is this an energy crystal? The energy inside is so pure, it emits such a gorgeous light!"


    "How about it? This should be a simple matter for you." Kyle didn''t hesitate, placing the Kryon in Reno''s palm.


    Reno held the Kryon tightly, greed flickering in his eyes for a moment before he composed himself, concealing his joy with a stern expression.


    With a wave of his hand, armed guards immediately surrounded Kyle and Lorna''s area, leaving no room for escape.


    To Kyle, this wasn''t unexpected; it was almost as if he had anticipated it. He sighed softly. "Must it be like this?"


    When Reno mentioned the three types of people active in outer space, it essentially revealed their identities. They belonged to the third category¡ª Space Hunters, or to put it bluntly, Space Bandits.


    Reno no longer concealed his true intentions. The previous warmth disappeared, replaced by greed and malice. "You knew all along? Then why did you willingly hand over the energy core to me?"


    "You alien fool, Boss just wanted to give you a chance!" Lorna suddenly spoke up, looking at Reno with a mixture of pity and disgust in her eyes.


    "A chance for me? What chance can you give me, mere Earthlings?" Reno sneered repeatedly. "Since you boarded this Spaceship, all your belongings belong to us! Do you still expect that the guard outside the door can rush in to save you? I bet by now, Green has dismantled its body into pieces!"


    "Have you finished talking yet?"


    Kyle stared coldly at him and was about to stand up but stumbled, nearly falling back into his seat. Fortunately, Lorna reached out and steadied him in time.


    "Boss, what''s wrong? Could it be that there was something wrong with that drink?" Lorna''s expression changed slightly as she looked at the empty glass on the table, still containing a few drops of the golden liquid.


    "You would be correct in your assumption, but there is no reward for you. In that drink, I added a large dose of nerve-paralyzing venom. Even if you were gods, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to move once the effects kick in."


    Reno held the Kryon in his hand, looking at Kyle and Lorna as if they were trapped prey, grinning maliciously. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I''ll sell you as human slaves to others, and I''ll even visit the intermediary on your behalf. Consider this my first lesson to you outsiders¡ªeverywhere, it''s survival of the fittest and the strong rule!"


    (End of chapter)

 Chapter 382 Who’s Robbing Whom?

    Lorna supported the barely standing Kyle, looking at Captain Reno''s grotesque face and the alien guards surrounding them with laser guns. She couldn''t help but express her disgust. "I thought the Galactic Union was a high-tech civilization area. I never thought it would be a hundred times darker and dirtier than our underground world on Earth."


    "Do you even understand anything, human miss?" Reno chuckled, looking down at the Kryon Stone in his hand with a hint of obsession and fanaticism in his eyes. He chuckled, "No matter what alien race when technological civilization develops to its peak, the ultimate pursuit is resources! Resources are essential for life! Some races, in pursuit of resources, would even abandon their homelands and venture into dangerous outer space. And some life forms would launch Interstellar wars covering dozens of light-years for a resource-rich planet!"


    "The Galactic Union is indeed the largest and most prosperous civilization system, but because of this, our demand for resources has reached an exaggerated level!"


    Reno put away the Kryon Stone without any sense of guilt, and said matter-of-factly, "And we are Interstellar hunters, plundering resources in outer space is just a normal thing for us."


    Behind the magnificent scene of civilization lies an extremely bloody and lawless darkness!


    This is the current situation of the Galactic Union. The closer it gets to the end of civilization, the more the laws tend to lean towards the primitive era.


    Lorna fell into silence for a moment, completely shattering her expectations of the Galactic Union, the advanced technological civilization, and the peaceful coexistence with alien races.


    "At the end of development and evolution, it''s no longer about beauty and peace, but about severe resource shortages. This is extremely ironic," Kyle muttered to himself, shaking his head.


    Suddenly, a name flashed through his mind.


    Thanos.


    "Alright, that''s enough talk from you. Guards, seize them both!" Reno waved his hand, and several alien guards immediately approached, holding out advanced versions of shackles, ready to bind the paralyzed Kyle and the weak Lorna.


    "Bang, Boom, Boom!"


    At that moment, from outside the reception room, behind the heavy steel door, faint but powerful explosions could be heard! Even the floor of the Interstellar Spaceship began to show signs of vibration!


    "What''s going on?" Reno''s face changed slightly, clearly indicating that there was a firefight outside.


    Kyle, on the other hand, smiled. "Captain, you don''t think that my bodyguard was so easily taken down by your men, do you?"


    Lorna also smiled. These arrogant aliens had no idea about the Iron Man armor, created by Tony, the acknowledged genius engineer from Earth.


    "You aliens, damn it! No need to capture them, just shoot them directly!" Reno quickly stepped back a few steps, giving a stern order.


    Twenty or so alien guards raised their laser guns, quickly aimed, and pulled the trigger one after another. A hot, white laser beam formed a terrifying light rain, shooting from all directions towards Kyle and Lorna, covering them densely.


    "Perfect timing."


    Kyle suddenly pulled Lorna''s arm, causing her to fall into his arms. He showed no signs of paralysis anymore, holding his fists tightly apart on either side.


    "Whoosh!"


    As if a switch inside him had been activated, for a moment, a brilliant energy surged out of him, forming a half-circular arc of energy shield around himself and Lorna.


    The white laser rain fell on the energy shield, showing no signs of breaking through, but rather inexplicably disintegrating!


    "How is this possible!"


    Reno widened his eyes in horror, finding it difficult to understand how these primitive humans achieved such a feat. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The attacks from the alien guards continued relentlessly, with laser beams one wave after another, continuously bombarding the surface of the energy shield.


    Kyle held his breath, his fists trembling slightly. When he realized that the fused energy was still unstable and he couldn''t maintain the defensive energy shield for too long, he simply loosened his fists, causing the excess fused energy to burst outward.


    "Boom!"


    The energy shield instantly collapsed, transforming into turbulent waves of light, crashing wildly in all directions.


    Reno turned to flee, but before he could take a few steps, he felt a light shuttle crash into his back, sending him tumbling helplessly through the air like all the other alien guards, without any suspense.


    A group of aliens crashed into the walls of the spaceship, their weapons scattering all over the ground, creating a somewhat spectacular and strangely amusing scene.


    Kyle lowered his hands, the raging fused energy still swirling around his body, making him look like a Kryon player in a game with countless stacked buffs.


    "Boss, you''re really something else," Lorna, still lying on Kyle''s chest, her heart racing and her mesmerizing eyes filled with a mix of bewilderment and disdain, said with slightly misunderstood words.


    The combat effectiveness of the fused energy was also beyond Kyle''s expectations. He looked at the alien guards writhing on the ground, clearly affected by the fused energy even through their protective suits.


    Kyle finally understood why Tony didn''t want to spar with him anymore.


    "What are you still lying down for? Continue fighting!" Reno struggled to climb up from the corner, wiping away the green blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. He drew a dark handle from his waist and pressed a button, immediately summoning a buzzing sword-shaped beam of light.


    Many alien guards, upon hearing his words, helped each other up, either picking up their laser guns or drawing their other weapons, ready to face off against Kyle and Lorna.


    "Quite resilient creatures," Kyle squinted slightly, realizing that even a human would probably have to lie in bed for a month or two after taking that hit.


    After some thought, Kyle suddenly pulled out a Lifeform Card and gently tapped it on Lorna''s back. "Venom, protect Lorna."


    "Yes!"


    Venom emerged from the card, reverting to its original black liquid form, quickly enveloping Lorna''s back and spreading rapidly to cover her limbs and head, forming a dark and tough keratin membrane.


    "I''m not that weak."


    Lorna rolled her eyes, knowing that Kyle was looking out for her. After all, as powerful as her mutated ability was, the fragility of the human body was still a major weakness, and getting hit by a laser beam would probably result in instant death.


    In no time, Lorna transformed into a tall, slender humanoid monster shrouded in darkness, in stark contrast to Kyle''s colorful aura of fused energy. Both exuded a dangerously exaggerated and terrifying atmosphere.


    "Let''s go!"


    Kyle and Lorna moved, two streaks of light, one colorful and one black, rushing violently towards the group of alien guards with expressions of fear on their faces, like wolves among sheep.


    Reno, back against the wall, watched the one-sided battle unfold in panic, frantically activating his holographic communicator on his wrist. "Green, bring the guards to the reception room for backup!"


    The communication was quickly established, and the screen displayed Green''s pale face. He was being chased by a flying Iron Man, dodging laser cannon fire while shouting towards Reno, "Captain, I need backup over here too!"


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 383 The True Nature of Humanity is Demonic

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    In the vast expanse of pitch-black outer space.


    The Spaceships were speeding along as if returning to a certain planet. Two relatively lightweight and agile spaceships flanked the spaceship on both sides, providing escort.


    Suddenly, the Spaceship trembled slightly, its massive propulsion engines shutting down, leaving it hovering near a field of debris.


    The alien pilots of the two Spaceships were astonished. Without receiving any prior change of course message, they could only hastily halt their fighters and try to establish contact with the Main Spaceship through the communication system.


    They were puzzled by the Spaceships''s sudden stop. After all, they had followed Reno for decades and were very familiar with the captain''s style and habits.


    Space Hunterss were all ruthless desperados teetering on the edge, most afraid of hitting a hard nail. Reno led a band of Interstellar outlaws, navigating the cosmos cautiously. They avoided well-defended civilizations, preferring easier targets. After a successful raid, they''d lay low on remote planets, only to strike again later.


    Reno was a classic bully, preying on the weak and avoiding the strong, yet his band was formidable in the Milky Way Alliance. This strategy had served them well for decades.


    Could it be that today, this veteran hunter-bandit group had finally met its match?


    Before the alien pilots could figure it out, they saw the Spaceships suddenly activate their laser cannons, aiming the faintly glowing muzzles at the Spaceships they were in.


    "No!"


    With a desperate cry, several beams of laser light shot across space, ruthlessly piercing through the Spaceships, causing them to explode into fireballs, disintegrating into nothingness in the vast universe of outer space.


    To their deaths, they never understood what had happened to the Main Spaceship.


    Inside the Main Spaceship at this moment.


    The smooth metal-forged corridors were in a mess as if they had undergone a cruel baptism of battle.


    At a glance, the bodies of the alien guards lay scattered around, their heads twisted violently, their bodies fatally wounded by lasers, or their bodies mostly disintegrated by some unknown energy. The floor, walls, and ceiling all bore scorch marks from laser bombardment.


    In front of the main cockpit.


    This was the final area where the battle came to an end, with a small mountain of alien guard bodies piled up at the door, green blood flowing all over the floor, emitting a nauseating stench.


    Inside the room. Kyle sat calmly in the captain''s seat, his space leisure suit and boots spotless. If it weren''t for the slight sweat on his forehead, he didn''t look like he had just experienced a fierce battle.


    *Di-Di¡ª*


    Tony, having removed his mask, operated the controls of the Spaceships with the assistance of Vis and Jarvis, confirming the destruction of the other Spaceships before turning back to say, "Godfather, both of the Spaceships outside have been dealt with."


    "Very well." Kyle nodded, his face devoid of any joy or sorrow. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Captain Reno and Guard Captain Green, both battered and bruised, knelt on the ground, their wrists locked by twisted steel bars. Upon hearing Tony''s words, they showed even more despairing expressions of deathly gray.


    At this moment, a figure flashed at the door. As Venom''s fully covered keratin membrane receded, it revealed Lorna''s beautiful and graceful figure underneath.


    She clapped her hands and walked towards Kyle as if seeking praise. "Boss, everything''s been cleaned up. Compared to using my mutated ability, hand-to-hand combat is much more exhilarating!"


    "You''re wasting your natural talents." Kyle rolled his eyes. If it were any other mutated ability, it would be understandable, but magnetic field manipulation was akin to a divine gift!


    Although Lorna''s body was still a major weakness for now, once she mastered magnetic field control perfectly, not even a rain of bullets, let alone intercontinental missiles or even atomic bombs, would pose a threat to her.


    Magnetic field control is almost a counter to all technological civilization creations!


    "Alright, I''ll make sure to practice harnessing it properly." Lorna stuck out her tongue. In front of Kyle, she was just an ordinary girl, obediently standing beside his chair, viciously kicking the two aliens kneeling in front of her.


    Tony also descended from the cockpit, standing on the other side of Kyle''s chair alongside Lorna.


    In the indifferent gaze of Kyle and the others, Reno and Greenblade trembled slightly, not daring to take a breath, bowing their heads, and avoiding their gaze.


    In the Milky Way Alliance, the combat rating for the human species was five, which meant they posed no danger...


    But today, each of these three humans from Earth was terrifyingly strong, all transforming into monsters, effortlessly dispatching all the armed guards of the Main Spaceship!


    "Don''t you have anything to say?" Kyle said calmly.


    Reno lifted his head, his voice strained. "Mr. Kyle, I believe this is a misunderstanding, a very big one."


    "Oh, a misunderstanding?" Lorna smiled, reaching out her hand, accompanied by a green misty glow. A shining blue Kryon Stone flew out of Reno''s pocket as if drawn by her, landing gently in her hand. She shook it lightly. "And what''s this?"


    "This, this..." Reno''s face turned pale. He hesitated, then sighed deeply. "I admit it. I''ll give you everything I have. I just hope you spare my life."


    "That''s what you said."


    Kyle chuckled and snapped his fingers, instructing, "Venom, do it."


    Venom immediately emerged from Lorna''s body, extending a black tentacle resembling a viper, coiling around Reno''s neck. Its head transformed into a sharp needle, faintly aiming at his temple.


    Reno''s skin quivered, feeling the chill at the back of his head. He looked at Kyle in horror and exclaimed, "What are you going to do to me?"


    "You said everything is up for grabs," Kyle said calmly. "That includes your memories and your life, of course."


    "You demon..."


    Trembling all over, Reno cursed in terror, but before he could finish his sentence, his voice abruptly stopped in astonishment.


    It was Venom''s black tentacle that had suddenly pierced into Reno''s temple, penetrating into his brain tissue, forcibly searching for useful memory messages.


    Three seconds later.


    Venom withdrew its tentacle, and Reno slumped down, his brain dead. His eyes rolled back, and white brain fluid gushed out of his temple.


    Lorna nodded at Kyle and smiled. "Boss, Venom says it has obtained detailed messages about the intermediary."


    "What about the messages regarding his friend who visited Earth?" Kyle asked.


    Lorna conveyed the message, "Venom says the person is also a Space hunter named Yondu. Reno himself wasn''t very familiar with him, just drinking together once. Space Hunters often have disputes over resources."


    "Yondu?"


    Kyle stroked his chin, feeling a faint sense of familiarity with the name.


    (End of chapter)

 Chapter 384 Heading to the Nova Empire

    Yondu, Star-Lord, Guardian of the Galaxy...


    As these strings of messages flashed through Kyle''s mind, he didn''t dwell on them too much. After all, his goal was only to find Howard and others who had shown traces in the Milky Way Alliance. There was no need for him to meddle in the affairs of the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    But then again, during the Earth''s World War II era and the time leading up to the 21st century, quite a few aliens had visited Earth. Fortunately, they didn''t harbor any hostility; otherwise, Earth might not have survived.


    Kyle didn''t dwell on it further. His gaze fell back to the trembling Green, still kneeling beside Reno''s corpse.


    At this moment, Green was on the brink of mental collapse. To him, the three indigenous humans before him were undoubtedly Interstellar demons who devoured people without leaving a trace!


    "The intelligence has been obtained, Boss. This guy doesn''t need to be kept alive, right?" Lorna crossed her arms, revealing a dazzling smile.


    "Hmm." Kyle nodded calmly, extending his right hand forward as if holding a gun, with his index finger resembling the barrel, conjuring a brilliant spark of fusion energy at the fingertip.


    Fusion energy, with its capacity to charge with light waves and burn at high temperatures, possessed a penetrating and destructive power beyond ordinary lasers.


    If struck by this fusion energy, one''s entire body would likely evaporate on the spot!


    As the brilliance at Kyle''s fingertip intensified, just before its release, Green could bear the fear of death no longer and slammed his forehead hard against the smooth floor.


    "Bang!"


    Green collapsed on the ground, wailing, "Please don''t kill me! I beg you, don''t kill me! I still have some value for you. Please believe me!"


    "Oh?" Kyle lowered his eyes, waving his right hand slightly, and the energy condensed at his fingertip dissipated. He looked down indifferently at Green. "I''ll give you one chance. Tell me, what other value do you have?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Green said, "I... I''m very familiar with the Milky Way Alliance. I can be a guide for you. From now on, I''ll be your slave. Just don''t kill me, and you can use me as you wish!"


    "Do you think we''re fools?" Kyle snorted. "I''ve already obtained enough intelligence from Reno. I don''t need to keep a slave like you who could betray us at any moment."


    Standing beside him, Lorna played with her curls and suggested, "Boss, why not let Venom absorb his memories as well? This way, we can have a more comprehensive understanding of the Milky Way Alliance''s intelligence."


    This demoness!


    Seeing Kyle actually considering it, Green couldn''t help but urgently say, "Actually, I''m not just a confidant of Reno''s. I also have a second hidden identity!"


    "What identity?" Kyle asked.


    Green gritted his teeth and sighed, "Ronan. I''m working for Ronan!"


    Ronan?


    Kyle had heard of this name before, mentioned by Reno earlier. Ronan was the leader of the Kree, who had recently been targeting the Nova Empire, seemingly intending to stir up a war within the Milky Way Alliance.


    "Ronan will definitely kill me."


    Green sighed deeply and continued, "Ten years ago, as one of Ronan''s subordinates, I accepted a mission from him and infiltrated Reno''s group."


    Tony asked in surprise, "Does Reno have any important status that requires someone like Ronan to keep an eye on him?"


    Shaking his head, Green said, "No. Reno doesn''t have any special status. Ronan deliberately trained a group of elite scouts, each placed in some well-known Interstellar hunter groups, making the Interstellar hunters who didn''t belong to any civilization his pawns and sources of information."


    "Isn''t Ronan planning to start a war?" Kyle hit the nail on the head.


    "To be honest. In fact, decades ago, the Xandarians and the Kree were hostile forces until they later signed a peace agreement." Green spoke slowly. "When Ronan was young, his parents were killed by the Xandarians, so now as the leader of the Kree, he wants to start a war to completely destroy the Nova Empire."


    He paused, took a deep breath, and said, "And, I also know a major secret about Ronan!"


    "What secret?" Lorna blinked.


    Green spoke in a low voice, "Ronan has a covert collaboration with a leader from Planet Titan. As long as Ronan hands over the Power Stone, the leader of Titan will help Ronan destroy the Nova Empire."


    "Planet Titan... leader?" Both Lorna and Tony were momentarily stunned. The Milky Way Alliance seemed to have quite a lot of trouble. They hadn''t expected another civilization''s leader to be involved.


    Only Kyle trembled slightly all over, and a glint of shattered gold flashed in his eyes.


    Green nodded, confirming, "I''ve only heard about it. That leader of Titan seems to be called Thanos..."


    "That''s enough!" Kyle interrupted Green''s words. His expression became exceptionally grave, and he clenched his fists tightly, the unstable fusion energy overflowing as if he had realized something very unpleasant.


    "Boss?" Lorna and Tony grew nervous. It was the first time they had seen Kyle wear such a serious and unpredictable expression.


    Kyle nodded at them, his expression slightly eased, and he said in a deep voice, "Alright. The grudges between the Nova Empire and the Kree have nothing to do with us. Our top priority is to find Howard and the others as soon as possible and safely return to Earth."


    Once that man was involved, things would escalate.


    Kyle was confident in his current strength, even if he couldn''t beat Thanos, he was confident in his ability to save himself. But that didn''t mean he wasn''t afraid of Thanos'' threat to Earth.


    A snap of fingers could end half of life. This was no joke!


    Kyle looked at Green and said coldly, "Since you''ve revealed Ronan''s secret, you must know that there''s no turning back for you."


    Green nodded vigorously, already giving his pledge.


    Kyle waved his left hand, and an Item Card was drawn out, materializing into a metal electronic collar on the ground. "This is a self-destruct collar. The remote control is in my hand. Pressing the button on the remote control or forcibly removing the collar will detonate the bomb, blowing up the person wearing it into a headless corpse. Put it on."


    Green hesitated, but under the threatening gaze of Lorna and Tony, he could only reluctantly put on the collar himself.


    "If, in the end, we achieve our goal, I will grant you your freedom before returning to Earth," Kyle said, squinting his eyes. When dealing with subordinates or slaves, it was best to give them a taste of both the stick and the carrot.


    "Yes, Master!" Green was overjoyed and quickly changed his tune with wit.


    Kyle didn''t mince words, asking, "Which planet, possessing intermediaries and suitable for our journey, is it?"


    "The Nova Empire," Green blurted out. "Nova is a prosperous planet in the Milky Way Alliance, with advanced technology and civilization, serving as the economic hub of the Alliance. Even outsiders without status can come and go freely."


    "Very well." Kyle snapped his fingers lightly, giving the order, "Set course for the Nova Empire immediately!" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 385 Acquaintances in the Nova Empire

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    The Nova Empire, Alien Freedom Square.


    Under the intense sunlight, brighter and hotter than the sun itself, countless translucent, oval-shaped buildings stood tall, resembling a dense forest of peculiarly shaped Iron Man suits. The surfaces were contrasted with dazzling highlights, making the centrally located Freedom Square appear incredibly spacious.


    On the open square, there were music fountains and various entertainment facilities, while security robots flew around patrolling the air, and cleaning robots busily roamed the ground. It was evident that the local advanced technological level was just the tip of the iceberg.


    The square was bustling with people, mostly Xandarians, who were almost indistinguishable from humans in appearance, except for their feather-like head crests swaying elegantly in the breeze.


    "Those are the main race inhabiting the Nova Empire civilization¡ª Xandarians. They are a reptilian humanoid race evolved from avian descendants," Green, now fully assuming the role of a guide, explained humbly to Kyle, who led the group.


    Kyle nodded, feeling a sense of wonder. Regardless of the race, the ultimate evolutionary trend seemed to be humanoid.


    After all, this was the Marvel Universe.


    As the local Xandarians passed by Kyle and the others, they glanced at them, then quickly averted their gazes as if nothing had happened.


    Lorna, linking her arm with Kyle''s, scanned the surroundings with a mixture of surprise and amazement. "How come they don''t find it strange to see us outsiders?"


    "Hehe, Miss Lorna, please look over there," Green said, pointing to the left.


    Following Green''s hint, Kyle and the others looked over and saw a group of extraterrestrial beings emerging from among the low Xandarian crowd. They were towering figures, over two meters tall, with rough, rocky skin, carrying giant clubs and hammers.


    As they walked, even the ground trembled slightly, causing many Xandarians to reluctantly move aside.


    "And over there," Green pointed to another location.


    There were several diminutive beast-like creatures, not fully evolved into humanoid forms, with ears or tails, darting and playing among the crowd. The Xandarians seemed equally unfazed by this.


    "How many extraterrestrial races are there here?" Lorna widened her eyes. She hadn''t noticed before, but now that she looked closely, she saw not only the stone giants and beasts but also many other non-Xandarian extraterrestrial life forms strolling among them.


    "Countless," Green chuckled. "The Nova Empire, as one of the three major extraterrestrial empires in the Milky Way Alliance, is not only inhabited by Xandarians but also a gathering place for countless extraterrestrial races, cultures, and worlds. So even outsiders can be accepted here without prejudice."


    "Great national power, freedom, equality, advanced technology, supreme wisdom... This is indeed a great place," Kyle sighed softly.


    Earth would likely take a long time to reach the level of the Nova Empire.


    However, if extraterrestrial forces invaded Earth, if Wakanda implemented external development, and if the Asgardians resettled in the solar system, the civilization of Earth would undergo explosive and transformative evolution.


    "Hey, where did Tony go?" Lorna looked around, suddenly realizing that Tony was missing, leaving only three people in the group, including her.


    "When he got off the Spaceship, he said he wanted to learn about the technology of this planet and flew off in his battle suit. Anyway, we have translators and communicators. We''ll contact him after gathering information here," Kyle said with a smile. The Starks, father and son, had the same temperament.


    Back in Wakanda, Howard had also wandered off due to his obsession with advanced technology and ended up crashing into the Black Panther''s challenge ceremony...


    "Bang!"


    Just then, a commotion occurred not far from Kyle and the others, it seemed that two life forms were in dispute, scaring many Xandarians who quickly avoided and fled, clearing a space.


    "What''s going on?" Lorna tiptoed, curiously looking over, but unfortunately, they were still some distance away and couldn''t see clearly.


    "Master, Miss Lorna, we''d better not interfere," Green, being experienced, quickly suggested. "Conflicts and disputes are common in the Nova Empire due to the diverse races, but they are mostly caused by new outsiders. Stirring up trouble in the Nova Empire can have very dire consequences."


    "Then let''s not bother and go find the intermediary," Kyle responded coldly. Just as they took a few steps, suddenly, from the direction of the dispute, a scream rang out, abruptly halting Kyle''s steps.


    "What''s going on, Boss?" Lorna looked at Kyle in confusion.


    "I seem to have heard this voice somewhere before," Kyle frowned, turning his gaze towards the crowded dispute area.


    Could there be someone familiar in this distant Nova, on this faraway planet from Earth?


    At this moment, within the disputed area, three stone giants formed a group, towering like three small mountains, coldly glaring down at the tiny figure surrounded by them.


    The tiny figure appeared to be a hybrid of bear and mouse, just the size of two palms, lying on the ground trembling and shivering all over, whimpering, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, three stone men... big brothers." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It hugged its injured foot, and the oozing blood slowly stained its white fur red.


    "You are trying to steal from us, huh? Had enough of living?" one of the stone giants sneered.


    "I''m... just hungry..." The white bear explained weakly.


    "Hungry? Speaking of hunger, I''m pretty hungry too," The stone giant licked its dry, rough lips as it looked at the white bear.


    "If we don''t teach it a lesson, it will think we three are easy prey!"


    "Be gentle, don''t turn it into minced meat, it''s hard to deal with."


    "I''ll do it!"


    The three stone giants clearly still treated this place as their home planet, disregarding the regulations of the Nova Empire.


    After a cold-blooded discussion about hunting, one of the stone giants rolled up its sleeves and stepped forward, raising its giant club high in the air. Amidst the despairing expression of the white bear and the exclamations of the surrounding Xandarians, it swung the club down forcefully.


    In the blink of an eye, a colorful streak of light swiftly shot across the scene, piercing straight into the space between the stone giant and the white bear!


    Fast!


    The speed of light was too fast!


    So fast that the onlooking extraterrestrial spectators thought it was an illusion. They barely blinked, and then they saw a silver-haired young man standing in the middle, his left hand resisting the bottom of the giant club, his back facing the stone giant, and his right hand directly lifting the white bear from the ground.


    "Huh?"


    The stone giant''s eyes widened, its palm tightly gripping the handle. Despite its trembling arm muscles, the giant club still couldn''t press down a bit!


    "How is this possible?" The other two stone giants were also astonished. After all, they stone giants considered themselves one of the strongest combat races in the Milky Way Alliance.


    The silver-haired youth casually resisted the giant club, ignoring the stone giants, and smiled at the white bear. "Hey, long time no see."


    "You... you''re..." The white bear, extremely weak, struggled to open one eye. The moment it recognized the silver-haired youth, it couldn''t help but burst into tears, sobbing:


    "Kyle, I missed you so much!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 386 Know Your Place

    "Kyle. I missed you so much! You suddenly left Planet Sakaar without taking me with you. Are we still friends?"


    "It''s been five years. I thought I''d never see you again. *Sob*..."


    Watching the little white bear in his arms pouring out his grievances, Kyle''s lips curled into a smile. He didn''t expect to encounter someone he knew from his past on this plannet.


    That''s right. The one he just rescued was none other than Calvin, the genetically modified lifeform he met on Planet Sakaar, who also served as his guide and subordinate.


    But now, the injured and weakened Calvin looked much more worn out than before. He had grown by a third in size since their time on Planet Sakaar, but his body appeared much thinner. His once pristine white fur was now dirty and disheveled, and his broken leg continued to drip blood.


    "Kyle, is it really you... Am I dreaming?" Calvin''s breathing was weak, and with a violent cough, blood and organ fragments were coughed up, clearly showing that the earlier attack by the stone giants had been merciless.


    "Of course, it''s me, Calvin. As I said on Planet Sakaar, as long as you follow me, I''ll ensure your safety."


    Kyle rarely showed such a gentle smile and spoke in a firm tone. "Since I''m here, everything will be fine."


    "I remember..." Calvin held back the pain, forcing a smile that revealed a row of white teeth before closing his eyes and falling into unconsciousness.


    "Leave it to me," Kyle nodded gently, then turned calmly. He looked at the stone giants before him and a cold glint flashed in his golden eyes.


    "Who are you? Do you want to stand up for that little mouse?" The stone giant roared, switching from a one-handed to a two-handed grip on the club, his muscles bulging as it attempted to crush Kyle and Calvin into a pulp with the club.


    "Have you not heard the saying, ''Know your place, dog''?" Kyle sneered and suddenly exerted a lot of force on the club he held, the club seemed to be made of plastic as it immediately caved in under the alarming pressure of his fingers.


    *Sizzle!*


    A burst of dazzling fusion energy erupted, swirling around Kyle''s fingertips and spreading out violently. The club was corroded and evaporated by the fusion energy at an astonishing speed that was visible to the naked eye.


    "This...!" The stone giant was taken aback before he quickly released the handle and watched in horror as its steel-like club turned into a small lump of scrap metal.


    "Don''t be afraid, big brother!"


    "We''ll help!"


    The other two stone giants thought there was no reason to fear a three-on-one situation, so they all stepped forward together. The three stone giants formed a wall of Fortress, casting a shadow over the area where Kyle stood.


    Kyle''s face remained as calm as ever. To him now, whether it was one stone giant or three made little difference.


    When the gap in their strength was too large, it was like an ant facing an elephant, with no threat whatsoever.


    Ice-cold determination filled Kyle''s eyes as he tossed the scrap metal aside and calmly extended his left palm toward the three stone giants.


    Like the palm engine of Tony''s Mark Armor, Kyle''s palm condensed dazzling hot fusion energy, accompanied by tangible killing intent and the oppressive aura of a higher-dimensional evolved life form, rising steadily.


    Kyle was truly angry now and he was unwilling to hide his strength any longer, and decided to send these small fries straight to hell using the most powerful and efficient means!


    The three stone giants had originally intended to launch an attack, but in the face of Kyle at this moment, their upper and lower teeth began to clatter, emitting a crisp and terrifying sound. Their bodies involuntarily trembled, and their feet seemed unable to move as if they were filled with mercury.


    They felt Fear!


    A fear that stemmed from the depths of their genes!


    As a combat race known in the Milky Way Alliance, the stone giants'' rock-solid defense allowed their race to walk horizontally in the vast expanse of space.


    But now, from Kyle, a human, they felt an innate fear that penetrated deep into their genes!


    "How is this possible!"


    Cold sweat poured down from the foreheads of the three stone giants.


    Within the Milky Way Alliance, there was an ancient legend: when a lifeform evolved to the brink of extremity, there was a possibility of attaining "Supreme Intelligence."


    Supreme Intelligence was usually the founding ancestor and guardian god of a vast civilization. They could abandon their physical bodies at will, transform into any form of cognition, possess endless lifespans akin to the stars, and explore the mysteries of life and the truths of the universe with their consciousness.


    For the weak, Supreme Intelligence is akin to Gods, while for the strong, Supreme Intelligence is the embodiment of fear.


    The stone giants had once encountered a being of Supreme Intelligence, but from Kyle, they inexplicably felt a similar level of fear!


    To outsiders, the three stone giants seemed as if they were possessed, standing still as the fusion energy accumulated in Kyle''s palm became increasingly bright.


    Green suddenly pushed through the crowd. When he saw Kyle taking action against the stone giants, he urgently shouted, "Master, please show mercy!"


    Seeing Kyle ignore him, Green turned to Lorna beside him, pleading, "Please make the master stop, it''s already too late!"


    Lorna shook her head, gazing at the scene inside, "No one can stop Boss when he''s enraged."


    "Goodbye."


    Kyle murmured, his palm resembling a cannon firing, unleashing a colorful beam of light that instantly enveloped the sturdy bodies of the three stone giants.


    The beam was too fast and too blinding. Onlookers instinctively closed their eyes at the dazzling light. When they opened them again, they were met with a horrifying sight.


    *Crash!*


    Only the headless corpses of the three stone giants fell backward to the ground, emitting a smell of burning flesh from their necks. Clearly, their heads had been pulverized by the fusion energy.


    "They''re... dead?"


    "Oh my god!"


    "He killed them, he really killed them!"


    The onlookers erupted into chaos, with screams rising one after another, and countless people panicked and fled the scene.


    Soon, only the headless bodies of the three stone giants remained in place, along with Kyle, Calvin, Lorna, and Green.


    Kyle withdrew his hand expressionlessly, and Lorna quickly approached him, carefully holding Calvin, who was still in Kyle''s grasp.


    Green, originally intending to flee among the crowd, remembered the self-destruct device around his neck and couldn''t help but feel regretful. He stomped his feet in frustration, rubbing his hair anxiously. "This is bad, really bad!"


    "What''s wrong?" Lorna looked at him with a puzzled look on her face.


    Green hurriedly explained, "I should have told you earlier! While the Nova Empire does promote external development and pursue freedom and equality, it''s imperative to abide by local laws and order. Causing conflicts and disputes in the Nova Empire is already a serious offense, let alone outright murder. We''ll be arrested by the Nova Legion and thrown into prison!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kyle and Lorna noticed something amiss and looked up. They saw a dense array of fighter jets and Spaceships suddenly appearing in the nearby sky, swiftly approaching from a distance and converging towards their location. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, near the ground, sharp alarms sounded as many colorful hovercars raced over, swiftly surrounding the area where Kyle and the others were located, forming a tight blockade!


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 387 The Great Escape, Flying at Top Speed!

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    On the scattered Freedom Square.


    "We''re done for, completely done for."


    Green looked around at the sky filled with dense aircraft-like locusts, slapped his forehead hard, realizing that there was no escape or refuge, and could only lament in despair.


    "We''re not afraid so why are you panicking?" Lorna glared at him irritably.


    Green twitched his mouth, his face full of sorrow as he spoke, "You don''t understand. Nova''s laws are unusually strict. Just causing a disturbance is enough for a sentence, let alone attacking and killing other lifeforms! We''re now major criminals in Nova Empire. Once caught, we''ll be locked up in the most heavily guarded prison for the rest of our lives."


    "I want to see what methods the Nova guards have..."


    Although Lorna said this, she looked around at the sky and the ground, feeling a vague sense of apprehension about the approaching disaster brought by the Nova Legion.


    Nova was one of the top civilizations in the Galaxy, possessing strong national power and highly advanced technology. Their armed forces were not to be underestimated.


    Although she was confident in her magnetic control, she dared not directly confront the military forces of an alien civilization.


    Lorna turned her gaze to Kyle and asked, "Boss, what should we do?"


    "Let''s get out of here first, there''s no need to tangle with them." Kyle remained calm, seemingly unaware of the magnitude of trouble he had caused.


    Wide-eyed, Green exclaimed in disbelief, "Master, are you kidding me? Leave? How do we leave now? We''ve all been locked on by Nova satellites and the Nova Legion. With Nova''s top-notch spacecraft flying at supersonic speeds, there''s absolutely no chance for us to escape."


    "You won''t know until you try."


    Kyle smiled faintly and called out "Venom".


    Venom, parasitic on his body, immediately spread a pair of dark wings with lightning patterns from his back.


    As the Nova Legion was about to arrive, Kyle wasted no time. Dark keratin membranes quickly covered his entire body, and his arm muscles continued to swell and elongate, resembling the giant claws of an evil black dragon.


    With a quick grasp, Kyle''s massive hands grabbed Lorna and Green, and with a seemingly gentle flap of his wings, a hurricane roared as he transformed into a black streak of light, speeding out of the square toward the horizon.


    The hovercars that had rushed to the scene from the ground were a step too late as they abruptly braked and surrounded the small open space where they had been.


    The Nova guards who got out of the cars looked up at the sky and were stunned seeing Kyle and the others as black dots in the distance, they hastily opened the communication channel with the nearby Nova Legion:


    "Emergency situation¡ª criminals are flying! Repeat, a team of criminals is flying away at supersonic speed towards the east side of Freedom Square. Request immediate interception by the guardian forces in the airspace!"


    "Understood!"


    "A team is preparing for a joint interception!"


    "Other teams, prepare for pursuit! We must not let the criminals escape!"


    Countless responses echoed as the aircraft gathering around Freedom Square swiftly adjusted their flight directions, their engines roaring as they accelerated, chasing after Kyle and his companions who were flying at top speed.


    No matter how the situation was outside, within Nova''s territory, the Nova Legion was the absolute enforcer. Over the decades, countless troublemakers from outside had caused chaos in the Nova Empire, but as soon as the Nova Legion arrived, the turmoil ended.


    And today, at noon, it seemed that this farce was just beginning.


    Above the bustling city district of Nova Empire, alien residents could look up and see countless guards'' fighter jets and unmanned drones swarming in the sky like a dense cloud, buzzing closely behind the entirely black figure of Kyle.


    The distance between the two sides was rapidly closing.


    "Oh no, they''re coming!"


    Green, held by Kyle''s left hand at the waist, felt like he was hanging in mid-air. Due to the strong wind pressure coming head-on, his limbs drooped downward, swaying wildly in the wind, even his saliva flying all over himself in his howling.


    Lorna and Calvin were relatively better off. Kyle intentionally enlarged his right hand into a deformed shape, allowing his palm to act as a cocoon, neatly wrapping the two of them inside, shielding them from the wind pressure and suffocation caused by supersonic flight.


    Hearing the dense engine noise behind them, Kyle remained silent, turning slightly to look back. The swarm of Nova Legion fighter jets was still accelerating, closing the distance from a hundred meters to ten meters in less than half a second.


    Two Interstellar fighter jets approached Kyle from his left and right sides, targeting him, and their loudspeakers blared a warning: "Attention, four criminals, you have violated Article 51 of Nova Law, suspected of killing lifeforms, and Article 120, illegal escape. Please land immediately and surrender! Otherwise..."


    "Repeat..."


    Before the loudspeakers could say more, Kyle''s dark wings flapped, leaving behind concentric circles of white vapor in the air, increasing the flight speed by another level, reaching the terrifying pseudo-light speed, and once again pulling away from the Nova Legion''s aircraft.


    "Aaaahhhhh..." Green let the airflow collide with him, and his howls became even more heart-wrenching.


    At the pseudo-light speed flight, on Earth, even the most advanced aerospace rockets couldn''t catch up.


    But in Nova, pseudo-light speed flight was just the basic standard of flight, a technological feat long conquered and far surpassed.


    In just a moment, the Nova guard''s aircraft approached Kyle''s side again, and the warning from the loudspeakers sounded: "This is Nova''s final warning. If you don''t land immediately, the Legion will use force against the criminals!"


    Kyle still ignored them, maintaining the maximum speed of his dark wings. In the next moment, he frowned slightly, and his wings suddenly flapped upwards, narrowly avoiding several laser beams that skimmed dangerously close beneath him.


    "Land immediately!" The threat from the Legion''s aircraft''s loudspeakers was persistent.


    At the same time, several aircraft that were chasing the closest to Kyle each launched linear light arcs, connecting and weaving into an orange mesh. With the increasing flight speed, the giant light net, like a hunting trap, enveloped Kyle''s back.


    "It''s over..." Green rolled his eyes, his head tilting back, and seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but show a relieved and miserable expression on his face.


    "Over? No, No. It''s just begun."


    Kyle smiled, and suddenly took a deep breath, and the dazzling daylight gleamed in his broken golden pupils as if he had opened a main switch, and a powerful force within him began to awaken and activate. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sizzle, Sizzle, Sizzle..."


    The colorful fusion energy, like a powerful electric arc, surged violently from Kyle''s chest, swelling and bursting from his body like a BUFF halo!


    Kyle, at this moment, completely turned into a dazzling stream of light, he was so fast that even the airflow pressure had not yet been disturbed before it was all thrown far behind.


    The giant light net had already approached within five meters, and it seemed that it was about to catch up with Kyle. But at the moment when the fusion energy appeared, the giant light net, Interstellar fighter jets, and even the laser beams of bombardment, all blurred and retreated rapidly like shadows!


    The light-speed threshold was easily crossed, and then there was an endless increase and transcendence!


    The alien pilots of the Nova Legion''s aircraft, looking through the windshield, at the criminals outside with only a trace of tail flames visible, all stood still like statues, completely stunned.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 388 A Step

    They watched as Kyle and the others, bathed in dazzling radiant energy, were about to disappear at the visible edge of the sky, leaving behind a long, straight trajectory of tail flames at the high altitude.


    Amidst the confusion of the pursuing Nova Legion, the guards piloting the fighter jets could hardly believe their eyes as they looked at the display screens.


    They hadn''t seen it wrong¡ª indeed, they hadn''t. The fighter jets they were piloting had activated their maximum engine power, and their flight speed had even reached the threshold of light speed!


    But what was despairing was that the speed of the other party was far above theirs. Despite the Interstellar fighter jets having the advantage in speed, they could only watch helplessly as Kyle and the others continued to widen the distance between them.


    Were they really going to let the criminals escape? Or was it because of the intervention of the Nova Legion, who excelled in controlling airspace?


    Proud as the Nova Legion''s alien guards were, they naturally couldn''t accept this fact. However, with the distance between them and the criminals continuously increasing, they could only grit their teeth and persevere, trailing behind and enduring the dust kicked up along the way.


    "Air control, have the criminals been intercepted?"


    Seeing that the Nova Legion fighter jets in the sky had not responded for a long time, the ground forces connected to the communication channel inquiringly. However, there was silence on the channel, with no response from the guards.


    The air control unit of the Nova Legion, manned by the guards, collectively fell silent, feeling frustrated and unable to say anything.


    How should they answer?


    Could they say that the criminals'' escape speed was faster than even the most advanced fighter jets of Nova? That would be too unbelievable for any Xandarian to believe!


    At this moment, someone needed to step forward. The captain of the air control unit, on the voice channel, issued a cold command: "Continue the pursuit. We must not let the criminals escape, we cannot tarnish the dignity of our Nova Legion that has dominated the Galactic Union for hundreds of years!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The air control unit responded with renewed spirit. However, reality was cruel. No matter how they increased their engine power to chase, they couldn''t even see the tail flames of the criminals in their field of vision.


    Only the satellite surveillance display still showed the target marker, with the gap between them widening at a rate of kilometers per second.


    They could only continue to pursue, even if it became clear that catching up was impossible...


    Suddenly, a unit forcibly connected to the channel, and the captain leading the team calmly said, "Just returned from patrolling outside the planet. Are you in pursuit of the criminals? Do you need assistance from our enforcement unit?"


    It was the Nova Legion''s enforcement unit!


    The air control unit that was pursuing Kyle and the others was overjoyed as if they had seen a savior. The Nova Legion had clear divisions of labor: ground forces for internal security, air control units, and enforcement units for external battles and defense.


    The enforcement unit was the strongest legion of the Nova Empire, the first and last line of defense!


    According to common sense, letting the enforcement unit participate in the arrest of criminals was unprecedented and somewhat exaggerated, but at this moment, the Nova Legion couldn''t care about that¡ª letting the criminals escape in front of them was a great shame that the Nova Empire could not easily wash away!


    "Enforcement unit, where are you roughly located?" Soon, one of the guards from the air control unit asked excitedly.


    "About a hundred kilometers ahead of you," The enforcement unit quickly replied.


    "That''s great!"


    The guards of the air control unit were invigorated, feeling like they had returned from hell to heaven. They exclaimed excitedly, "We''ll keep chasing from behind. The criminals are heading your way. Please intercept them now! Be aware, their speed exceeds the maximum flying speed of our aircraft. Intercept them on the spot!"


    "Understood."


    Hundreds of enforcement unit fighter jets hovered in the air, all identical in appearance, presenting a metallic gray-silver color, with wings spread open, reflecting golden rays of light.


    They were like a well-trained swarm of agile bees, beginning to adjust their hovering positions one by one, descending from the sky above to the flat surface of the plain...


    "Whoosh!"


    Kyle''s body radiated fusion energy, carrying Lorna and the others, streaking across the sky like a meteor.


    "Aaaaaahhhhhhh..."


    Green was completely unconscious, teetering on the edge of oblivion amidst the fierce winds, drifting in and out of consciousness, constantly oscillating between these two states.


    Kyle glanced back and saw that the Nova Legion that had been following them had long disappeared. He then whispered to Vis, who had transformed into an electronic pendant, "I think it''s about time. Vis, help me block the satellite signals. I need to find a place down below to completely shake off the pursuers behind us."


    Vis immediately responded, "Okay... Wait, Master, sensors ahead have detected a significant number of local guard aircraft, far more than the ones chasing us from behind."


    "Ahead too?"


    Kyle narrowed his eyes, maintaining his high-speed flight, and looked ahead.


    At the end of his line of sight, a dazzling golden arc appeared, revealing a vast and boundless golden light network!


    The hunting light network previously woven by three or four Nova Legion aircraft was enough to envelop a medium-sized fighter jet. But now, it was hundreds or even thousands of aircraft forming a connected network, woven together to form a gigantic wall connecting the sky and earth!


    The light network not only blocked the sky and the ground but also extended to the sides, seemingly endless!


    Green, feeling dazed, opened his eyes and saw the light wall ahead, suddenly jolting awake. He exclaimed in horror, "That''s a unique interception and defensive function of the Nova Legion''s aircraft models. Judging from this setup, it''s probably a combined entity of a thousand aircraft, sharing engines, and energy¡ª let alone ordinary Interstellar Spaceships, even the strongest Spaceship Warship in the Galactic Union would be easily intercepted."


    "Being blocked by them in advance, speed is meaningless now..." Green finished speaking and then tilted his head again, drifting into unconsciousness with his eyes rolling back.


    Kyle''s expression remained calm as he watched the approaching golden light network, showing no intention of slowing down. Instead, he extracted fusion energy at full strength, allowing more energy to surge and gather on his surface. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Faster, give me more speed!"


    Kyle silently urged himself as the brilliance overflowed, and the tail flame stretched to ten meters long. His body was highlighted as if self-combusting, squeezing out every ounce of potential energy hidden within him.


    One kilometer, five hundred meters, one hundred meters...


    As Kyle approached the blockade formed by a thousand Nova Legion aircraft, his speed continued to increase. The contrast between the two was like a magnificent scene of a moth rushing into a flame.


    In the blink of an eye, as the brilliant light collided with the massive light network, the network flexed slightly inward, resembling a swamp that Kyle''s light belonged to, progressively getting bogged down.


    "Is it working?"


    Just when the Nova guards collectively thought they had finally stopped the criminals, several aircraft serving as the central cornerstone of the light network cracked and trembled violently, quickly extending cracks onto the golden light network...


    "Boom!"


    The brilliant light tore open a gap in the light network, piercing through it ruthlessly, and then, without slowing down, sped towards the azure sky behind the light network, disappearing completely at the edge of the horizon in the blink of an eye!


    In the resilient and indestructible center of the light network,


    A footprint-sized gap appeared, incredibly clear, deeply engraved in the minds of the Nova Legion guards.


    A single step, breaking through the absolute defense forged by the Nova Empire''s top-notch technology in the history of tens of thousands of years?


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 389 Calvin’s Tragic Experience

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    On this particular day,


    Xandar was in a state of surprise, as something unusual had occurred in Nova Empire, prompting the higher-ups to order a temporary lockdown on inbound and outbound travel to Nova.


    The entire Nova Legion was dispatched. Suddenly, the skies and the ground were teeming with patrol robots, and every alien-armed guard was tirelessly conducting a carpet search within the planet.


    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of a certain location in the Nova Empire,


    A Hawk-class fighter jet was parked in the dense forest, cloaked in stealth mode, with the pinnacle of technology, Vis, overseeing it. Not even the global satellites or aircraft scans could detect it, let alone approach it.


    After breaking through the encirclement of the Nova Legion and summoning the Hawk-class fighter jet with the help of Vis, Kyle was now lurking here to avoid the chaos outside.


    Inside the Hawk-class fighter jet,


    Under Lorna''s careful care, Calvin''s wounds were bandaged, and with the help of a quick-acting nutrient injection, his body quickly recovered, and he regained consciousness.


    In the lounge, Calvin slowly got up, rubbing his groggy and blurred animal eyes, looking around at the unfamiliar interior of the fighter jet. When he saw Kyle standing nearby, he suddenly pounced forward.


    Lorna was startled, thinking that Calvin was launching an attack, and was prepared to use her abilities to intercept. However, the next moment, she was dumbfounded. Calvin firmly clasped Kyle''s thigh with both claws and burst into tears and snot, sobbing, "Kyle. I can''t believe it''s not a dream. I''m so glad to see you again!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Kyle said, feeling somewhat amused and exasperated.


    While Calvin was cautious on Planet Sakaar, as a scavenger, he still had some combat power. But who would have thought that he would end up as a starving thief on Nova?


    Kyle was puzzled and pulled Calvin away from his thigh, lifting him back onto the bed, and asked directly, "Weren''t you on Planet Sakaar? How did you end up here?"


    "It''s a long story," Calvin sighed, feeling nostalgic. "You don''t know. Back then, when you fought in your match to the end on Planet Sakaar and suddenly fled on the Hawk-class fighter, it caused an unprecedented uproar on Planet Sakaar."


    "And then?"


    Kyle nodded. Given the situation at the time, escaping from Planet Sakaar was indeed the best choice.


    "The Grandmaster dispatched all his men to capture you, but when you controlled the fighter jet and flew into the wormhole vortex, you disappeared without a trace," Calvin continued, shuddering with lingering fear. "Grandmaster was furious. He spared no effort to investigate, and all those who had interacted with you on Planet Sakaar were arrested. Me and my siblings Enri were among them."


    "How did you manage to escape then?"


    Kyle was slightly surprised. He knew Grandmaster''s temperament well. He wouldn''t take such a big loss lightly. Calvin and his companions would definitely not receive any favorable treatment.


    "You don''t know. I was terrified at the time. Enri and I were locked up together in a cage, and we were to replace you and participate in the life-and-death battle in the arena the next day."


    Calvin rambled on, then patted his chest and said slowly, "The day before the arena, it was Night Owl. She secretly rescued us and arranged an Interstellar Spaceship for us, allowing us to escape through the wormhole."


    Night Owl?


    Kyle''s expression became enlightened.


    Night Owl was the first person he encountered who possessed a rare purple Ability Card. As a mixed-blood offspring of Light and Dark Elves, she couldn''t extract her bloodline abilities at the time, so he didn''t know her specific abilities and powers.


    If anyone could rescue Calvin and his companions from Grandmaster, it would only be Night Owl on Planet Sakaar.


    "Could it be that Night Owl is also on Nova?"


    To Kyle''s question, Calvin shook his head despondently and replied, "At that time, Grandmaster''s men were chasing us. We and Night Owl split into two Spaceship fighter jets. In order to buy us time to escape, Night Owl deliberately led the pursuers away. Later, we successfully passed through the wormhole vortex and moved to this side of the Galaxy." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see," Kyle nodded, glancing at Calvin''s disheveled fur with a mixture of concern and surprise. "But what about your current situation?"


    "It''s a mess," Calvin took over his words, his voice choked with tears. "Although we escaped from Planet Sakaar, we ended up here, where we are unfamiliar with everything. We thought of finding a peaceful and stable civilization to live in, but unfortunately, we ran into the Hunters. My siblings, Enri and I, were stripped of our possessions, including the Spaceship we were driving, and sold separately as slaves¡ª I barely escaped from a slaughterhouse with my life."


    Kyle was speechless for a moment. Calvin''s ordeal could only be described with one word: "tragic." Since they parted ways, Calvin had experienced nothing but hardship.


    No wonder he cried and begged to hug his thigh as soon as he saw him again.


    "Do you know where Enri and your siblings were sold to?" Kyle thought that since they were implicated by him if he knew their whereabouts, he might be able to rescue them.


    "I don''t know. We were sold separately, and they were more valuable than me, so they would probably be sold to some high-end alien clients."


    Calvin felt extremely depressed about being classified as a consumable life form, a fact that had always weighed heavily on his mind.


    "Boss, it looks pretty pitiful. How about we take him in?" Lorna blinked, shaking Kyle''s arm affectionately.


    Kyle nodded and turned to Calvin. "Then you''ll come with me."


    "Okay! I will become a weapon in your hands, Mr. Kyle! I''m confident!" Calvin exclaimed excitedly, shaking Kyle''s hand firmly.


    "No need, you can just be the mascot cheering ''nice'' from the sidelines."


    Kyle chuckled inwardly. At that moment, someone knocked on the door of the lounge. After instructing Vis to open the door, Green walked in, bending humbly.


    "Master, about the mediator..."


    Before Green could finish speaking, Calvin suddenly bristled and jumped behind Kyle, trembling with fear as he peeked at Green and exclaimed, "What are you doing here!"


    Green also recognized Calvin and looked very embarrassed, hesitating to speak.


    Seeing this scene, Kyle understood and spoke up, "Calvin, what you just said... could it be about the Interstellar Hunters that Green belongs to?"


    "Exactly! It''s him, even if he turns to ashes, I''ll recognize him!" Calvin bristled with fur, glaring fiercely at Green.


    "Brother Calvin, it''s a misunderstanding, let me explain," Green said awkwardly. "I was only following Captain Leo''s orders. I didn''t mean to capture you."


    "You bastard!" Calvin gritted his teeth as if he were about to start a fight.


    Lorna reached out and picked up Calvin, soothingly saying, "Alright, the Interstellar Hunters have been wiped out by us, and the remaining Green is now a slave."


    "Now, what about the mediator?" Kyle asked Green coldly.


    Having experienced what happened at noon, Green was even more convinced of Kyle''s prowess and ingratiatingly said, "The mediator is from Nova, upon learning of your exploits with the Nova Legion, he expressed a strong desire to meet you. The meeting is scheduled for tonight, and the location is up to you to decide!"


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 390 The Mediator’s Intelligence

    Night falls on Nova.


    Two crescent moons hang high in the ink-blue night sky, while the bustling City on the planet below illuminates the streets and districts with its myriad lights, competing with the natural moonlight.


    This is the star that never sleeps, built upon the technological civilization of the Galaxy.


    As the eccentric alien residents begin their nightlife, the Nova Legion inevitably focuses its defensive efforts outside the planet. A colorful hovercar drives from the outskirts into the city, passing through a series of security checks before finally arriving at a relatively remote alien bar.


    "Sir, you have arrived," The driver of the hovercar gets out and courteously opens the door, bowing slightly and gesturing to invite the passenger.


    First, a pair of black boots extend, followed by a young, slender black-haired man stepping out from the back seat. He nods slightly to the diminutive alien driver, and tosses a small bag of Units, and the alien driver hastily accepts it, thanking him profusely.


    As the alien driver drives the hovercar away, the black-haired young man looks up at the sign of the bar. He presses the doorbell next to the tightly closed door, and a camera in the corner of the building''s wall activates, aiming its blinking red lens at the young man''s face.


    "Outsider, please state your identity and purpose," A hoarse voice sounds.


    The black-haired young man furrows his brow slightly, making no other unnecessary movements. With just a finger snap, a burst of dazzling light shoots out from his fingertips, swiftly exploding towards the camera in the corner.


    In the Nova Empire, there''s nothing that represents one''s identity more than fusion energy.


    "Boom!"


    The camera explodes, arcs of electricity scatter, and flames splatter outward, leaving only a scorched mark on the original corner of the wall.


    "Ding Dong¡ª"


    At the same time, the tightly closed electronic door of the bar abruptly opens, and without hesitation, the black-haired young man strides in. Once he crosses the threshold, the thick electronic door automatically closes behind him.


    What was originally a pitch-black interior suddenly lights up as lights illuminate the ceiling and walls. Dance floors, tables and chairs, bar counters, liquor shelves, and everything else needed for a bar are present.


    However, the interior is deserted, with only one middle-aged man in a gentleman''s uniform standing behind the bar, still holding a glass of colorful cocktail.


    "Are you the mediator on Nova?"


    The black-haired young man looked at the only person in the room and continued to approach him. In the final few steps, he removes the Venom disguise from his body, turning his jet-black hair to silver-white, his golden pupils shining brightly, and even his physique expands to become tall and robust. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "More accurately, I am one of the mediators on Nova, Albert. As one of the top empires in the Galaxy, Nova has more than five underground mediators, including myself."


    The bartender smiled and looked at Kyle, who was approaching. "I didn''t expect you to choose to come to my turf alone when given the choice of location. You truly deserve to be the one who escaped the encirclement of the Nova Legion."


    "Just call me Kyle." Kyle casually sat on a chair, picked up the pre-mixed cocktail, and took a sip as if quenching his thirst. After letting the taste bloom on his tongue for a moment, he praised, "Your cocktails are also quite good."


    "I''m not only good at making cocktails," Albert chuckled. "Mr. Kyle, you must have arrived in this part of the Galaxy not long ago and encountered Leo''s Interstellar Hunters as soon as you entered the area. It''s a pity that Leo and his team have roamed the galaxy for decades, yet they were so unlucky this time, robbing someone as formidable as you, who even the Nova Legion couldn''t handle."


    Kyle remained expressionless and calm. "How did you know, did Green tell you?"


    "He is currently working for you, so naturally, he wouldn''t dare to speak casually. I deduced all this based on the intelligence I have," Albert explained. "Leo''s Interstellar Hunters like to hunt outsiders, and powerful figures like Mr. Kyle, who have no records in the Union''s intelligence network and suddenly became famous due to the pursuit of the Nova Legion at noon, lead me to conclude that you are a newcomer to the Union."


    "Well done," Kyle smiled faintly. He wasn''t worried that the other party was too cunning; rather, he was concerned that the so-called mediator might not have enough intelligence channels.


    Albert poured a drink for Kyle and smiled, "Mr. Kyle, please don''t take offense. I wasn''t specifically investigating you. You displayed your abilities at noon, so naturally, I also had to demonstrate my intelligence capabilities."


    Kyle nodded feeling amused. Even if the other party didn''t know, investigating and judging the power of fusion energy, Kyle himself hadn''t fully understood it yet.


    Kyle decided not to beat around the bush and looked at Albert, getting straight to the point. "I need to know the whereabouts of a few individuals."


    "Purchasing intelligence, I see," Albert said with a sudden realization. After a moment of thought, he quickly responded, "You might as well tell me the names or characteristics of the individuals you''re looking for."


    "Vis."


    Kyle called out softly, raising his left hand. The electronic watch on his wrist emitted a faint blue light, forming a holographic screen in the chilly air of the room.


    The names and faces of the three people¡ª Howard, with his gentlemanly demeanor and small beard; Logan, with his cool wolfish short hair; and Lucy, the charming blonde¡ª appeared on the screen.


    As Kyle looked at the three familiar faces on the holographic screen, his heart was filled with countless emotions. His former comrades, subordinates, and lover¡ª after their separation shortly after the end of World War II on Earth, he hadn''t seen them for decades.


    Regardless, he was determined to bring them back safely to Earth. It was one of the few remaining wishes Kyle had.


    Albert carefully examined the screen, his gaze pausing slightly on Howard. He rubbed his chin and pondered, "Would it be acceptable if I only have information on one of them?"


    "It will do!" Even with Kyle''s resilient temperament, at this moment, it was difficult to suppress his emotions. His fists clenched tightly as he spoke in a deep voice, "Do you know the whereabouts of any of them?"


    "Well..." Albert pointed to Howard on the screen. "I know of someone who definitely has information about this human. Because that person once mentioned encountering an elderly human who is very skilled in manufacturing and modifying technological equipment while repairing equipment on a planet."


    "Who is that person?" Kyle couldn''t help but ask. Seeing Albert''s hesitant expression, he instantly understood and took out a Kryon from his pocket, placing it on the table. "I''ll use this to purchase all the information you have about Howard!"


    "Very well, very well." Albert smiled greedily as he picked up the Kryon, his eyes showing the face of a greedy merchant. He looked slightly surprised at the bloodstains on the energy crystal. "Why does this energy crystal have blood on it?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s always been mine, but it was touched by the Interstellar Hunter Leo," Kyle replied coldly.


    Albert gasped, not daring to delay. He exclaimed urgently, "Deal! The person''s name is Quill, also known as Star-Lord, another Interstellar Hunter! He claimed to have seen the human named Howard on a certain planet."


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 391 Night Raid

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    (Translator- I am going to remove the word Galactic Alliance as it doesn''t confirm to any of the theories)


    Exiting the bar, Kyle glanced up at the night sky as the conversation with Albert still echoed faintly in his ears.


    "If it had been earlier, with enough bounty, Interstellar hunters like Quill would not only lead the way but also risk their lives for you. Unfortunately, you''re a few days late."


    "Why? Did this Star-Lord die?"


    "No, but it''s close enough. A few days ago, he got into a fight with three aliens at Freedom Square and was arrested by the Nova Corps. He''s been charged with endangering the empire''s security and colluding with Ronan. He''s currently being held in the highly guarded Kyln prison."


    "Very well, as long as he''s alive, everything will be fine." Kyle calmly finished speaking and turned to leave, with Albert offering no further objections.


    For a mediator, collecting and trading information and acting as an intermediary for bounty missions were straightforward tasks. They wouldn''t involve themselves in risky situations.


    "Kyln Prison, Star-Lord Quill..."


    Kyle murmured softly as a glint of determination flashed in his eyes. Having a lead was better than aimlessly wandering the vast expanse of the galaxy for years.


    If he could retrieve Howard and the others, he would storm not only the Prison but also the domain of Planet Titan if necessary.


    But before that, he needed to return to his Spaceship to avoid causing unnecessary worry to Lorna and the others during his absence.


    With this in mind, Kyle let Venom cover his body entirely and extended his dark wings behind him. Like a giant bat lurking in the night, he soared into the sky towards the outskirts of the city, where the forest lay.


    Inside the Fighter Class Spaceship in stealth mode in the forest outskirts:


    As Kyle smoothly returned, Lorna, who had been waiting at the door, joyfully embraced his arm and led him to the spacious main cockpit.


    Upon entering the cockpit, Kyle noticed that Tony had already returned from his reconnaissance mission. Tony, still wearing his Iron Man suit, had removed his helmet, revealing a tired face as he leaned back in the chair with his eyes closed.


    At the sound of the door opening, Tony suddenly woke up, and upon seeing Kyle, he jumped up from his chair with a mixture of anticipation and nervousness, taking a deep breath as he asked, "Boss, do you have any news?"


    While Tony asked his question, everyone in the cockpit, including Green and Calvin, instinctively looked at Kyle.


    Kyle patted Tony''s shoulder reassuringly, making a clanging sound, then smiled and nodded.


    "Fantastic!" Tony exclaimed excitedly, despite being in his thirties or forties, he acted like a child, overcome with joy.


    "Is there really any news?" Lorna asked eagerly, her heart filled with an indescribable feeling, holding onto Kyle''s arm tightly.


    "Don''t worry, just a clue."


    Kyle urged Tony to calm down and proceeded to tell everyone in detail about the information he had obtained from the mediator.


    "So, this Quill guy, who is imprisoned in Kyln has met my father on a certain planet, and my father even helped him repair his equipment?" Tony''s eyes reddened as he thought about the twenty years or so of separation.


    The once charming and carefree youth had now matured into a bearded-looking uncle. He wondered if his father would still recognize him.


    These creators, dedicating their lives to technology, may seem cold-blooded and ruthless, but in their hearts, the importance of family and promises surpasses everything else!


    "I know about Kyln Prison," Calvin spoke up. "Anyone arrested by the Nova Corps will be held there. It''s a floating fortress built on an asteroid outside of Xandar, with elite Nova Corps guards patrolling twenty-four hours a day."


    "That''s right," Green chimed in, pausing before continuing, "But there''s something outsiders may not know. Kyln Prison is located in an asteroid belt near a black hole. The outer space environment is extremely harsh, and coupled with the elite Nova Corps fighter Ships guarding it, prisoners inside have almost no chance of escape, and it''s extremely difficult for outsiders to mount a rescue operation."


    Tony''s expression changed, and he said in a deep voice, "Boss, when it comes to the Nova Corps, we must be extra vigilant. I specifically researched the technological level of Xandar this afternoon. They possess universal technology common to most alien races, such as lightspeed space vessels, individual energy weapons, force fields, superluminal communication technology, and on top of that, they have their own distinctive style of military fighter jets."


    "The Nova Corps'' fighter jets can cleverly utilize force fields energy, and connections to create a light net with both offensive and defensive capabilities. It''s because of this that there are few civilizations in the Galaxy that dare to oppose Nova. Once we encounter..."


    As Tony spoke, he suddenly noticed that the atmosphere in the room was a bit off. Kyle remained silent, while the other people looked at him strangely.


    "What''s wrong?" Tony asked, puzzled.


    Lorna reminded him, "Um, Tony, don''t you know? At noon, we already had a real encounter with the Nova Corps."


    "No way?!" Tony was a bit confused.


    "Not only that, the boss even outran the Nova Corps'' fighter jets in terms of speed and broke their proud light net," Green said, still in disbelief even if he hadn''t witnessed it with his own eyes.


    It was the Nova Corps, who dominated this part of the Galaxy! They couldn''t even handle Kyle, burdened with a few of them. It was too exaggerated. If this news got out, it would undoubtedly cause a huge stir in the Galaxy!


    "Okay, forget what I just said," Tony shrugged. The existence of the boss was something he couldn''t comprehend with common sense.


    After a detailed discussion, everyone''s decision and attention were focused on Kyle, who was the backbone of the group.


    After pondering for a moment, as if he knew Star-Lord, Kyle said inexplicably, "Star-Lord''s involvement is too big to delay. Green, lead the way. We''re flying to the Kyln prison now."


    Half an hour later.


    In the vast space outside Nova, several light-years away, on a belt of asteroids filled with debris, stood the Iron Fortress prison, the size of a small asteroid, surrounded by patrols of spacecraft.


    The Eagle fighter jet in stealth mode approached the vicinity of the asteroid belt and stopped from a distance of several tens of kilometers, gazing at the heavily guarded fortress prison.


    Inside the cockpit.


    Green turned around and said seriously, "Boss, our Spaceship can''t get any closer. If we get any closer, Xandarian detection technology will quickly detect us."


    "Understood. You guys wait here. Tony and I will go and investigate."


    Kyle waved his hand, and Tony, wearing his Iron Man suit, immediately followed. The two of them walked out of the cockpit to leave the fighter jet through the rear hatch.


    "Be careful, Boss."


    Lorna watched their backs, her hands clasped together. The once reckless and handsome punk girl was now no different from a weak woman praying and waiting for her husband to return safely.


    (End of chapter)


    Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 392 Infiltrating the Prison

    Kyle and Tony left their Spaceship and entered the inhospitable vacuum of outer space, where no lifeforms could survive. In the extreme cold and oxygen-free weightlessness, Kyle wore a special form-fitting spacesuit, while Tony donned his Iron Man suit made of the same material as the Spaceship, allowing them to move freely in the void.


    There''s an important detail here.


    Whether it''s Kyle''s fusion energy or the golden-red paint of Tony''s suit, appearing in the area patrolled by a massively powered galactic organization would attract too much attention.


    Therefore, Kyle didn''t activate his fusion energy for flight; instead, he relied on gravitational manipulation to move slowly. Tony even painted his Iron Man suit gray-black, reminiscent of the original prototype and operated his engines at lower power.


    They were like two small fish swimming into the ocean, moving slowly toward the distant colossal prison, taking advantage of the countless asteroids in the star belt for cover.


    Although it seemed like they were not far from the prison, it took Kyle and Tony quite some time to reach the vicinity.


    Kyle placed his hand on the hard outer shell of the prison''s bottom side and looked up. Even with his vision, he couldn''t see the top. The prison was no longer just mountain-sized; it looked more like a sky city from a dream, floating above the asteroid belt, exuding a mysterious, eerie, cold, and bloody dark style.


    "It truly is an Interstellar prison through and through," Tony whispered through a small communicator, talking to Kyle beside him. "Boss, I''ve asked J.A.R.V.I.S to find an entrance."


    Kyle nodded. To ensure Lorna''s safety, he left Vis on the Spaceship, so he could be informed immediately in case of emergency.


    "Then let''s begin."


    Tony pressed his Iron Man palm against the outer layer of the prison, and concentric circles of translucent light waves spread out, penetrating the thick outer walls like a scan.


    Three years of wandering in space had given Tony experience that Earth couldn''t provide. His development of the Iron Man suit and Kryon''s energy had greatly improved, catching up with the technological level of some of the powerful organizations or empires in the Galaxy.


    For example, this light wave sonar was one of them, capable of silently probing the internal structure of high-tech instruments without being detected by the system defenses.


    "We''ve got it." Tony retracted his hand and waved to Kyle, flying upward along the wall.


    Kyle quickly followed. Tony stopped at a protruding steel plate, resembling a door for passage. There was a card slot on the side, similar to the emergency exits of large buildings on Earth.


    "J.A.R.V.I.S, it''s your turn." Tony extended his arm, and the Iron Man arm slightly transformed, stretching out miniature mechanical claws toward the card slot.


    After a while, the door''s green light blinked, and with a click, it suddenly opened to the left.


    As the door opened, due to the extreme pressure difference between the inside and outside, a swift airflow rushed outwards. One of the alien prison guards, wearing protective gear and wielding a laser gun, happened to be patrolling inside the corridor. Unfortunately, he was carried out by the airflow, disappearing along with Kyle and Tony.


    "Oh no!"


    Kyle, quick to react, instinctively activated his fusion energy, causing a dazzling flow of light to erupt from his body. The already powerful physique of the god-like being was further enhanced by the leap.


    In the blink of an eye, the seemingly out-of-control scene moments ago vanished. The emergency door had closed again, concealing Kyle, Tony, and the unconscious prison guard.


    Several nearby aircraft, sensing the disturbance, hovered around the door, but finding nothing unusual, they scattered again according to the system''s programmed instructions.


    Meanwhile, inside the prison, in a corridor just beyond the emergency door.


    Kyle breathed a sigh of relief as the glowing light on his body dimmed. He let go of Tony''s shoulder, and without ceremony, dropped the unconscious alien prison guard to the ground.


    "Thank goodness you acted fast." Tony, still shaken, patted his chest emitting a faint blue light. In that moment just now, as a human, he couldn''t have reacted at all. Kyle had relied on his super speed to resolve everything safely.


    "This is just the beginning, so be careful," Kyle said to Tony, glancing down at the unconscious prison guard. He then turned to the Symbiote attached to him and said, "Stop lying around all day, it''s time to get to work, Venom."


    "Yes, master."


    Venom''s lazy response echoed in Kyle''s mind, followed by a linear mucous oozing from Kyle''s shoulder, transforming into sharp tentacles. They reached out and forcefully pierced the unknown alien lifeform''s skull, which was hidden under the prison guard''s protective helmet.


    Tony seemed unfazed by this, staying vigilant as he scanned the dimly lit Iron Man corridors.


    Venom''s tentacles twitched as they forcefully extracted information from the alien''s brain tissue, filtering out negative and unnecessary fragments of memories. After simplifying the information, Venom conveyed it to Kyle.


    When the tentacles retracted into Kyle''s body, the prison guard lost all signs of life.


    Kyle nodded to Tony. "Alright, I now know the basic structure of the Prison, the distribution of armed defenses, and the locations where different types of criminals are held."


    Tony pondered for a moment. "With our combined strength, can we break through to the area where the prisoners are held and extract this Star-Lord?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We can, but there are too many checkpoints from the outer to the inner perimeter. Even if we find Star-Lord, the Nova Corps Spaceships have already surrounded Prison from the outside," Kyle gently shook his head. Beyond the Fortress prison lies outer space, and he had never tried to fly through space at light speed with people before.


    "Then should I go find the control center?" Tony continued to consider his options. With J.A.R.V.I.S''s assistance, he was skilled at hacking into databases and inclined towards the ''stealing the base'' approach.


    "That would work. You go find the control center, and I''ll disguise myself as a prison guard to locate our target. Once I''ve got him, I''ll send you a signal, and you create chaos. We''ll take the opportunity to escape the prison together."


    "Got it."


    With their plan set, they wasted no time and immediately sprang into action.


    Tony removed the prison guard''s protective suit and put it on over his Iron Man armor. He also confiscated the keys and identity card. Without any disguise skills, he had to resort to this crude method.


    Watching the guard''s body, now stripped down to just his underwear, Kyle removed his gloves from the spacesuit. With his fair and slender hands aimed at the ground, a scorching golden flame descended. In just half a second, the guard''s body evaporated into a layer of faint dust.


    Then, Kyle''s body expanded, growing taller and larger. He conjured a prison guard uniform out of thin air, becoming an exact replica of the guard who had just been obliterated.


    (The end of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 393 Adopted Daughter

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    The Kyln, heavily guarded and fortified, housed the lower-level cell blocks where prisoners were held.


    Disguised as the deceased alien guard, Kyle navigated effortlessly down the path illuminated by memories he had gleaned. Soon, he arrived at the area where faint cries of prisoners could be heard.


    As the most secure section of the prison, security had been bolstered several times over. Cameras and alarms were installed in every corner, and numerous drones patrolled the corridors. Armed alien guards, fully equipped, were also more plentiful, unlike the less guarded and desolate outer corridors.


    Approaching the entrance to the cell block area, Kyle saw other guards, but instead of showing any signs of retreat or nervousness, he casually walked past them, greeting the two guards affectionately. "Hey, Ruda, Budo. It''s your shift today!"


    "Who are you?" One of the guards rotated his eyes, staring directly at Kyle.


    "I''m Leo." Kyle took off his helmet, revealing his disguised deep blue and ugly alien face with a bald head. He grinned, showing a row of white teeth to the guards of the same species.


    The space in The Kyln was vast, with hundreds of guards stationed inside. However, as most guards had been working there for over a decade, they all had some degree of familiarity with each other, making it difficult for outsiders to infiltrate. But for Kyle, who had a perfect disguise, this was a boon.


    "Oh, it''s you. Weren''t you mostly on exterior watch duty? Why suddenly come to the interior cell blocks?" Rudo suddenly realized, his vigilance instantly dissipating.


    "I had no choice. The higher-ups said those guys led by Star-Lord were all connected to that murderer, Ronan. They need to be further interrogated. So, they specially sent me over to help," Kyle sighed helplessly.


    With the appearance and memories of a guard, his disguise was flawless, and even his excuses aligned perfectly with the intelligence and facts.


    "That''s tough on you. The newcomers are all troublemakers, and very dangerous. Be careful in there."


    Feeling sympathetic, Budo kindly reminded him before operating the switch to open the door.


    "I will." Kyle waved to them, naturally stepping inside. The laser automatically recognized his identity, but even technology couldn''t penetrate his disguise down to the genetic level.


    Inside the area where the prisoners were held, the space was much wider, with a central spaceship serving as the central control hub of the cell blocks. Surrounding it were rows of small space pods used as rest areas for the incarcerated.


    Normally, the prisoners were allowed to move freely within the cell block area.


    Just as Kyle entered the cell block area, he saw the outer perimeter filled with alien prisoners in yellow prison uniforms, but he hadn''t yet spotted Star-Lord''s figure. Suddenly, the lights dimmed in the area, and alarms blared from the walls.


    "Woo, Woo, Woo¡ª"


    Kyle thought his cover had been blown, but to his surprise, countless drones ignored him and buzzed overhead, rushing towards the prisoners. They opened their armed weapons and issued cold voice warnings: "Everyone stay still! Otherwise, emergency measures will be taken!"


    At the same time, many guard patrols armed with high-voltage batons or energy weapons rushed into the cell block area. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle was momentarily stunned before he grabbed Rudo who was trying to run past him, and asked in astonishment, "What''s happening inside?"


    "The power supply batteries in the cell block cages were pulled out by the inmates, and a few of them took the opportunity to cause trouble. They must be trying to escape. We must stop them quickly! Come with me!"


    After hearing Rudo''s explanation, Kyle followed along with the other guards, heading deeper into the cell block area.


    Escape attempt? What a coincidence!


    Kyle couldn''t help but think sarcastically to himself as he ran. It was too coincidental that a jailbreak and an attempted prison break would happen at the same time.


    In the cell block area, inside where the prisoners were held, a fierce battle was unfolding.


    The most eye-catching figure was a treelike humanoid, standing upright with branches for limbs. Towering at three meters tall, Groot stood in the center of the arena, effortlessly blocking the gunfire from the surrounding guards with his dense branches.


    "Ah-ha!" A raccoon-like small lifeform, Rocket, rode on Groot''s back, wielding a firearm seized from a guard, indiscriminately firing at the surrounding area.


    Groot and the genetically modified lifeform Rocket, both veterans of the Guardians of the Galaxy, were putting up a fierce fight.


    Kyle''s eyes lit up as he finally saw the "familiar faces" he recognized from the original story. Star-Lord must be nearby.


    "Hurry up and take them down!"


    A cold, piercing female voice echoed from above. A green-skinned woman, clad in a yellow prison uniform, leaped down with agility. She was swift and ruthless in her action as even before landing, she sliced through Rudo and two or three other guards who had just arrived at the scene.


    As the green-skinned woman landed, a few guards fell like wheat before a scythe. With a bloodied blade in hand, she bounced off the ground like a cat, pouncing towards Kyle, who was disguised as a nearby guard.


    Thanos''s adopted daughter? Gamora?


    This thought flashed through Kyle''s mind, and in the next instant, the blade was nearing his throat, causing a discomfort as he sensed its sharpness. Although he knew that with just this ordinary cold weapon and the opponent''s strength, it couldn''t penetrate his formidable Asgardian defence and Venom layers of protection, his body still instinctively reacted.


    "Clang!!!"


    Gamora widened her eyes in astonishment. She had expected to effortlessly cut open the guard''s throat as before, but the blade was suddenly caught between the guard''s lightning-fast extended fingers.


    With a tug, the blade remained motionless.


    Gamora''s heart filled with even more shock as she looked at the guard''s face. It was no different from the other guards, the person standing in front of her looked like an ordinary prion guard.


    However, the guard''s expression was indifferent and calm. His fingers casually gripped the blade, his dark eyes slightly narrowed, as if contemplating something.


    Kyle was indeed contemplating something, something very important.


    To him, Gamora was just an insignificant figure. But looking at the original plot''s perspective, Gamora was the most important person to Thanos, the key figure in obtaining the Soul Stone¡ª the sacrifice needed for the completion of the Infinity Gauntlet!


    "Since that''s the case, why not eliminate this crucial person?"


    This thought briefly crossed Kyle''s mind, and suddenly, a torrent of killing intent flooded his eyes, completely changing his demeanor.


    Gamora''s face turned incredibly pale, devoid of any resistance. She suddenly released the sword hilt, decisively turned around, and ran towards Groot, the treelike humanoid, as if fleeing for her life.


    The feeling of insignificance, the sense of being considered nothing more than dust by the guard, reminded her of her adoptive father, Thanos, was too overwhelming. It made her soul tremble, her spine chill, and goosebumps erupt all over her body!


    Escape! If she couldn''t escape, it would be her end!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 394 Kyle VS Guardians of the Galaxy

    Kyle pinched the small blade between his fingers while watching Gamora flee in panic. The transition from seeing her to contemplating killing her happened in the blink of an eye.


    Since the thought had crossed his mind, there was no room for hesitation. In the next moment, he put his thoughts into action¡ª


    He ignited a switch inside him, and sparkles of dazzling energy emerged from Kyle''s fingertips. The alloy blade he had been holding suddenly burst open from the tip with cracks branching out and spreading rapidly along the blade. Each crack emitted a faint glow.


    "Go," Kyle uttered calmly and the blade exploded into countless small, sharp shards, glimmering as they pierced through the air like projectiles aimed at Gamora''s back, who had already fled ten meters away.


    As Gamora continued her desperate sprint, she couldn''t shake off the chilling sensation creeping up her spine. Her extensive combat experience gave her a terrifying illusion that no matter how she ran forward, rolled tactically, or dodged left and right, she couldn''t escape the man''s attack from behind.


    The flying shards had completely sealed off her escape route, leaving her feeling like a prisoner with a blade held to her throat, unable to resist or flee.


    "It''s over..."


    Gamora''s mind went blank. As she thought this, she suddenly felt a tug at her waist and was swiftly pulled towards Rocket, who was standing nearby. Then, thick and sturdy branches quickly formed an umbrella-like shield around them, protecting them from the onslaught of sharp metal shards.


    "Hiss, Hiss, Hiss!"


    The alloy shards, like reinforced Gatling bullets, pierced through the thick and tough tree body of Groot, leaving some wounds visible from the front to the back scene, embedding themselves into the wall with undiminished speed.


    "Oh? You actually managed to save them. No wonder you''re considered the strongest support in the future Guardians of the Galaxy..." Kyle murmured with slight surprise as he looked at Groot, who was protecting Gamora and Rocket, and whose own body was riddled with holes.


    Groot slowly lifted his withered arm, revealing Gamora and Rocket inside his embrace. Rocket, holding his firearm, swallowed hard, his eyes wary of Kyle who was a dozen meters away. "My God, what was that just now? It''s the first time I''ve seen Groot sustain such serious injuries!"


    "You don''t need to tell me that, I already know," Gamora muttered to herself.


    Groot, let''s go!" Rocket quickly said while raising his guns and aiming them at Kyle, firing a fierce barrage of shots.


    Seeing Kyle not reacting, his appearance as a disguised guard shifting in the flickering light, the black liquid expanded and covered his entire body, shaping into a form-fitting dark battle suit.


    "Ding, Ding!"


    The bullets that landed on Kyle all rebounded, falling to the ground with a series of crisp sounds.


    Kyle took a step forward, but his limbs were bound by the vines that came flying towards him.


    This was Groot''s handiwork. Its hands split into four tough vines, combined with the strength of a Superhuman being, its binding abilities were far stronger than high-tech iron chains.


    Rocket, seeing that conventional firearms were ineffective against Kyle, revealed an incredulous expression. After Kyle''s limbs were bound by the vines, he sighed lightly and said, "Give it up. Once you''re bound, no one can break free from him."


    "Is that so?" Kyle smiled faintly, not resorting to the power of fire god or fusion energy. He simply extracted the strength of his muscles. Despite his limbs being firmly bound by the vines, he laboriously lifted his feet, accompanied by the sound of the vines creaking and tightening, and took a calm step forward.


    With the first step taken, soon came the second, the third... Kyle ignored the vines'' restraint and walked towards Gamora with increasing ease.


    "Don''t slack off, put some effort in, Groot!" Rocket wiped the sweat from his forehead and patted his old friend''s head. It wasn''t until Gamora gestured and pointed to the ground that Rocket realized, to his horror, that Groot''s feet were deeply embedded in the floor, and the dense roots had even torn through the Iron floor of the prison!


    Despite Groot exerting his full strength, he couldn''t stop the man''s footsteps.


    "Damn it! Gamora, he''s after you, hurry, run!" Rocket shouted urgently as Kyle drew closer.


    "What about you?" Gamora clenched her fists.


    "Do you think I want to do this? We''ve known each other for less than two days, and now I''m risking my life for you. But right now, Groot can''t escape, so I have to stay!" Rocket gritted his teeth, starting to reload his firearm.


    "Then I''ll stay too. If it weren''t for you guys just now, I would''ve died," Gamora took a deep breath, flicking her dark-red hair.


    "This is really a tough spot." Rocket sighed repeatedly.


    As Kyle approached within five meters, Rocket and the others were preparing for a desperate fight. Suddenly, a tattooed, bald man with a muscular upper body rushed forward from behind Kyle, firmly grabbing his arms.


    "Drax the Destroyer?" Rocket exclaimed in astonishment.


    Gamora was equally surprised. Just a few days ago, this Destroyer had wanted to kill her for his avenge, but now he was unexpectedly on their side.


    "Don''t overthink it. I''m not trying to help you. It''s just that if you die, there will be fewer people willing to oppose Ronan!" Drax growled, exerting all his strength to pull Kyle back.


    With Groot and Drax exerting their forces, Kyle''s movements finally came to a halt.


    "Are we all here now?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle''s expression remained calm even in this situation. Looking around, almost all the future members of the Guardians of the Galaxy were present, except for Star-Lord.


    In this situation, should he eliminate Gamora, or should everything come to an end?


    As Kyle pondered, Drax, panting heavily behind him, suddenly taunted, "What''s wrong, did you run out of steam, kid?"


    The hall suddenly fell silent.


    Rocket and Gamora looked at each other with wide eyes, feeling frustrated. Why dod this muscle-headed guy provoke him like that?


    Just now, they realized that Kyle''s intent to kill was pure but not strong, like a fleeting thought that might fade away in the next moment.


    But now...


    "Then let me show you the real power."


    A smirk played on Kyle''s lips as his pitch-black pupils turned into shattered gold, and a faint golden flame erupted from his body.


    The moment the golden flames appeared, the temperature in the prison area soared, and Groot and Drax let out extremely agonizing screams one after another!


    (End of the chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 395 Earth Compatriot

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    At the bottom of the Kyln Prison, in the prison area.


    Drax the Destroyer known for his thick skin and formidable strength, had completely released Kyle''s arms and back. He curled up and convulsed on the ground, emitting a continuous gasping sound.


    His bare, muscular chest was charred, as if it had been roasted over a fire for a while, emitting a faint scent of cooked meat.


    On the other side, Groot kept retreating, emitting mournful cries sounding like "I am Groot," as the tree vines that formed his arms also released Kyle. They were covered in blazing golden flames.


    Despite vigorous shaking in the air or slamming on the floor, the flames on the vines showed no signs of extinguishing. Instead, they spread more vigorously toward the tree-like body.


    "Groot! Pull yourself together, Groot!" Rocket clung to Groot''s shoulder, shaking violently along with the tree body. He anxiously looked at Gamora beside him. "Quick, find a way to save it!"


    "You don''t have to tell me twice, I already know!" Gamora took a deep breath, then leaped forward from Groot''s shoulder. She drew two brand new blades from her back and fiercely swung them down towards the center of the flaming vines.


    "Sizzle!"


    Four of the burning vines were severed, falling to the ground, soon covered in golden flames and quickly turning into a layer of black ashes.


    Groot retreated to the corner of the wall as the remaining vine arms emitted smoke, he looked extremely cautious as he gazed at Kyle, who had reverted to his human form.


    Kyle was now clad in dark Venom battle attire, enveloped in a faint golden flame. Even his silver hair had turned into strands of burning flames, as his figure began to exclude an intimidating divine power.


    During his three years of wandering the universe, Venom hadn''t gained fire resistance. However, Kyle''s control over the divine power of fire had become more delicate, allowing him to channel the flames through his battle attire.


    Of course, if he fully unleashed his powers, Kyle would turn into Pyro completely, with even his blood boiling at high temperatures, making it impossible for Venom to symbiotically attach to him.


    However, fire inherently restrained tree-like beings, and Drax was slightly more resistant to physical attacks. Neither of them had any means of defense or resistance against the divine flames, so there was no need for Kyle to fully unleash his divine power.


    "Gamora."


    Kyle gazed at Gamora, approaching her step by step with the divine flames around him, while she paled, biting her lip, gripping the blade tightly in her hand. Under the scorching heat, sweat dripped continuously from her chin as she stared at Kyle, who remained motionless.


    There was no need to escape; the vast difference in strength made survival an illusion.


    "Gamora, run!" Rocket stood on Groot''s head, pulling the trigger, as the gun roared, firing a series of bullets at Kyle. But this time, there was no chance of a rebound. The bullets melted into crimson molten metal upon contact with the flames enveloping Kyle''s body.


    "You can''t die now. If you''re going to die, it''ll be at my hands, you lackey of Ronan..." Drax spoke up, a hint of pride in his gruff voice. With one hand covering the burn on his chest and the other supporting himself on the floor, he struggled to stand up slowly.


    "You don''t need to say anything more."


    Gamora smiled resignedly, dropping the blade in her hand and accepting her fate. "You''re after me, aren''t you? My life is yours, but please let the others go."


    "Oh?" Kyle stroked his chin, seemingly considering the proposal, the golden flames around him flickering slightly dimmer.


    "Gamora..." Rocket, Groot, and even Drax couldn''t help but show sadness on their faces.


    "No, you can''t let them go!"


    From the passage behind them, another group of armed prison guards arrived. Upon hearing the conversation, the leading Police Captain urgently spoke up.


    "You don''t have a say in this." Kyle frowned slightly, waving his hand backward. The surging flames surged out like a tidal wave, engulfing all the guards and their guns behind him.


    Listening to the screams of the many guards before their deaths, Gamora and the others all turned pale, unable to fathom the origins and intentions of the mysterious man before them.


    "Fine, I promise you. You die, others leave," Kyle nodded. Gemora closed her eyes lightly, feeling a sense of relief when she heard this and memories of her tragic past flashing through her mind. The shouts of Rocket and the others beside her became indistinct.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make it quick. You''ll die without feeling any pain," Kyle extended two fingers, forming a sword shape, with golden flames flickering at his fingertips, pointing towards Gemora''s unprotected forehead.


    Before the fingertips could fully descend, a steady male voice suddenly rang out urgently, "Stop!"


    With Kyle''s fingers hovering over her forehead, the flames barely extinguished, dark green blood trickling down Gemora''s serene face.


    Everyone looked up to see a man in his early thirties, wearing a mishmash of technological garments, carrying a bulging backpack, and holding a robotic metal prosthetic limb. He stood panting on the second-floor corridor of the prison.


    It was Star-Lord Quill, who was last to arrive here making the Guardian of the Galaxy truly complete...


    Kyle looked at the newcomer, silently pondering something.


    "Quill, where have you been all this time?" Rocket exclaimed in surprise.


    "I got your prosthetic limb and my backpack equipment," Quill said to Rocket, then jumped down from the second floor, facing Kyle solemnly. "Let''s talk things out. Who exactly are you, and why do you have to kill Gemora?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t need a reason to kill. If I must give one, it''s simply that her luck ran out and she''s associated with someone from the domain of Planet Titan," Kyle said indifferently. "Besides, my name is Kyle, and I''m from Earth."


    "Titan... Do you know Thanos?" Gemora asked, her eyes widening in astonishment.


    Quill''s reaction was even more exaggerated. He blinked, scrutinizing Kyle up and down, then exclaimed excitedly, "I''m also from Earth, fellow Earthling! Wait, the name Kyle, why does it sound familiar... Kyle, Kyle..."


    Quill muttered to himself for a moment, then trembled, blurting out, "Symbol of Peace, Lieutenant Kyle. No way, is it really you?!"


    "Quill, do you know him?" Rocket and the others were a bit bewildered. This turn of events was too exciting.


    "Of course, I know him, or rather, I should say everyone on Earth knows him. He''s a legendary hero from our place!" Quill was extremely excited. He was taken away from Earth by the interstellar hunter Yondu when he was a child in the 1980s, so he was very familiar with Kyle, who had gained fame as a hero during World War II.


    "As fellow humans, why is there such a big difference between you?" Rocket was amazed, and the others expressed their agreement. After all, Kyle''s strength made them feel powerless and frightened.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 396 Shifting Perspectives, Taking Initiative!

    Despite the unexpected appearance of Star-Lord, the tension within the prison remained palpable.


    "Mr. Kyle," Star-Lord Quill glanced at Gemora, then back at Kyle, his voice turning serious, "Do you really have to kill Gemora? Looking at things, you''re definitely not on Ronan''s side. Are you doing this revenge or a bounty, or for something else?"


    Kyle remained silent.


    How could he explain? How could this be explained clearly?


    Was it possible to reveal that he came from another world, knowing about Thanos'' plan to gather the six Infinity Stones after creating the Infinite Gauntlet? And that Gemora was the key sacrifice, offering the most important thing, the Soul Stone, to Thanos?


    Gemora forced a bitter smile and spoke, "Planet Titan. Someone from there came to my planet and took me there. It''s where I grew up, endured humiliation, and suffered torment. The man he mentioned should be my father¡ª Thanos."


    "Thanos?" Everyone was stunned. The name seemed to carry a suffocating power and oppression.


    "That''s right," Kyle nodded, looking at Gemora. "Gemora, I know that you have information about the whereabouts of something. It''s a secret you''re willing to die to keep from Thanos. If Thanos were to obtain that thing, the entire universe would fall into cruel and unnecessary destruction."


    Gemora looked at Kyle in disbelief before she asked. "How do you know about that?"


    Kyle replied calmly, "Not only that, but I also know Thanos'' purpose. Now you understand. Your existence indirectly aids Thanos. So, it''s better for all of us if you leave this world forever."


    Gemora''s face turned pale as she bowed her head in silence, eventually nodding in agreement. "Yes, you''re right. If my sacrifice can successfully stop that man''s actions, then everything will be worth it."


    From the mention of Titan and Thanos to Gemora''s willingness to sacrifice herself, Rocket and the others were bewildered, feeling that what Kyle and Gemora were talking about was far more complex and serious than they could ever imagined.


    "I understand!" Quill crossed his arms, exuding confidence. This made Drax, who was still lying on the ground, burst into laughter. "You? Understand? Do you really understand anything?"


    "Listen to me," Quill said.


    Turning to Gemora, he continued, "You know the whereabouts of something, and that thing must not be discovered by your father, or the consequences will be severe. Right?"


    Gemora nodded.


    Then, Quill turned to Kyle. "Mr. Kyle, you don''t want Thanos to get that thing, so you want to kill Gemora, who knows the secret. Am I right?"


    "Close enough," Kyle shrugged.


    "In that case," Quill clasped his hands together, making an audacious proposal, "as long as Gemora leads the way, we go and retrieve that thing, then hand it over to Mr. Kyle for safekeeping. Kyle, we''ve seen your power, are you really weaker than this so-called Thanos? Are you afraid of him getting his hands on the thing?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gemora was stunned. She had never thought about retrieving the Stone herself because even if she got her hands on it, she would just find another place to hide it, away from her adoptive father, Thanos.


    Similarly, Kyle was momentarily taken aback, his mind suddenly enlightened. He realized he had been overthinking things before.


    Perhaps it was because he had watched the aftermath of the Avengers'' battle with Thanos in Avengers: Endgame. Kyle had been harboring fear of Thanos'' existence, afraid of his devastating finger snap, to the point where he hadn''t even considered gathering the Stones himself.


    Now, prompted by Quill''s suggestion, Kyle''s perspective shifted dramatically.


    First of all, Thanos was not invincible and no matter what he said, he was not Inevitable!


    Before Thanos created the Infinite Gauntlet, he was just an ordinary high-dimensional being. Without the buff of the six Infinity Stones and their universal power, his strength wasn''t much greater than that of the ordinary gods.


    And now, Kyle possessed the powers of a God¡ª fire-based divine powers, an adult Venom symbiote, an artificial intelligence like Vis, and the fusion energy to manipulate light.


    With the talents he had nurtured, he was no less than the forces of Titan. Why couldn''t he gather the six Stones in advance and wait at the peak, ready for Thanos to come and deliver himself?


    "Rather than remaining sitting ducks, it''s better to take the initiative..." Kyle murmured to himself, his golden eyes glowing brighter, reigniting his fighting spirit.


    Gemora glanced around at everyone and said coldly, "If we search for that thing, we''ll be completely at odds with Thanos. Just a reminder, even Ronan is trying to please Thanos. Are you all mentally prepared to confront that man?"


    Rocket and the others looked at each other, speechless. Before they could speak, Kyle chuckled lightly. "You''ve already got one of them. There''s no turning back now."


    "What do you mean?" The faces of the others changed drastically, especially Gemora, who stared at Kyle, waiting for his answer.


    "Quill, do you still have The Orb?" Kyle directly reached out to Quill, demanding it.


    "Of course I do. It was hard-won, and both Ronan''s forces and Gemora were after it. If it weren''t for it, I wouldn''t have come to this damn place. Gemora said this thing is very valuable," Quill said, reaching into his backpack. After rummaging around for a bit, he threw a golf ball-sized silver orb with embroidery towards Kyle.


    "Be careful."


    Kyle solemnly caught The Orb, pressing a few fingers against its shell. Feeling its indestructible hardness, he held his breath and activated the fusion energy to cover his palm.


    With a burst of light, he exerted sudden force with his fingers, and in front of everyone, he actually crushed The Orb!


    "Wow, that thing was worth Five Billion!"


    Quill, Rocket, and Gemora, who were short on cash, couldn''t help but wince at the sight, but soon they were left speechless.


    After The Orb shattered, there was still a core inside, and the core was crystal clear like a gem. Kyle grabbed it with his left hand, emitting concentric circles of purple light, filled with a terrifyingly destructive aura that filled the entire prison.


    Kyle remained calm, firmly holding the purple gem in his hand. The fusion energy surprisingly effectively suppressed its leaking pressure and dazzling brilliance.


    Gemora stared blankly at Kyle''s left hand, murmuring to herself, "So that''s it. No wonder Thanos wanted Ronan to hand over The Orb."


    "What exactly is that thing?" Quill asked, echoing the others'' confusion.


    "It''s the thing Gemora was so desperate to hide, but there are six similar items in the entire universe. Let''s talk about everything else after we get out of prison," Kyle said, holding the purple gem and instructing his electronic watch, "Vis, notify Tony that we''re ready to break out now."


    "Yes, master!"


    After receiving the order, Vis immediately sent out a signal, contacting J.A.R.V.I.S on Tony''s side in the upper levels of the prison.


    Kyle walked away from Gemora, turning to Quill. "Gather your people and follow me. I''ll lead you out of here then I would explain everything in a safe place later."


    "Listen to him."


    Quill gave everyone a meaningful look. Rocket sighed lightly, patting Groot''s shoulder. Groot understood and took a few steps forward, carrying the injured Drax on his back.


    Following Kyle, they all rushed towards the outer layer of the prison where the Spaceship was parked.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 397 Pursuit from Ronan

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    "Emergency alert, emergency alert! Several criminals are attempting to escape. Prison guards, proceed immediately to Block B to stop them by any means necessary!"


    "Emergency alert, the central control system of the prison has been breached. Prison guards, proceed immediately to Sector A in the central area for reinforcements..."


    Chaos reigned throughout the Kyln prison as guards, guided by smart alerts, rushed around like ants in a boiling pot, unable to discern the movements and whereabouts of the enemy.


    In desperation, the guards called for reinforcements from the Nova Corps. "This is the Kyln Advanced Maximum Security Prison. We urgently need reinforcements from the Nova Corps! Please respond as soon as you hear this!"


    At this moment, an orange-and-blue Interstellar fighter jet, shimmering with a silvery sheen, ignited its engines in the prison''s parking area and sped away from Kyln prison, fleeing along the outer asteroid belt at breakneck speed.


    Tony removed his Iron Man mask and looked at Quill and the others seated nearby and asked with a puzzled look on his face. "Godfather, why are there so many people with you? Didn''t you go there to find Star-Lord?"


    "It''s a long story," Kyle said softly. The radiant glow on his left arm suddenly dimmed. When he opened his palm again, the purple gem that had been in his hand had completely disappeared.


    At the same time...


    An Item Card entered the Card Space and quickly ascended, emitting dazzling crystal light. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Power Stone]: An Infinity Stone that embodies the essence of power. A rare colorless Item Card.


    This gem possesses endless power, infinitely enhancing the user''s physique and strength. It instantly replicates all physical properties, granting the user near-invulnerable physical attack and defense capabilities!


    It can absorb and release the energy attacks of enemies, unleashing massive purple energy shockwaves that can completely destroy any spacecraft and even pulverize small asteroids!


    Warning: The user needs immense strength to control and harness it, or else they will face destruction, lost in the overwhelming power.


    Current status: Summonable as a physical entity.


    Power Stone...


    This was the second Infinity Stone Kyle had obtained after encountering the Space Stone. In terms of practicality and power, this gem, to some extent, absolutely surpassed the Space Stone.


    Of course, it also required much higher physical requirements from the user.


    Despite possessing the genes of an Asgardian and fusion energy, Kyle wasn''t arrogant enough to attempt to control the Power Stone solely through his body.


    After all, even someone like Thanos only embarked on a frenzy to plunder the Infinity Stones from across the universe only after creating the Infinite Gauntlet that was used specifically to control the stones.


    "Perhaps I should create an equipment item similar to the Infinite Gauntlet, capable of harnessing the powers of Infinity Stones," Kyle thought to himself before quickly dismissing the idea and returning to the present reality. He briefly explained the origins and uses of the Infinity Stones to the others.


    "With the Infinite Gauntlet, once all six stones are collected, with a snap of his fingers, over half the life in the universe will turn to ashes..."


    When Kyle said this, everyone except Gemora visibly paled.


    "Destroying over half of life, that''s insane. Surely no one would do such a thing?" Quill tried to reassure them with a forced casual tone.


    "Yeah," Rocket nodded in agreement.


    "No, you''re wrong."


    Gemora''s face was extremely grim as she spoke bitterly. "My father, Thanos, that''s exactly what he''s after. Ten years ago, I knew he was searching for the dwarves, trying to create the Infinite Gauntlet and build his power, scouring the universe for the whereabouts of the Infinity Stones."


    "This... is too insane." The group fell silent, digesting this shocking revelation.


    As if to remind them, Gemora continued, "Since the Power Stone is in The Orb, Thanos won''t spare anyone associated with it. And Ronan is obsessed with the legend and power of the stones."


    "Ronan, huh! If he comes looking for me, I''ll be ready!" Drax, lying on the chair, clenched his fists tightly, speaking coldly.


    "Since we''ve come this far, let''s just take the other gem as well. Let''s see how Thanos manages to gather six gems. After all, we have Mr. Kyle here, the ultimate powerhouse."


    Quill patted Kyle''s shoulder familiarly, almost pulling out a notebook to ask for an autograph.


    "I won''t dare say I can surpass Thanos, but as for Ronan, I haven''t even considered him as an opponent," Kyle''s calm words somehow instilled a sense of security in everyone.


    "Hey, hey, mister, you''ve been staring at me since I got here," Quill suddenly exclaimed, pointing at Tony, who was still wearing the Iron Man suit.


    The others looked at Tony. Indeed, Tony had been staring intently at Quill, his gaze unwavering, filled with urgency and anticipation.


    "To be honest, although I''ve slept with many species of women, I''m not into guys," Quill shrugged, sheepishly scratching the back of his neck.


    "You must be Star-Lord, right? I only like beautiful human women, jerk!" Tony retorted, unapologetic.


    Kyle chuckled and spoke frankly, "Quill, let me be honest with you. We came to the Kyln prison specifically for you."


    "For me? Why?" Quill asked, bewildered.


    Tony stepped forward, raising his left Iron Man arm, which projected a beam of light, displaying Howard''s photo and file in a holographic projection. "I''m looking for him. The intermediary said that a few years ago, you saw him on a certain planet."


    "Howard Stark?" Quill stared at the projection, stroking his chin in thought. Then, as if recalling something, he said, "I remember. Yeah, in the slums of Nanc Star, there was a human old man named Howard. He was famous locally as a repair master, and I repaired some tech equipment there."


    "That''s him!"


    Tony and Kyle exchanged excited glances.


    "Have you seen these two?" Kyle gestured to Tony, who immediately displayed Lucy and Logan''s photos and files. After examining them for a while, Quill shook his head. "No, I haven''t seen them. If I had seen such beautiful human women, I definitely wouldn''t forget."


    Kyle furrowed his brow. This meant that Howard and Lucy had either separated or something unexpected had happened to them.


    Hopefully, they''re alright, otherwise...


    Kyle''s eyes sharpened, emanating a chilling aura, causing Quill and the others to involuntarily step back.


    "Godfather, they must be okay," Tony reassured, placing a hand on Kyle''s shoulder.


    "Let''s hope so."


    Kyle composed himself and turned to Quill. "Now, take us to Nanc Star to find Howard..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the aircraft suddenly shook violently, and J.A.R.V.I.S issued a warning, "There are Nova Corps fighters chasing us from behind."


    "Then let''s rendezvous with the Hawk fighter where Lorna is," Kyle decisively ordered.


    J.A.R.V.I.S spoke again, "Vis just contacted me. They''re under heavy attack by unidentified spacecraft ahead, preliminarily identified as Ronan''s forces."


    The faces of everyone turned pale at the news. It seemed like they were caught between a rock and a hard place.


    (End of the chapter)

 Chapter 398 Taking the Initiative

    On board the Spaceship belonging to Star-Lord...


    "Godfather, what should we do now? Should we fight back or continue to flee?" Tony''s expression was serious as he handed the decision-making power over to Kyle, the backbone of the team.


    Quill and the others also looked to Kyle, knowing full well the man''s formidable abilities. However, they were now caught between the most powerful forces in the galaxy: the Nova Corps and Ronan''s fleet, closing in from both sides.


    Kyle fell silent.


    Flee?


    Even if he managed to escape himself, there were too many people aboard the two Spaceship for him to evacuate everyone.


    Fight back?


    That would be a fight to the death. In the end, everyone aboard the two Spaceship, except for him, would likely perish. It wasn''t worth the risk...


    "Wait a minute," Kyle seemed to have an idea. He turned to Tony and instructed, "Have J.A.R.V.I.S. change the course of the spaceship. We''re heading back towards the prison, and inform the Hawk Spaceship with Vis to follow our lead."


    "Are we going back after just escaping?" Everyone was a bit puzzled by Kyle''s decision.


    "Quill, I need your help with something," Kyle squinted.


    "What is it?" Quill nodded. In their current situation, they were all in the same boat.


    "I need you to figure out a way to contact the Nova Corps here. Or contact the higher-ups in the Nova Corps and tell them that the human criminal who raided the prison yesterday is now offering a deal they can''t refuse," Kyle pondered.


    "This..." Quill hesitated while Rocket, standing beside him, sneered and said, "Leave it to me. I''ve got this!"


    Following Kyle''s orders, the two Spaceship under attack abruptly changed course and flew back towards the Kyln Prison, one behind the other.


    At the same time, both the Nova Corps and Ronan''s fleet received corresponding messages.


    "Report to the commander, the escaped Spaceship has turned back, with another Spaceship following closely behind, heading towards our Spaceship. They''ve also sent a communication request!"


    "All Nova Corps fighters, halt and remain on high alert. Let''s see what these criminals are up to!"


    This was the online channel of the Nova Corps Spaceship. After the commander gave the order, thousands of Spaceship blinked with golden light as they hovered in the asteroid belt, waiting for the two Spaceship to enter their trap.


    On the other side...


    "Report to the commander, the target Spaceship has approached the Kyln Prison. Beyond that lies the Nova Corps'' space jurisdiction. Shall we continue pursuit?"


    "Stay put for now, don''t act rashly. I''ll report to Ronan first and ask for his orders."


    This was the online channel of Ronan''s fleet. Equally massive black Spaceships floated in the lonely expanse of outer space, gazing across the asteroid belt at the Kyln Prison several thousand kilometers away.


    The relationship between the Nova Corps and Ronan''s forces had long been fraught with tension. Today marked the first standoff between the two sides.


    If not handled carefully, it could mark the beginning of a massive Interstellar war, a fact that any intelligent lifeform could understand.


    The two Spaceship approached the Nova Corps Spaceship, hovering in the asteroid belt, and began docking their cabins together.


    Inside one of the spaceships...


    Lorna and Green had just arrived in the cockpit of Kyle''s Spaceship when they saw a genetically similar but distinct lifeform, resembling Calvin, pick up a communicator and address Kyle. "Success. The higher-ups of the Nova Corps are willing to have a video conversation with you."


    Kyle knew that the Nova Corps was unlikely to refuse. He was already seated and nodded to Rocket, signaling to open the video call.


    Rocket manipulated the buttons, aiming the camera at Kyle, and a projection screen opened up.


    In the center of the screen was a dignified Xandarian woman with white hair, accompanied by several men in uniforms who were obviously Nova Corps officers.


    "Allow me to introduce myself, I am the Prime Minister representing Nova," The Xandarian woman said with a smile.


    "I''m Kyle, from Earth," Kyle replied. The Nova Prime looked at him with astonishment and disbelief. "Earth, humans?"


    The perception of Earth was not just limited to the Xandarians; in the entire civilization of the Galaxy, Earth was considered a remote and backward region, and humans were viewed as primitive beings.


    "I think you are going to wanna see this?" Kyle smiled faintly and snapped his fingers lightly. Fusion energy surged, and colorful lights flashed between his fingers.


    The Nova Prime''s face showed a hint of respect, and she smiled, "I believe, Mr. Kyle, there must be some misunderstanding between you and Xandar. What kind of cooperation do you want? Please, go ahead and explain."


    "Smart," Kyle smiled and went straight to the point. "I know that your planet is hostile to Ronan, and unfortunately, so are we. So when I talk about cooperation, I mean that I will take care of Ronan."


    The Nova Prime trembled slightly, but before she could say anything, the Nova Corps officers behind her showed shocked expressions. In the Galaxy, few dared to provoke Ronan, let alone confront him alone.


    But the man in front of them had recently shattered the defense network established by the Nova Corps, so maybe there was a possibility!


    The Nova Prime stared at Kyle and said in a deep voice, "This deal is too big. What does Nova need to give in return?"


    "It''s simple," Kyle raised his left hand and gestured towards Quill and the others beside him. "I have a few friends who are registered criminals in the Kyln Prison. I hope you can clear their records and offer them protection as important guests. I''ll take care of the rest myself."


    "Is that all?" The Nova Prime was deeply moved by Kyle''s unexpected proposal.


    Kyle nodded gently. He had already deduced that there were no deep conflicts between him and Xandar. A simple arrest warrant could easily resolve the situation. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Nova Prime nodded and said, "No problem, I promise you. Before you return, your friends will be treated as honored guests of Nova and protected by the entire Nova Corps."


    "Thank you. I hope they''ll be unharmed before I come back, or Xandar will feel my wrath." Kyle said calmly before ending the video call.


    Shortly after, the alert Nova Corps fighters actively contacted the Spaceship where Kyle was located. The attitude of the Nova Corps officers had done a complete 180, respectfully inviting the two Spaceship to visit the Nova Capital.


    "Tony, take care of Lorna. Quill, look after your team. Just relax and wait for me to come back."


    After giving instructions, Kyle, accompanied by Vis, went to the safety door at the rear compartment of the Spaceship.


    "Boss, please be careful!" Lorna expressed her heartfelt concern.


    "Don''t worry, I never do anything I am not 100% sure about!" Kyle said confidently, closing the door and opening the rear compartment door.


    Exposed to the fierce and cold of outer space, Kyle instinctively activated the fusion energy, and brilliant and scorching lights enveloped him.


    "I''m going."


    Surrounded by fusion energy, Kyle turned into a streak of light, breaking through the asteroid belt along the way, like a shooting star shooting toward Ronan''s distant Spaceship.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 399 One Man Army

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    The supreme commander of the Kree fleet, stationed outside the Kyln Prison, relayed the current situation message to Ronan, who was on the Kree planet.


    Ronan, with his cold and commanding demeanor, replied, "Push the Fleet forward, force the Nova Corps to hand over The Orb, or they will face the wrath of the Kree and a galaxy-spanning war!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The fleet commander received the order. Just after ending the video call with Ronan, before issuing the advance command, the forward ships suddenly received a report: "Commander, our radar detected an unidentified flying object approaching us at extreme speed."


    The commander said coldly, "Something dare to approach our Kree fleet? Do I need to issue an order? Advance, open fire, and blast that flying object into space dust!"


    "Understood!"


    Hundreds of dark and cold Spaceships ignited their engines with a rumble. This massive army, capable of crushing an entire planetary civilization, advanced menacingly. The forward Warship, with countless gunports lined up, launched missiles the size of fighter jets.


    At the other end of the target, a dazzling point of light was approaching the Fleet at near-light speed.


    It was Kyle himself. This was his first time flying at warp speed in outer space. With just a thought, the asteroids and planets on either side of his body seemed to blur and recede rapidly behind him.


    Surrounded by the radiant light, Kyle looked ahead. With his enhanced vision, he could extend his sight to thousands of kilometers away, clearly seeing the Interstellar missiles flying toward him and the fleet behind them.


    "Let''s start with you guys."


    Kyle held his breath, channeling the fusion energy to its peak. His palms emitted a bright glow, and he aimed directly at the missiles without dodging them.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    In the silent expanse of outer space, a series of unprecedented explosions erupted, covering hundreds of kilometers of territory, and igniting a small corner of the universe.


    "This is the fate of those who provoke the Kree," The commander said, standing in the command room of the massive Spaceship, watching with a cold smile through the transparent floor-to-ceiling window as the spectacular explosion unfolded.


    However, suddenly, from the self-destructing explosion, a dazzling starlight rushed out at extreme speed, continuing to approach the fleet head-on.


    "What is that?" The Commander was stunned.


    On the command communication channel, urgent messages from the forward scouts came in, "Commander, Commander! The unidentified flying object is still approaching. According to our detection, there are signs of life. It''s a humanoid lifeform!"


    "What did you say!" The commander''s eyes widened in astonishment. A humanoid lifeform flying in outer space? And it had endured the indiscriminate bombardment of missiles?


    Before the commander could think much, the pinpoint of light, like a marker, had approached the front of the fleet. Instead of stopping, it accelerated, dragging a tail of flames, and crashed directly into the front Warship.


    "Boom!"


    As the fusion energy touched the Warship slightly, the deck was instantly pierced and disintegrated. The streak of light penetrated through the Warship''s cockpit, piercing through layer after layer of steel plates, and finally burst out from the engine at the back of the Warship.


    Inside the Warship, terrified cries of Kree guards echoed. Before they could see the enemy''s true face, the Warship trembled violently and self-exploded into a blazing fireball, with countless pieces and alien corpses flying out.


    The colorful streak of light rose up, and Kyle hovered above the Warship fleet, looking down coldly. His gaze seemed to pass through countless Warships and land on the commander of the oversized Spaceship.


    Seeing this, the commander couldn''t help but roar, "Damn it, counterattack! Blast him into pieces!"


    Hundreds of Spaceships immediately locked onto Kyle as their target, raising their gun barrels in unison. The scene was as if high-pressure cannons were targeting a mosquito, eerie and spectacular, causing a sense of shock.


    "Perfect timing!"


    Kyle smirked coldly before swooping downward and effortlessly raising his hand, firing off a fusion energy blast. The searing beam streaked through space, causing a missile to explode in place just as it launched from its tube, devastating several nearby Warships.


    Unsatisfied with the efficiency, Kyle accelerated his flight. He used his hands to block an incoming missile, effortlessly diverting it toward the dense cluster of Spaceships. The pilots of the ships were horrified and maneuvered their Spaceships frantically to avoid the incoming threat.


    At that moment, it was as if a wolf had entered a flock of sheep, with Kyle being the lone predator and the Spaceships being the helpless prey.


    In the following moments, Kyle fully demonstrated the superhuman strength of fusion energy, his speed surpassing that of light, and his energy shields ignoring the bombardment of Interstellar missiles. He fearlessly faced the massive Interstellar fleet, delivering devastating blows with his incredible fusion energy.


    On that day, both the aliens at the Kyln Prison and those on Nova saw the sky filled with what seemed like celebratory fireworks, looking endless and dazzling.


    Few knew that each burst of fireworks represented the explosion and destruction of a Spaceship.


    "He''s a demon, a devil of the cosmos!"


    The Kree ships'' communication channels were filled with cries for help and screams from the moment Kyle launched his attack.


    On the flagship Spaceship, the commander watched the sky filled with wreckage and corpses and his body began to tremble. Finally, he couldn''t help but issue the order to retreat.


    But the retreat of the Kree Spaceships didn''t mean Kyle would let them off easily. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as he dismantled one of the ships with fusion energy, Kyle looked up and saw that most of the surviving ships were accelerating to retreat. He narrowed his eyes and locked onto the oversized Spaceship mingling among them.


    "Wanna run?" Kyle smirked. Suddenly, he accelerated, turning into a streak of light. Ignoring the ordinary ships, he headed straight for the suspected command center of the Spaceships.


    "Beep, Beep, Beep! Hostile target approaching..."


    The commander heard the warning from the Spaceship''s defense system and turned to look out the window. He saw a streak of light striking the hull of his Spaceship.


    *Buzz...*


    The Spaceship trembled slightly. This time, Kyle didn''t pierce the ship''s outer shell but was blocked by a thick energy shield. The fusion energy and the Spaceship''s energy countered each other.


    "I want to see how long you can hold out."


    Kyle clenched his fists and fusion energy began to swirl around his knuckles. He then unleashed a series of punches, turning them into beams of light that bombarded the energy shield. The Spaceship, millions of times larger than himself, shook violently.


    The energy shield of the Spaceship dimmed visibly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it looked on the verge of complete collapse.


    "Commander, what should we do?" The Kree guards on the Spaceship waited anxiously for the commander''s reply.


    "What else can we do? Those who can escape, do so."


    The commander smiled bitterly, standing alone in the command room. With a trembling hand, he reluctantly contacted Ronan, whom he served.


    As the communication connected, Ronan''s voice came through the screen, asking directly, "How is it? Have you obtained The Orb?"


    "No, we have failed."


    The commander shook his head, staring at Ronan directly. "You need to escape quickly before its too late!"


    (End of chapter)

 Chapter 400 Ronan VS Kyle

    *Bam!*


    With a brilliant punch infused with fusion energy and tremendous force, Kyle shattered the shimmering energy shield of the Spaceship before him, causing the five-meter-thick steel plates below to crumble and collapse with a resounding crash, revealing an opening leading to the command room of the Spaceship.


    *Whoosh...*


    All the oxygen in the command room was sucked out into the vacuum of space, dragging many of the inner alien guards, who were caught off guard, out into space, screaming in agony.


    Exposed to the harsh environment of space, the alien guards immediately froze, their bodies encased in white frost, becoming eternal space debris.


    Kyle slowed down his flight and gracefully landed on the deck inside the Spaceship. With a casual wave of his hand, he melted Iron Man with a beam of fusion energy and sealed the breach he had created.


    Looking ahead, Kyle saw only one person in the command room, dressed in a Kree officer uniform, with deep blue skin and decorative markings reminiscent of the indigenous people of India on his face.


    "You must be the commander," Kyle said, toning down his fusion energy as he observed the other person, who was also staring back at him intently.


    The Kree commander couldn''t believe that the one who forced hundreds of invincible Spaceships to retreat and further ruin was such a seemingly human being.


    Changing his earlier arrogance, the commander asked humbly, "May I ask your name, sir?"


    Kyle replied bluntly, "I''m Kyle, a human from Earth."


    "Human..." The Kree commander was slightly stunned, then burst into laughter with tears almost rolling down his face. "The mighty Kree Interstellar fleet, which dominates the galaxy, was defeated today by a mere barbaric human like you."


    "Surprising, isn''t it? There are several others like me." Kyle smiled faintly, walking slowly forward, and casually pulled out a Lifeform Card.


    The Kree commander laughed heartily, "Don''t think that killing me will lead to your victory. The Kree have survived dozens of battles throughout history and have dominated the civilizations of the galaxy today. And your Earth has just risen, with only a flicker of civilization that could be extinguished at any time!"


    "What does that matter? Kneel!" Kyle''s lips curled upwards, as he pressed his hand downwards, using a tenfold gravitational force to make the commander kneel before him.


    The Kree commander resigned to his fate, growled, "Kill me! We Kree will never surrender. One day, our great and respected Ronan will avenge us!"


    "Ronan?" Kyle chuckled, about to take action, when Vis suddenly reported, "Boss, there''s an active voice connection here. Someone may be eavesdropping on our conversation."


    The commander''s face changed slightly. At the same time, a hoarse voice came through the communication console, "Kyle, right? I think we need to have a good talk."


    "Ronan, hold on, I''ll come over to talk to you in person." Kyle raised his hand and blasted a beam of light, shattering the entire communication console into dust, leaving only a black hole in its place.


    "Venom."


    Looking down at the Kree commander in front of him, Kyle materialized the Lifeform Card in his hand, and as Venom symbiotically entered his body, a black tentacle shot out, swiftly piercing the commander''s temple and penetrating straight into his brain''s memory center.


    After a few seconds, the commander provided the last useful intelligence, his brain shutting down, and he collapsed lifelessly to the ground.


    Venom finished organizing the information and spoke in Kyle''s mind, "Boss, we''ve obtained the deployment of the Kree Empire''s forces and the whereabouts of the target individual Ronan..."


    After hearing the report, Kyle converted Venom back into a card, continued to channel fusion energy, and his body was enveloped in concentric circles of dazzling light.


    With a push of his feet, Kyle pierced through the outer shell of the Spaceship like a streak of light, ignoring the scattered Spaceships fleeing in all directions. He shot towards the civilized planet of the Kree Empire at the fastest speed possible, disappearing in an instant as a faint speck.


    At this moment, in the central Kree Empire, within a huge ancient dark hall.


    The walls of the hall were lit with blue torch flames, and Ronan, the ruler of the imperial civilization, sat on the throne, wearing a hooded cloak and wielding the scepter of the Universal Hammer.


    "They failed, how is this possible... Earth, humans... It couldn''t be related to that woman, could it?" Ronan''s face was as calm as water, despite hearing the worst possible news, he still maintained the demeanor befitting a ruler.


    "They''re coming for me, aren''t they? Well then, let them come. I have never feared anyone!" Ronan seemed to know that even if he called his subordinates, they would be of no use, so he didn''t dispatch any troops to protect him, nor did he show any intention of fleeing.  Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He just sat on the throne, tightly gripping the Universal Weapon, quietly waiting for time to pass.


    After some time passed, the ten-meter-high doors of the hall suddenly pushed open from the outside, and a howling wind rushed in, causing the blue flames of the wall torches to flicker violently.


    Ronan looked up, and as footsteps approached, a figure gradually came into view. When the figure reached the hall, the blue flames illuminated the intruder''s face.


    It was a man with silver hair and fractured golden eyes. Kyle, who had traveled at Lightspeed all the way to the Kree had finally arrived here.


    "Intruder, state your name!" Ronan snorted coldly, striking the ground with the Universal Hammer, causing the entire hall to tremble.


    Kyle smiled, "Don''t you already know? Ronan, for certain reasons, I have to take care of you first."


    "Because of The Orb, isn''t it?" Ronan''s eyes were cold as he stared at Kyle, slowly rising from his seat. Even among the Kree, he was considered tall, standing over two meters tall, emanating a pressure akin to a primeval beast.


    "That''s part of it. The Orb is with me. Do you want it? Beg me, and maybe I''ll consider showing it to you," Kyle taunted relentlessly.


    "You''ve met the king of the Kree Empire and barged into the Hall of Authority, shouldn''t you kneel and pay your respects? Perhaps then, I might consider leaving you with a whole corpse!" Ronan sneered repeatedly, gripping the Universal Hammer tightly with both hands and shouting, "As for The Orb, I''ll take it myself!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ronan leaped high into the air, the Universal Hammer raised high above his head. At the peak of his ascent, as his body began to descend, the Universal Hammer swiftly descended towards Kyle''s head below.


    *Clang!*


    Like striking a star, Ronan''s pupils contracted sharply. Without seeing Kyle make any movement, the end of the Universal Hammer had been firmly held by the opponent''s left hand. The turbulent air rushing out disturbed the silver strands of hair, tousling them slightly.


    "The king of the warrior race Kree, is this all you''ve got?" Kyle looked at Ronan with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile.


    Ronan''s eyes narrowed, and the temperature in the hall suddenly dropped. Frost emanated from the Universal Hammer, instantly freezing Kyle''s left hand and even his body into blocks of ice.


    The frost spread down to the floor of the hall and expanded outward, causing the blue flames of the torches to dim and extinguish in unison!


    Few knew that Ronan, the ruler of the Kree, wielded the power of extreme cold ice!


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 401 Eternal Exile

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    The wind howled, and the extremely cold white frost permeated every corner of the sealed hall, freezing even the walls around into ice.


    In the center of the hall, Kyle had completely transformed into a human ice sculpture, trapped in the pale blue solid ice, remaining motionless as if life had ceased to exist within him.


    "I will use your head and blood as a sacrifice to appease the spirits of the fallen Kree."


    Ronan''s deep blue face revealed a sinister and violent expression as he held the Universal Hammer emitting cold air high above, once again aiming it at Kyle''s ice sculpture.


    But before he could strike, the ice sculpture trembled slightly.


    "You... haven''t entered a false death state?" Ronan widened his eyes in astonishment as he saw this scene. However, Kyle frozen in the solid ice suddenly rotated his fractured golden pupils and stared straight at him as a strange arc formed at the corner of his mouth.


    "Oh no!" Ronan panicked inwardly, ignoring everything else as he fiercely swung the Universal Hammer downward. The high-tech Warhammer emitted a buzzing sound, releasing shockwave pulses, and amplifying buffs on the surface of the hammer.


    This one strike would collapse even a building as sturdy as Iron Man!


    Just as the Universal Hammer was about to strike Kyle''s head, the solid ice suddenly burst open from within. From the countless cracks in the ice, a golden-hot tide of flames surged out.


    *Boom!*


    The hall was completely filled with steam. In an instant, what was a frozen area below zero degrees turned into a high-temperature melting zone of over a thousand degrees Celsius.


    Ice and fire coexisted for a moment.


    The frost melted into the water at a visible speed, which then evaporated into vapor, gradually revealing the figures of the two men within the dissipating steam.


    The Universal Hammer was once again blocked by the flames enveloping Kyle. The shockwave pulses passed through his body and blasted into the doors of the hall twenty meters away, causing the doors to tremble and burst open with several huge cracks.


    "A fine weapon," Kyle remarked calmly after withstanding the shockwave pulses. He felt his blood boiling, and he looked at Ronan serenely. Rings of golden flames rose from his body, engulfing his entire surface, even igniting his silver hair at this moment.


    Kyle had completely transformed into a Flaming Person.


    "This power... it''s of the Asgardians! You''re not an ordinary human from Earth!" Ronan erupted in a roar, gripping the scepter tightly. He exerted all his strength to press the Universal Hammer downward, but instead, Kyle, who took a step forward, pushed him backward, leaving two deep marks in the ground.


    The thousands of degrees of flames burned the Universal Hammer, but the special material it was made of naturally wouldn''t melt. The heatwave, however, overwhelmed the previous cold, transferring along the scepter handle.


    *Hiss...*


    Smoke rose from Ronan''s hand as he grabbed the Universal Hammer. He endured the high temperature, unwilling to let go of his weapon. Kyle pressed against the Universal Hammer, shifting Ronan several meters backward.


    "I am indeed human, but... I am a human who has transcended the Asgardians." Kyle smiled, and with a flick of his wrist, a pillar of flames erupted from his left hand pressed against the Universal Hammer, sending Ronan flying along with the hammer.


    *Thud!*


    Ronan''s body slammed heavily into the Kree throne. The ancient throne, with a certain age, shattered into pieces. Despite his burnt hand, Ronan still clenched the Universal Hammer tightly, struggling to support his body among the rubble.


    With a retching sound, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Is this the end?"


    Kyle''s body was engulfed in golden divine flames as he calmly watched the once-great extraterrestrial emperor, who now lay in a miserable state on the ground, coughing up blood.


    Don''t be fooled by Ronan''s apparent weakness; in fact, his physical strength and power were second only to the Asgardians, and his cold aura even reached the level of the Frost Giants'' Divine Weapon. The shockwave pulses emitted by the Universal Hammer could shatter Interstellar warships.


    Unfortunately, he encountered Kyle, who possessed the power of Asgardians and had fully awakened his fire-based divine power. It was a heavy blow for Ronan, who was accustomed to mercilessly slaughtering the weak, to suddenly face a truly powerful opponent.


    "Congratulations on pushing me this far..." Ronan struggled to get up from the ground, bloodstains still lingering at the corners of his mouth. He grinned coldly, "Do you know what this place is?"


    "Isn''t it your palace, the hall of assembly, the place where you sacrifice the heads of your enemies?" Kyle shrugged nonchalantly. "Oh, by the way, starting tomorrow, this will be your exclusive tomb."


    Ronan stood upright, slamming the Universal Hammer onto the floor, and said in a cold voice, "This place used to be the pinnacle of the Kree Empire where the Supreme Intelligence existed, but over a decade ago, I killed her with my own hands, seizing complete control of the Kree Empire."


    The pinnacle of the Kree Empire? Supreme Intelligence?


    Kyle''s mind stirred as he thought of this. Such controllers like Ronan didn''t rank among the highest-dimensional lifeforms in the universe.


    In the Marvel universe, there were some high-dimensional lifeforms who had reached the pinnacle of evolution, they were powerful and formidable. As far as he knew, there was the Grandmaster, Dormammu, the All-Father Odin, Star-Lord''s father, Thanos, and beings like the Supreme Intelligence.


    Not to mention the Observers and such who didn''t interfere in worldly affairs.


    Although Kyle wielded extraordinary powers, he hadn''t yet mastered the ability to deal with, let alone kill, high-dimensional lifeforms. Now, hearing Ronan claim to have killed the Supreme Intelligence was a bit unbelievable to him.


    "You must be very curious about how I killed the Supreme Intelligence."


    Ronan seemed to sense Kyle''s curiosity and began to smile with a cold expression on his face. He then held the Universal Hammer with both hands, placing it horizontally across his chest, and said with inexplicable confidence, "This Universal Weapon in my hand is the Kree Empire''s individual Divine Weapon, called the Omni-Weapon. Created by the highest technology of the Kree Empire, it can manipulate cosmic energy, disassemble, reassemble, and reshape matter according to my will, as well as emit Shockwaves, absorb energy, create force fields, and so on."


    "So, you used this war hammer to kill the Supreme Intelligence?" Kyle suddenly became interested, staring at the hammer in Ronan''s hand. Every civilized race had one or two world-destroying individual Divine Weapons.


    For example, Thanos''s Infinite Gauntlet, Thor''s Stormbreaker, the Eternal Flame of the Fire Giants...


    "I didn''t kill her, I banished her."


    As soon as Ronan finished speaking, he suddenly pushed the Cosmi-Rod forward, saying coldly, "Human Kyle, you are guilty of a serious crime! In the name of the leader of the Kree Empire, I sentence you to eternal exile!"


    The Cosmi-Rod blinked with a white light ring, and a mysterious and powerful force descended, rushing towards Kyle on the field.


    Kyle''s heart jumped, his body''s hair stood on end, and a strong sense of imminent danger overwhelmed him. He instinctively wanted to activate the fusion energy and escape the hall.


    But he was ultimately a step too slow.


    The moment the mysterious force enveloped Kyle, he was pulled into a narrow space crack, disappearing from the hall. All that remained was a rune-like imprint on the ground.


    "Interdimensional - Teleportation!"


    Ronan looked at the rune imprint and murmured, "Kyle. You shall be forever lost and exiled in the void of space."


    (End of Chapter) S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 402 The Third-Party Dimensional Realm

    *Boom!*


    The surrounding spacetime shattered and spun, with colorful lights flashing chaotically.


    Kyle was enveloped by a strange and mysterious force, which didn''t cause him any substantial harm. It was akin to the Bifrost, forcibly transporting him from the Kree Supreme Temple where he was originally located to an unknown location in space.


    Every second felt unbearably long and he felt as if he was traversing billions of light-years. After a full half-minute, the transmission speed gradually slowed down, coming to a complete stop on the other side of the universe.


    After the prolonged transmission, Kyle shook his head, and his chaotic consciousness instantly recovered clarity.


    Looking around, Kyle realized he was no longer in a familiar place but standing on a rugged asteroid''s surface.


    Although it was an asteroid, its overall radius was only about a hundred meters, yet its gravitational force was astonishingly strong, nearly twenty times that of Earth''s. The temperature was similarly surprisingly low, well below zero degrees Celsius, making it unsuitable for ordinary life to survive.


    Kyle looked up, seeing a dark and silent expanse of space overhead. The twinkling stars seemed distant yet gave an illusion of proximity.


    "Vis, where are we?" Kyle asked aloud, his voice echoing back and forth in this vast and boundless space.


    The intelligent wristwatch beeped, and Vis, who was always online, quickly responded, "Master, I''m not sure. There have been no communication signals captured in the nearby light-years, and the galaxy map data I updated doesn''t contain the coordinates of this place."


    "I underestimated Ronan. That Kree Divine Weapon of his actually has teleportation capabilities similar to the Bifrost. Perhaps we''ve been transported to a remote star system beyond the jurisdiction of the known Galaxy."


    Kyle furrowed his brows lightly. For others, being stranded in such a place would be akin to a death sentence.


    But Kyle was different. With his Card Space storing a large amount of supplies and fusion energy that allowed him to fly through space, even if he were transported outside of the Nine Realms, he would only need to spend some extra time flying back.


    With that in mind, Kyle activated the fusion energy, and his body emitted bursts of dazzling light.


    He pushed off forcefully with his feet, igniting from the asteroid''s surface like a humanoid fighter jet, and accelerated in a random direction at the speed of light.


    At his fastest speed in space, the speed of light was the standard, but when he reached his maximum speed, there were faint signs of surpassing the speed of light.


    Countless stars retreated rapidly on both sides, as Kyle instructed Vis to watch for signs of civilization and signals, flying exploratively along the way. After flying for about half an hour, he estimated.


    But the longer he flew, the more Kyle realized something was amiss. Initially pinpointing starlight as a target, he had already crossed the central region of the Galaxy, yet the distance to that point of starlight remained the same as when he first saw it.


    No matter how far he flew, it seemed impossible to reach that distant area.


    With the intense consumption of fusion energy within him, Kyle was sweating profusely. Thinking it best to rest for a moment, he descended onto a nearby asteroid.


    As he scanned the planetary environment, Kyle suddenly froze and said, "Vis, have you noticed that the asteroid we''re standing on is very similar to the original departure point?"


    "Not just similar, master. The asteroid we''re currently on is the same one we arrived at before, with identical gravitational and magnetic fields," Vis replied, equally baffled by the current situation.


    Flying faster than light for half an hour, only to return to the starting point? sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle stroked his chin, as if he had realized something crucial, and asked, "Vis, how long did I just fly?"


    "According to the system calculation, it was three minutes... no, it should be thirty minutes... or was it three days?... three years?" Vis''s system seemed to be malfunctioning as it stuttered in response.


    "I see." Kyle took a deep breath, his face more serious than ever before.


    Vis, feeling puzzled asked back, "Master, what have you realized? I''ve found that my system can''t accurately calculate the passage of time here."


    "Of course, it can''t be calculated, because this isn''t our original universe; it''s a dimensional realm devoid of the concepts of time and space."


    Kyle sighed before he casually picked up a small stone from the ground and tossed it forcefully into the space beyond the asteroid. The stone disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    Unable to know how long had passed, he only felt like a while had gone by.


    *Whoosh!* Suddenly, Kyle reached behind him, grabbing the stone he had thrown away. This confirmed his suspicions, making his expression even more stern.


    In this dimensional world devoid of time concepts, even Vis couldn''t calculate. After staying for a while, it was impossible to determine how much time had actually passed¡ª it could be an instant, or it could have been decades.


    With no concept of space, no matter where one flew, no matter how far, one would eventually return to the starting point. Even the thrown stone would return to its point of origin.


    "I didn''t expect that besides Dormammu''s Dark Dimension and the Sorcerer''s Mirror Dimension, there are more unknown third-party dimensional realms," Kyle murmured. If he had the Eye of Agamotto, he might have been able to use the Mirror Dimension as an intermediary to return to the normal world.


    But now, even he couldn''t find a means of escape in a moment.


    "Master, something is approaching us!" Suddenly, Vis alerted him vigilantly.


    "Yeah, I sense it too." Kyle looked to the side, seeing a floating mass of mercury-like liquid emerging from outer space, rolling and landing on the asteroid, flowing towards him.


    Approaching to within five meters, the mercury liquid suddenly surged up, shaping itself into a female figure. The details of the figure gradually became clear, quickly transforming into a stunning blonde girl.


    The girl was dressed in an old-fashioned white nurse uniform, with sapphire-like eyes, long and fluttering eyelashes, and a pure and flawless smile that resembled an angel.


    Kyle trembled as he looked at the person in front of him, blurting out, "Lucy? What are you doing here?"


    The golden-haired girl maintained her sweet smile and said gently to Kyle, "I never expected that another lifeform would enter here."


    "You''re not Lucy. Who are you exactly? Why did you transform into Lucy''s appearance?" Kyle''s joy dissipated, and he stared coldly at the figure, with bursts of light accompanying his surging killing intent.


    "Me? You can call me ''Supreme Intelligence''."


    The golden-haired girl smiled and looked down at her own appearance, then said gently to Kyle, "Listen, I harbor no ill will towards you. I''m just a consciousness, without an external form. My incarnation is simply based on the person that others think of. This way of conversing should make you more comfortable."


    "No, I don''t want you to look like her."


    With a flick of his hand, Kyle blasted the golden-haired girl into pieces with a burst of light.


    The consciousness of the Supreme Intelligence shattered, but quickly reformed, this time taking on the appearance of a new starlet. She spread her hands helplessly and said, "Is this okay?"


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 403 The Method to Leave the Dimension

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    "This is about right."


    Kyle looked at the Supreme Intelligence in the form of the new Starlet, choosing not to take action. He raised an eyebrow and stared at her in surprise. "Wait a minute, I think I''ve seen her before..."


    "You''re probably referring to the leader of the Nova Corps, right?"


    Supreme Intelligence showed no surprise at all. She touched her fair skin and brushed the silver bangs hanging from her ears, smiling gently. "She''s a charismatic and influential woman, a worthy adversary to be respected. I used to often appear in her likeness."


    "Is that so? The Nova Corps leader I''ve seen looked like she aged more than ten years compared to your current appearance." Kyle''s expression remained blank as he made a cold jest.


    Supreme Intelligence''s face stiffened slightly, and after a moment of silence, she sighed bitterly. "So, it''s like this. Has it been over ten years in the outside universe?"


    "I understand now," Kyle realized. "You''re the former leader of the Kree civilization, the Supreme Intelligence rumored to have been killed by Ronan."


    "Ronan, Ronan!" The mention of this name seemed to greatly disturb Supreme Intelligence, her face instantly turning ugly. Clenching her delicate fists tightly, she gritted her teeth in frustration. "That scoundrel, as a criminal of the Kree Empire, dared to establish a force to resist the orthodox officials and used the Kree Divine Weapon to send me to this damned place!"


    Kyle shrugged nonchalantly, adding, "Clearly, he succeeded. After claiming to have killed you, Ronan became the sole ruler of the Kree Empire civilization."


    "I was too careless back then, failing to detect the internal conflicts within the Kree Empire in time." Supreme Intelligence sighed helplessly, looking up at Kyle with admiration. "And who are you? I noticed earlier that your body possesses a strange and powerful energy, much like a human woman I knew over twenty years ago when I served as ruler of the Kree Empire."


    "A human woman? With similar fusion energy?" Kyle became intrigued and asked, "You can just call me Kyle. Can you tell me more about that woman?"


    "So your name is Kyle, it doesn''t matter," Supreme Intelligence said gently. "Her name is Carol Danvers, an Air Force pilot from Earth. She accidentally gained a mysterious power after being hit by the energy tide from a shattered light-speed engine. The similarity between that power and the one you use is as high as ninety percent¡ª we Kree originally intended to control her and use that power for ourselves, but unfortunately, we failed in the end."


    "Wait, you''re not from Earth too, are you?" Supreme Intelligence stared at Kyle directly, asking inexplicably.


    "Congratulations, you got it right." Kyle squinted his eyes. It was unexpected to encounter another human who had controlled fusion energy long before him.


    Wasn''t this too coincidental?


    Kyle silently pondered the connections. Fusion energy couldn''t have appeared out of thin air. Assuming there was a woman in the past who gained a power similar to his own on Earth, it meant that there was a unique trigger on Earth. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supreme Intelligence sighed softly, "Earth is truly a place full of wonders and miracles; humans are indeed a race that constantly surprises."


    "It''s nothing special," Kyle modestly replied, stroking his chin and suggesting, "Since we have a common enemy¡ª Ronan, why don''t we cooperate and find a way to leave this place together?"


    "Leave?" Supreme Intelligence was taken aback for a moment, then shook her head. "Since we''ve entered here, there''s no hope of leaving. Otherwise, I would have returned to the original universe dimension long ago."


    Undeterred, Kyle continued, "What exactly is this place?"


    Supreme Intelligence answered earnestly, "As you can see, there''s no time and space here, not even any additional matter. It''s just a dimensional construct of pure energy¡ª a dimension that hasn''t formed a complete and fertile environment for life. Such dimensions are sandwiched in countless rifts in time and space, a place that doesn''t actually exist, and I have no idea how that guy Ronan found it."


    Kyle looked at her in surprise and asked with a puzzled expression on his face. "But you''re the Supreme Intelligence, the pinnacle of conscious lifeforms. Even you can''t escape this dimensional area?"


    "I''ve just lived for a long time, with a strong enough mind to control the consciousness of any lifeform and enough mental power to traverse the universe. Besides that, I''m not much stronger than you with your extraordinary physique."


    Supreme Intelligence''s tone was full of helplessness, then she bluntly said, "Let me tell you the truth. There are only two ways to leave this unknown dimension."


    "Ok, tell me," Kyle nodded.


    Supreme Intelligence extended a finger, smiling enticingly. "The first method is to abandon your original body and merge your soul and consciousness with the pure energy here. Over time, you will become the master of this place, transcending dimensional boundaries and gaining powerful abilities to penetrate into other dimensional realms."


    "Don''t play games with me. If there were no drawbacks, I''m sure you would have done it yourself long ago," Kyle scoffed at this idea. As soon as she mentioned the first method, Dormammu''s name instantly came to his mind.


    "There''s always a trade-off," Supreme Intelligence continued. "After gaining the power of this dimension, your soul and consciousness will assimilate with this dimension. Although you can penetrate into other dimensional realms, you will never fully leave this dimension for the rest of your life. Because this dimension will become your true self."


    "I knew it," Kyle sneered repeatedly. He knew about Dormammu, assimilating with the Dark Dimension, becoming invincible, but accompanied by endless loneliness and savagery.


    It''s like being given a huge cage, where you''ll live alone forever.


    "The second method, to put it simply, is simple, but in reality, it''s very difficult."


    Supreme Intelligence spoke softly, "Using Interstellar teleportation abilities. Dimensions have no barriers to break, but they can serve as a stepping stone to directly jump back to the original universe dimension. If it were me in the past, relying on the Kree Divine Weapon, I could easily do this. But now, without any tools, despite my strong mental power, I am helpless."


    After listening, Kyle also felt helpless. "Teleportation abilities, circling around, and ending up back here?"


    Supreme Intelligence lacked the Kree Divine Weapon, and Kyle lacked a Sorcerer''s Ring. Without the ring to open the mirror dimension, without the Divine Weapon to activate the Bifrost, they were both unable to perform teleportation.


    "In this dimension, it''s just you and me. From now on, you''ll be my neighbor. I''ll give you this planet formed of pure energy, and I''ll live on the planet next door," Supreme Intelligence said goodbye, waving her hand and flying towards a slightly larger planet.


    "Master, what should we do now?" Vis transformed into a wristwatch and spoke up.


    "What else can we do? Let''s settle down first, and I''ll think of a solution later."


    Kyle looked at the barren energy planet and then glanced at the nearby small asteroid, feeling somewhat incredulous.


    Just a couple of hours ago, he was fighting against the villain Ronan, and now, he was unexpectedly considering spending the rest of his life in an unknown dimension with a consciousness being?


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 404 Assimilation?

    Within the unknown dimension.


    *Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh¡ª*


    The piercing sound of sonic booms didn''t cease, driving the howling winds to rampage wildly.


    The consciousness now transformed back into a mercury-like form¡ª Supreme Intelligence, lazily reclined in a crater on a small asteroid.


    Looking up, it could see a colorful humanoid streak speeding through space, darting back and forth at superluminal speeds in this vast and boundless region, like a headless fly searching for an exit.


    The residual traces of light even crisscrossed in the space, forming a web.


    After an unknown period of time, the humanoid streak reached superluminal speed, disappearing into the distance, leaving no trace behind.


    "Hmm?" Supreme Intelligence was stunned as she surveyed the silent expanse of the starry sky, feeling astonished, "Could it be that person succeeded?"


    Before it could finish speaking, the light and sonic booms reappeared from the other end of the space.


    Supreme Intelligence watched as the humanoid streak rushed towards it, unable to help but let out a groan, "Damn it! Kyle, stop it now!"


    The streak resembled a comet, dragging a long tail of light, crashing onto the planet where Supreme Intelligence was located. In an instant, the small asteroid shattered into countless colorful pure energy fragments, dispersing in all directions.


    "My fifth favorite residence, gone, all gone..." Supreme Intelligence floated in mid-air, its consciousness pulsating strongly, filled with a gnashing of teeth and indignation.


    After shattering the planet, the colorful streak finally stopped its momentum, slowly coming to a halt in mid-air. After the dazzling light dissipated somewhat, the inner human figure was finally revealed.


    Kyle waved at the consciousness. "Sorry about that, Supreme."


    "I''ve told you, no teleportation here. Don''t think you can break through this area just by moving at extreme speeds. And don''t call me Supreme!" Supreme Intelligence rebuked firmly.


    Kyle shrugged indifferently. "I was just trying it out. Maybe there''s an unstable spot here that can accidentally break through the dimensional barriers."


    "It''s useless. I''ve said it before, there''s no space here, no concept of distance. Even if you search everywhere, you won''t find the end of the barrier of the dimensional region..."


    Supreme Intelligence sighed, giving up trying to persuade Kyle. "Forget it, forget it. Even if I''ve said it a hundred times, you''re still undying. You keep trying, and one day you''ll give up. After all, life and time inside here are endless."


    After saying this, Supreme Intelligence stopped paying attention to Kyle, flying slowly towards another planet. Encountering such a human who loved to stir up trouble, it finally began to understand the real signs of the passage of time.


    This feeling wasn''t too bad...


    After Supreme Intelligence left, Kyle didn''t attempt any more flying experiments. Instead, he returned to the planet where he first arrived, sitting cross-legged on the surface, sinking into contemplation.


    After arriving in this dimension, who knows how much time had passed in the original world? It could be just half a minute, maybe half a year, or perhaps half a century.


    Without the concept of time, it was impossible to calculate or perceive the duration spent in this dimension. Even if it could be calculated, the time wouldn''t be accurate and wouldn''t match the original universe. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle''s escape plan through flying had been attempted thousands of times, but there was still no progress. Instead, his manipulation and use of fusion energy became more adept. His superluminal flight in outer space also became more proficient, avoiding overshooting by light-years due to carelessness.


    "Vis, any progress on your end?"


    Kyle looked towards a newly constructed signal tower not far from the planet''s surface. It stood ten meters tall and was equipped with various technological products and Kryon energy stored in the Card Space, with Vis serving as the built-in main control system transformation structure.


    According to Vis''s calculation theory, the signal should be able to reach Earth directly from the New Star. Perhaps it could be used to send a distress signal to the original dimension.


    Vis replied, "There''s no breakthrough for now. Any signal frequency can only reverberate within this closed dimension, unable to transmit even a single letter of a message outward."


    "Really, this is quite troublesome now."


    Kyle hadn''t expected that being trapped in a dimension would make it so difficult to return to the original dimensional universe. Even he, with mastery over fusion energy, Vis, the pinnacle of technological creation, and Supreme Intelligence, the supreme consciousness entity, all seemed powerless in the face of this challenge.


    This situation gave Kyle a whole new understanding of dimensions. Why other lifeforms from higher-dimensional spaces couldn''t easily invade lower-dimensional spaces was because the dimensional barriers were difficult to break or even find.


    "Could it be that I really have to take the path of Dormammu, abandoning my body and assimilating with the energy of this dimension using my consciousness?"


    Kyle muttered to himself, suddenly placing his left hand on the surface of the planet, gently closing his eyes, and clearing his mind of distractions.


    He could see the innate fusion of his fire-based divine power and the mysterious light energy circulating on his body, instinctively merging into fusion energy. It attached to his body, flowing down his arm and spreading out in colorful ripples on the surface of the small asteroid.


    The ripples of light covered the crystalline planet of pure energy, as Kyle seemed to be initiating a preliminary assimilation with the asteroid he was on.


    "Master, what are you doing?"


    Vis''s voice sounded uncertain and surprised as the signal tower quickly transformed into a robotic form, igniting its engines and departing from the asteroid where Kyle was located, observing from a safe distance in space.


    The mercury-like consciousness floated over from afar, stopping beside the robotic figure.


    Supreme Intelligence spoke up, "It seems that your master has already chosen that path. Abandoning the original body to become the invincible master eternally bound to this place."


    "How could..." Vis clenched his metal fists, staring directly at Kyle, who was merging with the energy planet, still unable to believe that the man before him would resort to such desperate measures.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. For many lifeforms, this is also an opportunity in the universe." Supreme Intelligence, having lived for millennia, had long seen through the hearts of beings, speaking indifferently, "Although you abandon everything you previously possessed, you gain the power, longevity, and absolute control that others dream of!"


    Vis shook his head, firmly rebutting, "You don''t understand! For my master, power and longevity are no longer dreams but achievable goals. He, who pursues perfection, would never choose to abandon everything in the original dimension!"


    "Then let''s wait and see." Supreme Intelligence remained unruffled, speaking calmly.


    As time passed, Kyle almost turned into a small light figure, emitting a dazzling light in this dimensional area. The energy planet below also transformed into a ball of light, completely merging its energy with Kyle''s.


    Everything seemed to be rapidly progressing towards assimilation.


    With a thunderous sound, the entire energy planet suddenly disappeared, evaporating into nothingness as if it had been absorbed.


    Kyle, radiating with brilliance, floated in the empty space, looking bewildered at the extra card that appeared in the Card Space.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 405 Infinite Card Draw

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    "Master!" Vis rushed towards Kyle with delight, seeing that his original body was still intact, revealing a row of metal gears with a wide grin. "I knew it! You would never choose to abandon your body."


    "Of course not, I won''t become another Dormammu."


    Kyle chuckled. If he gave up everything he had once possessed, including evolving into his current Superman physique, it would truly be too reckless.


    "What''s going on? You clearly assimilated with the energy of the planet using the energy within your body, and the entire energy planet was absorbed by you. Why do you still have a human body, and why hasn''t there been any sign of assimilation?"


    Supreme Intelligence stared straight at Kyle, her extraordinary consciousness momentarily stunned as she was unable to comprehend everything that had just happened.


    Kyle calmed his emotions and countered, "Who said the energy planet was absorbed by me?"


    "If it wasn''t absorbed, then where did the energy planet just go?" Supreme Intelligence was puzzled, she was able to sense that the crystalline pure energy from earlier had completely disappeared from this dimensional space.


    "I drew it away," Kyle said with a faint smile, looking at Supreme Intelligence, who seemed eager to continue questioning. He shrugged preemptively, "The specifics are trade secrets, I''m afraid I can''t tell you. But I can tell you that I may have found a way to leave this place!"


    After Kyle finished speaking, he took a deep breath and immersed his consciousness into the Card Space, where a brand new purple card hung quietly in the air.


    [Pure Energy Crystal]: A pure energy crystal the size of a small asteroid. Purple Item Card.


    Formed by pure energy, this crystal is the size of a small asteroid and can be developed and mined for electricity, light energy, heat energy, and more.


    Powerful lifeforms can absorb this pure energy to enhance their physique and consciousness. At the same time, their bodies and souls will assimilate with the dimension that produces this energy, unable to stay in other dimensions for long. After absorbing a certain amount, they will be forcibly elevated to the status of the ruler of that dimension''s world.


    Current Status: Summonable as a physical entity.


    "I never thought it could be done like this..." Kyle was amazed and he felt as if he had accidentally opened the door to a new world.


    He hadn''t expected that after adjusting the fusion frequency of the energy within his body with the planet, he could directly read and extract the energy planet using a card.


    Moreover, the card grade of this pure energy cluster was unexpectedly high! And in the dimensional region, where there was nothing, the one thing that was never lacking was pure energy.


    Returning from his thoughts, Kyle quickly scanned his surroundings. Seeing the thousands of energy clusters of various sizes floating in the dimension, his emerald eyes suddenly sparkled with excitement.


    This was a treasure trove of resources untouched since ancient times!


    "Kyle, did you say there''s a way to leave this place?" Supreme Intelligence couldn''t conceal her excitement as she asked Kyle. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle nodded, sounding confident, "I can''t guarantee it completely yet. But at least I see a glimmer of hope. Next, I need to make use of the energy planets in this dimension."


    After a moment of consideration, Supreme Intelligence chose to trust the human youth and responded, "No problem, just leave me a foothold. When you find a way to leave here, I hope you can take me along. You can propose any conditions for the trade."


    "Deal."


    Kyle agreed and, looking at the surrounding energy planets, swiftly flew towards the next target for extraction.


    Initiating the prelude to assimilation by adjusting frequencies, he imprinted his aura and mark on the energy planet clusters. Then, without absorbing them into his body, he directly extracted them into cards!


    Kyle repeated this process, resembling a planetary raider, converting the energy clusters of the unknown dimension one by one into high-grade cards.


    In this place, time was abundant.


    Kyle was in no hurry. Under his card drawing operation, the vast dimensional region saw the energy planets rapidly decreasing. Before long, one side of the vast space turned dark and lightless.


    On the other hand, within the Card Space''s material area, the number of purple Item Cards continued to increase.


    10 cards... 100 cards... 500 cards...


    It wasn''t until Kyle had drawn 607 cards that he finally stopped his frenzied plundering behavior. It wasn''t because the energy clusters in the dimensional area were depleted, but rather because there were signs of the dimensional dimension losing a large amount of pure energy, hinting at an impending self-destruct.


    But this was an unprecedentedly huge harvest!


    Within the Card Space, Kyle''s consciousness looked at the neatly arranged purple cards in front of him, totaling over a thousand. They floated densely in the air, emitting a dazzling and enticing purple glow.


    The Carl Family on Earth had accumulated resources equivalent to ten thousand blue Item Cards (Kryon) over half a century, making them wealthy beyond compare.


    And now, with over six hundred purple Item Cards, this wealth could easily buy an entire civilized planet!


    "Sacrificing ten purple-quality cards can directly draw three types of cards with purple-quality starting points. In other words, I can draw sixty purple-quality cards in total, and there''s even a high probability of getting golden cards..."


    Even Kyle himself found it hard to stay calm at this thought.


    It''s important to note that he had very few purple-quality cards on hand! Items, abilities, lifeforms¡ª anything reaching this grade possessed immensely valuable powers!


    Purple cards were truly premium goods!


    "Wait, what am I thinking? The priority right now is to pray for a method to leave this dimension. If only I could draw a Dimensional Ring¡ª"


    Although Kyle thought this, it wasn''t realistic because Dimensional Rings hadn''t reached the level of purple quality and weren''t within the scope of this card draw.


    Regardless of what he drew, it wouldn''t provide much help to him now. All he needed was to draw an interstellar transportation-type item.


    Kyle prayed inwardly, rubbed his palms together, and after taking a deep breath, he selected a hundred purple Item Cards to sacrifice.


    Ten consecutive draws of purple quality¡ª


    "You sacrificed [Pure Energy Crystal] ¡Á 100!"


    "The extraction was successful. Congratulations, you have obtained [Life Increase] ¡Á 2, [Young Beast of Pride], [Young Beast of Lust], [Young Beast of Gluttony], [Young Beast of Greed], [Young Beast of Sloth], [Young Beast of Wrath], [Young Beast of Envy], [Primordial Beast]!"


    Kyle: "..."


    There were just too many issues to address, and he didn''t know where to start!


    Firstly, the common Life Increase Card appeared again, and he got two of them this time. Secondly, how did the remaining eight cards all turn out to be Lifeform Cards? Was this a stroke of good luck or misfortune?


    He wasn''t planning to settle down here but to draw items or Ability Cards that could help him leave this place!


    "Forget it, let''s just take a look. Maybe these young beast lifeforms I drew have teleportation abilities..."


    Kyle could only console himself this way as he examined the eight peculiar Lifeform Cards in his hand, carefully reviewing each one.


    "Hmm, the Beast of Pride, the Beast of Lust... this seems to complete the Seven Deadly Sins. Is this some kind of card series?"


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 406 Mastering

    [Young Beast of Pride]: An evil beast spirit infant that masters the power of pride. Purple Lifeform Card.


    This Beast Spirit usually exists as consciousness, akin to a black mist. Upon maturity, they can transform into monstrous physical bodies with sharp claws and formidable strength, born purely for slaughter and warfare.


    The prideful beast spirit has an arrogant and conceited personality. During infancy, it cannot move freely and can only merge with humanoid lifeforms that match its personality.


    After merging, it randomly bestows upon the host a special ability such as body enhancement, high-speed flight, or control over thunder.


    Current Status: Summonable as a physical entity.


    The second card was much the same.


    [Young Beast of Lust]: An evil beast spirit infant that masters the power of lust. Purple Lifeform Card.


    This Beast Spirit usually exists as consciousness...


    The lustful beast spirit has a lascivious and greedy personality. During infancy, it cannot move freely and can only merge with humanoid lifeforms that match its personality. After merging, it randomly bestows upon the host a special ability such as absorbing negative emotions, mind control, or telepathy.


    Current Status: Summonable as a physical entity.


    And the third card.


    [Young Beast of Gluttony]: An evil beast spirit infant that masters the power of gluttony. Purple Lifeform Card.


    This Beast Spirit usually exists as consciousness... sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The gluttonous beast spirit has a greedy and insatiable personality. During infancy, it cannot move freely and can only merge with humanoid lifeforms that match its personality. After merging, it randomly bestows upon the host a special ability such as extreme demonic power, devouring absorption, or creating black holes.


    Current Status: Summonable as a physical entity.


    There were similar cards for the fourth, fifth, and sixth, until the seventh, completing the seven sin beast spirits.


    Kyle marveled at the seven cards he had drawn, which were all of the same series and named with prefixes corresponding to the seven deadly sins. They each represented an evil beast spirit lifeform associated with one of the seven sins, with similar attributes on their cards.


    These evil beast spirits, similar to the SymbioteVenom he drew earlier, were all in their infancy and could only survive by attaching themselves to other lifeforms. They could strengthen the host''s body and grant them powerful superpowers.


    After examining them all, Kyle''s gaze focused on one Lifeform Card in particular.


    [Young Beast of Sloth]: An evil beast spirit infant that masters the power of sloth. Purple Lifeform Card.


    This Beast Spirit usually exists as consciousness...


    The slothful beast spirit has a lazy and lethargic personality. During infancy, it cannot move freely and can only merge with humanoid lifeforms that match its personality. After merging, it randomly bestows upon the host a special ability such as universal teleportation, a portal to space, or a slowing aura!


    Current Status: Summonable as a physical entity.


    "The sin of sloth, capable of bestowing upon the host the power of teleportation and spatial magic..."


    Withdrawing his consciousness from the Card Space, Kyle''s eyes blinked with determination as he stood up from a nearby asteroid. With a flick of his left hand, he immediately drew a purple Lifeform Card.


    After summoning it as a physical entity, the card disappeared from his hand, and a small black mist-like entity suddenly surged forth.


    The tiny black mist-like beast spirit, with no physical body, floated lazily towards Kyle upon seeing him nearby. With a respectful gesture, it said, "I obey your summons, Master. Sloth is at your service."


    "Are you Sloth?" Kyle looked the mist-like entity up and down, then straightforwardly asked, "Can you attach to me and use teleportation abilities?"


    "I''ll try." The slothful beast spirit attempted to float closer, circling around Kyle''s body hesitantly, then retreated with a mix of fear and regret. "Master, forgive me, but I can''t do it. You have no trace of laziness in your character, and your power far exceeds mine. The double rejection prevents me from entering your body."


    "I understand. You may return."


    Kyle sighed and waved his hand forward, causing the slothful beast spirit to transform back into a card and return to the Card Space.


    The young Beast of Sloth needed to attach to a host to barely use its teleportation ability. But where could he find a lifeform with the trait of sloth?


    "Can only continue drawing then? Wait a moment..."


    Kyle suddenly remembered that there was one Lifeform Card he hadn''t examined yet, so he directly drew it out, holding the card between his fingers.


    [Primordial Beast Infant]: A rare purple Ability Card capable of devouring dimensions!


    "I didn''t notice earlier, but this is actually a rare purple Lifeform Card," Kyle exclaimed, holding the card and continuing to read the detailed description:


    The Primordial Beast combines an innocent appearance with an extremely powerful devouring ability, making it an extremely dangerous dimensional lifeform!


    As an oviparous lifeform, it has tentacles and sharp teeth in its mouth, capable of devouring almost anything. Its stomach connects to another dimension, so no matter how much it devours, it never gets full.


    The intelligence of the Primordial Beast is low, only able to understand simple commands, and is unable to speak or distinguish right from wrong.


    Current Status: Summonable as a physical entity.


    "A lifeform that can devour everything? With a cute appearance? What does it look like exactly?"


    Kyle''s curiosity grew stronger. After a moment of contemplation, he summoned the Lifeform Card he held in his hand.


    Just to take a direct look.


    With a blink of light, a palm-sized orange lifeform suddenly appeared, leaping onto Kyle''s left shoulder and affectionately licking his face with its tongue.


    Kyle looked at the small lifeform on his shoulder as if struck by lightning. He said with a slight twitch of his mouth, "Is this the extremely dangerous Primordial Beast?"


    It was clearly a kitten!


    More accurately, it was a three-month-old orange kitten.


    As Kyle looked at it, the orange kitten let out a clear meow.


    "Let me see your mouth."


    Kyle contemplated, grasping the kitten''s neck and bringing it forward, using his pinkies to pry open its mouth.


    "It''s indeed not an ordinary Earth breed kitten." Kyle''s eyes brightened as he noticed the lack of a fishy smell in the cat''s mouth. Inside its mouth were newly grown sharp teeth and small tentacles, with a mysterious suction in the throat, resembling a miniature black hole.


    "Akio!"


    The orange kitten, after being played with by Kyle for a while, suddenly sneezed and fell from his hand into his arms.


    With a sniff, as if smelling something, the orange kitten excitedly pounced towards Kyle''s lower abdomen. Its mouth opened, revealing several tentacles that immediately bit towards Kyle''s lower body without hesitation.


    "Oh, darn it!"


    Kyle felt a cold sensation in his lower body as if something inside him was being bitten fiercely. He hurriedly grabbed the kitten''s body and forcefully pulled it away from him.


    "Meow!"


    The moment the orange kitten detached from Kyle''s body, one of its tentacles, at the tip, was wrapped around a dazzling blue gem, slowly pulling it out from Kyle''s lower abdomen.


    "That''s... impossible?!"


    At the moment the blue gem appeared, Kyle held his breath, feeling as if his eyes and mind were being drawn in. His body froze in place like a statue.


    It was unmistakably the Space Stone he hadn''t seen in years!


    After the end of World War II, Kyle used the Space Stone to open a teleportation column and leave Earth. It mysteriously disappeared afterward.


    Kyle thought it was left behind on Planet Sakaar, but he didn''t expect it to have been hiding inside his body all this time, not leaving his body for half a century.


    He suddenly realized that besides his fire-based divine power, the mysterious source of fused energy came from where.


    At the same time, Kyle was very confident that he and his team would soon be able to leave this dimensional area.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 407 Space Stone

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    In the capital of the Kree Empire, within the Supreme Hall...


    Ronan sat slumped on the throne, his face pale, one hand holding the Cosmi-Rod while the other rested on the armrest of the seat. He was gasping for breath heavily, while sweat dripped from his deep blue forehead.


    Clearly, after an absolutely disadvantageous battle, coupled with the compulsory use of Interstellar teleportation, even Ronan''s formidable physique couldn''t bear it.


    "That human named Kyle..." Ronan still felt lingering fear as he thought of his opponent. The opponent was too powerful, giving him a sense of oppression comparable to that of the woman known as "Captain Marvel" he encountered on Earth.


    And perhaps, even surpassing it!


    "Tramp, tramp, tramp!"


    The elite guards of the Kree Empire, upon hearing the commotion, arrived belatedly, streaming in through the severely damaged giant doors.


    The leader of the Kree Empire''s guard, wielding a spear, surveyed the hall that had been frozen, scorched, and physically destroyed, and then turned his gaze urgently to Ronan on the throne, bowing his head and asking, "Lord Ronan, what happened? Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine, of course. What can mere invaders do to me?" Ronan composed himself, snorting coldly, his face exuding an aura of majesty.


    "Of course, indeed, Lord Ronan, no one in the entire Galaxy can overpower you." The guard captain nodded quickly in agreement, then hesitated before saying, "I have something to report. The Kree Interstellar fleet that set out from Kree''s Star has now returned. Over half of the fleet was destroyed during this expedition, and the casualties among the Kree Legion''s guards were severe. Even the commander leading the expedition has been lost in outer space."


    "Alright, I already know." Ronan''s face was as calm as water, but anger brewed in his eyes, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    The guard captain asked solemnly, "Lord Ronan, given our provocation of the Nova Corps previously and the severe losses suffered by the Kree Legion now, what if the Nova Corps takes advantage of this situation and retaliates? What should we do?"


    The other armed guards, upon hearing this, felt a chill in their hearts, and the hall fell into a deathly silence.


    Ronan tightened his grip on the Cosmi-Rod and said in a deep voice, "Why panic? Inform Thanos of Titan. Tell him that I know the whereabouts of the Orb. If he wants to acquire it, then he should immediately dispatch enough forces to assist me."


    "Yes, I will go and make contact to convey your request!" The guard captain took the order, seemingly aware of the urgency, and hurriedly left the hall.


    The other armed guards remaining behind tidied up the remnants of the hall and relit the blue flame candles on either side of the hall. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Orb... Thanos..." Ronan muttered to himself, feeling frustrated. If he had enough power to seize the Orb from Kyle, how could he bear to hand it over to Thanos?


    Although Thanos was powerful and influential, Ronan didn''t want to be a pawn but an absolute controller who could hold his destiny in his own hands!


    "I must rethink..."


    As Ronan contemplated the future, suddenly, from the main hall beneath the Supreme Platform, came the startled cries of many Kree guards.


    Ronan snapped out of his reverie, following the sound as if awakened, only to see inexplicable flashes of subtle blue light emanating from the floor of the hall, which still bore the teleportation runes.


    These lights converged on the imprint where the Kree Divine Weapon had been transported, forming a blue pillar of light in the center of the dimly lit hall.


    At the other end of the spatial column, breaking through the void of the ceiling, it seemed to connect to a distant dimension.


    Dozens of Kree guards were stunned, not daring to approach the column of light, continuously retreating to create a safe distance.


    "How is this possible, this feeling..." Ronan''s eyes widened in shock. As the blue pillar of light stabilized, it reflected the towering figure of a silver-haired human youth, whose body swiftly recovered from a translucent state to a tangible existence.


    Kyle looked around the hall, confirming their return to the original dimension, and only then did he let out a long breath.


    Who knew how many places they had traveled using the Space Stone before finally seemingly accurately returning to the original dimension and universe?


    Fortunately, the outcome was good, and it seemed that not much time had passed in the original dimension and universe.


    "It feels good to be back."


    Kyle sighed, meeting Ronan''s gaze on the throne. He waved casually, a smile playing on his lips. "Hey, Ronan, long time no see. Well... for you, it''s been a few minutes."


    "You, you, how is this possible!" Even with Ronan''s firm and stoic demeanor, his face turned pale at this moment, and his body trembled slightly. He couldn''t believe what was happening.


    After being exiled to an unknown dimension, he could return here unscathed! Was the dimensional realm so easily breached and traversed?


    "What kind of lifeform dares to intrude into the Supreme Hall!"


    The other Kree guards in the hall, unaware that the two had already clashed once, became alert at Kyle''s sudden appearance. They stepped forward, weapons in hand, intending to capture this outsider.


    "Do you dare?" Kyle maintained his smile, casually glancing at the surrounding Kree guards. The guards halted their advance, exchanging glances, sensing a mental pressure and royal dignity emanating from Kyle.


    "Did you bring her out too?" Ronan couldn''t sit still anymore, rising from the throne, a mixture of anger and fear in his voice.


    "Meow!"


    The orange kitten on Kyle''s shoulder let out a tired sigh, and a shimmering consciousness emerged from its tiny mouth.


    "Do you still remember me?" Immediately after, a calm and ethereal voice resounded suddenly in the minds of the Kree guards.


    This chilling voice was directed at Ronan alone. "And you, the criminal Ronan."


    Ronan gripped the Cosmi-Rod tightly, his knuckles turning white, emitting a creaking sound. This was the last thing he wanted to see!


    Ronan''s ascension to the throne of the Kree depended on the elimination of the Supreme Intelligence, and now, with the safe return of the Supreme Intelligence, it undoubtedly spelled the demise of his kingship!


    "The Supreme Intelligence?"


    The Kree guards in the hall looked at the consciousness with uncertainty, dropping their weapons to the ground. Soon, they knelt down on both knees, quickly switching sides, and said in a panic, "Supreme Intelligence, we were all coerced by Ronan!"


    "Now that the Supreme Intelligence has returned, you would surely overthrow Ronan and free us from his tyranny!"


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    Watching his former subordinates turn against him and pledge allegiance to the Supreme Intelligence, Ronan''s eyes turned red with rage. He stared fiercely at the Supreme Intelligence, raising the Cosmi-Rod high. "Continue the exile for me..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, a dazzling stream of light flashed across the hall, like lightning striking.


    Kyle, who was standing in the hall a moment ago, had appeared in front of Ronan, surrounded by a fusion of energy. His strengthened hand gripped Ronan''s neck.


    "Sorry. The same move won''t work on me."


    Kyle whispered calmly, and with a surge of fusion energy, his hand exerted force, crushing Ronan''s neck completely!


    Not giving the opponent a chance to use the Divine Weapon, he struck with a fatal blow!


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 408 Thanos Takes Action

    Despite having his neck crushed by Kyle, Ronan didn''t die immediately. His eyes widened almost to the point of bulging, filled with resentment. He seemed to struggle to say something, but as his consciousness faded, his expression darkened, and the Cosmi-Rod fell to the floor with a clatter.


    As Ronan released his war hammer, his body slumped from Kyle''s grip, clearly lifeless.


    The Kree guards, witnessing Ronan''s instant demise, bowed their heads in submission, holding their breath, afraid to make even the slightest sound.


    The consciousness floated in the hall, addressing the guards in their minds. "You all have seen it. The criminal Ronan has received his deserved judgment, and the Kree Empire will return to its past peace and prosperity. Inform the senior officials of the Kree to convene an imperial conference here immediately."


    "Yes, Supreme Intelligence!" The Kree guards naturally dared not disobey. They quickly left the hall to carry out their orders.


    "Mr. Kyle. According to the agreement, from now on, the entire Kree Empire will treat you as the most honored guest and shall not engage in any warfare without cause." The Supreme Intelligence''s attitude towards Kyle was exceptionally respectful.


    If other Kree high-ranking officials, including the late Ronan, were to see this, they would undoubtedly be shocked.


    "As long as they don''t poke around into my affairs, I''m fine. As for the matters of the Kree Empire, they are none of my concern." Kyle replied casually, tossing Ronan''s body back onto the throne. With a wave of his hand toward the ground, the Cosmi-Rod floated slowly into his grasp.


    Seeing this, the Supreme Intelligence couldn''t help but feel awkward. "Uh, well... Mr. Kyle, the Cosmi-Rod is a Divine Weapon passed down by our Kree civilization. It needs to be wielded by a Kree to fully unleash its power..."


    "Yeah, I know." Kyle patted the head of the orange cat on his shoulder and handed the war hammer over to its left shoulder. The sleepy kitten opened its mouth and swallowed the entire Cosmi-Rod whole.


    "That''s the spoils of my battle with Ronan. I''ll just feed it to my pet."


    "Oh, of course, as you wish, Mr. Kyle," the Supreme Intelligence said with a smile, though inwardly lamenting the loss of the Divine Weapon.


    "Alright then. I won''t meddle in the affairs of your Kree civilization. Bye."


    Kyle waved his hand before activating the fusion energy within him. With circles of light emanating from his body, he took a gentle leap, soaring into the sky outside the hall''s doors.


    As the trail of light dissipated, the Supreme Intelligence''s main body wriggled slightly, sighing with emotion. "The human race is remarkable. The civilization of Earth is likely to rise rapidly in the near future."


    Millions of light-years away in the Milky Way.


    Near the Planet Titan, a colossal spaceship, the size of a planet, floated quietly in the dark outer space, resembling a wall of iron in the universe.


    Within the expansive cockpit of the Interstellar Spaceship.


    Five powerful extraterrestrial beings of different races, weapons, and appearances stood shoulder to shoulder in the spacious hall, exuding a faint aura of oppression.


    Among them were a muscular giant wielding a metal axe, a dark woman in combat attire wielding a gleaming spear, an elderly white-haired man in wizard robes with his hands behind his back, an undead lifeform with a scythe, and a mysterious witch shrouded in a cloak with glowing eyes.


    The Five Titans of The Titan.


    Each one of them was capable of easily trampling Ronan underfoot. At this moment, they all bowed their heads in respect, watching the high-tech seat in front of them, which was emitting a trail of flames.


    The seat floated in the air, slowly rotating to face forward, revealing a Titan man over three meters tall, looking muscular and powerful. He wore the typical Titan attire, with rigid dark purple skin that exuded an intimidating aura.


    Thanos rested his chin on his hand, tapping his cheek with his fingers, calmly hoarse. "So, Gamora has betrayed me?"


    The dark woman respectfully replied, "Master, based on the current situation, it seems so. I suspect she has learned something about the Infinity Gems."


    "Ah, she has always been like this, never letting me rest easy." Thanos tapped the seat lightly with his fingers and he gave the order directly without much thought, "Supergiant, go fetch her. Bring Gamora back to me intact."


    ((Translator- Supergiant was a member of Thanos'' Black Order (From Earth 616); she was a mentally unstable omnipath and telepathic parasite who seeks out intellect and devours it.))


    "Yes, master." The dark woman nodded, holding her spear, and with a flutter of her cape, she exited the command hall.


    The elderly white-haired man spoke calmly, "Master, there''s news from the Kree Empire. Ronan claims to have obtained the message of The Orb and now seeks your protection and assistance."


    Thanos didn''t hesitate either, his voice deep, "Then go, Ebony Maw. Retrieve The Orb for me."


    "Understood, I will fulfill the mission," The white-haired man bowed, his feet leaving the ground as he floated backward out of the hall.


    After the two left, the hall fell silent once again.


    Thanos looked at the remaining three, asking, "Is there anything else I need to know right now?"


    "Yes, master," The muscular giant croaked, "The dwarves have finished crafting the glove capable of controlling the gems. They are waiting for you to inspect it."


    "Ah, so the day has finally come," Thanos grinned, instructing, "Black Dwarf, retrieve the glove for me and wipe out the dwarf race. Spare their king''s life, but cut off his forging hand. Also, destroy the neutron star furnace."


    "I understand," The muscular giant hoisted his giant axe, stomping heavily on the floor with his bulky body as he left the cockpit.


    In the hall, only two followers remained.


    "There''s one more thing. About Earth," The mysterious witch spoke up.


    The undead lifeform said ominously, "Funny you should mention it, I was going to bring up Earth too."


    The fact that both followers mentioned the same location made Thanos rub his chin, "Go on, then."


    The mysterious witch explained, "Last time, the second prince of Asgard, Loki, didn''t he speak to you? He''s now leading the Chitauri to Earth, claiming to bring the Tesseract back to you as a sign of loyalty."


    Continuing her words, the undead lifeform said, "From my investigations, the Sorcerer race on Earth has held the Time Stone for many years. Additionally, recently, there have been traces of the Reality Stone, the Ether Particle, appearing on Earth."


    "You mean, there are three Infinity Stones on Earth?" Thanos'' expression shifted slightly as he stepped down from his seat and stood over his two followers.


    "Yes, master. Loki may not be reliable, so you can send me to Earth," The mysterious witch suggested.


    "I''m also willing to go to Earth," The undead lifeform nodded simultaneously.


    "Very well, very well." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thanos seemed to be in a good mood. After pondering for a moment, he looked at his two followers and said solemnly, "Proxima Midnight, Corvus Glaive, the two of you, go and bring back all three gems to me!"


    "Yes!" Proxima Midnight and Corvus Glaive exchanged a glance, then bowed before leaving.


    Perhaps even Kyle hadn''t expected Thanos to start sending his trusted subordinates to collect the Infinity Stones several years earlier than originally planned.


    A disaster sweeping across the cosmos is about to unfold.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 409 Noble Tribute

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    Nova Empire.


    A streak of light, like a meteor from outer space, plunged into the atmosphere at superluminal speed. Before the satellite defense systems and the Nova Corps could react, the streak of light curved in mid-air, gradually slowing down before heading straight for the Palace, the political center of the Nova Empire.


    "Phew!"


    The streak of light came to a halt above the Star Palace. As the fusion energy dissipated, Kyle emerged from within, clad in his space suit.


    "Alert, Alert! Detected foreign intrusion!"


    The intelligent defense system finally sounded the alarm with a slight delay. Dozens of small spacecraft swarmed towards Kyle, surrounding him in mid-air.


    "Hmm?" Kyle raised an eyebrow.


    A spacecraft approached Kyle and emitted scanning lasers. After the scan, it immediately deactivated the alarm and switched to a soft and gentle artificial voice, "Respected Mr. Kyle, welcome back. The Nova Sovereign has been notified. Please allow me to serve as your guide."


    The other security spacecraft dispersed, leaving only one. After Kyle nodded in agreement, the spacecraft entered guide mode and escorted him toward the inner hall of the Star Palace.


    Compared to the ancient halls of the Kree Empire, the Star Palace, as the political center of the Nova Empire, exuded a modern atmosphere, constructed entirely of metal and glass, with an aura of advanced technological civilization permeating every corner.


    As soon as Kyle stepped into the ground floor hall, he saw the Nova Sovereign and several Nova Corps officers personally coming forward to greet him.


    The Nova Sovereign approached Kyle, her smile stretching the wrinkles on her face, "Mr. Kyle, Nova welcomes you!"


    "It seems you''ve already received the news," Kyle observed their enthusiasm, before responding with a calm look on his face.


    "Yes," the Nova Sovereign nodded, then suddenly bowed deeply, sincerely saying, "Mr. Kyle, by killing Ronan, you have rid Nova of a great menace. I offer you the utmost respect and gratitude on behalf of all of Nova Empire!"


    The senior officers of the Nova Corps also bowed in thanks.


    "That''s unnecessary," Kyle remained calm, waving his hand, "It was just a transaction for me."


    "For us, it''s not just a simple transaction," The Nova Sovereign sighed, "Ronan has done much harm within the Galaxy, constantly undermining peace agreements and attempting to instigate interstellar wars. By eliminating him, the Galaxy will finally see peace and your actions will be seen as a heroic deed."


    "Hero? I''m tired of being a hero on Earth. I''d rather not get involved with the politics in this pat of the Galaxy," Kyle shrugged indifferently, looking around and asking, "Where are my people?"


    The Nova Sovereign smiled, "They are arranged in the reception room on the second floor."


    "Take me there," Kyle said, feeling a bit impatient about what was to come next.


    Star Palace, second-floor reception room.


    From the seating arrangements, it was evident that there were two factions here.


    One faction, led by Kyle, consisted of Tony, Lorna, Calvin the pet, and Green the slave. The other faction, led by Star-Lord Quill, consisted of Destroyer Drax, Groot the tree, Rocket the raccoon, and Thanos'' adopted daughter Gamora.


    Rocket sat on the sofa with his arms crossed, he glanced at Star-Lord, Drax, and Gamora, and muttered, "Speaking of which, Groot and I were just in it for The Orb''s bounty. Now that the Orb is gone, why should we stick with you losers?"


    Drax snorted coldly and said, "I''m here for revenge against Ronan. Whoever is against Ronan, I''m with them!"


    "Then you should go sit over there," Rocket gestured towards Tony and the others.


    "You''re right," Drax nodded and actually got up, leaving Star-Lord and the others'' sofa and sitting next to Tony.


    "Well, that''s one less person," Rocket remarked humorously, spreading his hands.


    Gamora said coldly, "It all depends on whether that man called Kyle can kill Ronan. If he has that ability, perhaps he truly is a great ally against Thanos."


    "So, are we stuck with them?" Rocket''s expression revealed a hint of confusion. Being constrained wasn''t exactly what it pursued.


    "I don''t mind. Mr. Kyle is a human from Earth, just like me," Quill seemed quite natural. He was always a wanderer in the Galactic Alliance, and it didn''t make much difference where he went.


    Gemora looked at Rocket and made a suggestion, "If you want to leave, you can go. But be careful. You''ve already got involved with the Infinity Stones, and you know Thanos'' secrets. His henchmen might come after you to silence you."


    "Thanos'' lackeys? How tough can they be? I, haven''t been afraid of much yet!" Rocket patted Groot''s chest as he spoke.


    "Groot!" The tree-man exclaimed loudly.


    Gemora sneered, "I admit, that tree-man is formidable, but compared to Thanos'' henchmen, he''s not even on the same level. Each of those men is stronger than Ronan!"


    "Stronger than Ronan?" Rocket blinked and he couldn''t help but gasp, and after some thought, he resignedly sat back on the sofa, "Then I''d better stick with you guys. If those people come, you''ll have to defend me."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Kyle is here," Quill seemed to be quite the Kyle fan. His influence as the Symbol of Peace on Earth was so immense that it had almost become mythical.


    As they were still conversing, the door suddenly opened, and Kyle walked into the reception room.


    "Boss!" Lorna, who had Calvin in her hands, immediately jumped up and rushed forward as soon as she saw Kyle, tossing Calvin back onto the sofa and hurrying over in three quick steps.


    "Godfather," Tony''s tense expression softened slightly as he put down the Iron Man mask in his hand. He was ready to reinforce the Nova Empire at any moment. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle smiled and hugged Lorna. Everyone else in the room stood up, looking at him expectantly.


    The dignified Nova Sovereign stepped forward and said in a calm voice, "Everyone, Ronan has been killed by Mr. Kyle. According to the terms of the deal, the warrants for you will be lifted, and from now on, you will all be the honored guests of Nova. You will be granted protection by the Nova Corps and various special privileges while on Nova."


    "That''s fantastic!" For many people present, losing Ronan''s oppression and gaining the friendship of the Nova Empire was a pleasantly surprising turn of events.


    Especially Drax the Destroyer, who immediately knelt down to Kyle, promising, "Mr. Kyle, you have avenged me. From now on, whatever you say, I will do!"


    "Get up." Kyle waved his hand, lifting Drax to his feet with a tug.


    "Godfather, what do we do now?" Tony looked at him, his words nervous yet excited.


    "After all these years, it''s time," Kyle smiled resignedly, turning to Quill and saying firmly, "Quill, we''re leaving now. You lead the way to the planet where Howard is!"


    One of his long-standing wishes was finally coming true!


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 410 Long Time No See

    Somewhere in the Galaxy, nestled in a remote corner of civilization, was the planet of Biko.


    Once a thriving hub of prosperity like Nova, Biko eventually fell into desolation due to overpopulation of the local species, leading to the depletion of energy and food on the planet, ultimately resulting in the extinction of the race.


    With no more energy to harvest on Biko and only remnants of ancient technological debris from centuries past, advanced civilizations, and even Interstellar hunters, avoided setting foot here. Only some impoverished wandering aliens were forced to settle here out of necessity.


    Yet today, this remote and desolate planet of Biko welcomed a special visitor after a long absence.


    A thin, gaunt alien child, dressed in tattered clothes, rummaged through the garbage heap, finding a somewhat intact T-shirt. Immediately, he joyfully put it on, as if it were a gift from the heavens, clasping his hands together in gratitude towards the setting sun.


    At that moment, two points of light appeared in the sky, gradually growing larger and eventually transforming into an Eagle-Class Interstellar fighter Spaceship and an orange Spaceship.


    The two ships continued to descend, finally hovering above the garbage heap where the alien child was, and coming to a gentle stop.


    The door of the orange Spaceship opened, and Star-Lord Quill, adjusting his clothes, walked to the door and addressed the alien child below in a serious tone, "Hey, kid, we need to ask you something."


    The alien child trembled in fear and took a few steps back before he hid behind a large piece of junk equipment.


    "Um..." Quill awkwardly scratched his nose. Inside the cockpit behind him, Gemora couldn''t help shaking her head, and Rocket walked out, grinning, and mockingly tapped Quill''s leg, "Can''t even handle a kid, watch me."


    Rocket approached the door, coughed, and the alien child peeked out from behind the equipment.


    Rocket smiled friendly, raised the energy gun he was carrying on his back, and said menacingly, "Kid, if you don''t want to die, tell us everything you know!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Rocket was grabbed from behind and thrown backward by a hand, "You two can''t do this."


    It was Gemora. She stepped lightly from the Spaceship and landed softly on the garbage heap.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t hurt you," Gemora said gently as she approached the trembling alien child. Normally merciless when it came to killing, she surprisingly softened in front of the child. She took out a bright red apple from her pocket and offered it to him.


    The alien child looked at the apple, swallowed his saliva, and after nodding at Gemora, eagerly grabbed the apple, devouring it greedily, eating it down to the core and seeds.


    After finishing the apple, the alien child relaxed a bit and asked, "What do you want to know?"


    "We''ve had some problems with our Spaceship, and we heard there''s a mechanic named Howard here who can repair Spaceships," Gemora said in a gentle tone.


    "You''re looking for Master Howard?" The alien child suddenly smiled, "You''ve come to the right place. His skills are top-notch here. He lives not far from here, at the foot of the nearby mountain. Let me take you there."


    As he spoke, the alien child made a face at Quill and Rocket.


    "That brat!"


    Rocket gritted his teeth, and rolled up his sleeves, ready to make a move, but was quickly stopped by Quill, "Alright, alright, as long as we find the place, that''s all that matters. Don''t stoop to the level of a child."


    On the other Eagle-class fighter,


    Kyle saw Gemora and the alien child reach an agreement and nodded, "Looks like they''ve found the place."


    "Clang!"


    There was a sound of metal hitting the ground in the rear lounge, and Tony was still anxiously shouting, "J.A.R.V.I.S., hurry up and help me take off the lower half of my armor. I need to change clothes!"


    "Of course, sir."


    J.A.R.V.I.S. responded, followed by a series of metal dismantling sounds.


    Kyle and Lorna glanced at each other and smiled knowingly. This day had been long awaited, and even Tony, who used to be a child, now had wrinkles and stubble and showed a mature appearance.


    In a tone full of warmth and anticipation, Lorna reached out her hands, clasping Kyle''s left hand, feeling the warmth and slight tremble within.


    "You must be looking forward to this too, Boss," She said softly.


    "Yeah, it''s been so long. Howard, Logan, and Lucy," Kyle sighed, noticing the tension on Lorna''s face. He squeezed her hand reassuringly and said, "Don''t worry, Lucy will accept you and Raina."


    Regardless of anything else, Raina and Lorna, these two women, had been by Kyle''s side all along, weathering storms and hardships with him. He couldn''t just discard them. If they wanted to stay, Kyle had no reason to refuse.


    As he ventured to the pinnacle of the evolutionary chain in the universe, there should be no regrets left. Otherwise, in the end, he would end up lonely like Thanos, Dormammu, or the Ancient One.


    "Boss," Lorna''s heart trembled and tears almost welled up in her eyes. She had been waiting for these words for too long.


    ---


    South of Planet Biko.


    There stood a building pieced together from various civilizations'' debris, towering twenty meters in height and constructed with distinct features both inside and out. Compared to the surrounding mountains of garbage, this building looked surprisingly luxurious, with a sign bearing the logos of Stark and SHIELD.


    A sun lounger was placed in front of the building, and an old man with white hair lay on it in casual clothes, basking in the filtered sunlight. His face was covered with a magazine, and an old-fashioned radio played dance hall music from Earth''s nineteen-twenties beside him.


    "Grandpa Howard! Grandpa Howard! You''ve got business!" A young alien child ran over from a distance, waving his arms and shouting loudly.


    "What business? Can''t you see I''m trying to relax?" Howard grumbled unhappily before removing the magazine from his face. However, when he saw two Spaceships flying towards him in the sky, he quickly straightened up.


    "One is the Interstellar Hunter fighter I repaired before, and the other is from an extragalactic civilization?" Howard muttered to himself, taking a few steps forward. The two Spaceships landed in front of the building one after the other, kicking up clouds of yellow dust.


    The cockpit of the Star-Lord fighter opened first, and Quill stepped out, smiling at Howard. "Old man, it''s been a few years. You still look pretty fit!"


    "What''s this? Little Star-Lord, are you bringing me business?" Howard raised an eyebrow as he asked.


    "No," Quill shook his head, gesturing to the Eagle-class fighter, "You have some old friends who came specially to find you. I brought them here." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Old friends?" Howard looked at Quill in confusion, then turned his gaze to the Eagle-class fighter. Just as the cockpit door opened, a silver-haired young man walked out.


    "You, you''re..." Howard was completely stunned when he saw the silver-haired youth. His aged body trembled slightly, his mouth moved, but no sound came out.


    The youth''s handsome face was like a finely carved sculpture, with silver hair cascading down his shoulders and a towering figure with perfect proportions. His demeanor was as indifferent and imposing as it had always been, just like the invincible young general from decades ago.


    Life is like a fleeting glance.


    The youth in front of him was almost identical to the one from years ago!


    Howard stood there with a dumbfounded expression on his face. If it weren''t for the young alien child shaking his arm, he might have thought this was all a dream or illusion.


    "What''s wrong? Have you forgotten even me?" Kyle approached him, looking at the old friend who had aged thirty or forty years since they last met, and said softly, "Long time no see, Howard. I''ve come to fulfill our agreement."


    This agreement had been delayed for half a century and spanned billions of light-years.


    ---


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 411 The Whereabouts of Lucy and Logan

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    Everything happened so suddenly that it was more of a shock than a surprise, with perhaps a little more fear mixed in.


    The vastness of outer known space in the Marvel Universe was truly boundless. The distance between Earth and the Nova Empire was not just millions of light-years; finding one person in such a vast expanse was undoubtedly like finding a needle in a haystack.


    Howard and his team had been wandering in space for many years since leaving Earth. They had repeatedly questioned whether they could find Kyle during countless days and nights. Eventually, even the hope of returning to their hometown on Earth faded away with time.


    When all hope gradually faded, Howard resigned himself to living on the desolate planet of Biko, where his body aged rapidly. Yet, Kyle suddenly appeared before him without warning.


    Howard couldn''t help but take a few steps forward, looking directly at Kyle, and asked in a trembling voice, "Sir, is it really you? Am I dreaming?"


    "My friend, finding you wasn''t easy," Kyle said with a relieved smile, and Howard smiled back happily. Tears welled up in the corners of his eyes as he reached out his withered left hand and placed it on Kyle''s sturdy shoulder. "I should be the one saying that. Finding you was incredibly difficult..."


    Quill, Calvin, and the others stood silently by, watching Kyle and Howard exchange just a few words filled with emotions that ordinary people couldn''t understand.


    When Kyle fell seriously ill and left Earth, it was a matter of life and death in space before he regained his life and a new future. Howard, as a mere mortal, had obviously experienced countless hardships as well, before finally finding a place to settle in the perilous Galaxy.


    "You look much older," Kyle said, looking at Howard''s hair, now completely white, a sign of his dwindling vitality.


    After all, Howard possessed the formula to slow down aging, so there was no reason for him to deteriorate to this extent.


    "It''s a long story," Howard sighed deeply, surveying Kyle from head to toe, and said happily, "You look the same as before, young and strong, full of vitality. Has the nuclear radiation mutation in your body been completely cured?"


    "Yes, I have become a God in layman''s terms," Kyle said calmly, blinking at Howard''s astonishment. While Howard was still in a daze, Kyle patted his shoulder and gestured behind him. "Not just me, there is one more person who left Earth for you."


    "Hmm?" Howard followed Kyle''s gesture and saw Tony standing not far behind Kyle, hesitating to step closer.


    Tony had already removed his battle armor and was wearing a suit with a tie, his hair neatly combed, giving him the appearance of a mature gentleman.


    Howard''s eyes showed a complex expression as he spoke, "Tony? Is that you?"


    Tony took a deep breath and stepped forward, suppressing a cough to hide his emotions. "Who else but me would come looking for you, you old coot?"


    "You look so serious. That''s not like your old self," Howard remarked, watching Tony closely before suddenly smiling.


    "You too, old man," Tony said, locking eyes with Howard. They didn''t say much more, but both began to smile nervously.


    Seeing this scene, Rocket jumped onto Quill''s shoulder and whispered in his ear, "Do all tech geeks have such rational and restrained emotions? Should I shoot a few shots into the sky to celebrate?"


    Quill felt inexplicably melancholic, covering Rocket''s mouth with his hand, and said, "They''re having a family reunion; just calm down."


    After Howard and Tony reunited, Kyle looked at the building in front of him. Not sensing the presence of anyone else, he couldn''t help but ask Howard in surprise, "Howard, what about Lucy and Logan? Didn''t the three of you leave Earth together?"


    At this question, Howards''s face turned pale. He reached past Tony, grasping Kyle''s shoulders with both hands and lowered his head in shame. "I''m sorry, Kyle, I''m truly sorry." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What happened to them?" Kyle asked, maintaining his calm demeanor despite Howard''s reaction, but his hands clenched tightly, and the integrated energy on his body surface became slightly unstable.


    It was like a dormant volcano, with the possibility of erupting with raging fury and magma at any moment.


    Despite the risk of being burned by the integrated energy, Howard did not release Kyle''s shoulders, as if hoping to gain forgiveness in this way.


    "Father!" Tony anxiously called out.


    Seeing this, Quill and the others dared not interfere casually, only watching with uncertain expressions on their faces.


    The young alien child looked shocked, subconsciously retreating until he reached Gemora''s location. He took a deep breath, secretly observing Kyle and murmuring, "That person... is so scary. I almost couldn''t breathe just now..."


    It wasn''t until Lorna walked up to Kyle''s side, gently stroking his back, and softly called out, "Boss, calm down."


    Kyle''s expression faltered for a moment before he nodded before he let out a soft breath and spoke to Howard. "I''m sorry, I lost control."


    "I should be the one apologizing. It''s my weakness that I failed to protect Lucy and save Logan," Howard''s body trembled continuously, seemingly recalling unpleasant memories. His eyes showed fear, timidity, anger, sadness, and helplessness.


    "They... Are they dead? Who did this?" Kyle narrowed his eyes, a cold killing intent brewing within him.


    "I don''t know. They might be dead, or they might still be alive," Howard looked around at everyone, gesturing towards the building, and hoarsely said, "Let''s go inside first. I''ll tell you everything."


    Kyle remained silent, not making any move.


    Rocket blinked at Quill, then jumped onto Groot''s shoulder, trying to lighten the mood. "Groot is thirsty and wants to go inside for some water."


    "Yeah, exactly. We''re all friends here. Let''s go inside and have a seat to chat," Quill quickly agreed, picking up on the hint and trying to smooth things over.


    With Rocket and Quill easing the tension, Kyle and his group followed Howard into the residential building and settled into the spacious living room on the second floor.


    "In the past, because you hadn''t returned to Earth for a long time, we decided to venture into space to find you..." Howard didn''t beat around the bush and directly recounted the events that the trio encountered when they formed the Interstellar team and ventured out of Earth.


    Kyle listened attentively.


    Howard continued, "During our journey through space, we encountered many difficulties, but with Logan as a powerful bodyguard and some advanced technological weapons at my disposal, we managed to overcome them safely..."


    Kyle nodded inwardly. With Logan implanted with adamantium, his combat power was top-notch.


    "Five years after leaving Earth, we arrived at the center part of the galaxy, where we were amazed by the civilizations here. It was a difficult but beautiful time. We wanted to temporarily settle down here and use the rich information network of various civilizations to search for your whereabouts."


    At this point, Howard''s face showed a hint of a smile, but it quickly faded. "We became Interstellar hunters, taking on missions from various civilizations to earn money while also trying to gather information about you. But that''s when all the misfortune began."


    Kyle''s fist clenched quietly, and Lorna beside him gently placed her hands on his clenched fist.


    "Five years ago, we received an intermediary mission asking us to go to a planet and build a palace in the style of Earth architecture." Howard''s face twisted with disgust as he looked at Kyle, gritting his teeth. "There, we encountered a man who was the master of that planet. His name was Ego!"


    "He''s a Celestial!"


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 412 Celestial

    "Celestial?"


    Upon hearing Howard''s words in the crowded second-floor hall, everyone''s expressions were momentarily stunned. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestial.


    Obviously, everyone knew a little about it, but precisely because they had heard of it, they found it even more incredible. After all, Celestials only existed in the legends of ancient races!


    Rumored to have existed in the early ages of the universe, long before many civilizations rose and various alien races were still in their infancy, Celestials were said to possess powers akin to stars and lifespans of millions of years.


    However, tens of thousands of years ago, Celestials faded from existence, and few have seen them since. Some even speculated that Celestials had long been extinct in the universe.


    ...


    No one noticed that after Howard mentioned the name "Ego," Star-Lord Quill fell silent, lost in thought.


    "Howard, are you sure you encountered a Celestial? That''s the ancient lifeform from the legends!" Green asked in astonishment.


    "I am absolutely certain," Howard nodded, firm in his conviction. "Ego himself told me. Later, I did some research and fully confirmed his identity. He is the only surviving Celestial in the universe."


    "Howard, what happened next?" Kyle narrowed his eyes. He knew no less about Celestials than anyone present.


    Howard spoke slowly, "After the three of us accepted the intermediary mission, we piloted our spaceship and left the central region of the Galaxy, arriving at a lush, resource-rich life planet. As the master of the planet, Ego warmly welcomed us and even told us a love story."


    "A love story?" Rocket blinked.


    "Yes, a love story. It''s about a Celestial man and a human woman falling in love," Howard continued. Suddenly, Quill began to tremble slightly while clutching his head with both hands, prompting Gemora sitting next to him to look at him in confusion.


    Lorna covered her mouth in astonishment. "Does that mean the Celestial man named Ego visited Earth?"


    "Yes," Howard nodded decisively. "In the 19th century, Ego not only visited Earth but also lived there for a short time in the guise of a human. He fell in love with a woman named Meredith and bore a son with her."


    "That''s impossible!" Quill raised his head abruptly, his eyes bloodshot as he stared at Howard, repeating incredulously, "This can''t be true, how could..."


    The others looked at Quill in surprise, wondering what triggered such a strong reaction from him.


    "Stay calm, Quill," Kyle raised his gaze and gently pressed down his left hand, intending to stop Quill, who was about to rush towards Howard, but an invisible force pulled Quill back to his original position.


    Tony stood guard beside Howard, fearing that the agitated Quill might harm his father.


    Howard remained calm, looking at Quill. "Son, this is the truth."


    Quill clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    "Quill, why such a big reaction? Are you the hybrid offspring of that Celestial and a human?" Rocket joked, but halfway through, he noticed the silence of the others and abruptly stopped laughing.


    The atmosphere in the second-floor hall became unusually awkward.


    "Um... That... Can''t be true, right?" Rocket looked at Quill''s grim expression, exaggeratingly opening his mouth wide.


    "Yes," Howard stated calmly. "The human baby who inherited Celestial blood is named Peter Quill, the Star-Lord standing before you."


    As the truth was revealed, the expressions of the others turned to shock, while Quill clenched his fists tightly, vigorously shaking his head. "My father was a human from Earth who disappeared when I was a child. There''s no way he could be that Celestial!"


    "Have you ever wondered why the Hunters brought you to the Galaxy? And whether your body is different from other ordinary humans?" Howard casually pointed out two points, saying, "In fact, when I repaired your Spaceship last time, I took a sample of your blood for research and confirmed that you and Ego are father and son."


    "Believe it or not, you can contact the Hunters who brought you to outer space to verify it."


    After Howard finished speaking, Quill''s heart was mostly convinced, but he was unwilling to admit the truth so he spoke with a cold look on his face, "I will verify it."


    Kyle, on the other hand, wore a calm expression, as if he had known this already. He said in a cold voice, "Howard, continue. What did that Celestial, Ego, do to you?"


    Howard sneered, "Ego said he had urgent matters to attend to and had to leave Earth. By the time he returned, Meredith had passed away from cancer. In memory of his wife, Ego wanted the three of them to build an Earth-style structure on his planet."


    "So, Ego still had a bit of sentimentality," Calvin commented, and the others nodded in silent agreement.


    A Celestial with immense power and millions of years of life, grieving for an Earth woman, was no less than a divine-human love story from a movie.


    "Heh, sentimentality?" Howard sneered, his face darkening significantly. He said bitterly, "That''s what we thought at first. So, we agreed to Ego''s request and temporarily settled on that planet, ready to design and construct. It was because of that, we inadvertently discovered Ego''s secret!"


    "What secret?" Kyle voiced the question on everyone''s mind.


    Howard took a deep breath and said, "Underneath the seemingly resource-rich life planet, teeming with flowers and greenery, lay the bones of various lifeforms. It turns out that as a Celestial, Ego is the planet itself and requires vast resources and nutrients to sustain himself.


    So, he continuously lured lifeforms to his doorstep, using their bodies and spaceship materials as fertilizer for his breeding planet!"


    "What?!" Everyone gasped in horror at the revelation.


    "When we found out, it was already too late," Howard said bitterly. "Ego could sense everything happening on the entire planet. When we tried to escape in the Spaceship, we found it damaged. Forced into a corner, we engaged in a battle with Ego."


    "Naturally, we were no match for a Celestial. In the end, Logan and Lucy fought for me to escape, and I managed to flee in a dilapidated Spaceship."


    "Losing Logan and Lucy, as well as the original Spaceship, and without the materials to manufacture the Infinity Formula, I quickly entered into old age. For the past five years, every day and night, I have been dedicated to research, trying to find a way to kill the Celestial. Otherwise, I would have no face to explain these things to you, sir."


    "That''s everything you wanted to know."


    After Howard finished speaking, he gazed at Kyle with a pained expression, waiting for his response.


    "I understand."


    Kyle stood up from his seat as if he were about to embark on a journey, and said calmly but resolutely, "Now, I will go and kill that Celestial."


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 413 About the Celestial

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395 sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s wrong?"


    As Kyle looked at the shocked expressions of the others, his eyes, devoid of any emotion, remained stern as he spoke. "Ego harmed my people. I''m going to take my revenge now. Is there anything strange about that?"


    "Well..." Everyone was speechless. Indeed, the logic was perfectly reasonable.


    However... the other party wasn''t just anyone and he wasn''t someone you could kill with a snap of your fingers. It was the legendary Celestial!


    "I''ll go back to the Spaceship first." Star-Lord Quill''s eyelids twitched violently as he spoke, he was already feeling a bit restless in the hall.


    Although Quill wasn''t fully convinced that his father was the Celestial Ego and had committed so many heinous deeds, it was evident that Kyle was preparing to take action against Ego. If they delayed any longer...


    Ego might cease to exist!


    With this in mind, Quill rose silently from his seat, left the hall, and hurried downstairs to the Spaceship. He wanted to contact Yondu, the Hunter who had brought him to the Galaxy as a child, to inquire about the insider information and the truth.


    Quill''s departure was not stopped by the others, and it was as if they hadn''t noticed his departure, their thoughts were still stuck in Kyle''s revenge plan.


    "Master, I understand your desire for revenge for Logan and Lucy, as I do."


    Howard broke the silence first as he looked at Kyle with seriousness, afraid that he might rush to his death. He said solemnly, "But that man is a Celestial, at the pinnacle of the power pyramid, possessing the immense power of a stellar lifeform! It''s not like dealing with the Hydra soldiers on Earth in the past, he''s not that easy to handle!"


    Kyle remained unmoved even after hearing Howard''s words, standing coldly in the center of the hall. It was as if he hadn''t heard Howard''s persuasion and his body began to exude an aura of icy determination and oppression.


    "Tony, try to persuade your godfather not to act recklessly." Howard patted Tony''s hand beside him, and Tony immediately put on an innocent expression.


    Howard took a deep breath and continued to persuade Kyle, "Sir, you must understand. In this vast Galaxy, combat races like the Kree Empire have ordinary members with combat power no less than that of Super Soldiers! Not to mention the Celestial, which surpasses the Kree in all aspects!"


    "The Kree... are very strong?"


    Kyle remained silent, but the expressions on the faces of the others became extremely vivid.


    Howard looked around at them in surprise, "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?" He directed his questioning gaze at his son.


    Tony''s confident smile widened as he said, "Father, you don''t know. Our godfather is extremely powerful now! Incomparably strong! He''s not comparable to those so-called Kree!"


    Howard, once again filled with disbelief, looked at Kyle. Indeed, Kyle''s demeanor was different from before, and hadn''t he mentioned that he had become a god?


    Becoming a god, what does that mean?


    "Howard, sir."


    Green, as a loyal servant, smiled slightly, knowing this was a perfect opportunity to flatter. He said, "You may not know, but Master Kyle recently single-handedly fought against the entire fleet of the Kree Empire. In the end, he stormed into the Supreme Hall of the Kree Star and killed Ronan, the ruler of the Kree Empire!"


    "Killed Ronan?" Howard was stunned.


    Calvin nodded and sighed, "That''s not all. Mr. Kyle once shattered the protective net of the Nova Corps'' Warship with a single kick because he saved me. But now, the Nova Empire considers Mr. Kyle the most advanced VIP and requires the leader of the Nova to personally receive him."


    "A single kick shattered the Nova''s protective net? And now the Nova leader personally receives him?" The exaggerated achievements left Howard feeling a bit dazed. Seeking confirmation, he turned his gaze to Lorna, a normal human woman.


    Lorna''s face was filled with a smile as if she were the one being praised and revered by everyone. She looked softly at Kyle and said, "Yes, Uncle Howard. Boss even brought back the Divine Weapon of the Kree Empire as his spoil of war."


    "Is this true, Master?" Howard''s whole body began to tremble and his eyes filled with anticipation as he looked at Kyle, hoping to hear his confession firsthand.


    Kyle replied casually, "Howard, do you think that after all this time, I would have stopped progressing on the path of evolution?"


    "This is... incredible!" Howard exclaimed before jumping to his feet. His withered hands tightly grasped Kyle''s, abandoning his previous cautiousness and compromise, his voice hoarse with determination. "Sir, you must avenge Lucy and Logan!"


    "You don''t have to tell me. I will make him pay a hundredfold." Kyle squinted his eyes, his hand resting on Howard''s shoulder as if sensing something inexplicable. "In fact, I don''t believe Lucy and Logan are dead."


    "What do you mean?" Not only the others, but even Howard, as the person involved, looked at Kyle with confusion.


    "I''ll be honest with you. My body once fused with the Space Stone for a period of time. It absorbed the energy overflowing from the Space Stone, which then merged with my original fire-based divine power to form a completely new and strange energy."


    Kyle snapped his fingers lightly and colorful arcs of light leaped from his fingertips and began to emit a terrifying power.


    "How is this possible? Even Thanos needed to indirectly control the power of the stones by forging Divine Weapon." Gamora looked at Kyle in disbelief, her expression resembling that of someone witnessing a monster.


    "That''s the truth. Through this fusion of energy, I can enhance my body supernaturally, reaching superluminal speeds in outer space, and even possessing a sense of distance disregard that allows me to transcend dimensional space."


    Kyle closed his eyes, a flash of white light passing through his pupils as he looked at Howard. "Howard, when I touched you just now, it was as if through you, I sensed the faint presence of Lucy and Logan."


    Howard couldn''t contain his excitement. "So, Lucy and Logan might still be alive in this world, or perhaps imprisoned somewhere on Ego''s planet?"


    "It''s very possible. But for details, we''ll have to question Ego thoroughly!"


    Kyle stroked his chin, pondering for a moment, before speaking solemnly. "Howard, you''ve been studying Celestials for the past few years. Have you discovered anything? Like weaknesses or methods to kill them?"


    "I have!" Howard nodded decisively, his voice cold. "I''ve had encounters with Ego, gathered intelligence from the stars over the years, and obtained Quill''s blood. And I''ve made a major discovery!"


    "Tell me about it." Kyle nodded. Despite harnessing the power of the Space Stone, he wasn''t arrogant enough to believe he was invincible in the vast expanse of the cosmos, especially when facing the last remaining Celestial.


    Howard sat back in his seat, his expression grave. "The first batch of Celestials didn''t reproduce through breeding. Instead, they transformed from life planets into self-aware entities. Although they had almost infinite lifespans, they still needed a large amount of resources to sustain themselves, or they would face extinction. This is why Celestials gradually died out and approached extinction as many civilizations rose and fell."


    "Celestials, or life planets," Kyle nodded, finding it similar to what he had in mind.


    Howard continued, "Ego not only plundered the vitality of other lifeforms and planets to expand his own territory but also created incarnations that could leave the planet. He mated with females of other races, hoping to give birth to a new Celestial individual. The existence of Star-Lord Quill is evidence of this!"


    Rocket shivered all over and interjected, "I have to ask, what does it feel like to be sunbathed by a planet?"


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 414 Devouring and Skateboard

    "Sunbathed by a planet?"


    Upon hearing this in the second-floor hall, everyone couldn''t help but break into a sweat. Only Rocket, with his nonchalant and unconventional thinking, would bring up such a trivial point at a time like this.


    "If Quill were here, he''d probably blast your fuzzy head, little raccoon," Drax felt nauseated as he spoke while shivering as he crossed his arms.


    "Speaking of which, where''s Quill?" Howard finally noticed that Quill had left the area of the second-floor hall at some point.


    "If he were here, I wouldn''t be making wisecracks," Rocket grinned, "Mr. Kyle just mentioned going to kill Ego, so that guy left the hall. He probably went back to the ship to contact that hunter Yondu who brought him here. He seems to be stubbornly denying it, but his body is being quite honest."


    As they spoke, the building they were in suddenly shook, followed by the sound of engines igniting as Star-Lord stopped at the ship outside. With a powerful surge of dust, the orange-blue ship floated into the air, accelerating straight towards the starry sky.


    "He actually left us behind and went off on his own?" Rocket''s expression froze.


    Gamora shook her head, her dark red hair swaying like waves. Despite her usual disdain for Quill, she surprisingly spoke up for him. "The cross-interstellar signals on this planet aren''t very good. He might have gone to a nearby star to make a video call."


    "That makes sense," Rocket snorted.


    However, Howard''s expression turned grave. "Wait a minute, Star-Lord shouldn''t be allowed to leave alone right now. If Ego finds him, it could be disastrous!"


    "That Celestial Ego has tried to manipulate alien women and produce offspring, is he trying to revive the former glory of the Celestials?" Drax, slightly puzzled, noted that their race, the Destroyers, had also been massacred by Ronan and were on the brink of extinction.


    "No. That man only cares about expanding his own territory. How could he let the collective interests of the race override his own?" Howard shook his head. "Celestials can manipulate the power within them, plant their seeds on other planets, and these seeds will lurk like tumor cells, waiting for the day they achieve their goal of devouring the cosmos!"


    Lorna quickly caught on, her expression filled with uncertainty. "So, you mean there are seeds planted by him on Earth too?"


    Howard nodded. "Not only that, but Ego has probably planted his seeds on thousands of inhabited planets. But in the past decade or so, he suddenly stopped these actions and focused on finding Quill''s whereabouts."


    "That kind of guy wouldn''t delay things for the sake of father-son affection. It''s probably because there''s something on Quill that he needs to awaken the seeds and make them sprout," Kyle bluntly remarked. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly, that''s what I think too." Howard nodded. "I suspect that Ego, relying solely on his power, cannot devour planets. So he raised Quill, hoping to borrow the power from him to achieve his ultimate goal."


    "As long as we kill him before Ego absorbs his power, that''ll be it, right?" Kyle looked at Howard seriously, showing signs of impatience.


    Howard nodded in agreement, speaking slowly, "Fortunately, it seems Quill hasn''t awakened his power yet, and evidently, Ego hasn''t found him either. Perhaps that hunter named Yondu is secretly hiding and protecting Quill."


    "In that case, it''s simple. Let''s knock Quill out and trap him in the basement of this building," Rocket chuckled, pulling out a device from his pocket and quickly operating it. "Out of professional habit, I installed a tracker on Quill''s ship earlier. Now let me see where he''s gone..."


    After finishing his operation, Rocket looked at the screen and laughed, "Quill is indeed flying to the neighboring star. We can rest assured... Wait, the ship suddenly moved."


    "Hand it over, let me see." Howard reached out, and Rocket promptly handed over the tracker.


    After taking the tracker, Howard put on black-framed glasses from his coat pocket and looked at the instrument screen.


    "He''s leaving in the opposite direction of our planet," Howard said, surprised. Blinking, the cursor on the screen disappeared without a trace. His face grew solemn. "He''s initiated a space jump and gone to another distant galaxy!"


    "Now, he''s really abandoned you guys," Drax chuckled, looking at Rocket and Gamora''s pale faces.


    "Give me the tracker. I''ll go get him back!"


    Kyle suddenly had a foreboding feeling and stood up from his seat without hesitation. Taking the tracker from Howard''s hand, he turned to Gamora and said, "After we deal with the Celestial, I''ll go get the Soul Stone with you."


    Gemora nodded in response, "No problem."


    Seeing Kyle about to leave, Howard exclaimed urgently, "Sir, you only know the general direction he flew in with the ship. How will you chase him with the ship?"


    "Who said I''m going to chase him with the ship."


    Kyle''s lips curled upward as he held the tracker. Glowing with radiant energy, he suddenly strode across the hall, transforming into a colorful stream of light.


    He crashed through the glass of the second-floor balcony, accelerating as he flew out into outer space.


    "This is... so... unscientific." Howard stared blankly, watching Kyle''s figure disappear, murmuring to himself.


    "Father, just get used to it." Tony rubbed his small beard.


    Kyle broke through the atmosphere at light speed, entering the vast expanse of outer space. Accelerating to superluminal speeds with full firepower, he chased after the direction where the signal disappeared. Countless stars, some dim and some bright blurred past on either side.


    "What does Star-Lord want to do?" Kyle squinted his eyes, looking at the tracker while speeding through the cosmos like a beam of sunlight.


    Five minutes ago.


    On a neighboring star not far from the Kree.


    Quill landed the ship by a tranquil forest lake. Seeing the signal recovery indicator turn green, he took a few deep breaths to calm his nerves before initiating a cross-interstellar communication dial on the pilot''s seat.


    A few seconds later, a holographic projection appeared on the video communication display, revealing a middle-aged alien with blue skin and metal embedded in his forehead. He scowled at Quill and berated him, "You brat, finally willing to contact me proactively? Where are you now? Still alive, I hope!"


    "Of course, I''m still alive." Despite the scolding, Quill felt warm inside, knowing that Yondu had a soft spot beneath his gruff exterior.


    "Still alive and not coming back to me? Are you planning to wander around on your own again? Oh, and you still have The Orb with you, right? Bring it back to me, I heard it''s worth a lot!" Yondu rambled on.


    "Yondu." Quill suddenly called out, straightforwardly asking, "Was it my father who asked you to bring me into the galaxy when I was a child?"


    Yondu''s expression changed slightly. "Why do you ask?"


    "My father..." Quill''s voice trembled slightly. "Is his name Ego?"


    "It seems you already know." Yondu sighed lightly, looking at Quill, and admitted, "Yes."


    "But there''s a reason behind all of this..."


    Yondu''s words were interrupted halfway as the video suddenly stuttered and the communication was forcibly terminated, as if the signal had been heavily interfered with.


    "Yondu, Yondu?" Quill tapped on the device, puzzled. Just then, ripples began to spread outward from the center of the lake in front of the ship''s windshield.


    A small silver star shuttle slowly docked on the surface of the lake. On top of the shuttle, a middle-aged man with a goatee stood confidently, using the cosmic shuttle as if it were a skateboard!


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 415 Ego’s Planet

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    The middle-aged man stood on the silver star shuttle, which resembled a skateboard. His hair and goatee showed traces of gray, indicating that he had reached a certain age, entering the twilight years of his life.


    The cockpit of Star-Lord''s Spaceship opened, and Quill, fully armed and wearing an oxygen-protective helmet, jumped down from the cockpit with his guns in hand. He looked at the middle-aged man who parked the star shuttle on the lake, his gaze alert. "Who are you?"


    "Quill, after all these years, I finally found you."


    The middle-aged man sighed with emotion, turned around, and his eyes, as bright as the starry sky, were filled with affection as he gazed at Quill.


    As their eyes met, Quill''s heart seemed to skip a beat, his hand gripping the gun trembling violently, finding it hard to believe. "You are..."


    The middle-aged man nodded gently and spoke with a smile on his face. "Yes. I am your father, Ego."


    "How... could..." Quill muttered, subconsciously lowering his gun. Seeing this, Ego''s face softened into a gentle smile. "You''ve suffered, my child."


    After a moment of shock, Quill''s eyes narrowed, and he growled like a wounded beast, "Where have you been all these years? Do you know that when my mother was on her deathbed, she was still calling out your name while holding my hand?"


    "My departure was also forced." Ego sighed.


    Quill took a deep breath to calm himself down and looked at Ego and asked in a deep voice. "I have many questions to ask you, about my mother and about myself!"


    "No problem, but this isn''t the best place for a family reunion." Ego glanced around the forest wilderness and pointed to the star shuttle beneath him, suggesting, "Let me take you to my home planet. There, I can answer all your questions in detail."


    With countless unresolved questions about his childhood, his father''s mysterious disappearance, his mother''s sudden illness, and being taken away from Earth by aliens, Quill naturally had no reason to refuse when faced with Ego, who had been confirmed as his biological father.


    Quill glanced at the star shuttle, then at his Spaceship, hesitating. "I guess it''s okay, but I have some friends on nearby planets." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ego smiled. "It''s okay. Come with me. After a day, you can come back to arrange things with your friends. Or maybe by then, we can invite them to visit our planet together."


    "Alright." After hesitating for a moment, Quill nodded in agreement.


    Soon, with Ego''s star shuttle in the lead and Quill''s Spaceship following behind, they began their journey through the stars, heading towards the galaxies beyond the Milky Way Alliance.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Kyle was still flying through outer space. Since he didn''t know the exact location and the tracker only worked within the same star system, he could only follow the direction where the signal disappeared.


    Traveling at superluminal speeds, far surpassing even the most advanced Spaceships, sometimes it would take months for ships to reach their destinations. But now, in just a few minutes, Kyle had already covered a vast distance.


    After crossing countless star systems, finally, as the green light blinked on the tracker, a marker in the shape of a ship reappeared on the screen.


    Flying while glancing at the screen, Kyle muttered to himself, "The ship has stopped. Has it already reached a planet? The location... it''s not far ahead!"


    Following the navigation prompts from the marker, Kyle gradually slowed down his speed. Soon, he stopped in outer space, still emanating a dazzling colorful light. However, when he saw the sight of the planet in front of him, Kyle couldn''t help but shiver with a sense of dread.


    In front of him lay a planet no less than the size of Earth, with lush green and blue colors indicating abundant life. But its overall shape resembled the head of a middle-aged man, with mountains, rivers, and other features vividly resembling facial contours.


    "This is... a Celestial. Am I too late? It''s so ironic that he managed to find Quill just in time."


    Narrowing his eyes in thought, Kyle activated his long-unused stealth skill. A dark mist enveloped his glowing figure, and then he descended towards the planet''s surface at a normal ship speed.


    Passing through the atmosphere, Kyle''s speed decreased further. He soared through the sky like a giant eagle, admiring the beautiful scenery of green mountains, blue waters, and blooming flowers.


    But whenever he thought about the countless remains of lifeforms buried beneath this beautiful scenery, including those of Lucy and Logan, Kyle''s eyes turned as cold as ice.


    ''I hope Lucy and Logan are still alive. Otherwise, regardless of this Celestial or the entire life-bearing planet, my wrath will consume them all!'' Kyle silently thought to himself.


    Following the tracker''s guidance, Kyle found Star-Lord''s Spaceship parked in front of a palace garden on the planet.


    Kyle approached stealthily to the side of the palace, his ears suddenly twitching. With his ultra-sensitive hearing, he caught snippets of conversation between Quill and Ego, as well as the voice of a maid.


    "Master Ego, Master Quill, the refreshments are ready."


    "Good, you may leave. Without my orders, do not disturb our reunion."


    "Yes, sir."


    After the conversation ended, accompanied by light footsteps, a maid in a snail-like dress, with two tentacles on her head, emerged. She held a watering can and scissors, tending to the flowers and plants in the garden outside the palace.


    Hidden in the corner of the palace, Kyle watched the mai and disappeared back into the shadows.


    Humming a tune, the maid watered the flowers, when suddenly, amidst the commotion in the bushes, a small orange cat lazily peeked out.


    "Oh my, where did you come from, little one? I''ve never seen you around here before." The maid was initially surprised, but then she raised a finger to her lips, glanced at the palace behind her, and whispered anxiously, "Don''t make a sound, if the master hears you, you''ll be in danger."


    The small orange cat blinked its eyes, tilting its head in confusion. Touched by the maid''s kindness, the maid put down the watering can, crouched down, and reached out towards the cat, saying, "Good kitty."


    Before the maid''s hand could touch its fur, the small orange cat exaggeratedly opened its mouth and swallowed the maid in one gulp. Then, without looking back, it ran out of the garden.


    A few kilometers away from the palace garden.


    When the small orange cat spat out the maid onto the grass, the maid, coughing continuously, opened her eyes to find Kyle standing directly in front of her, gazing down at her.


    Startled, the maid hugged her chest, curling up into a ball. "Who are you? An outsider?"


    "You''re the maid Howard mentioned, aren''t you? The one who helped him escape from this planet five years ago." Kyle spoke calmly, knowing that if it weren''t for this reason, he would have forcibly extracted the maid''s memories with Venom long ago.


    Upon hearing Howard''s name, the maid visibly relaxed and asked, "Are you friends with him?"


    "That''s not important. Now, you answer me one question first."


    Kyle clenched his fists. "Are Lucy and Logan still alive?"


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 416 Lucy

    On the other side of the garden palace on Ego''s planet.


    In contrast to the lush plains covered with blooming flowers, this area presented a different scene. The ground was barren, devoid of any grass, and the dark brown surface was riddled with dry cracks. Only a few lifeless trees dotted the landscape, their leafless branches resembling the outstretched hands of an elderly person.


    At the end of the desolate land stood a large active volcano, resembling a Giant Beast sprawled across the land. Even from several kilometers away, one could feel the heat radiating from the air, and the sky above the volcano was shrouded in dense clouds.


    No life would tread into this dead land, except for today, which was a special exception.


    "Is this the place?" Kyle gazed at the active volcano before him, then glanced at the snail-like maid nervously twisting her fingers behind him.


    "Yes, I''m not sure if Lucy and Logan are still alive. However, after the battle between the master and Lucy and Logan five years ago, this active volcano suddenly formed." The maid stood on the edge of the green grassland, her face pale as she gazed fearfully at the dark brown barren land, speaking in a low voice:


    "After the master returned to the palace, he strictly ordered that no one should approach this area. If he finds out, they will be used as nutrients to feed this planet."


    "There must be a reason behind this." Kyle narrowed his eyes and pondered for a moment before he drew out a Lifeform Card and summoned it into reality.


    A misty lifeform entity materialized from the air, circled around Kyle, and respectfully whispered, "I humbly obey your command, Master."


    "Pride, keep an eye on her until I return." Kyle gestured towards the snail-like maid as he spoke.


    "Yes, Master."


    Pride coldly responded and wrapped around the maid like an appendage. Despite the maid''s panicked attempts to swat it away, she couldn''t touch Pride''s ethereal body, let alone drive it away.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t intend to escape, it won''t harm you. Instead, it will protect you." Kyle reassured her, then took a step forward. As his body began to merge with energy, he floated into the air and accelerated towards the volcano''s crater.


    The active volcano was over a kilometer high, with a diameter of nearly three hundred meters at the crater. As Kyle approached the edge, the air became scorching hot, making it impossible for ordinary lifeforms to get close.


    However, the high temperature made little difference to Kyle. His divine power was inherent in the fire element, and combined with the energy he absorbed from the Space Stone, he could freely traverse even the harshest environments of outer space.


    Kyle landed on the edge of the volcano''s crater, peering down at the several dozen-meter-deep magma below. Bubbling with bubbles and thick smoke, the hot molten lava emitted an intense heat. A few rocks kicked off by his shoes were immediately melted into wisps of smoke by the lava.


    "There are no life signs detected within the volcano''s range," Vis activated the sonic scan and said, "Master. Could this active volcano have been caused by Lucy and Logan''s resistance against Ego?"


    Kyle shook his head lightly and judged, "Let''s not jump to conclusions. Even if Lucy and Logan had the power, Ego, as the planet''s core, could easily reshape the terrain. This active volcano was clearly intentionally created by him."


    "Then, what could be his reason for doing so?" Vis expressed a hint of confusion in his tone.


    "To conceal something here, perhaps. We''ll find out once we go down." Kyle''s gaze was sharp and unwavering as he spoke, showing no hesitation as he once again activated the dazzling fusion energy, creating a protective barrier around himself, and jumped into the magma of the volcano.


    Splish!


    As the high-temperature magma splashed, Kyle, emitting his own light source, descended deeper into the increasingly hot belly of the volcano.


    After descending about a kilometer, reaching the bottom of the volcano''s crater, Kyle felt the magma flowing around him. The temperature slowly dropped, eventually becoming as cold as clear water, and the visible distance extended.


    "What''s that..." Kyle suddenly widened his eyes. In the magma-filled bottom of the volcano, he saw another floating mountain. The mountain was not made of rocks but semi-transparent blue ice!


    Underneath the active volcano lay a hidden iceberg!


    ¡­


    On the grassland outside the volcano.


    The snail-like maid sat on the grass, stiff and motionless, while Pride perched on her neck. After Kyle left, neither of them exchanged any words. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The maid cautiously turned her head, casting a careful glance at Pride. She hesitated for a moment before weakly asking, "Can you speak?"


    "With your lowly status as a snail-like inferior lifeform, you are not worthy of speaking to me." Pride sneered coldly with disdain evident in its voice.


    "I''m not a snail." The maid faltered for a moment. It seemed that Pride lived up to its name, arrogant and haughty.


    "Only the master is qualified to speak to me," Pride spoke coldly.


    "But you''re talking to me right now..."


    The maid felt speechless. Just when she was about to say something else, the earth suddenly shook violently, and the clouds in the sky shattered inch by inch as if the entire life planet was trembling at this moment.


    The anomaly came quickly and ended quickly. In just three seconds, everything returned to normal.


    Pride muttered to itself, "Just now, I clearly sensed a powerful energy emanating from the other side of the planet."


    "It''s the master." The maid''s face turned pale as she confirmed, "His plan has succeeded. The second Celestial is finally about to awaken."


    "The second Celestial?"


    While Pride was still puzzled, the earth trembled slightly again, but this time the tremor came from within the volcano.


    Molten red lava gushed out of the volcano''s mouth, followed by a floating iceberg that rose into the sky from the crater. Only when faint starlight emerged from the bottom of the iceberg did it completely detach from the mountain.


    It was Kyle, operating at full strength with fusion energy, carrying a small iceberg weighing thousands of tons, flying out of the volcano and towards the grassland where the snail-like maid was.


    Boom!


    Kyle slowed down as he landed, causing the ground to tremble when he released the iceberg onto the grassland. Then, centered around the iceberg, a bone-chilling cold spread, covering the area of hundreds of meters with a thin layer of frost.


    "It''s so cold." The maid trembled and stepped back a few steps from the nearby iceberg. When her gaze fell on the faint blue figure within the iceberg, she suddenly froze. Inside the iceberg''s belly, there was the silhouette of a woman.


    With his palm pressed against the iceberg, feeling its coldness, Kyle''s heart burned with joy and excitement. He looked up, staring blankly at the frozen figure within the iceberg.


    With waist-length golden hair, snow-white skin, delicate features, and a faint smile on her face, dressed in white, she looked like an angel.


    Just like half a century ago.


    Kyle''s thoughts drifted away as he gently touched the ice, feeling overwhelmed with emotion. "I finally found you, Lucy."


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 417 Reunion After Half a Century

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As Kyle placed his hand on the surface of the ice, Vis''s intelligent wristwatch emitted a beam of blue X-ray, conducting a preliminary scan and analysis of the iceberg, which was nearly the size of a five-story building.


    Vis quickly provided relevant feedback, "Master, the texture of this iceberg is not ordinary. It seems to be made of permafrost frozen for thousands of years. However, even such an iceberg within the high-temperature magma of the volcano should gradually melt over time. Yet, this iceberg seems immune to the high-temperature corrosion of the magma¡ª this is quite strange."


    "Can you detect any signs of Lucy''s life?" Kyle spoke, this being his utmost concern.


    "This..." Vis hesitated slightly, saying, "The ice layer is too thick, blocking the laser scans layer by layer, making it impossible to detect the lifeform inside the mountain."


    Just then, with a cry of astonishment from the maid, a mass of black mist surged forward, and respectfully addressed Kyle, "Master, maybe I can try."


    Kyle nodded, and Pride immediately flew up and collided with the outer layer of the iceberg. Its spiritual form passed directly through the icy substance and swam to Lucy''s side within the iceberg. After circling around her several times, Pride returned to Kyle.


    Pride explained, "Master, the human woman inside is definitely still alive. She''s just in a state of dormancy. Instinctively, her body is emitting a cold energy under the defense mechanism. This entire iceberg is probably the result of her body''s emergency response."


    "Ice elemental energy?" Kyle murmured to himself, then shook his head with a smile. It seemed that not only he but even Lucy had encountered opportunities to advance on the path of evolution after leaving Earth.


    The rich rely on technology, the poor rely on mutation.


    This phrase also implied another meaning, that anyone could become a superhero. The Marvel Universe was indeed a world full of miracles and wonders.


    "Master, do you want me to transform into Transformers mode, open the iceberg, and rescue Miss Lucy?" Seeing Pride stealing its thunder, Vis couldn''t help but suggest proactively.


    "No, your Transformers mode might accidentally harm Lucy." Kyle shook his head decisively, and Pride chimed in, "Exactly, that method is too brutal."


    "..." Vis was speechless for a moment. As an intelligent mechanical lifeform, its thoughts and logic were based on rational programming, and it was the first time someone had called it brutal.


    "Alright, both of you step back a bit and let me handle it myself."


    Kyle waved his hand and said. Vis immediately transformed back into a small robot, and together with Pride, stepped back and stood with the maid, maintaining a safe distance of about ten meters from the iceberg.


    Kyle took a deep breath and activated the fire elemental energy derived from his godly genes. His entire body was surrounded by a faint golden flame. The palm of his left hand, pressed against the surface of the iceberg, became as hot as a red-hot iron!


    The snail maid, Vis, Pride, and even the chilling air that was originally bone-chilling, all began to reverse to a scorching summer trend.


    Hiss!


    The permafrost that couldn''t be shaken by magma melted rapidly in Kyle''s hands and it was as if he had opened up a passage leading to the belly of the iceberg.


    With extreme heat generated by his left hand, Kyle melted the ice and began to step forward, slowly entering the iceberg.


    Ten seconds later.


    Kyle approached within about a meter of where Lucy lay. From up close, Lucy, dressed in white, looked like Sleeping Beauty in her ice coffin, with long eyelashes, golden hair, and snow-white skin... everything frozen in time from five years ago.


    "It''s time to wake up, Lucy," Kyle murmured softly. Using his fire elemental energy controlled by his left hand, he melted the last meter of ice barrier. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the ice melted, Lucy''s suspended body fell forward, and Kyle, restraining his fire energy, opened his arms just in time to embrace her. He buried his face in her golden hair and a familiar fragrance wafting into his nostrils.


    Long time no see...


    Kyle smiled contentedly, holding Lucy quietly, smelling the scent on her body, as if willing time to stop at this moment, forever.


    "Hmm?"


    Lucy''s eyelashes trembled as she slowly opened her beautiful blue eyes. Sensing that she was being held by a tall man, she instinctively wanted to break free, but her resistance stopped in the next moment.


    "Kyle, is it really you...?" Lucy''s voice trembled with emotion. Even though she couldn''t see his face, the strength of the embrace and the gestures were unmistakably reminiscent of someone from a distant memory.


    "Who else could it be but me?" Kyle responded with a gentle laugh.


    Upon confirmation, Lucy hugged him tightly with tears glistening in her eyes. Overwhelmed with excitement, she choked out, "Kyle, the universe is vast and dangerous. I was afraid I''d never return to Earth in this lifetime, even more so that I''d never see you again."


    "It''s okay now, I''m here. Everything is okay," Kyle reassured, patting Lucy''s back gently. Rarely did Kyle reveal this tender side of himself. Faced with too much killing and fighting, it was only in the presence of his beloved that he could rediscover the preciousness of emotions.


    The two remained in each other''s embrace for a brief moment.


    Suddenly, Lucy remembered something and hurriedly broke free from Kyle''s embrace, exclaiming, "Oh, Kyle, how long have I been sleeping in the ice?"


    Kyle blinked and replied, "As far as I know, it''s been five years."


    "Five years?" Lucy was taken aback, covering her mouth in shock. She fretted, "Oh no! Logan was captured by the celestial being Ego, and it''s been so long now. I don''t know if he''s still alive."


    Indeed, Kyle had not found any trace of Logan in the ice. He said solemnly, "Take your time and explain everything to me. What happened between you and Logan five years ago, after Howard escaped from this planet? And why were you frozen in ice and then submerged in the lava of the volcano?"


    Lucy took a few deep breaths and, once her emotions had settled, began to answer Kyle''s questions one by one.


    As it turned out, when Lucy left Earth initially, she vaguely felt energy awakening within her body. In order to avoid worrying Howard and Logan, she didn''t disclose this information to them.


    This latent ice elemental energy had been rarely used by Lucy until five years ago, when she was forced to battle Ego intercepting them after escaping from the celestial planet.


    Only then did this ice elemental energy come into full play. Otherwise, with Logan''s power alone, neither he nor Howard would have had a chance to escape from Ego''s planet.


    Despite the buff from the ice elemental energy, Lucy and Logan were still no match for the celestial being Ego. Logan was the first to be defeated and fell into a coma. In order to avoid falling into Ego''s hands herself, Lucy used her ice elemental energy to its fullest extent to freeze herself.


    Lucy wrinkled her delicate nose and shrugged, "That''s how it happened. As for why I was frozen in ice and why I ended up in the volcanic magma created by Ego, I''m not entirely sure."


    "I might have an idea," Kyle chuckled, looking at the Blue Ability Card floating above Lucy¡ª a card that looked like a talisman of safety.


    Perhaps even Ego hadn''t anticipated it.


    It turned out that there was a kind of passive card ability in the world that could immunize its user against natural disasters¡ªa guardian spirit.


    Once considered a useless card, it was casually given out by Kyle during World War II, but it turned out to be Lucy''s lifesaving means.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 418 The Second Celestial, The Bloodied Savage

    As Kyle emerged from the depths of the ice, Lucy, now revived, affectionately held his hand. The two made their way to the grassy area where the Mantis was stationed. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hello, Mistress," Vis, the mechanical being, and Pride, the misty spirit, both of them showing tact as they approached Lucy one after the other and spoke in a soft tone.


    "Hello, hello, all''s well. Taking care of Kyle, I presume, has been quite the task," Lucy nodded with a smile. After exchanging greetings with Vis and Pride, she couldn''t help but display her lively nature as she playfully winked at Kyle. "It seems you''ve gathered quite the family since we last met."


    Kyle chuckled silently, casting a glance at the solemn-faced Mantis, who seemed to have something on her mind.


    "Isn''t this Mantis?" Lucy approached Mantis and took her hand. "Thank you so much for your help back then. If it weren''t for you, we might never have discovered the truth hidden on this planet."


    "Lucy, it''s wonderful to see you well," Mantis smiled sincerely as she spoke.


    Lucy turned to Kyle and asked, "Kyle, you haven''t been bullying Mantis, have you? Although she was under the control of Ego, she''s actually very kind and innocent at heart. It was she who secretly revealed the truth to us and helped Howard escape."


    "Of course not," Kyle replied calmly, speaking the truth. Although, he did let the Devourer Beast have a go at her once.


    "Really?" Lucy looked at Mantis with a half-believing, half-doubtful expression, her face showing a hint of cuteness.


    Mantis shook her head quickly and said urgently, "Alright, Miss Lucy, Mr. Kyle has been kind to me. Now, you both must leave here immediately!"


    "What''s happened?" Seeing Mantis''s high level of tension, Kyle couldn''t help but direct his puzzled gaze at Pride, who had stayed outside earlier.


    "Master," Pride saluted quickly and reported, "Just before you entered the depths of the volcano, a powerful awakening energy swept over this entire planet."


    "It''s the awakening of the second celestial."


    Taking over its unfinished words, Mantis said fearfully, "For over a decade, Master Ego has been secretly searching for his descendants lost in the outer cosmos, namely Quill. Now it seems Quill has awakened the power of the celestial hidden within him with his assistance."


    "Is his plan about to be set in motion?" Kyle had heard Howard''s analysis from start to finish and understood what this meant.


    Mantis nodded, "Yes, as long as Master Ego, with the help of Quill''s celestial power, can give birth to celestial seeds planted in thousands of life-bearing planets, the seeds will quickly take root and sprout, devouring all the resources on the planets!"


    Lucy''s face showed a look of shock at the news. She looked urgently at Kyle. "What should we do? Even Earth could have been planted with those so-called celestial seeds!"


    "It''s simple. We just have to make sure he doesn''t get the chance to birth those seeds."


    With the situation dire, Kyle remained calm, unlike the typical reaction. He looked towards the sky of the other planet, reflecting, "I never imagined that even after leaving Earth, I''d still have to fight to protect its safety."


    Perhaps, this was the fate that came with the title of Symbol of Peace.


    At this moment.


    On the other side of the planet, beneath the surface of the Garden Palace.


    Here lies a primitive cave, with the ground covered in glowing moss and tree roots interweaving to form walls. Although it was a closed underground environment, the air was fresh and clean, carrying a faint scent of flowers.


    Wearing a silver uniform, Ego withdrew his hand from Quill''s chest. Quill''s body was emitting faint starlight, which quickly receded back to normal.


    "Quill, how do you feel?" Ego looked at Quill with a face full of smiles, eyes filled with deep anticipation.


    "I feel like I could kill Ronan with just a punch," Quill opened his eyes, clenched his fist, and then shrugged. "Just kidding. I feel like my physical attributes have been amplified several times over, and I seem to be able to manipulate the surrounding objects at will."


    As Quill spoke, he waved his hand towards the tree roots, and with a burst of blue energy, some of the roots that made up the cave wall immediately began to move slightly, as if they were alive.


    "This is the power of celestials!" Ego proudly raised his head, spreading his arms wide. "We celestials reign supreme over the universe and all its races. You''re not yet familiar with this awakening power, but once you master it, you''ll be able to create a planet under your control! Forget about mere Ronan; even lifeforms stronger than Ronan will be crushed to dust with a single punch!"


    "Is that so?" Quill lowered his head, looking at his own hands, lost in thought.


    "Alright, I have to attend to some matters first. You stay here for a while; I have something important to tell you later," Ego said impatiently, waving his hand before swiftly melding into the wall of roots, disappearing completely.


    Feeling bored, Quill sat on the naturally woven root chair, playing with his newly awakened celestial abilities.


    "Interesting. Not only can I manipulate the roots, but I feel like I can freely sense and control anything on this planet," Quill took a deep breath and began to experiment with probing the cave he was in. As his mind penetrated ten meters underground, he was startled.


    There was a mysterious figure further down!


    Quill thought for a moment, then mimicked Ego''s earlier actions. With a wave of earthy movement, he sank into the ground, descending ten meters until he sat in the deepest part of the cave.


    "Ow, Ow, Ow!" Quill got up from the ground, holding his buttocks in pain. As he looked ahead, he saw a human-looking male savage trapped in the depths of the underground cavern.


    The savage''s back was firmly against the wall, limbs and head entangled by roots. His emaciated body looked like dry wood, with thick black hair and beard that appeared wild and unkempt. Clearly, he had been trapped here for some time, his white clothes turning grayish-black.


    The savage''s head was tilted in unconsciousness, but what was even more surprising was that several roots had pierced his heart, seemingly sapping his blood as nourishment.


    "Why do I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before?" Quill looked at the savage''s face, most of it obscured by hair, but the more he looked, the more familiar the figure seemed.


    Curiosity getting the better of him, Quill couldn''t help but approach. As he reached out to move the hair covering the savage''s face, the savage suddenly woke up, trembling all over, emitting an angry growl as he opened his mouth, and the tough vines binding his body tightened to their limits.


    Startled, Quill quickly stepped back, only to see the savage instinctively raise his hands, revealing three sharp, icy claws from each clenched fist!


    "You''re..." Quill''s eyes widened as he finally saw the savage''s face, a face he had seen in a dossier photo Kyle had shown him on a screen.


    Wolverine... Logan!


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 419 Confrontation with the Celestial (Part 1)

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    In the depths of the underground cavern beneath the palace garden...


    "Are you Logan?" Quill couldn''t help but ask as he looked at the frenzied struggles of the savage.


    But the savage couldn''t hear his voice at all. Just like an injured beast, he had lost all semblance of human consciousness, continuously emitting angry roars as he struggled against the roots and vines that bound him, leaving deep bloodstains on his body.


    However, the cage formed by the roots and vines seemed tailor-made for the savage. With his weakened body, there was no possibility of breaking free.


    "Logan, can you hear my voice?" Quill suddenly remembered something. "Oh right, do you remember Howard? He''s the one who sent us to rescue you!"


    Upon hearing Howard''s name, the savage suddenly lifted his bloodshot eyes and gazed fixedly at Quill, his angry roars subsiding into weak murmurs.


    Seeing some reaction, Quill breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "Do you remember Lucy? She should have been left on this planet with you... Oh, and Kyle, do you remember the name Kyle?"


    As the savage heard Lucy''s name, his expression softened considerably, and the madness and wildness in his body gradually faded. When he heard Kyle''s name, the rugged face of the savage showed a momentary confusion, followed by violent trembling.


    Just when Quill thought the savage had lost his sanity again, the savage suddenly hoarsely spoke, "Why... do you... know that name?"


    "So you are Logan," Quill took a deep breath and replied, "You don''t know, do you? Kyle specifically came to the Galaxy to find you. Later, we met Howard, and from him, we learned that five years ago, you and Lucy were left on this planet."


    "Is that so, Sir... he came to find me?" Logan muttered to himself with tears of blood flowing from his sunken eyes.


    "Don''t worry. He should be coming to rescue you on this planet soon," Quill comforted.


    "No! No!" Logan was stimulated, his body bristling, hastily hoarse, "Don''t let him come here! Stop him, it''s dangerous! It''s very dangerous here!"


    "Logan, even in your current state, you still care about Kyle," Quill shrugged, straightforwardly saying, "I can''t do it. Not to mention persuading Kyle, with his nature, if he knew you were in this state, he''d probably wreak havoc on this planet."


    "I''ll rescue you first."


    Quill opened his palm, and with the power of the celestial, the blue light radiated, causing the roots and vines that bound Logan''s body to slowly loosen.


    "Thud!"


    Logan fell from the wall to the ground, half-kneeling and sprawled on the ground. Quill quickly stepped forward to help him up.


    With trembling feet, Logan struggled to stand up, then thanked Quill, "Thank you. Before I ask, who are you, and why are you here?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I, I am..." Quill hadn''t answered yet when clear footsteps suddenly sounded behind him, freezing his words and expression in an instant. Logan''s keen hearing hadn''t diminished, and hearing the noise, he and Quill looked back together, only to see Ego, dressed in a silver uniform, staring at the two of them with an icy expression.


    "Ego!"


    Logan surged with boundless anger, instinctively extending his steel claws. Quill moved faster, stepping in front of him and facing Ego, saying, "He is my friend."


    "Friend?" Ego smirked, coldly saying, "Son, Quill. Do you know? Five years ago, he, as a bandit, forcibly entered my territory planet and killed countless innocent native lifeforms!"


    "Hah!" Logan put his hand on Quill''s shoulder, spat out a mouthful of blood, then took a deep breath, and said with effort, "You''re talking nonsense! I, except for accidentally killing my original family, after being helped by Master Kyle, all the people I''ve killed until now are deserving bastards! And you, using all living beings as fodder for your planet¡ª who is the true executioner here?"


    The two were at odds, Quill hesitant, unsure of whom to believe.


    Ego watched Quill quietly and said gently, "Quill. You must understand, that I am your family, while those over there are aggressors who seek to invade our home."


    Stepping forward, Ego spoke kindly, "Son, come here. Stand by my side, we are family."


    "Family..." Quill lowered his head in thought, taking a step forward. Ever since his mother fell seriously ill and passed away on Earth, he had been searching for the warmth of family.


    Seeing Quill moving towards Ego, Logan urgently shouted, "Your name is Quill, right? Don''t believe that bastard''s lies! Your mother, Meredith, was killed by the seemingly gentle father figure in front of you!"


    The expressions on Ego''s face changed slightly, and Quill turned abruptly, grabbing Logan''s collar, asking loudly, "What did you just say?"


    Logan hoarsely replied, "I said, your mother Meredith was killed by Ego. He came to the underground caverns many times, boasting of his ambition and plans to devour the stars. Among them, he said that twenty years ago, he intentionally implanted a tumor in your mother''s body, claiming that the so-called love between humans was only for the purpose of producing offspring to inherit the bloodline of the Celestials. After you were born, your mother was no longer needed."


    "Your mother died of cancer, right?"


    After Logan finished speaking, Quill''s face turned pale, and he turned back to Ego, his tone icy cold, "Is what he said true, Ego?"


    Ego sighed lightly, helplessly saying, "That is true and I wanted to tell you slowly in the future."


    "Why? Why did you do that?" Quill clenched his fists, his nails digging deep into his palms, but the pain in his heart was even greater.


    "Son, you''ll understand in the future."


    Ego took a step forward, persuading, "We Celestials possess infinite life and power. Your mother was just a lowly human, with a lifespan of barely a hundred years, completely incomparable to us."


    "So you killed her?" Quill found it hard to accept as he looked at Ego approaching him, his hand gripped the laser pistol at his waist, and said angrily, "Stop right there! And don''t call me son, you''re not my father!"


    Ego stopped, the warmth on his face dissipating, replaced by a cold, emotionless indifference. "Forget it. I was going to play the role of the kind father with you, but it seems there''s no need for that now."


    "You bastard..." Quill quickly drew his guns, but before he could chamber a round, Logan behind him exclaimed, "Watch out!" and pushed Quill hard.


    Quill fell sideways to the ground, and as he looked to the side, he saw a green vine piercing through Logan''s back, protruding from his chest, crimson blood dripping along the vine.


    "I will drain the blood of you barbaric humans here. Also, Quill, the power of the Celestial within you now belongs to me!"


    Ego raised his hands, a faint blue light emanating from his body, filled with the mighty power of the Celestial. Finally, he stopped pretending and revealed his cold, brutal, and ruthless villainous nature!


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 420 Confrontation with the Celestial (Part 2)

    Despite having his upper body pierced by the vine, Logan''s expression remained unchanged, as if he had long become accustomed to this level of pain. He reluctantly extended his left hand with the steel claws and delivered a forceful blow, severing the tough vine with a single swipe.


    *P¨± Tong!*


    Logan knelt down on both knees, retracting the other hand with the claws and forcefully pulling out the segment of vine left in his body, accompanied by a large amount of blood splattering on the ground, leaving a transparent bloody hole in his chest.


    Severely malnourished, even the self-healing factor''s effectiveness in healing wounds had become extremely slow.


    "Logan!" Quill was about to approach and help Logan up, but as he took a step forward, Logan weakly waved his hand to stop him and hoarsely said, "Don''t mind me, hurry, get out of here..."


    "Darn it." Quill clenched his fists, without thinking too much, turned around, and rushed towards the side wall.


    "Trying to escape?"


    Ego waved his hands, and suddenly the entire cave trembled. The roots, vines, soil, and rocks in the cave all seemed to come alive, wrapping around Quill''s body.


    "Woooow!" Quill exclaimed as a blue energy shield appeared around him, like a protective barrier, automatically repelling everything before it could reach him.


    Taking advantage of Ego''s momentary distraction, Quill took one last look at Logan and then plunged into the wall, swiftly creating a path upwards and fleeing.


    "I didn''t expect you to somewhat grasp the power of the Celestial so quickly. You truly are my descendant. But this entire planet is my true body. Where do you think you can escape to?" Ego coldly smirked and, ignoring the severely injured Logan, followed Quill''s escape route towards the surface.


    In the grand hall of the garden palace on the ground floor.


    Quill, who had escaped from the cave, was desperately running towards the door, intending to reach the garden outside and activate his Interstellar fighter to escape from this cursed place.


    *Rumble!*


    As the floor in front of him cracked and collapsed, Ego burst out from the ground, blocking Quill''s path.


    "Listen to me, Quill. You and I can join forces and become the true masters of this galaxy..."


    Ego still wanted to try to persuade, but Quill didn''t hesitate at all. He drew the laser pistols from his waist and, facing his biological father Ego, pulled the trigger, unleashing a series of intense shots.


    The concentrated beams of laser hit Ego''s body, causing some parts to burst and disintegrate instantly, revealing only a pure blue energy framework inside, with no actual flesh and blood.


    It turned out that Ego''s true body was a living planet, and humanoid forms like humans were just incarnations created through the power of the Celestial.


    There were thousands of similar humanoid incarnations, used to break through the barrier of lifeform isolation and continuously mate to produce offspring with the power of the Celestial.


    In other words, the damage and death of Ego''s incarnations could not directly affect his planetary true body.


    "You killed my mother, you damn alien!" Quill aimed the guns, staring coldly at Ego''s decaying humanoid form.


    "I created you!" Ego angrily shifted his appearance, and his feet transformed into energy streams resembling lightning, descending layer by layer, connecting to the central hub of his planetary true body.


    The earth trembled slightly, and Quill, with some awareness, turned back, but it was ultimately too late. A massive and terrifying surge of energy formed a gigantic spike, ruthlessly piercing through Quill''s body from behind, lifting him off the ground.


    "Human beings are indeed lowly lifeforms. If not for you, the only one among many descendants with the inheritance of the Celestial gene, you would only be fit to become my nutrient like those lowly lifeforms!"


    "And Yondu, I provided him with resources to create the Ravager fleet. He only needed to help me bring the descendants here. But unexpectedly, Yondu saved you and delayed me for more than a decade!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ego''s voice echoed in the palace hall.


    Using the power of his true body, he repaired the humanoid incarnation, manipulated the rampant energy flow in the hall, and suspended Quill in mid-air, grinning grimly, "But now, you will obediently become a power source for me to use the power of the Celestial!"


    "Aaaaaahhhhhhh!" Quill let out a fierce scream as the power of the Celestial surged through him, forcibly extracted by Ego''s energy spike, and assimilated as his own.


    Ego''s face lit up with satisfaction as he could clearly feel the continuous influx of energy, breaking through the bottleneck of his Celestial power that had been previously limited. Finally, he had enough energy to give birth to the Celestial seeds planted on thousands of life-bearing planets.


    Devouring the entire universe was just a thought away!


    "I am... the Celestial!" Ego''s smile had not fully formed when suddenly, the top floor of the palace ruptured with a deafening roar. In his widened eyes, a small Interstellar fighter crash-landed in the palace hall, pulverizing his humanoid form into dust!


    The uncontrolled energy spike dispersed, causing Quill to fall from the sky and crash onto the ground. Just as he was getting up, holding his wound, he looked up and saw the cockpit of the Spaceship opening.


    A bald man with deep blue skin stepped out and snorted at Quill. "You, lad, without saying a word, just came here to die! Have you ever asked for my opinion? I''m your guardian, you know?"


    "Yondu." Seeing the newcomer, Quill felt a warmth in his heart. Suddenly, he realized that he might not be without family after all.


    "We need to get out of here quickly!" Yondu looked around solemnly. The palace was crumbling, the earth was shaking, and energy was rampaging everywhere. This was a sign of Ego''s impending revival.


    "No, we can''t." Quill shook his head and said quickly, "The moment I awakened the power of the Celestial, I sensed that Ego had his brain centered in the core of the planet! We must kill him to prevent him from continuing to harm the universe!"


    Yondu looked at him seriously and questioned, "With our strength, how can we kill a living planet?"


    "At least let me rescue Logan from underground."


    Quill struggled to activate the power of the Celestial, making contact with the surface of the hall. Just as his consciousness began to penetrate slightly downward, the chaotic energy and vibrations in the hall suddenly stopped.


    "Did you do this?" Yondu asked inexplicably.


    "Of course... not." Quill was equally surprised, and then the expression on his face became strange.


    Continuing to probe downwards, he sensed something astonishing and exclaimed, "There''s an external invasion, continuously digging and breaking through to the depths of the planet from another location. Ego is concentrating his efforts to deal with it..."


    While Yondu was still puzzled, Quill excitedly exclaimed, "It''s Kyle! Besides him, no one can make Ego so cautious and ignore us here!"


    Just as he said, at this moment, deep beneath the surface of Ego''s planet.


    Kyle, glowing with colorful flames and with his fists clenched, flew at the speed of light, continuously blasting through the earth and digging deeper underground.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 421 Confrontation with the Celestial (Part 3)

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    Downwards!


    Under the buff of fused energy, Kyle seemed to transform into a streak of light. The soil, roots, rocks, and even hard metallic minerals beneath the surface of Ego''s planet all separated and bounced aside effortlessly as he flew deeper.


    One kilometer, ten kilometers, twenty kilometers...


    Although it was a vast and majestic life-bearing planet, it now appeared fragile and paper-thin before Kyle.


    This was only natural, as the power of the Fire God, after being infused with the energy of the Space Stone, had elevated his powers to almost top ranking in the universe. This power was unstoppable by ordinary energy or matter.


    Facing this "mindless home invasion" style of attack, Ego, as the Celestial embodiment of the planet, finally felt a bit panicked. He had to withdraw his consciousness from the garden palace and focus on dealing with the powerful enemy that had approached.


    "Hmm?"


    As Kyle clenched his fist and flew Superman-style, piercing through a thick layer of hard ground, he found that thirty kilometers beneath the surface was unexpectedly hollow!


    Many fluorescent plants came into view. These roots and vines formed thin tubes, much like the capillaries in a human body, brimming with abundant life force and formidable power.


    Kyle hovered in this area, and with his intelligent wristwatch Vis blinked a green light, murmuring softly, "Is this the inside of a Celestial? It''s... quite disgusting! There are some radiation and lifeform signals interwoven here."


    Even before Kyle could speak, a faint black mist appeared on his body, forming a mouth and nose, which spoke, "Master, let me go down to investigate."


    "Go ahead." Kyle nodded slightly, and the Pride Spirit immediately left his body, blowing like a gust of wind and disappearing into the shadows of the underground vegetation.


    Compared to the other seven sins, Pride seemed to be the most practical. Although its temperament was cold and aloof, it was diligent and brisk in its actions. Although it couldn''t amplify Kyle''s power, as a bodiless spirit, it made a decent reconnaissance agent.


    "Master, there''s something over there."


    Vis, not to be outdone, fully utilized its radio wave detection capabilities and gestured towards a nearby area not far ahead.


    Kyle flew over in that direction and saw a corner of the underground fault, covered with moss and greenery, beneath which lay a pile of bone fragments from different lifeforms.


    Vis projected a blue light screen, scanned the bones, and reported, "Boss, from these bones, I detect genes similar to those of this planet. They are likely indigenous inhabitants or... descendants bred by the Celestial Ego''s incarnations."


    "It''s probably the latter. With Ego''s inhumane and cruel nature, he probably wouldn''t allow indigenous lifeforms to evolve on his own body. I just didn''t expect him to actually incarnate into different races and engage in crossbreeding, and then kill off those who didn''t inherit the Celestial power."


    Kyle shook his head and spoke with an indifferent expression on his face. This behavior was almost akin to nature itself, devoid of any emotions possessed by a lifeform.


    Ego, the planet with self-awareness, who sought to devour the universe, was simply a hundred times more ruthless and inhumane than Thanos.


    "Beep Beep Beep!"


    Suddenly, Vis sounded an alarm. "Boss, there''s an extremely massive consciousness and energy entity approaching us!"


    "I''ve already noticed. It seems that when you mention the enemy, the enemy arrives." Kyle glanced sideways and saw a gigantic energy sphere, as bright as daylight, speeding towards them from the depths of the underground fault space.


    The energy sphere swept over the greenery, absorbing the overflowing energy from the underground, growing larger and larger until it completely obscured the view ahead.


    "A showdown of energies?"


    Kyle raised his eyebrows coldly and did not dodge the coming energy sphere. He held out his left palm in front of him, and as soon as he made this motion, the energy sphere crashed down onto his palm.


    The blinding daylight-like giant energy sphere abruptly came to a halt. Facing it head-on was the dazzling starlight in Kyle''s hand, infused with cosmic energy from the Space Stone!


    "Sizzle..."


    The two extreme and terrifying energies clashed and confronted each other. The residual waves of their power that spilled over pulverized the surrounding soil and turned the blinking fluorescent greenery into ashes!


    "How is this possible!?"


    Deeper beneath the surface of the planet, a giant human face formed by thoughts and energy structures appeared more incredulous and horrified as it watched the young human youth who had directly intercepted the energy sphere.


    Because...


    That was no ordinary energy entity; it was composed purely of Celestial power, comparable to the infinite might of nature. With a single strike, it could make even planets tremble. For millions of years, no lifeform on Ego''s planet had faced such a devastating Celestial onslaught.


    But how could Ego know that a part of Kyle''s fused energy originated from one of the six cosmic gems, containing the mysteries of the universe? It could break through even the top-tier technological defenses of the Nova Corps and elude the Supreme Intellect of the Kree!


    "Get lost!" Kyle snapped, no longer limiting himself to just his left palm. Even his arms, body, and even his hair were all intertwined with the dazzling light of energy.


    Double Star Form!


    In an instant, the balance between the two energies was shattered. Kyle''s left hand plunged deep into the energy sphere. As his arm and wrist twisted, the spherical energy mass immediately twisted into a spiral shape, then burst open like an overinflated balloon.


    Buzz!!!


    The tidal wave of Celestial energy burst forth, sweeping in all directions, crushing everything within a radius of kilometers from the inside out.


    In the dazzling light of Kyle''s Double Star Form, his arms were crossed in front of him, rolling and tumbling in the waves of energy.


    Shhh...


    Kyle faintly saw another energy sphere flying towards him at high speed. Without much thought, he swiftly kicked out.


    However, before the kick could connect solidly with the energy sphere, the energy mass automatically caved in and split apart, forming a giant mouth that firmly bit down on Kyle''s left foot.


    "Intruder, I will turn you into fertilizer for this planet!" At the same time, a powerful thought roared, piercing through Kyle''s mind.


    "Ego, damn you! You almost took away something important from me!" Kyle''s tone was icy cold as he raised his fist wrapped in dazzling light. With a punch accompanied by a beam of red light, he directly blasted the energy mass that had bitten his foot in half.


    "I don''t even know you!" Ego roared in anger.


    "That doesn''t matter. What matters is that you''re about to die by my hand!"


    Kyle didn''t care about strategies, tactics, or methods anymore. He didn''t bother to think too much. Instead, he allowed his anger to take over and the boiling blood of his battle spirit, fully unleashing his surging fused energy.  Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every inch of his muscles, akin to Iron, amplified with full strength, as he engaged in a fierce battle with Ego''s powerful energy construct!


    For a moment, the underground currents surged, and as the center of the storm, the shockwaves radiated outwards, felt even dozens of kilometers away.


    Meanwhile, beneath the garden palace...


    Logan leaned against the trembling wall as the cave began to collapse and cave in. It seemed he would be buried alive when suddenly a hand landed on his shoulder.


    "Logan, come on, let''s get out of this place!"


    It was Quill, returning to rescue him. Using all his strength to wield the power of the Celestial, he supported the weakened Logan and carved a path to escape.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 422 Can Celestials Bleed?

    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At the main entrance of the garden palace... Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Quill and Yondu, one on each side, supported the weak and heavily injured Logan, almost dragging him as they escaped from the crumbling ruins of the palace. The ongoing earthquakes made their retreat extremely difficult.


    "This is a clash of gods, we need to get out of here!" Quill swallowed hard as he spoke hastily.


    "Aren''t you supposed to have awakened the power of the Celestial? Use it!" Yondu sneered, giving Quill a contemptuous side-eye.


    Quill shook his head vigorously, smiling bitterly. "How can I compare to that planetary monster?"


    "You little...," Yondu began, about to mock him, but suddenly raised his head in alarm, whistling softly. Immediately, a dark-red arrow shot from above, trailing a tail of light, speeding towards the bushes in the garden.


    Though it was a regular arrow, it moved faster than a laser, disappearing into the bushes in the blink of an eye.


    Whoosh...


    While the red arrow was on its way, a blast of white cold air suddenly swept towards it. The technologically enhanced metal arrow, along with the bushes, was instantly frozen into solid ice.


    "Enemy?" Quill halted their steps, letting Yondu take action to deal with the threat while he continued carrying Logan alone.


    Yondu furrowed his brow deeply, whistling again, this time with a sharp urgency. The red arrow, still trailing its crimson arc, broke free from the ice and returned to Yondu''s empty palm. "Whoever you are, come out now, or I won''t be so polite!"


    "What a formidable little red arrow."


    With a bell-like laughter, a golden-haired girl dressed in a white gown stepped out from behind the thawed bushes, resembling a forest nymph.


    "Yondu, hold on a moment!" Quill stopped Yondu, who was about to whistle again and turned his gaze to the newcomer, exclaiming in surprise, "You''re... Lucy?"


    "Kyle sent me to pick you up," Lucy chuckled lightly as she spoke. Quill, carrying the injured Logan on his back, trembled slightly with tears of excitement welling up in his eyes. "It''s so good to see you''re still alive, Logan."


    "You too, Lucy," Logan raised his heavy eyelids and responded in a weak voice.


    "It''s all over now," Lucy repeated the words Kyle had said earlier, seeing Logan''s battered condition.


    Quill couldn''t help but ask, "So, it''s Kyle who''s fighting against that Ego?"


    Lucy nodded, looking at the crumbling green landscape with confidence and determination. "Let''s prepare the escape spaceship first. This planet is about to face destruction..."


    Meanwhile, beneath the surface of Ego''s planet...


    The humanoid Kyle, wrapped in dazzling energy, was engaged in a close-range but unconventional battle of main energy cannon bombardment with the conscious energy construct of Ego''s head.


    Kyle was like a miniature sunburst, with every punch and kick carrying not only the force of hundreds of tons but also a devastating blast of energy.


    The latter was Kyle''s greatest asset in combating the Celestial Ego. Ego''s construct was the planet itself, and without destroying the planet, the only effective way to inflict damage was through attacks using elements and energy.


    Each punch felt like a missile exploding on the surface, but it was only because the target was the Celestial Ego. Otherwise, no one could withstand such a terrifying assault.


    Ego''s construct was shattered time and time again by Kyle''s attacks, only to quickly reform. Ego couldn''t understand why, in its own home territory, in a battle of endurance at the Planetary Level, a mere lifeform like Kyle could still hold his own.


    It made no sense, absolutely no sense!


    Feeling enraged, Ego roared, opening its blood-red maw and spewing out energy beams into the void, directly blasting Kyle''s double-star form away.


    Kyle rolled backward, crashing through dozens of meters of bedrock. With his energy shield, he emerged unscathed, springing back up and bouncing towards Ego''s construct like a cannonball, shattering it once again.


    "What a persistent fellow," Kyle muttered as he stablized himself.


    Within the hollow fault lines underground, countless swirling blue natural energies, driven by the Celestial''s thoughts, reformed into a gigantic energy construct resembling Ego''s face.


    "You can''t defeat me on my turf," The Ego construct floated in the air, looking at Kyle, who was panting and surrounded by swirling lights and spoke in a cold tone.


    "I won''t know that to be true until I try," Kyle retorted, without saying much. He clenched his fist and, with a swift motion, unleashed a miniaturized beam of searing energy, blasting a large hole in the center of the Ego construct''s forehead.


    "That tickled!" Ego sneered repeatedly, as natural forces surged from all directions underground. The wound on the energy construct''s forehead healed at a visible speed.


    Despite being repeatedly attacked and even shattered countless times, as long as its fundamental integrity was not compromised, the construct remained undefeated, it could draw upon the planet''s core energy to repair itself infinitely.


    That was the terrifying aspect of a Celestial. From the beginning, Kyle wasn''t just fighting against a lifeform; he was engaging in a decisive battle against the entire natural environment of the living planet.


    Ego taunted Kyle, "In my domain, I can''t possibly lose! I possess the vast energy of this entire planet, while the energy within you will eventually deplete. How can you compete with me?"


    "You''re right, thank you for reminding me," Kyle said calmly, with a faint smile. "Indeed, no matter how many times I kill your energy incarnations, it''s ineffective. Therefore, I must target your fatal weakness."


    "Hmm?" Ego''s expression changed slightly as he heard this and he suddenly felt a sense of foreboding.


    At that moment, a dark mist swiftly emerged from underground, approaching Kyle. It transmitted a message to him telepathically, "Master, I''ve found the central consciousness of this living planet and a living heart, approximately 1,650 kilometers below the surface..."


    "An alien consciousness?" The energy construct of Ego stared blankly as the mist-like lifeform approached Kyle. Waves of shock and disbelief surged through its mind. It had been so focused on Kyle that it hadn''t noticed the presence of another weak consciousness.


    Yes, weak. To Ego, Pride was nothing but weakness.


    After hearing the report, Kyle nodded slightly to Pride, indicating that he was aware of the current dangerous situation and Pride immediately floated back to Kyle.


    "What is that?" Ego asked in a deep voice, abandoning its previous arrogance and dominance.


    Kyle''s lips curled up, his gaze at the construct seemingly amused as he calmly asked, "I''m curious, do Celestials bleed? If you don''t bleed, then it might be difficult, but I have a piece of Divine Weapon material that requires Celestial blood."


    "What are you planning? Tell me!" The Ego construct opened its mouth wide, spraying several dazzling beams of energy in succession. But this time, Kyle didn''t choose to confront them head-on.


    Instead, he punched the ground, creating a dark hole and dodging the beams. He continued digging deeper into the ground, his entire body upside down as he dug deeper.


    Accelerating continuously, delving deeper underground, this time he no longer dug blindly but seemed to have a specific target in mind.


    This action completely exposed Kyle''s intentions.


    The Ego construct stood still for a moment, then shouted in panic, "Wait, wait!! Damn it!! You can''t do that!!!"


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 423 Ganging Up

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    "You can''t do this! You''ll regret it!!"


    Ignoring the sharp growl echoing in his ears and mind from Ego, Kyle remained indifferent as he maintained the swirling light of the Double Star Form. Guided by Pride, he dragged the sacred and dazzling tail flames, swiftly piercing through layers of earth and rock, penetrating deep into the planet''s core.


    Ego was right. Although the Double Star Form was incredibly powerful, it was a state of extreme overload achieved by first-rate energy combined with first-rate physique. Even with Kyle''s current abilities, he couldn''t sustain the Double Star Form for an entire day.


    After the intense energy battle just now, Kyle''s energy reserves had already dwindled, and his physical strength was severely depleted. If he continued to drag it out, the clear winner would undoubtedly be Ego, with its constant Planetary Level energy.


    It was imperative to end this swiftly!


    With a dangerous glint in his eyes, Kyle flew forward, reaching the underground fault where another Ego construct appeared. It opened its mouth menacingly, preparing to blast him back to the surface with an energy beam.


    But while it was still charging up, Kyle accelerated, using his body as a weapon, and rammed straight into the construct''s mouth!


    A terrifying explosion of energy erupted inside the construct''s mouth, causing the earth to tremble. Rocks and soil crumbled inch by inch, but Kyle emerged unscathed from the center of the explosion, continuing his breakthrough without hesitation!


    One hundred kilometers, five hundred kilometers, one thousand kilometers...


    Like a swordfish breaking free from the soil''s constraints, Kyle arrived in an incredibly vast underground space of the planet, illuminated by blinking fluorescent lights.


    "Master, that''s it!"


    Pride, in its mist-like form, surged slightly from Kyle''s body and gestured ahead. Following its indication, Kyle saw countless green plant-like pipes, each with a diameter of over three meters, resembling dense blood vessels, all connected to a dark blue metallic peak. They transported the planet''s energy and consciousness.


    The metallic peak seemed to pulsate with life.


    Pride spoke in a cold tone, "Inside the metallic structure lies something akin to a brain or a heart, the source of this planet''s immense life and consciousness. Master, there''s no doubt, that is the Celestial''s fatal weakness."


    "That''s simple enough."


    After hearing the report, Kyle dashed forward, approaching the metal structure. With his fist wrapped in swirling energy light, he slammed it onto the mountain.


    Boom!


    The metallic mountain trembled violently, but only a slight indentation appeared on it, with no signs of it being shattered.


    "He is truly worthy of being a Celestial. This skull is tough..." Kyle''s eyes narrowed slightly as he saw this.


    The hardness of this defense exceeded even the energy shields of Spaceship and the reinforced steel plates. It was second only to Vibranium, which theoretically rebounds all physical attacks.


    If the fist doesn''t work then he will try something else.


    Kyle quickly drew a card, materializing a golden fire disc, and placed it on his shoulders. With a swift motion, he brought it down on the metallic mountain.


    Hiss...


    As the flames of the disc touched the metal mountain, they spread upwards, melting the metal at a visible speed, even deforming it with a single strike from the Double Star Form.


    "This is effective. The Eternal Flame is indeed a good thing."


    Gripping the golden fire disc with both hands, Kyle blinked in surprise. The energy level of the Eternal Flame was definitely on par with the Infinity Stones, and it was more destructive than the energy borrowed from the Space Stone.


    Each stone had its own unique power, such as the Space Stone''s ability for teleportation and the Power Stone''s amplification of physical strength.


    "At the dawn of the Marvel universe, the world was in chaos, then the Big Bang formed the current universe, along with the six elemental crystals, now known as the Infinity Stones. As the first flame of the universe, Eternal Flame, along with other races'' Divine Weapons, is there a special connection among them?"


    Kyle murmured to himself, but he didn''t stop his actions. He stabilized the fire disc and manipulated the Eternal Flame appropriately. Gradually, the hardened metal mountain began to disintegrate in the flames, revealing a hole leading to its interior.


    Containing cosmic power is not limited to just the Infinity Stones. For example, there''s the Eternal Flame that burns all things, Thor''s hammer that controls thunder, the Kree Divine Weapon that can traverse space, and so on.


    As the metal mountain burned and melted, the planet shook continuously. The energy gathered like plant veins, dividing into several constructs of Ego, rushing towards Kyle with fear and anger, intending to stop him from threatening the core.


    "Troublesome." Kyle frowned deeply as he was unable to take immediate action to deal with them, just as he was preparing to dodge, the ground above suddenly broke open. A dozen red laser beams descended, blasting one of the Ego constructs to pieces.


    "What''s that?" Kyle and the Ego construct looked up simultaneously, only to see an Spaceship descending. Through the cockpit windshield, they could see Quill, Yondu, Lucy, and Mantis in the pilot''s seat.


    "You guys sure know how to... join the party." Seeing them, Kyle couldn''t help but smile wryly. After giving a command to Vis, he no longer paid attention to the energy constructs, focusing entirely on breaking through the metallic mountain protecting the Celestial core.


    "No problem." The electronic watch detached from his wrist, and Vis transformed into a small flying device, approaching the Spaceship.


    Lucy on the Spaceship, upon seeing Kyle underground and the nearby Ego construct, immediately understood everything. With her experience, she hastily said, "We''ll deal with those Ego avatars. Don''t let them interfere with Kyle, who''s attacking the core of the planet."


    "Got it!" Quill shouted loudly, pressing the button firmly. He unleashed a barrage of lasers at the energy constructs below, roaring with pent-up frustration, "My biological father is this thing! I''m fine being human!"


    "Damn it, Quill, Mantis, you traitors! I''ll kill you!" Ego, seeing Quill and Mantis in the Spaceship, was furious, even the only lifeform closest to it now stood on the opposite side.


    "If you want to kill them, you''ll have to go through us first!"


    Yondu and Lucy jumped out of the spaceship''s hatch. Yondu held a red arrow, and Lucy wielded her frosty wings, slowly descending to the ground from mid-air. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ego, you''ve done too much evil. It''s time for you to face the consequences." Yondu''s face remained calm as he whistled, and the red arrow in his hand flew out like a subtle tracking laser, heading straight for the Ego construct.


    "Do you remember me, planet bastard?" Lucy teased, sticking out her tongue and making a face. Then, she spread her hands forward, and a frosty area below zero instantly froze the ground, immobilizing the transmission pipes, and preventing Ego from exerting its full strength.


    "You two despicable lifeforms, I should have killed you long ago!"


    Ego''s endless anger was hindered by the group, making him unable to take action against Kyle. It could only mobilize all the energy in the area, forming a frenzy of energy flows resembling daylight, and wreaking havoc in the surroundings.


    On the other side,


    Kyle opened up a path with the Eternal Flame and entered the belly of the mountain. What appeared before his eyes was a giant brain pulsating rhythmically.


    "It''s all over, Celestial Ego."


    Kyle smiled faintly and reached out. This time, what he drew out was a small orange cat dozing off.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 424 Sneak Attack

    Underneath the surface of Ego''s planet lay the fractured spaces.


    Driven by Ego''s enraged frenzy, the entire planet began to gather energy towards its core, turning this area into the eye of a storm. Dozens of energy streams raged within as an enraged voice echoed in the surroundings, "None of you can escape!"


    Within the eye of the storm, Vis merged with the Spaceship, transforming into a massive Transformer mode, withstanding the onslaught of energy blasts with laser cannons. Quill left the cockpit, utilizing his newly awakened Celestial power to strip away the planet''s energy.


    Mantis also used her psychic abilities to put one of the construct avatars to sleep by grabbing hold of a transmission pipe. Lucy and Yondu, using their respective ice and arrow control abilities, severed the energy conduits one by one, hindering Ego''s efforts. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite their efforts, Lucy and the others were forced to retreat, soon huddling almost back to back. Everywhere they looked, all they could see was engulfed by the tidal waves of energy.


    "It ends here!"


    The endless flow of energy coalesced into a fearsome humanoid face of Ego. Its glowing mouth opened, ready to unleash a barrage of energy blasts outward. But at that moment, the face suddenly changed color, and the tangible streams of energy began to dissipate outward.


    "How... is this possible... No, don''t!"


    Ego muttered to itself in disbelief, then exclaimed in terror, staring blankly ahead at Quill.


    Quill also lowered his head, looking at his own hands. The Celestial power entwined around his palms began to dim. His power was inherited from Ego, and as Ego died, he would also lose the Celestial power.


    Taking a deep breath, Quill looked up and said coldly, "That''sright, you are done here, Ego."


    "But you are my creation. If I die, you''ll also be forever condemned to be mortal!"


    Before Ego could finish its resentful words, the construct completely dispersed into a mist. At the same time, the tremors underground intensified, and cracks spread across the overhead rock layers, threatening to collapse.


    With the core destroyed, the planet would soon face destruction.


    "Being a mortal isn''t so bad. Besides, I''ve found my family." Quill muttered softly as he glanced at Yondu, who looked relieved beside him.


    "It seems Boss has succeeded," Vis stood beside the group, transforming back into his original Spaceship form, shielding them from falling rocks with his massive body.


    Following his words, a humanoid glow emerged from the metallic mountain and hovered in front of the group. With a strong flash of light, Kyle, dressed in his space suit, appeared.


    "Kyle!" Lucy rushed forward in excitement, clinging to Kyle''s shoulder. Her body, still trembling slightly with cold, conveyed her excitement, "Logan, he''s alive and safe, he''s in the cockpit now."


    "I knew it. He''s almost an undying lone wolf. He wouldn''t die so easily on this planet."


    Kyle nodded with relief before scanning the others on the field, "Let''s hurry and get on the spaceship. This planet is about to be completely destroyed."


    Quill and Yondu nodded at each other and said in unison, "Agreed!"


    Vis transformed back into the spaceship''s original form, lying on the ground. The hatch opened automatically, allowing Lucy and the others to enter directly.


    "Rest in peace, Master."


    As everyone boarded the spaceship one by one, Mantis, with a sad expression on her face, looked back at the lifeless metallic mountain. This was her farewell, and she followed Lucy''s beckoning without hesitation.


    Once everyone was inside, the Spaceship ignited and began to ascend rapidly through the fissure in the ground. Dozens of red laser beams rotated and sliced through the underground passage, speeding toward the surface.


    Five minutes later,


    A dusty orange-blue Spaceship left the skull-like red planet behind and jumped into another Jump point. Shortly after leaving, the Ego planet exploded in a series of explosions, disappearing into nothingness in the universe.


    Inside the spaceship, Kyle reverted from his Double Star Form, his breathing had changed from rapid to steady, but his body still emitted a slight heat. Lucy hugged his shoulders, and the two approached Logan, who was half lying in the seat in a coma. Their long-awaited reunion still left them feeling dazed.


    "Vis, how''s his condition?"


    Kyle looked closely at Logan, his weathered face, white hair, frail body, and the alarming wound piercing his chest.


    ¡­


    He had been on Ego''s planet, captured deep within the fractured underground spaces.


    It was evident from the presence of adamantium in Wolverine''s body how much hardship and adversity Logan had endured over the past five years.


    "Wait a moment."


    Vis detached from the interior wall of the spaceship, and a small robot hopped onto the armrest of Logan''s seat. After a brief scan with medical lasers, it concluded, "His body is severely malnourished, and most of his self-healing factors are dormant. However, there''s no immediate danger to his life. With a dose of nutrient medication and some good rest, he''ll be fine."


    "That''s good to hear. During this time, I entrust you to watch over and take care of him," Kyle nodded, issuing a direct order.


    "Yes," Vis complied, jumping onto Logan''s arm and transforming into a smartwatch, monitoring Logan''s condition closely.


    "He''ll be fine, Kyle," Lucy whispered softly in Kyle''s ear.


    "Of course, he will. He''s still my right-hand man for battles and conquests," Kyle replied calmly, glancing at the crew in the cockpit, particularly addressing Quill, "Quill, I''ve found the person I was looking for. Your task is now complete. You''re free, but before that, please take us back to Planet Biko."


    Quill, piloting the spacecraft, responded cheerfully, "No problem. I promised Rocket and Gamora on that planet that I would give them a ride. Now, we''re heading in the direction of Planet Biko."


    "Good," Kyle said, feeling a sense of relief. With this, once they obtained the Soul Stone, their journey through the stars would be complete, and the day of returning to Earth was drawing near.


    Planet Biko.


    The sun had already set, and the night shrouded the vast wilderness of the civilization ruins.


    A star twinkled in the pitch-black night sky, then enlarged into a bright disk of light, descending until it reached a certain altitude, revealing itself as a glowing Spaceship.


    "That''s strange. This should be the right location. Where are the buildings from the daytime? Did we get lost?"


    Quill, at the main pilot seat, felt deeply puzzled as he maneuvered the spacecraft closer to the ground. The bright lights illuminated only a landscape of civilization debris and ruins.


    "Something''s wrong."


    Kyle''s expression turned cold in an instant. Without waiting for the spaceship to land, he reacted quickly, opening the hatch and flying down with Lucy, landing on the sunken ground with some remaining charred bricks.


    He couldn''t be mistaken. This was the original location of Howard''s building during the day.


    "Oh my God!"


    Quill operated the spaceship and directed the light into the distance. Those who remained inside the cabin couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    Within a radius of a hundred meters, smoke billowed, indicating a brutal battle had taken place. Armor-clad monster corpses littered the ground everywhere, and the dark brown blood stained the ruins red.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 425 The Battle for the Stones Begins!

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As a cloud of dust billowed outward, the Spaceship slowly descended onto the barren land. The hatch opened, and Quill''s group followed behind, joining Kyle and Lucy as they gazed upon the chaotic wasteland illuminated by the Spaceship''s lights.


    "What... what happened here?" Lucy''s face was filled with horror with one hand covering her mouth to stifle any cries, while the other tightly gripped Kyle''s arm.


    "It seems like they were attacked by an unknown force, but who would dare to take action against them as guests of Nova?" Quill exclaimed in surprise.


    Kyle shared the same sense of puzzlement.


    This part of the Galaxy was composed of two top powers: the Kree and the Nova. After the Ronan incident, both knew the extent of his power and wouldn''t dare to lay a hand on those under his protection. As for the scattered Interstellar Hunters, they didn''t pose a challenge to Tony and the others.


    "There''s something familiar about these lifeforms." Yondu frowned, taking a few steps forward and crouching beside one of the armored lifeforms. After inspecting it, his calm face suddenly turned serious. "I remember now. It''s Titan... the force led by that man!"


    "Titan?"


    Hearing the name, Kyle''s eyes narrowed in a wary manner, his body tensed, his hands clenched into fists, and faint arcs of energy blinked between his fingers.


    Quill rubbed his chin, recalling the earlier discussions about the Infinity Gauntlet and the stones, and exclaimed, "Could it be... Thanos?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thud!


    About ten meters ahead of them, a worn-out Iron Man arm extended from beneath a pile of rubble.


    "Huh?" Kyle reacted quickly, taking a step forward and grabbing the Iron Man''s hand, pulling it up. Instantly, a battered Iron Man, with slight malfunction warnings flashing, emerged from the ground.


    Kyle gently placed it on the ground, crushing the broken Iron Man mask, revealing Tony''s pale and bloodless face underneath.


    "Godfather..." Tony barely opened his eyes, seeing Kyle, a glimmer of light appearing in his lifeless gaze. "You''re finally back."


    "Tony, tell me, what happened here?" Kyle asked.


    Tony coughed violently, supporting himself on the ground and struggling to sit up. He spoke slowly, "J.A.R.V.I.S, how long was I unconscious, and where are the others?"


    J.A.R.V.I.S responded, "Sir, you were unconscious for nearly three hours. The enemy warships withdrew from the planet about two and a half hours ago."


    "Two and a half hours... too late!" Tony gritted his teeth and turned to Kyle, blaming himself. "Godfather, three hours ago, we were suddenly attacked. The enemy had two Warships shaped like doughnuts. There were many well-armed extraterrestrial lifeforms and soldiers, as well as two extremely powerful aliens. My armor was no match for them!"


    For Tony, who had always been unbeatable in his armor, being suddenly overwhelmed by vastly superior enemies and failing to protect those he cared about was an extremely cruel blow!


    After listening to Tony''s words, Kyle''s voice was filled with certainty as he said, "It seems like it really was Thanos."


    "Kyle, look over there."


    Suddenly, Lucy''s voice rang out.


    Kyle and Tony followed her gaze, seeing a slight mound forming under the rubble not far away. The mound continued to expand, revealing a protective cage made of branches inside.


    A cage the size of two floors collapsed open, revealing three people lying inside: Howard, Rocket, and Drax.


    "Father!" Tony let out a sigh of relief, rushing forward without caring about removing his damaged armor. He found that Howard had only fainted and was otherwise unharmed, which eased his worries.


    Rocket''s eyes were filled with tears as he held a twig, his face filled with sorrow and depth, but he remained silent. Drax, his upper body bare and covered in scars, comforted Rocket with a pat on the shoulder.


    "Are there any others?" Kyle scanned the area but didn''t see Lorna and Gamora''s figures.


    Drax gritted his teeth and spoke solemnly, "Those guys were after Gamora. It seems like Lorna was taken along with her. Before they left, they even launched missiles to kill us. If it weren''t for Groot..."


    "It''s dead, Groot is dead, leaving only this." Rocket couldn''t hold back any longer, tears streaming down his cheeks and falling onto the dried-up twig in his hand.


    "This is bad."


    The successive waves of bad news shook Kyle to the core. He never imagined that such a major incident would occur just hours after his departure.


    Thanos'' minions abducted Gamora, preventing them from obtaining information about the whereabouts of the Soul Stone, but that could be set aside for the moment. On the other hand, Lorna, who possessed magnetic abilities, was captured, resulting in the loss of a significant combat force.


    "Kyle, can we seek revenge against that bastard Thanos?" Rocket looked up at Kyle, the only one with the capability to stand against Thanos.


    Kyle furrowed his brow, quickly considering the options before solemnly saying, "If we face Thanos now, we have only three possible outcomes. One, both our fleet and Thanos suffer heavy losses. Two, you all die, and I manage to escape alone. Three, we all perish on the Planet Titan."


    "Thanos is that powerful?" Quill couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine after hearing Kyle''s words; he knew just how terrifying Kyle''s strength was.


    Even Kyle himself was treating the situation with unprecedented seriousness.


    "That''s right. And now that Thanos has abducted Gamora, he may soon obtain the Soul Stone. Coupled with the power of the Infinity Gauntlet, I don''t even have a chance of surpassing him." Kyle stated bluntly.


    "So, do we just leave it at that?" Rocket asked incredulously.


    "Of course... we can''t just leave it at that, especially with Lorna still in their hands! Anyone who dares to harm those close to me..." Kyle shook his head decisively, dangerous glints flickering in his narrowed eyes. "We need reinforcements, enough to counter Thanos'' Warship and his minions. And we need to seize control of the other Stones before they fall into Thanos'' hands. Otherwise, it will be a true cosmic catastrophe!"


    Drax scratched his bald head and asked the crucial question, "How do we know the locations of the other Stones?"


    Kyle glanced at Tony, then at Lucy, and said, "Coincidentally, I happen to know."


    First, eliminate the possibility of Gamora knowing the location of the Soul Stone. Kyle himself possessed the Power and Space Stones.


    Next, the original carrier of the Space Stone, the Tesseract, was still in the possession of SHIELD on Earth.


    The Time Stone was guarded by the Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One, on Earth.


    As for the Mind Stone, it was within the Scepter, currently in Thanos'' possession, and later given to Loki to launch a large-scale invasion of Earth to seize the Stones.


    The Reality Stone was related to Asgard, but currently, it seemed to involve Earth.


    "By this calculation, Thanos already has two Stones in his possession, the Soul Stone and the Mind Stone. We''re evenly matched, while the remaining Stones all have some connection to Earth." Kyle''s face suddenly changed color as he realized something.


    Wait a minute.


    If Thanos were to strike Earth first, he would have no advantage in the race for the Stones!


    "Everyone." Kyle took a deep breath, scanning the faces of those present with determination. He issued the command with unwavering confidence, "Now, we must return to Earth immediately! We must be fast!!"


    ...

 Chapter 426 SHIELD Meeting, the First Battle in New York

    At that moment, Kyle and his group were still in the vast expanse of space, thousands of light-years away from Earth.


    Meanwhile, on Earth, in New York, at the SHIELD headquarters building.


    In the nearly top-floor SHIELD conference room, sunlight poured in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, illuminating the spacious and bright meeting hall. Around the round table, various individuals of different ages and genders were seated sporadically.


    At the head of the table sat Fury, clad in a black trench coat and sporting an eyepatch. He rested his chin on his hands, his dark face stern and somewhat unapproachable. Standing beside him was the female agent, Hill.


    The other seats mostly remained empty, with only a few individuals scattered around.


    Captain America, Steve Rogers, clad in his signature blue-striped combat uniform, sat on the left side of the table. To his left was Falcon, Sam Wilson, carrying mechanical apparatus, and to his right was Black Widow, Natasha Romanoff, with her striking dark red short hair.


    As for the row on the right side of the table...


    Kyle''s humanoid Superman persona, a young child of about four or five years old named Caesar, sat reclined on his seat, treating it more like a small bed. His head barely peeked above the tabletop as he sucked on a lollipop to replenish his energy, murmuring in childish tones, "Do we have any soda?"


    "Master, please pay attention. This is a crucial meeting concerning the peace of the Earth." Eddie Brock, the bodyguard seated on the left, cleared his throat before he spoke. With his scruffy beard and rugged appearance, he wore a slightly ill-fitting black suit and sat upright with a serious yet somewhat comical demeanor.


    On Caesar''s right side sat the disheveled-haired Dr. Banner, who hesitated as he glanced around at the others before weakly speaking up, "Given the current situation, I believe it''s best for me to continue resting to prevent the Hulk from causing even more trouble."


    The three individuals on the left side of the round table, Steve and his companions, bore the demeanor of seasoned agents, just like Director Fury. They were tense, their expressions reflecting a sense of imminent danger.


    On the right side, however, Caesar and his companions appeared more like mere extras in this meeting.


    Few knew that the true elite forces remaining on Earth were seated on the right side of the table.


    "Hill, bring me a bottle of Coke," Fury whispered to Hill behind him, who nodded resignedly and exited the meeting hall.


    "Fury, I still can''t believe that Barton would suddenly betray us." Natasha raised her beautiful eyes and fixed them on Fury.


    "I can''t believe it either, but that''s the reality." Fury shrugged and spoke in a low voice. "Just half an hour ago, that man with the golden horned armor, calling himself Loki and claiming to be from Asgard stole the Tesseract from the SHIELD Base."


    "Director Fury was present at the scene. When our agents prepared to counterattack, Agent Hawkeye suddenly drew his bow, shooting at SHIELD security personnel and assisting the criminal named Loki in escaping the underground base with the Tesseract." Hill returned to the hall finished Fury''s words, and placed a bottle of chilled Coke in front of Caesar.


    "Thanks." Caesar, unfazed by the cold, picked up the chilled Coke, twisted off the cap, and as he heard the name Loki, a hint of recognition flashed in his gem-like blue eyes.


    So, it was the brother of some god.


    Fury nodded solemnly as he continued to speak. "Indeed. Whether Barton acted under personal circumstances or was controlled by someone else, we don''t know, but we need to issue a citywide manhunt for him."


    "Fine." Natasha frowned with a mixture of reluctance and concern in her expression. As one of Barton''s close friends, she naturally found it hard to believe that he would betray them, especially to serve an alien.


    "In other words, we have a so-called god in our New York City?" Steve''s tone was somewhat ironic; he hadn''t expected that after being frozen for seventy years, not only had the world changed, but also mythical figures like gods have appeared here.


    "Well, calling him a God would be a bit of a stretch, he is just an alien from a species that lives longer and possesses some innately gifted abilities. A few years ago, another ''God'' visited Earth and later went back holding a hammer." Fury paused momentarily, seeming to recall something, and added cryptically, "Many years ago, I knew that humans were not alone, that there were many alien races and civilizations in the universe. And when Kyle returned to Earth, he also mentioned that one day, we would face those aliens, even engage in battles for resources with them."


    "Perhaps, that day is today," Fury surveyed the people around the table as he spoke in a grave tone. "That''s the meaning behind the creation of the Avengers."


    The real first battle of the Avengers stirred the hearts of the heroes present on the scene.


    But...


    ''Thump, Thump, Thump...''


    Strange and peculiar sounds made the faces of the people in the hall stiffen, and all eyes turned to Caesar. There he was, holding a bottle, tilting his head back, and chugging Coke.


    Caesar''s tiny belly seemed like a bottomless pit. No matter how much he drank, there was no sign of his stomach bulging even slightly.


    "Master, please mind the occasion." Eddie tapped his own forehead, feeling exasperated as he looked at this scene.


    Only after Caesar finished drinking and tossed the Coke bottle away, patting his belly, did his body suddenly hover from the chair. In a childish tone, he said, "Is that all? Alright, I''ll go find Loki now, give him a good beating, and bring back the Tesseract while I''m at it."


    "Eddie, let''s go," Caesar beckoned to Eddie, who sighed lightly, got up from his seat, and extended his left hand to Caesar.


    Caesar grabbed two of Eddie''s fingers and pulled the man, who was three or four times his size, from the top floor hall, straight through the open window. With their accelerated flight, they quickly disappeared from the view of the others. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The original SHIELD meeting hall, now with strong winds rushing in from the heights, left the remaining few in silence amidst the chaos.


    "This really seems like Kyle''s style," Steve chuckled.


    "Captain, how can you laugh at a time like this?" Sam stared at him with a bitter tone in his voice. "Letting that violent god-child run wild might make things even worse."


    "Don''t worry, Master knows his limits, and besides, Eddie is by his side," Natasha reassured.


    "What if... Eddie and his Symbiote inside him also go out of control?" Sam posed a question that left everyone on the scene without an answer.


    Dr. Banner raised his hand weakly and asked, "Should I step in if that happens?"


    Fury: "..."


    "Oh no, New York is in trouble now. This is a real monster showdown," Sam''s neck shrank slightly as he felt a shiver down his spine.


    Steve stood up, his hands on the table, and said, "Alright, we can''t just stand by and watch. Let''s leave immediately, our mission is to apprehend Loki and Agent Hawkeye!"


    "Don''t forget about the Tesseract," Fury added, then gave instructions to Hill behind him. "Just in case, you can activate that."


    "Yes," Hill immediately understood Fury''s meaning and nodded solemnly, ready to carry out the order.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 427 The God and the Godling

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    After nightfall.


    The bustling streets of New York lit up, with lights converging together, casting a faint glow on the dark night sky.


    Wearing an Iron Man logo t-shirt and casual shorts, Caesar stood on the top of the Empire State Building, facing the gentle night breeze. He held a lollipop that seemed never-ending, overlooking the view of the New York City.


    Master, how long are we going to stand here? Eddie, who stood shivering in the night wind, wrapped his suit jacket around him and spoke in a hurried tone.


    "We''ll wait until Loki shows up," Caesar replied nonchalantly.


    "Why don''t we go looking for him like Captain America and the others?" Eddie retorted.


    "How would we go looking for him?" Caesar chuckled as he spoke. "Loki is the so-called Gog of Mischief, someone like Loki, with all his godly powers and the Tesseract that can travel through space, if he doesn''t want to show himself, even if we turn New York, or even the whole Earth, upside down, we won''t be able to find him."


    "I understand the logic," Eddie sighed, with a touch of resignation in his voice as he spoke. "But what if he doesn''t show up, or just returns to Asgard? Are we going to wait here all night?"


    "Don''t worry about that."


    Caesar''s little face lit up with a bright smile and he spoke in a confident tone. "Like I said, Loki is a god of mischief. With his ambitious nature, how could he just grab the Tesseract and leave Earth so decisively?"


    Seeing Caesar''s devilish smile, Eddie felt even colder, muttering under his breath, "Why do I feel like you understand Loki better than Loki himself?"


    Pretending not to hear Eddie, Caesar remained silent. After all, he was a man who had read the script. As for Loki''s temperament, he could only be considered a minor villain in the Marvel Universe. Sooner or later, he would be whitewashed into a cute old boy.


    On another note, they really overdid it with the Bifrost on the Asgardian side.


    "Hmm?"


    Eddie suddenly frowned, hearing a prompt from Venom within him. Following his gaze down a street, he saw a row of police cars flashing their lights, rushing urgently towards a certain street.


    "Looks like there''s trouble." Caesar crushed the candy in his mouth, flicking away the stick, then gently closed his blue eyes.


    Eddie was already used to this and wisely kept quiet, allowing Caesar to use his Superhuman hearing to its fullest.


    Amidst the strong winds hundreds of meters above, there was a wave of murmurs.


    "Excuse me, how do I get to Fifth Avenue?"


    "Thank you for your patronage, here''s your change, please keep it safe."


    "Mommy, I want to listen to a bedtime story tonight."


    "Finally off work, overtime is really annoying..." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Splash, splash, gurgle..."


    From all over the downtown area of New York City, various conversations, including car horns, electronic sound frequencies, and underground water flow, all flowed like a stream into Caesar''s ears.


    Through his adaptation, Caesar could easily accommodate these collected sounds and, using Superhuman''s consciousness and reflexes, filter out the information he wanted.


    "I am a God Of Asgard, and all you weak humans of Earth must submit to me!"


    This extremely arrogant and haughty statement, with a hint of childishness, could only belong to...


    Caesar suddenly opened his eyes and looked towards a church ten kilometers to the left, calmly saying, "Found him. Loki is right now... at the New York Cathedral."


    "In that case, what are we waiting for?" Eddie suddenly removed his suit jacket, leaving only a long-sleeved white shirt. He revealed his seemingly slender but actually robust body, as a bit of black liquid oozed out from within him, consciously writhing and beginning to act as a defensive coat covering his body.


    "A God, huh? I really want to have a good chat with him!"


    Symbiotes themselves tended towards violence and savagery, and Eddie, who had been with Venom for some time now, had been assimilated more than just a little!


    Underneath the grand chandeliers of the New York Cathedral.


    Tourists from all over the world and locals of New York stood dumbfounded as their uncertain gazes focused on the cathedral doors. On the spacious steps where the crowd parted, a mysterious man clad in golden armor, a golden cloak, and wielding a purple crystal glowing magic staff descended.


    "What are you, playing god..." A burly man outside the door started to protest, but before he could finish his sentence, the self-proclaimed God raised his magic staff and fired a blue beam of light, instantly blasting the burly man, reducing him to nothingness on the spot.


    "He''s killing people..." "Ahhhhhh!!"


    On the square of the New York Cathedral, hundreds, even thousands of people witnessed this horrifying scene. Many screamed in shock, and chaos seemed imminent as they began to flee.


    With a sinister smile on his lips, Loki cast an illusion spell, immediately summoning three or four duplicates of himself, appearing at different street corners, blocking the escape routes of the people.


    A large group of people found themselves surrounded by Loki''s illusions on the square.


    "Woo Woo!!"


    A police car with flashing sirens rushed towards them, but Loki simply raised his hand, and the magic staff emitted another beam of light, flipping the moving police car a hundred and eighty degrees.


    The crowd couldn''t help but gasp in awe, but their voices were abruptly interrupted by a commanding voice, "Kneel!"


    "Kneel!"


    Four or five Lokis repeated the command, raising their magic staffs high, exuding an intimidating aura.


    Over a thousand people were immediately subdued, kneeling in fear. Under the coercion of unknown forces, as the first person fell to the ground in terror, soon there were the second, the third...


    In less than five seconds, over a thousand people in the square were kneeling on the ground, leaving only Loki standing tall in the center.


    "That''s more like it."


    With his duplicates serving as guards, Loki, holding the magic staff, walked among the kneeling crowd and spoke with a smile on his face. "Isn''t this easier? You humans are naturally like this, bound by freedom and happiness. You crave to be enslaved; this is the truth of the universe. Your mad pursuit of power and status is just a manifestation of your inherent servility."


    "Sooner or later, you will all submit to your rulers."


    As Loki finished speaking, his face suddenly froze. Above the square of the cathedral, there was a statue of a young man holding a sword, facing him.


    "I hate that statue. One day, my statues will fill every city in the world." Loki''s forehead bulged with veins as he raised his magic staff. With a surge of blue light, regardless of the people below the statue, he was about to blast the Symbol of Peace statue into rubble.


    "Whoosh!"


    The blue beam of light shot toward the Statue of Peace. At this critical moment, a small figure suddenly leaped from the sky, leaving an afterimage, and with a palm strike, directly sent the magical beam back, knocking Loki to the ground.


    The blond boy stood firmly on the ground, one hand supporting the base of the statue, the other hand in his pocket, looking down at Loki on the ground. With a childish murmur, he said, "Well, let''s talk it out. Don''t just randomly attack this statue; the sculpture didn''t didn''t do anything to you."


    "It''s the Godling! Young Superman!"


    The crowd in the square was stunned for a moment, then erupted into waves of excitement.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 428 Loki, Little Brother

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    "Um... Superman is Superman, can we drop the ''Young''?"


    Watching the cheering crowd around him, Caesar felt somewhat speechless. Seeing Loki climb to his feet, he quickly added, "Also, if you all could leave, I''d be even happier."


    The crowd chuckled in understanding, then hastily got up from the ground and scattered, quickly clearing a space in front of the New York Cathedral.


    "A... kid?"


    Loki, holding his magic staff, looked at Caesar with a hint of confusion on his face. Before he could express his surprise at the fact that even children could withstand magical attacks on Earth, a massive shadow suddenly fell from above.


    "You think you''re a god? Take this!"


    With his feet covered in dark muscles, Eddie swiftly descended, and Loki hurriedly grabbed his magic staff, raising it as the large feet seemed to land on the staff. In that instant, the blue light surged like a wave.


    The physical force unleashed under the tremendous pressure was no less formidable than various elaborate magical spells.


    Loki grunted in pain but didn''t let up. As the ground beneath his feet cracked inch by inch, he looked up to see a towering, burly dark humanoid creature standing on his magic staff.


    Reflected in Eddie''s emotionless white eyes, Loki saw the gaping mouth full of sharp teeth, the long tongue in Venom''s mouth dripped with saliva as he spoke before emitting hoarse laughter. "I wonder what the taste of a god''s head is like."


    "You lowly lifeforms..."


    Struggling, Loki suddenly felt a gust of wind, Caesar had already floated directly in front of him. With both feet off the ground, suspended in mid-air, Caesar''s right fist, seemingly harmless, struck his abdomen without warning.


    Though it seemed like just a light punch, Loki felt the force of a thousand pounds pounding upon his abdomen. He felt as if he had been hit by a speeding train, causing him to fly backward towards the steps of the cathedral, his back dragging on the ground, creating a shallow trench.


    "Why talk so much? If you don''t beat them up, they won''t learn. Eddie, keep it up, this is a tag team." Caesar brushed the dust off his hands, addressing the fallen Venom symbiote form of Eddie.


    "Got it!" Eddie grinned viciously when he heard those words. While Loki was still stuck in the steps, it leaped forward, creating a small whirlwind as it landed, its massive hands reaching out to grab Loki, slamming him onto the ground and violently rubbing against it, denying the magic staff any chance to unleash its power.


    "Loki, don''t you want to fight seriously?" Caesar shrugged, feeling bored, then leaped onto the nearby Symbol of Peace statue, sitting quietly atop its three-meter-high head, watching the show.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    At the steps of the cathedral entrance, the ground collapsed under the battle, dust billowing out into the square, turning the battle into a one-sided beat down.


    Eddie''s hoarse growls and Loki''s cries of pain rang out continuously in the area and one could even hear Loki''s repeated wailing plea, "Don''t hit my face..."


    "Whoosh¡ª"


    A stealth-mode Quinjet suddenly appeared in the low sky near the cathedral square. From within, the pilot, Natasha, stared blankly at the battle below, obviously puzzled about what was happening.


    The left hatch opened, and a tall, agile figure jumped down from the aircraft, executing a tactical roll upon landing, perfectly holding a five-pointed shield in his left hand, almost landing in a flawless posture. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Turning back, Caesar looked at the shield-bearing man clad in tight-striped combat gear, and casually said, "Captain, sorry for not giving you a chance to give a speech."


    "That''s alright." Captain America shrugged, glancing at the battle at the cathedral entrance, and asked, "Is the target apprehended?"


    "For now, yes. But if you had arrived a moment later, Eddie might have had the impulse to bite Loki''s head off for a taste of fresh meat."


    Caesar flashed a devilish grin, then, as he finished speaking, a figure was suddenly thrown out of the battle, rolling to Steve''s feet.


    Steve looked down at the figure on the ground, and it was Loki who had been thrown out. Loki''s hair was disheveled, his golden armor barely holding together, and he lay on the ground, twitching slightly with his face turned upwards.


    Seeing Steve, Loki flashed a row of white teeth and sighed, "An American soldier? A man out of time, hurry up¡ª arrest me! I''ve had enough of that big black fellow!"


    "If you keep resisting, not only will you face that big black guy, but you''ll also have to deal with a big green one."


    Steve''s face was stern as he picked up the handcuffs and procedurally secured Loki''s hands behind his back.


    "Is it over so soon? That wasn''t very entertaining."


    In the dust cloud, Eddie held the magic staff and stepped out, the massive figure gradually shrinking until, upon emerging, it returned to its original human form as Recovery.


    Eddie glanced at Caesar, who nodded in acknowledgment, then willingly handed the magic staff to Steve.


    With one hand restraining Loki, Steve took the magic staff and said to Caesar and Eddie, "I''m taking him to the temporary base to detain him there. You both can come along."


    "I have no problem with that."


    Caesar shrugged and leaped down from the statue. He knew that the farce had only just begun.


    Eddie, on the other hand, was more straightforward. Walking behind Caesar, he said casually, "Wherever Master goes, I go."


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Steve radioed into the intercom, and the stealth Quinjet descended slowly onto the square. The rear hatch opened, and as Steve escorted Loki towards the front, Caesar floated behind, and Eddie faithfully followed at the rear.


    Unnoticed by anyone, Eddie gazed at the backs of the others, his eyes flashing with a hint of coldness.


    Half a minute later.


    The Quinjet powered up, leaving behind a chaotic New York Cathedral square.


    Its wings extended over the clouds as the aircraft ascended to ten thousand meters, reducing the city below to mere specks of light.


    Inside the cockpit.


    Natasha maneuvered the aircraft from the pilot''s seat. Loki, now stripped of his golden armor, wore an innocent expression on his face, looking slightly disheveled as he sat in a corner of the deck. Steve, Caesar, and Eddie surrounded him, scrutinizing him from top to bottom.


    "He''s supposed to be a god, but he''s not much different from humans," Eddie muttered.


    "Something doesn''t seem right." Steve frowned slightly as he looked at Loki, who had been captured so easily.


    Natasha, facing away from the others, concurred, "You''re right. That man is very smart.


    It shouldn''t have been this easy."


    Steve looked at Caesar, not seeing him as a child but as a mature SHIELD member. He expressed his surprise, "He''s very skilled. It shouldn''t have been so easy to... catch him."


    "I understand what you mean." Caesar nodded, speaking frankly, "Even if he can''t beat Eddie, he can still escape unharmed. He wouldn''t have fallen into our hands so easily."


    Hearing the doubts and suspicions of the others, Loki blinked helplessly and said, "Hey hey, you guys are overestimating me. That kid Caesar, his punch almost knocked my guts out. And that big black fellow just now, he''s very violent. In the universe, he''s a real monster."


    "I think we should shut him up," Eddie suggested.


    "Good idea."


    Steve accepted the suggestion as if he truly agreed and began to look for some duct tape. Suddenly, with a violent shake of the cabin, lightning flashed outside the cockpit window, and thunder rumbled on the aircraft''s domed roof.


    Loki, who had been relaxed and cheerful, immediately stiffened as his face tensed, and his body couldn''t help but tremble slightly when the thunder appeared.


    "Captain, someone is coming."


    Caesar raised his head as if sensing something and looked towards the top of the aircraft cabin. With his eyes piercing through the steel plates, he saw a man wearing armor and a cape descending from the sky amidst the stormy lightning outside the aircraft shell, standing on the aircraft as if unaffected by the strong winds and lack of oxygen.


    Bifrost, it seems that it has been repaired!


    (End of chapter)

 Chapter 429 Thor, Little Brother

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    "Who''s there?"


    Steve looked surprised, noticing Loki''s unease and Caesar''s realization.


    "Just open it and find out."


    Eddie stepped forward and pressed the red button on the cabin, causing the large panel at the rear to swing open.


    With the high-altitude wind rushing in, a hammer led the way, held by a burly man with a cape. Faster than the wind itself, he swiftly passed Eddie and Steve, reaching out to grab Loki from the corner of the cabin.


    "Snap!"


    At that moment, a small figure inserted itself between them. With lightning-fast speed, seemingly fragile hands reached out and firmly grasped the burly man''s two fingers, causing them to halt completely before reaching Loki.


    The burly man''s face changed slightly as he glanced sideways, only to see a golden-haired boy of no more than five years old floating in mid-air. His left hand, like iron tongs, held the man''s two fingers, the child revealed an innocent smile as he spoke. "Hey, Thor, you''re here."


    "Kid, I don''t know you!"


    Thor''s hair was wild as he roared, and lightning burst forth from his hammer, crackling as it struck Caesar''s small body against the cabin wall.


    Then, Thor grabbed Loki by the collar, wielding Mjolnir, and the two of them swiftly flew out of the open rear hatch, disappearing into the night sky filled with thunder and lightning.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye, leaving Steve, with his Superman-level reaction speed, unable to intervene.


    "Another god..." Eddie realized he had caused trouble and awkwardly forced a smile, chiding himself inwardly, "Venom, I could understand if I didn''t react fast enough, but how did you not react? That''s not like you at all!"


    Venom seemed to be asleep ahead of time, paying no attention to Eddie, its host.


    "There may be Gods in this universe, but they sure wouldn''t look like that!"


    Steve''s face was stern as he looked towards the rear of the cabin, where Caesar was floating off the ground, his body still faintly crackling with electricity, having absorbed it all.


    Caesar gritted his teeth and grimaced. "Thor really didn''t hold back."


    Steve was momentarily stunned by Caesar''s tone and words. "Caesar, do you know him?"


    "He''s a God who came to Earth a few years ago, he''s Kyle¡ª uh, my father''s old friend. But that''s not important. What''s important is that he''s trying to escape with the fugitive!"


    Caesar quickly finished his explanation, then accelerated forward, flying into the high altitude outside the aircraft, chasing after Thor, who had taken Loki away.


    "Captain, what should we do now?" Natasha piloted the aircraft and couldn''t break free, so she could only inquire of the team leader, Steve.


    "What else can we do? We have to go after them!"


    Steve sighed, holding the shield in both hands and not wearing a parachute. With an accelerating sprint, he leaped from the cabin. The five-star shield was pressed against his body, mitigating the tremendous impact of the upcoming high-altitude fall.


    In the wilderness outside New York City.


    Two figures merged and fell rapidly. Thor landed with a thunderous crash, gripping Mjolnir tightly in his right hand. With a sudden swing of his left hand, he threw Loki, who he had been holding, several meters away.


    Loki landed against a boulder, not bothering to get up as he watched the furious Thor. His face remained impassive as he said, "You''re still the same, Thor."


    "You damn bastard!" Thor took a few steps forward, suppressing his anger, and said in a low voice, "Do you know that when the Bifrost was destroyed, you fell into the depths of the universe? Both Father and I thought you were dead! There was even a funeral for you in Asgard!"


    "It was your father, not mine. And Asgard is yours, not mine." Loki smiled coldly.


    Thor sighed with sorrow and said, "He raised both of us together, and Asgard is your home too!"


    Loki remained indifferent, turning away and saying lightly, "There''s nothing left to say between us."


    "You..."


    Thor was about to continue persuading when he suddenly furrowed his brow and turned to see Caesar floating calmly in the air with his arms crossed.


    Looking at the god he hadn''t seen in years, Caesar shrugged helplessly as he spoke. "Um, I don''t want to interrupt your brotherly reunion, but, Thor, your brother Loki is a major criminal and must be taken back to the SHIELD temporary base."


    "Loki is of Asgard and would be judged by Asgardian law."


    As Thor spoke, Loki muttered under his breath behind him, "I have long renounced any relation I have with Asgard."


    "Shut up, I''ll deal with you later!"


    Thor seemed to recall his brother''s position, gave Loki a disdainful glance, and then turned his attention back to Caesar, looking slightly puzzled. "Kid, who are you exactly? I feel like there''s someone''s presence about you."


    "Oh? Are you talking about Kyle? I was created by him, he''s my Creator."


    Caesar smiled in response, finding it a bit odd every time he referred to his original self as his father, so using the term "Creator" instead seemed more fitting.


    After all, the clone was also created by the original self.


    "So, Kyle is your father. After not seeing each other for a few years, he actually has a child now?"


    Thor exclaimed in surprise, blurting out his astonishment. This made Caesar sigh and rub his temples. No matter how he explained it, it would eventually be interpreted as a father-son relationship.


    "I see, so you''re the descendant of the Guardian of Asgard." Loki secretly observed Caesar, rubbing his abdomen where he had been punched earlier, feeling a lingering pain. That punch wasn''t just for show.


    If he wanted to conquer Earth, the lineage of the Guardians couldn''t be left unchecked.


    Loki thought to himself, beginning to devise his own schemes and conspiracies. After all, intentionally getting captured was just the second step in his plan to conquer Earth.


    "Kyle and I are good friends. How about it, where is he now? After dealing with Loki tonight, we can go have a few drinks together!"


    Thor laughed heartily, looking around earnestly. He seemed like a completely different person from the angry and aloof one earlier.


    "He''s not here, or more accurately, he''s not on Earth. He''s gone to the universe to search for his friends."


    Caesar paid no attention to the eavesdropping Loki. After all, the fact that Kyle''s original self and Iron Man had left Earth without a trace for three years was common knowledge in New York City.


    "Is that so? That''s really unfortunate."


    Thor scratched his head and suddenly threw the Mjolnir in his hand. The silver-gray hammer resembled a bolt of lightning, swiftly approaching Caesar within ten meters. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Caesar remained motionless, and when the hammer was half a centimeter from his chest, it abruptly stopped.


    "Why didn''t you dodge?" Thor recalled Mjolnir and looked at Caesar with surprise.


    "You didn''t emit any killing intent, so it''s obvious you didn''t intend to harm me." Caesar smiled, not the least bit surprised by Thor''s test.


    "Well then, this time I''ll be serious." Thor swung Mjolnir with his left hand, causing it to spin rapidly like a flying car, stirring up dust and leaves in the surrounding area.


    "Bring it on."


    Caesar''s face was serious. He wanted to see how his Superman clone would fare against Thor, a top-tier combatant.


    "Here it comes!"


    Thor shouted loudly, hurling Mjolnir forward. Caesar hovered in the air, palms facing forward, seemingly intending to take Thor''s blow head-on with his body alone.


    Watching from the sidelines, Loki widened his eyes. He also wanted to take this opportunity to assess Caesar''s combat prowess.


    Just before Mjolnir made contact with Caesar''s palm, a tall figure intervened from the side. Using a star-studded shield in place of Caesar''s small hand, the figure deflected Mjolnir, which carried the force of a thousand pounds, back with the shield!


    Captain America, who had entered the fray, calmly retrieved his shield and glanced at Caesar and the others, saying calmly, "Playtime''s over. Let''s all head back to the SHIELD temporary base!"


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 430 The SHIELD Temporary Base

    In the open sea off the coast of North America, deep within the Pacific Ocean.


    The Quinjet flew steadily outward from the inland, gradually lowering its altitude and speed upon reaching the ocean area as if it had a destination to head towards without deviating from its course.


    "Current altitude: 5,000 meters, 3,000 meters, 1,000 meters, 500 meters... Warning for low-altitude flight!"


    The blinking warning lights and continuous alerts sounded in the cockpit. Natasha skillfully piloted the aircraft, descending toward the shimmering golden sunlight reflecting off the ocean surface.


    "Um, Natasha, right? Is the SHIELD temporary base you mentioned located beneath this vast ocean?" Eddie, leaning against the co-pilot seat, questioned with skepticism. Peering through the windshield, he saw nothing but the vast expanse of the ocean ahead, with no sign of islands or ships within a radius of a thousand meters.


    A hint of amusement tugged at the corner of Natasha''s lips, but she didn''t give a direct answer. Instead, she focused on maneuvering the aircraft, gradually decreasing its speed and altitude until it was less than a hundred meters above sea level.


    Caesar coughed and said with an air of authority, "Eddie, don''t embarrass me. Just watch and do so quietly."


    "Okay." Eddie resigned himself to boredom and widened his eyes to observe, curious to see how a SHIELD temporary base would magically appear from the sea.


    Meanwhile, Steve and Thor remained in the rear compartment, keeping a close eye on Loki who was shackled. They were discussing how to deal with Loki''s series of crimes committed on Earth in his presence.


    "We''re here. Hold on tight, don''t get scared and please don''t wet yourself."


    Natasha teased Eddie before deftly manipulating the controls. The Quinjet descended toward the ocean surface as if it were solid ground, gradually decreasing engine power as it approached.


    "What is this..." Eddie''s eyes widened in astonishment. Beneath the previously calm sea surface, within a radius of a kilometer, towering white waves suddenly surged, forming several whirlpools of varying sizes in an instant.


    Following that, the sea level rose, and from the depths of the ocean, a structure resembling an island emerged with a rumble, looking like an steel Fortress.


    A flat and broad airplane runway appeared in their vision with numerous gun ports, and four giant engine thrusters resembling Ferris wheels greeted their eyes, showcasing the pinnacle of Earth''s current technology.


    Accompanied by the splashing waves, as the seawater receded, the full view of the Steel Fortress was revealed ¨C it was a massive Helicarrier Warship!


    This spectacular scene not only astonished Eddie but also drew amazed gazes from Steve and the others.


    Caesar, on the other hand, was the least surprised among them. Originally, there were three Helicarriers, but one was destroyed during the Hydra infiltration operation, and the remaining two were taken over by the original self Kyle.


    However, three years ago, Fury shamelessly requested one of the Helicarriers from Kyle, which was then used as a secret weapon for emergency situations by SHIELD.


    As the the Quinjet descended and synchronized with the rising Helicarrier, it gently landed on the deck still covered with a little seawater.


    Some of the Helicarrier''s hatches opened, revealing many engineering vehicles and agents on the deck, immediately getting to work after the Helicarrier surfaced from the deep sea.


    Leading them was Director Fury, followed by a group of agents who quickly approached the Quinjet for assistance.


    The aircraft''s hatch opened.


    Caesar and Eddie walked ahead, leisurely surveying their surroundings. Steve and Thor followed closely behind, flanking Loki on both sides as they descended from the aircraft.


    "Oh, to be honest, I''m delighted to meet gods from Norse mythology." Fury glanced at Thor and then Loki, saying calmly, "But I have to say, Earth doesn''t welcome you. Unless you come in peace."


    Loki chuckled, stubbornly retorting, "Sorry, I''m your future ruler."


    "Shut up!" Thor coldly rebuked Loki as he and Steve practically escorted Loki down.


    "And what about the Tesseract?" Fury asked Natasha, who was holding a purple crystal magic staff, as she was the last to exit the aircraft.


    "Loki didn''t have the Tesseract on him, and Barton wasn''t with him either," Natasha replied.


    Fury''s face turned as cold as water. "Of course, Barton wasn''t with him. Just an hour ago, he hijacked a group of underground SHIELD scientists and infiltrated some sub-bases, stealing Vibranium and other alien meteorite metals."


    Natasha watched Loki''s figure and spoke solemnly, "Loki is controlling Barton, could he be planning to use the Tesseract behind the scenes?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In any case, while keeping Loki under guard, we need to quickly find out the whereabouts of the Tesseract!" Fury finished, then looked at Caesar standing nearby, his stern face showing a rare hint of warmth. "Caesar, we''ll need you to stay here for a while to handle any unexpected situations."


    "Sure thing. Let''s find somewhere to grab a meal, I''m hungry," Caesar casually agreed. If he left now, he''d miss the spectacle Loki was about to stage.


    "Now that you mention it, I''m hungry too," Eddie rubbed his stomach, grinning.


    Fury and Natasha exchanged a speechless glance. With the looming threat of an alien invasion that could endanger Earth, only Caesar and Eddie seemed to care about filling their stomachs.


    But there was no denying that Caesar and Eddie were currently the most stable and reliable forces in the Avengers.


    Thor was still not entirely dependable at the moment, as he hadn''t fully joined the Avengers yet, and the enemy was his brother Loki. No one knew if he would show mercy.


    Inside the main cockpit of the Helicarrier.


    After locking Loki up in a small dark room, Fury led the members of the Avengers to the main cockpit. Through the windshield, they could oversee the spectacular scene on the entire Helicarrier deck below. All the equipment in the cockpit was state-of-the-art, with computer screens replaced by holographic projections.


    Even the knowledgeable Dr. Banner couldn''t help but marvel at the advanced interior of the Helicarrier, let alone Steve, the seventy-year-old veteran, who couldn''t take his eyes off it.


    Only Caesar and Eddie sat in a corner, munching on hot food, looking out of place among the busy agents and workers nearby.


    "Is everything ready?" Fury stood on a platform, surveying the staff in the main cockpit, his stern face commanding respect.


    "All personnel have evacuated from the deck!"


    "All four engine drives have been checked!"


    "All system data is normal, completed!"


    The elite staff in the cockpit each operated their projection screens, responding in turn like clockwork.


    "Very well, then let''s take off officially!" Fury waved his hand.


    "Boom!"


    The Helicarrier trembled violently, catching Caesar off guard as he held his plate of food aloft. Eddie engrossed in his spaghetti, was caught off guard and ended up with half of his face covered in sauce.


    "What''s going on? Are we diving again? Or flying higher?" Eddie wiped his face with a napkin, then looked outside and saw the Helicarrier quickly rising from the sea and ascending into the sky, his mouth gaping in astonishment. "Holy cow, are we really flying up into the sky?!"


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 431 The Perfect Creation Combining Power and Knowledge

    You can read ahead up to 90 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As the altitude soared above ten thousand meters, the clouds below formed a thick carpet, and the Helicarrier was perpetually bathed in radiant sunlight.


    Adjacent to the main cockpit hall was a fully equipped research lab. In the lab, a purple crystal magic staff was mounted on a workbench, and Dr. Banner was diligently carrying out Fury''s orders, tracking the energy particles emitted by the Tesseract.


    Besides the assisting staff, all current members of the Avengers had gathered in this room. They monitored everything happening in the Helicarrier''s control room and detention area through the surveillance feed.


    At this moment, Loki was imprisoned in the detention area, confined within a massive glass cylinder in the center of the room. Fury stood outside the sealed glass door, his eyes meeting Loki''s through the ten-centimeter-thick bulletproof glass.


    Fury''s face was stern as he spoke to Loki in a low voice, "I advise you not to attempt to break out of this glass cage. Otherwise, you and this cage will plummet from ten thousand meters above."


    "This cage wasn''t specifically made for me, was it?" Loki asked with a mischievous smile, pressing his hands against the glass wall.


    "Of course not. It was made for something far stronger than you," Fury replied coldly.


    Loki glanced around, a look of realization dawning on his face as he sneered, "I know. The monster. You''re trying to use a creature born for destruction to save the world. Isn''t that a bit naive and ridiculous?"


    "The one trying to conquer Earth is the naive and ridiculous one," Fury retorted calmly. After speaking, he turned and left the detention room, leaving Loki alone in his glass prison. Loki looked up at the surveillance camera in the corner and flashed a sinister and enigmatic smile.


    In the research lab.


    Natasha turned off the surveillance screen showing Loki''s face and looked at the other Avengers members, frowning. "He''s too smart. There must be some hidden scheme behind his capture at the church."


    "Uh, he mentioned a green monster earlier. Do we really have something like that on the Helicarrier?" Eddie raised his hand, asking in surprise. Everyone in the lab gave him strange looks, and Caesar couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed.


    It was understandable, though. Eddie, who was Caesar''s bodyguard, wasn''t officially a member of the Avengers. Before merging with Venom, he had never heard of the Avengers or the Hulk. He had been strictly following orders from the Carl Family.


    Steve and Natasha exchanged glances. Steve rubbed his chin and looked at Dr. Banner, "Well, how should I put it? I''ve only heard about it; I''ve never really seen its true form."


    "I don''t mind," Dr. Banner said casually, manipulating the instruments as he explained, "A few years ago, I was exposed to gamma radiation in my lab, which caused a mutation in my genes. Whenever I lose control of my emotions, I transform into a green monster. The destruction of New York''s Harlem district a while back was my doing." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s¡­ Impressive," Eddie remarked, his mouth agape. As a journalist, he was well aware of the reports from a few years ago, though he hadn''t known about the terrifying secrets behind them.


    Eddie suddenly shrugged and quipped, "Dr. Banner, our situations are quite similar. You have an angry beast inside you, and I have a demanding master beside me!"


    Dr. Banner chuckled warmly, resembling an ordinary scientist. Despite this, even SHIELD agents and Avengers members like Steve and Natasha kept a safe distance, fearing they might inadvertently trigger the green beast within him.


    At that moment, a figure suddenly climbed onto Dr. Banner''s shoulder, wrapping its arms around his neck while Steve and the others were taken aback.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Eddie exclaimed, jumping up and staring at Caesar, who was clinging to Dr. Banner.


    "Caesar, get down!" Steve instinctively grabbed his shield, and Natasha reached for her pistol, their bodies tensing up in case Dr. Banner was provoked and transformed into the Hulk, potentially wreaking havoc on the Helicarrier.


    Caesar ignored them, swinging back and forth on Dr. Banner like a pendulum.


    "Everyone, calm down," Dr. Banner raised his hands to soothe the tense atmosphere. He glanced at Caesar hanging behind him and reassured, "Don''t worry. As long as Caesar is here, the Hulk won''t come out, no matter what happens."


    "Why is that? Does the Hulk like kids or something?" Steve asked, lowering his shield with a puzzled expression.


    Dr. Banner replied with a hint of confusion, "I''m not entirely sure. It''s just a gut feeling. Maybe the Hulk recognizes something familiar in Caesar, a presence that makes him stay calm."


    At the mention of that person, everyone in the room experienced a moment of clarity. Kyle, the Symbol of Peace, though not present on Earth, constantly influenced the world. The Hulk had once been thoroughly thrashed and roasted by Kyle, an experience he likely wouldn''t forget for a lifetime.


    Caesar chuckled and said in his childlike voice, "Dr. Banner, have you ever considered that the intense gamma radiation should have killed you in the lab, but you survived?"


    Hearing this, Dr. Banner paused, reflecting on Caesar''s words. "Caesar, are you suggesting that the Hulk saved my life?"


    "Have you ever thought that the Hulk might not just be a side effect?" Caesar added, then leaped off Banner''s shoulder and perched on the workbench, leaning against the glowing purple-blue crystal magic staff.


    "Then what is the Hulk''s purpose?" Dr. Banner muttered, shaking his head to clear his thoughts before returning to the task of locating the Tesseract.


    "By the way, Thor, right?" Natasha turned to the silent, hammer-wielding figure in the room. "Loki is your brother. What do you think about his current actions?"


    "I only know that he is consumed by hatred," Thor replied, tightening his grip on his hammer. "And now Loki has an alien army. If he wants to conquer Earth, he will undoubtedly seek their help."


    Dr. Banner, upon hearing this, suddenly remembered something, his brow furrowing. "We seem to have overlooked an important clue. Director Fury mentioned that Agent Barton stole a rare metal called iridium. Does anyone here know its use?"


    Iridium?


    Steve, Natasha, Thor, and Eddie exchanged blank looks. With Iron Man Tony Stark off-world, the remaining group members felt out of their depth in the scientific arena.


    "It''s simple, really. Iridium is a meteorite-derived material that can produce anti-particles, acting as a space stabilizer. This means a new portal won''t collapse easily; it can be more stable and expanded," A youthful voice broke the silence.


    Everyone turned to the workbench, seeing Caesar standing with his arms crossed, explaining calmly, "With the Tesseract and iridium, you only need a high-density power source to create a large enough interstellar portal."


    Fury''s assistant, Hill, who had just entered the room, looked astonished as she heard Caesar''s explanation. "When did you learn about thermonuclear astrophysics?"


    Before Caesar could respond, Eddie shrugged and explained helplessly, "Master Caesar finished self-studying all postgraduate-level subjects on Earth a year ago. He also declined a series of lectures and seminars from Harvard, MIT, and other prestigious universities."


    This, perhaps, is the embodiment of a perfect creation, seamlessly combining power and knowledge.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 432 The Mind Stone!

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As the others looked on in astonishment, Caesar remained calm, even finding their surprise somewhat expected. After all, the original Kyle had already mastered these skills and knowledge through his rapid learning ability, and Caesar, as his clone, naturally had to keep up. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the past three years, Caesar not only focused on controlling Superman''s powers and various awakened abilities but also used his superhuman intellect to master all the knowledge and skills available on Earth.


    For a Kryptonian, having an eidetic memory was an understatement. Their brains functioned like supercomputers, processing knowledge and skills at a speed that matched their absorption of natural energy.


    Moreover, studying and furthering his education helped Caesar to find ways to manage the immense energy and power within him.


    "Creating a large enough interstellar portal?" Dr. Banner''s understanding of the subject was swift. He immediately grasped the implication, exclaiming, "So, Loki wants to activate the Tesseract to bring his alien army to Earth?"


    Thor nodded solemnly. "That''s very likely. It''s exactly the kind of plan Loki would devise."


    "What did you just say?" Steve and Natasha, still bewildered by the scientific jargon, only picked up on Loki''s intention to build a portal.


    "Captain," Dr. Banner addressed Steve seriously, "Agent Barton, under Loki''s control, just needs a high-density power source to activate the Tesseract and tear open a portal in space. This could spell an apocalypse for Earth."


    "We''re running out of time, then," Steve said, frowning and spreading his hands in frustration. "But I have one more question. Where could Loki find such a high-density power source?"


    The heroes, feeling out of their depth, fell silent and turned their attention to Dr. Banner and the four-year-old Caesar.


    "High-density power source..." Dr. Banner murmured, suddenly struck by a realization. He looked urgently at Caesar on the workbench. "Stark Industries?"


    "You''re right, Dr. Banner," Caesar responded with a smile. "Stark Industries'' new headquarters is powered by a new type of Arc Reactor. If it operates at full capacity, it can sustain the entire city of New York."


    This explanation made everything clear to the others.


    "I''ll go inform Director Fury that Loki might target Stark Tower," Natasha said, standing up and heading for the door. Just then, the door opened from the outside. "No need; I''ve heard everything," said Director Fury as he entered the lab.


    He glanced at everyone and then activated his communicator, instructing the main cockpit hall staff, "Adjust the Helicarrier''s course to New York City, heading for Stark Tower."


    Natasha relaxed a bit, smiling. "Great, we''ve identified Barton''s next target. Now we just need to figure out why Loki allowed himself to be captured."


    Fury''s expression turned serious. "That man is incredibly cunning. It''s tough to extract information from him through conventional means."


    "Interrogation is my specialty. I''ll handle Loki," Natasha said with a sly smile, flipping her short red hair before sauntering out of the lab with graceful, cat-like steps.


    "She''s a real rose with thorns. Let''s hope Loki doesn''t end up with bloody hands," Eddie muttered, shrinking back slightly.


    For some reason, Eddie felt a sense of unease. Since Loki''s capture, Venom had been unusually quiet, not gossiping or clamoring for live seafood. Feeling restless, Eddie scratched his head and couldn''t help but shout, "Is there any live seafood around? I need some, or else the master inside me might go crazy like the green monster!"


    This comment acted like a spark to a fuse.


    Dr. Banner''s expression shifted from mild-mannered to icy cold as he looked up from his screen. His eyes lost their previous warmth, and he stared at Eddie. "Are you trying to provoke me by constantly mentioning the Hulk? Do you have a problem with me?"


    Steve stood up, feeling inexplicably compelled to join the conversation. In a cold voice, he said, "Eddie, you''ve been eating non-stop since we got here. Can you settle down?"


    "What are you talking about?" Eddie, visibly annoyed, walked up to Steve and snapped, "Capturing Loki was my and Master''s achievement. You, you old relic, are always late to the party!"


    "Your habit of threatening to bite people''s heads off hardly counts as heroism," Steve quickly retorted.


    Eddie chuckled derisively. "Oh yeah? How about you grab your shield, and we settle this outside?"


    As the two argued, the rest of the room''s occupants did nothing to intervene. Instead, they joined the increasingly heated discussion.


    Thor picked up Mjolnir, thumping his solid chest. "You want to fight? I haven''t even spoken, yet you mere mortals are already so presumptuous. Do you want to have a go?"


    Fury, cutting in abruptly, said, "I don''t care if you''re God or not. As long as you''re in a SHIELD temporary base, you need to watch your actions. Your brother''s killing spree of over seventy people on Earth hasn''t been fully accounted for."


    "Fine, let''s settle it now!" Thor, unfazed, raised Mjolnir, clearly ready for a confrontation.


    Hill, sensing the tension, discreetly reached for her gun.


    "Have you all said enough?" Dr. Banner removed his glasses, his emotions starting to fray as he began breathing heavily.


    In just ten seconds, the lab''s atmosphere turned explosive, with everyone at each other''s throats.


    The only one not participating in the chaos was the golden-haired boy sitting silently on the workbench, watching them.


    "So, it''s finally happening, Loki."


    Caesar seemed to see through everything, ignoring the bickering heroes and SHIELD personnel. He glanced sideways at the crystal magic staff on the table beside him.


    Caesar could clearly sense that the magic staff had been activated. It wasn''t releasing tangible energy but was instead emitting a subtle, mind-manipulating influence.


    This psychic interference was almost undetectable, forcibly drawing out negative emotions from everyone in the room, causing the inexplicable argument.


    Only one item could achieve this, regardless of the lifeform''s strength.


    An Infinity Stone, specifically, the Mind Stone.


    "Oh?"


    Caesar suddenly looked up at the lab''s ceiling. His piercing blue eyes seemed to see through the layers of the Helicarrier''s iron structure, noticing a jet closing in from a kilometer away. Leading the jet was none other than the mind-controlled Agent Hawkeye.


    Yet, inside the lab, the others were still engrossed in their disputes, oblivious to the approaching enemy and the imminent danger.


    "Without me, you guys really can''t handle things, can you?"


    Caesar sighed, shaking his head in resignation. He decided not to remain a passive observer. Reaching out his small, fair hand toward the magic staff, he didn''t grasp the staff itself but instead pinched the purple-blue glowing crystal atop it.


    With a slight increase in pressure from his fingers, there was a sharp crack. Caesar''s expression remained serene as his right hand crushed the magic staff''s crystal, shattering it into pieces.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 433 The Helicarrier in Peril

    The crystal at the top of the magic staff, placed on the workbench, was shattered by Caesar''s grip. The once-glowing staff immediately dulled, becoming nothing more than a useless relic. The psychic influence that had been clouding everyone''s minds quickly dissipated as the magic staff was destroyed.


    "Caesar, what did you do?" Fury''s single eye stared at Caesar in shock. Caesar nonchalantly blew the crystal fragments off his left hand, revealing the core inside¡ª a brilliant and exquisite yellow gem.


    Everyone else in the room stopped arguing, snapping out of their mental fog.


    Thor, who had raised Mjolnir, Hill, who had drawn her gun, and Steve, who had readied his shield, all looked around in confusion as they put down their weapons.


    "That was close, I almost lost control," Dr. Banner said while clutching the computer desk and lightly patting his chest as his racing heart finally calmed down.


    Eddie sank into a chair, feeling a sense of relief that Venom hadn''t joined the chaos; otherwise, things might have escalated into a full-blown fight.


    "You were all under a mental spell," Caesar said with a faint smile. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and tossed the yellow gem inside like a piece of candy.


    Everyone was stunned. Fury''s face turned pale as he rushed forward, grabbing Caesar''s small legs and flipping him upside down, shaking him frantically. "Caesar! That''s not something you can eat! Spit it out!"


    Caesar clamped his hands over his mouth and, with a gulp, swallowed the gem without hesitation.


    Fury''s dark face grew even paler as he carefully set Caesar down, his usual composure replaced with anxiety. "Are you alright? Do you feel anything?"


    Caesar patted Fury''s shoulder reassuringly, chuckling. "Relax, Fury. It''s safe with me. Instead of worrying about me, you should be concerned about the safety of the Helicarrier." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Helicarrier''s safety?" Fury was puzzled.


    "Particle matching complete! Match rate 99%!"


    Hearing the announcement, Dr. Banner put his glasses back on and stared at the virtual display, exclaiming, "We found the Tesseract! It''s less than a hundred meters from the Helicarrier!"


    ''Thud, thud, thud!''


    At the same time, footsteps echoed from the corridor, and Natasha''s urgent voice called out, "I found Loki''s plan. He wants to use Banner to destroy this Helicarrier completely..."


    Before she could finish, the Helicarrier suddenly shook violently and began tilting to one side. Workstations, computers, and documents were scattered everywhere, causing everyone in the room to fall to the floor.


    Having anticipated this, Caesar floated up, hovering like a balloon and casually blasting a workbench that flew towards him out of the way.


    Fury scrambled to his feet and spoke into his communicator. "What''s happening?"


    The personnel in the control room immediately reported back, "Director, we''re under attack by a jet. The third engine''s turbine is damaged and needs immediate repair, or the Helicarrier will crash from ten thousand meters!"


    "Listen up, get all agents ready to fight and protect the control room. Redirect the Helicarrier towards the ocean!" Fury made a quick decision, considering the worst-case scenario of a crash, then looked at the heroes who were getting up. "I need someone to repair the third engine turbine."


    "I''ll go¡­ It looks like it''s up to me," Caesar said, shrugging. Without waiting for a response, he flew towards the corridor filled with thick smoke.


    With Iron Man absent, Caesar was the only one who knew mechanical engineering and could fly.


    As he reached the corridor''s corner, Caesar turned back, giving Banner and Eddie a meaningful look. "Behave yourselves."


    "I''ll do my best to control it," Banner replied.


    Eddie added, "I''ll try, but make sure you get that engine fixed!"


    Banner lay prone on the ground, gritting his teeth in response. Natasha, who had just returned to the lab, quickly rushed over to help him up.


    "I''ll go assist Caesar," Steve said, grabbing his shield and heading down the same corridor Caesar had disappeared into.


    "I''m checking the detention room! Loki must not escape!" Thor picked up Mjolnir and hurried towards the detention area.


    Fury and the other SHIELD personnel made their way to the main control room. No one noticed Eddie sitting motionless in the corner, his eyes dull and devoid of any emotion.


    "Following your command, Loki. It''s time to act," Eddie muttered to himself.


    A bit of dark, viscous liquid began to ooze from Eddie''s feet, crawling across the floor towards Dr. Banner, who was being supported by Natasha.


    During the earlier battle outside the church, when Loki and Eddie faced off, it seemed as though Loki was entirely subdued. Few knew that Eddie had been carelessly touched by the magic staff on his chest. While Eddie''s mind wasn''t controlled, Venom wasn''t as lucky.


    Loki had planted Venom as a sleeper agent, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Now was that moment.


    The liquid crept halfway across the floor before springing up and, to Natasha''s astonishment, leaped onto Dr. Banner. Before anyone could react, Venom vanished beneath Banner''s clothes.


    Eddie, regaining awareness and seeing Venom enter Banner, gasped in horror, "My God!"


    ### In the Detention Room


    "This is checkmate, SHIELD, and the Avengers," Loki said, slowly opening his eyes and spreading his arms in delight. The automatic doors of his glass cell mysteriously opened.


    "Wait, where''s my magic staff?" Loki frowned, unable to sense the mind staff''s presence.


    ### Meanwhile


    High above the outskirts of New York, the Helicarrier, powered by only three engines, struggled to stay afloat. With one engine severely damaged, it began to slowly descend, black smoke billowing from the wreckage.


    "This is truly a disaster. Hawkeye didn''t hold back at all," Caesar said, hovering at the end of a corridor, surveying the extensively damaged third engine.


    "Caesar, we need to put out the fire first!" Steve caught up from behind, holding a fire extinguisher he''d grabbed from somewhere, looking somewhat embarrassed at the raging flames.


    "The fire does need to be put out, but your extinguisher alone won''t cut it," Caesar said with a smile.


    He cupped his hands into a makeshift funnel, took a deep breath, his cheeks and stomach swelling, and then blew forcefully into the funnel.


    ''Whoosh!''


    A swift and powerful gust formed a small cyclone, sweeping through the burning engine area. The flames were instantly extinguished, and the thick black smoke dissipated into the wind.


    "That''s one problem solved," Caesar said, landing next to Steve, who looked at him with a mixture of awe and relief.


    ...


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 434 Repairing the Third Engine Turbine

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    "Is that even possible?" Steve muttered, bewildered as he watched Caesar extinguish the fire with a single breath. He stood there holding a fire extinguisher, feeling momentarily out of place amidst the swirling wind. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Captain, stop daydreaming. We''ve got incoming hostiles from behind," Caesar''s youthful voice rang out before he flew out through the breach in the Helicarrier, hovering high in the sky as he headed towards the severely damaged third-engine turbine.


    "What?" Steve snapped back to attention, glancing behind him. Sure enough, he saw several armed men approaching through the smoke-filled corridor. Though they were dressed as SHIELD agents, their cold, dark eyes betrayed their true allegiance. Upon seeing Steve, they raised their guns without hesitation and opened fire.


    "Mind-controlled agents?" Steve thought, ducking into a tactical roll to avoid the incoming bullets. Sparks flew as the rounds struck the floor where he had been standing.


    "Looks like they mean business. Try this!" Steve ducked behind a wall, aimed the fire extinguisher at the narrow corridor the attackers were advancing through, and unleashed a thick cloud of white powder. The armed men were momentarily blinded, their vision obscured by the dense fog.


    Seizing the opportunity, Steve, a master of close-quarters combat and outnumbered battles, charged into the corridor. With his shield raised, he moved swiftly and methodically, neutralizing the mind-controlled agents with calculated strikes.


    "Captain''s handling things well," Caesar noted as he floated outside the Helicarrier, his keen eyes catching glimpses of the battle through the corridor. With a smirk, he refocused on the third engine, which was already heavily damaged and spewing smoke.


    The turbine, resembling a giant mechanical Ferris wheel, needed all its components to function correctly to keep the Helicarrier aloft. With one engine down, the entire structure was off-balance, descending slowly. Two engines failing would spell disaster, resulting in a catastrophic crash.


    "Let''s see what we have here," Caesar muttered. Hovering in the air, he kicked away a piece of debris wedged in the turbine. More metal rods and plates protruded, jamming the mechanism. Narrowing his bright blue eyes, Caesar''s gaze shifted from blue to a fiery red.


    In an instant, beams of searing heat shot from his eyes, slicing through the steel obstructions with surgical precision. The intense heat left smooth, clean cuts, freeing the turbine.


    "Clearing''s done. Now to restart the engine," Caesar called out, turning towards the corridor. "Captain, how''s it going in there?"


    "Under control! Need any help?" Steve, panting slightly, had just finished knocking out the last of the attackers with a powerful shield bash.


    "Yeah, find the external switch by the turbine''s access point and flip it to restart the engine," Caesar instructed.


    "Just flip the switch? That''s it?" Steve asked, already moving towards the control panel.


    "No, I''ll need to give the turbine a push from inside. The switch alone won''t be enough," Caesar replied, diving into the turbine like a miniature Ferris wheel.


    Steve ran down the corridor, his face showing concern as he spoke. "If the engine restarts while you''re in there, the blades will shred you to pieces. I can''t let that happen to you!"


    "Don''t worry about me," Caesar reassured, positioning himself against the inner turbine blades. Bathed in sunlight, he harnessed the absorbed energy, using his superhuman strength to begin turning the massive turbine.


    The small hands of Caesar dug slightly into the steel of the turbine. Despite its immense size and weight¡ªthousands of times greater than Caesar himself¡ªthe third engine turbine began to move. Slowly at first, but then faster and faster, it spun into motion.


    "It''s now, Captain," Caesar''s voice echoed.


    Steve reached for the external switch, gripping the red handle with both hands. He pulled down with all his strength.


    The third engine turbine, now rebooted and given an initial push by Caesar, accelerated rapidly. The immense force it generated halted the Helicarrier''s perilous tilt and gradual descent.


    "Caesar? Get out of there!" Steve shouted from the edge of the corridor, straining to see into the swiftly spinning turbine. The speed blurred the view, obscuring Caesar''s presence.


    "Alright, alright, no need to yell. You''re going to make me deaf," Came a familiar, youthful voice behind him while a small, pale hand rested on his shoulder.


    Steve spun around in surprise to find Caesar standing there. "But you were just inside..." He glanced back at the turbine, then at Caesar, with a confused expression on his face.


    "That was a few seconds ago. Seriously, Captain, even after being frozen for seventy years, you need to keep up," Caesar shrugged. But before he could finish, a sudden, powerful tremor reverberated through the Helicarrier. Along with it came a terrifying roar that echoed through the corridors.


    "What''s happening?" Steve and Caesar exchanged worried glances before dashing towards the source of the disturbance.


    At the same time, deep within the dimly lit lower levels of the Helicarrier, heavy footsteps pounded the floor.


    A monstrous shadow stretched long across the corridor. The creature that cast it was immense and menacing, its form seemingly forged in the depths of hell. Towering at four meters, the beast was covered in explosive, bulging muscles. Its skin, tough as Iron Man''s armor, was dark and laced with glowing white patterns. From its back, several sharp black spikes protruded.


    This beast was pure malevolence, designed solely for destruction and combat.


    The dark creature ground its teeth, each step causing the floor to quake and leaving deep imprints.


    Nearby, hidden under some machinery, Eddie and Natasha crouched in fear. Their bodies shivered, covered in goosebumps, as they watched the beast pass by.


    "What... what is that thing?" Natasha whispered, her voice trembling as she turned to Eddie after the monster had moved away.


    Just moments ago, Dr. Banner had transformed into the Hulk. But instead of his usual green, his skin had turned pitch black, doubling his already massive size.


    The monstrous being, a fusion of Hulk and Venom, had gone berserk, obliterating half the research lab with a single punch. It had effortlessly crushed Iron Man''s armor like it was made of paper.


    "Symbiote Venom... it''s fused with the Hulk," Eddie stammered, terror etched in his eyes. "We''re doomed. No one can stop it. This Helicarrier is going down, and it''ll destroy New York City next."


    The thought of Venom combined with Hulk created a chilling realization¡ª it is an unstoppable force of destruction.


    ### To Be Continued...

 Chapter 435 The Union of Hulk and Symbiote

    In the dimly lit basement of the Helicarrier, Natasha took a deep breath, her eyes reflecting steely determination as she emerged from beneath a large piece of machinery where she had been hiding.


    Seeing this, Eddie''s face filled with confusion as he urgently whispered to her, "Natasha, what are you doing? That monster is just around the corner!"


    "Yes, the combination of Hulk and the Venom Symbiote¡ª let''s call it the ''Giant Venom'' for the piece of my mind¡ª that thing is terrifying and seemingly unstoppable. I have no idea how to defeat it. But that''s precisely why I have to go out there!" Natasha''s voice was calm yet resolute as she turned to face Eddie, her expression set with determination. "We are the Avengers. If even we are too afraid to confront it, this Helicarrier is doomed."


    With great power comes great responsibility. This is the true essence of a hero''s duty and belief.


    Natasha knew this all too well. Regardless of the dangers ahead, she would step forward without hesitation. She had spent enough time in the shadows as Black Widow; now, she sought to follow the path of righteousness and light.


    "Natasha..." Eddie watched helplessly as the red-haired woman, who was barely stronger than an average human, ran towards the direction where the Giant Venom had gone.


    The sounds of the monster''s roars and the agonized screams of agents echoed faintly around them. It was clear that the enraged Giant Venom had begun its rampage and destruction aboard the Helicarrier.


    Eddie sat in silence for a moment before slamming his fist into his trembling leg, his fingernails digging into his palm. The pain drove out most of the fear clouding his mind.


    Yes!


    Rather than waiting to die, it was better to fight back!


    "Venom, you''ve always saved me. This time, it''s my turn to save you!" Eddie''s resolve crystallized into action as he got up and chased after Natasha.


    Meanwhile, deeper within the Helicarrier''s lower levels:


    "Close all the gates!"


    "Use the new energy weapons!"


    "Get more men here, increase the firepower!"


    "We must stop it here, it cannot reach the control room!!"


    Around a dozen SHIELD elite agents stood at the crossroads of a corridor, each gripping strange energy weapons. They formed a defensive line, layer upon layer, holding their breath, waiting for the inevitable arrival of their target.


    ''Thump, Thump, Thump!''


    The rhythmic pounding echoed through the deck, accompanied by a chilling growl as a towering, muscular shadow approached from the end of the dark corridor.


    The elite agents swallowed hard. When the noise and tremors peaked, everything suddenly fell silent. The corridor seemed to return to an eerie, deceptive calm.


    The agents stared nervously ahead. Suddenly, a black tendril shot out from the darkness, crossing the distance in an instant and piercing through the chests of the two frontmost agents.


    The remaining agents froze momentarily, then screamed in terror, "It''s here, fire!"


    Brilliant, fearsome beams of laser light, resembling fireworks, poured down the corridor, striking the black tendril and the figure at the end. The attacks hit a tough, dark shell, which momentarily cracked before quickly reforming and healing.


    "Is this a joke?" The leader of the agents showed an incredulous expression. After all, they were armed with new weapons developed using the Tesseract, capable of easily piercing modern armored tanks!


    Yet now, they couldn''t even breach the target''s outer defense?!


    "Roar!"


    This action further infuriated the Giant Venom, and it let out a deafening roar. The sound reverberated through the straight corridor, causing the agents to instinctively cover their ears.


    "Ahhhhhh!!"


    Amidst the screams of the two agents, their bodies were connected by the tendrils and slammed against the walls on both sides. Despite wearing state-of-the-art protective suits, their human bodies were still as fragile as paste, being smashed into a pulp by the black tendrils, splattering crimson blood onto the other agents.


    The massive, dark, and grotesque monster emerged from the dim light, revealing its face: narrow, with cold, merciless white eyes, dripping with slime from its ferocious fangs. It exuded an overwhelming aura of violence and savagery, with several black tendrils swaying behind it.


    The Giant Venom. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Enhanced with Hulk''s formidable strength and physique, multiplied by the symbiote''s capabilities, it possessed nearly impenetrable armor and the ability to control its black tendrils over long distances.


    If Hulk represented boundless rage, then the Venom Symbiote embodied cold-blooded slaughter. When the two merged, they created the ultimate life form born solely for war.


    If there truly were gods of creation, even they would regret bringing into existence this ultimate life form capable of annihilating everything.


    "Monster, an absolute monster..."


    Facing the approaching Giant Venom, the remaining elite agents lying on the ground began to tremble uncontrollably, unable to muster any resistance or even thoughts of counterattack.


    Just then, a bullet flew from behind the Giant Venom, hitting it on the back of its head. The bullet flattened upon impact, barely scratching it.


    However, this action caught the attention of the Giant Venom. It turned around, only to see Natasha, clad in combat attire, holding a handgun and gesturing provocatively with her finger.


    "Big guy, it''s getting dark, time for the sun to set."


    "Roar!"


    Enraged, the Giant Venom responded with several rapid shots of its black tendrils. Natasha had no intention of fighting, seeing that she had drawn its attention, she flipped her vibrant red hair and dashed away without looking back.


    Natasha was in the lead, followed closely by the Giant Venom, and they began a deadly game of cat and mouse.


    Although Natasha kept running towards the narrow corridor, the Giant Venom charged recklessly, forcefully creating a path with its monstrous body, steadily closing the gap between them.


    Seeing a set of iron stairs ahead, Natasha sprinted faster, leaping and grabbing onto the handrail on the upper level. But the Giant Venom caught up, smashing the iron stairs and breaking through three or four layers of Iron Man''s interior walls due to its excessive force.


    Gasping for breath, Natasha hung onto the handrail, her body suspended in mid-air. Seeing the Giant Venom about to turn back, a hand suddenly reached down from the upper level and grabbed her.


    Looking up, Natasha saw Eddie. He pulled her up with determination and said in a low voice, "Natasha, you''re right. We must face it."


    "Is there a way?" Natasha asked quickly after standing up.


    Eddie shook his head. "We can''t handle it in this fused state. Our only chance is to separate Venom from Hulk, then we can deal with them one by one."


    "How can we separate them? Does Venom have any weaknesses?" Natasha continued to inquire.


    With a grim expression, Eddie thought for a moment before his eyes lit up. "As far as I know, it doesn''t. But both Venom and Hulk fear one person''s presence. Does that count as a weakness?"


    "Who?" Natasha asked subconsciously.


    "Symbol Of Piece, Kyle" Eddie repled in a calm tone.


    ...


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 436 The God-Slayer! The Terrifying Power of the Venom Giant!

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    "Master Kyle?" Natasha''s hopeful expression faded instantly when she heard that name. She stared intently at the serious-faced Eddie and snapped, "Are you kidding me right now? Where on Earth are we supposed to find that man right now? Not to mention he''s not even on earth."


    "You think I don''t know that, I am just answering your question." Eddie shrugged helplessly as he spoke, acknowledging his pointless remark.


    Everyone knew that if the Symbol of Peace, Kyle, were here, he could handle and even reverse the dire situation they were facing single-handedly. However, Kyle had left Earth three years ago, venturing into the far reaches of the galaxy. His safe return was uncertain not to mention him helping them in this situation.


    Loki had surely learned of Kyle''s departure, which was why he chose this moment to strike with his mind-control staff and alien army.


    ---


    As Eddie and Natasha conversed, the lower level echoed with a sharp cracking sound. The Giant Venom, exhaling hot steam from its nostrils, ripped apart the iron-like outer walls with its bare hands. Its monstrous head, adorned with jagged fangs and glowing white eyes, emerged, reflecting Eddie and Natasha in its vertical pupils.


    Eddie and Natasha froze seeing the Giant Venom, turning into statues. Eddie''s face turned ghostly pale as he glanced at Natasha and he suggested in a hushed voice, "I''ll count ''three-two-one.'' At ''one,'' we turn and run."


    "Got it."


    Sweat dripped from Natasha''s forehead, her dark red hair clinging to her beautiful face as tension gripped her body. Eddie barely finished saying "one" without counting three and one when they both turned and sprinted down the corridor as if they had practiced countless times.


    The Giant Venom paused momentarily before letting out a furious roar. It picked up a heavy gas cylinder as if it were a toy and hurled it towards the upper corridor.


    Without looking back, the expression on Natasha''s face changed as she instinctively pushed Eddie to the ground. A massive steel pipe whooshed overhead, smashing into the corridor ahead and sealing their escape route.


    Simultaneously, two black tendrils shot out like bullets toward their backs. Natasha reacted quickly, shoving Eddie and rolling aside, causing the tendrils to miss and embed themselves on the floor.


    Seizing the moment, Eddie and Natasha scrambled to their feet, pressing their backs against the blocked corridor entrance, holding their breath as they watched the Giant Venom retract its tendrils.


    The Giant Venom''s eyes glowed coldly as it surveyed them with a predatory gaze, drooling venom from its fangs.


    "We''re doomed," Eddie muttered bitterly.


    Natasha remained silent before she stepped forward with her hands raised in a placating gesture. She pleaded, "Banner, remember who you are. Don''t let anger and violence consume you. This is your body¡ª only you should control it!"


    The Giant Venom glared at Natasha, then broke into a sinister grin. It opened its mouth and spoke in a gravelly voice, "Unfortunately, this body is mine now."


    "That voice..." Eddie trembled, a mix of hope and dread in his voice. "Venom, is that you?"


    "Don''t speak to me in such a tone, we''re not friends," The Giant Venom sneered at Eddie.


    Eddie''s smile froze before he clutched his chest and said, "That''s harsh you know. You lived in my body for years."


    "You were a weak host, offering me no power. Now, I feel unstoppable," The Giant Venom boasted, flexing its dark fist. "With this strength, I can defeat that man..."


    Before it could finish, a silver hammer flew at high speed, striking the Giant Venom''s back. Eddie and Natasha dodged just in time as the giant crashed through the blocked corridor into another section of the Helicarrier.


    The hammer returned along its original path, revealing a tall, muscular man with blonde hair and a red cape, wielding it with authority. "Are you referring to me?" He challenged.


    "Thor!" Natasha and Eddie exclaimed as a feeling of relief flooded their faces. On this Helicarrier, if anyone could stand up to the Giant Venom, it was the god of thunder himself.


    "Loki escaped in the chaos. I can''t chase him so I''ll handle this," Thor declared confidently while looking at Eddie and Natasha.


    Before he could finish, the Helicarrier trembled violently as if struck by a series of explosions. A massive shadow streaked across the distance, appearing before Thor in an instant.


    Too fast!  sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thor''s eyes widened in shock as he faced the dark, muscular chest of the Giant Venom and its enormous hand.


    Reacting on instinct, Thor swung his hammer forward, but the Giant Venom''s hand caught it, along with Thor''s fist. Thor''s expression changed as he realized the giant''s overwhelming speed and strength.


    "Feel the power of the storm!" Thor roared, his body crackling with lightning. The electricity surged through his hammer and into the Giant Venom, but the giant only grinned, slightly slowed by the shock. It held onto Thor''s hand tightly, lifting him off the ground.


    "An ant, claiming to be a god?" The Giant Venom mocked, spinning Thor like a hammer and smashing him into the ground.


    The Helicarrier shuddered, and the iron floor dented with Thor''s impact. The Giant Venom repeatedly slammed Thor into the ground, and blood splattered from the god''s battered body until the lightning around him faded completely.


    "That''s cruel," Natasha winced. "He''ll die at this rate."


    Eddie gritted his teeth as he spoke. "We can''t do anything. We wouldn''t survive even a single blow."


    With a final, devastating throw, the Giant Venom flung Thor to the ground, surveying the fallen god with indifference. Thor lay motionless, his once-majestic armor shattered, his body bruised and bleeding.


    The battle had been decided in an instant. Thor wasn''t weak; he had been caught off guard, and the Giant Venom''s close-combat prowess was simply unmatched. It was a force that seemed to stand at the pinnacle of the galaxy.


    ---


    **End of Chapter**

 Chapter 437 Caesar vs. Venom Giant

    In the underground section of the Helicarrier.


    "I am the invincible Thor... It''s not over yet..."


    Thor lay on the floor, barely able to open his mouth. With his right hand trembling, he slowly raised Mj?lnir toward the Giant Venom standing in front of him.


    If anyone could see beyond the confines of the Helicarrier, they would witness the skies above it, gathering thick clouds under divine power at an altitude of over ten thousand meters. Thunder and lightning raged within those clouds, and it was as if they were representing the heavens'' fury.


    Just as the lightning was about to coalesce and strike the Helicarrier, a massive dark foot stomped heavily on Thor''s chest in the basement, causing him to grunt in pain. His strong, battered body sank deeper into the floor.


    "Almost... just a little more..." Thor weakly whispered, his body trembling as he lost consciousness. His right hand fell, releasing Mj?lnir.


    The thunderclouds dispersed in an instant, leaving no trace behind while bright sunlight once again bathed the Helicarrier.


    The Giant Venom glanced down at Mj?lnir. It gripped the handle, and as it exerted force, its feet cracked into the Iron floor, but the hammer remained immovable.


    Divine weapons like Mj?lnir, which were blessed by the All-Father Odin, cannot be lifted by mere strength alone. Only those deemed worthy can wield it.


    After a moment, the Giant Venom gave up on lifting Mj?lnir. It extended a finger toward the unconscious Thor, its sharp dark claw like a blade, and slashed down from Thor''s neck. The already cracked silver armor split in two, revealing his muscular upper body.


    "Venom, what are you doing?" Eddie exclaimed in shock as he looked at this scene.


    "He claims to be a god. I''m curious to see what godly flesh and blood taste like," The Giant Venom snarled, its uneven fangs dripping with saliva as it eyed Thor like a meal.


    "You can''t do this! Wake up, Banner!" Natasha, pale and kneeling, tried desperately to awaken Dr. Banner''s consciousness within the Giant Venom.


    "I will and I can do this. Just wait your turn, after I eat him, I''ll devour you all as well," The Giant Venom said cruelly before he raised its claw as a weapon and ruthlessly plunging it toward Thor''s chest.


    As the universe''s strongest lifeform, it must complete the ritual of god-slaying!


    "No!!" Natasha screamed in terror as the Giant Venom''s claw was about to kill Thor. At this critical moment, an item flew quickly from the side corridor, blocking the dark claw just in time!


    The Giant Venom looked down in anger to see that a round shield with a star emblem had blocked its claw, covering Thor''s chest.


    To the Giant Venom, even Iron seemed as fragile as paper, yet the shield, after blocking its claw, bore only a slight scratch on its surface!


    "Is that..." Natasha and Eddie looked up excitedly to see a young man in a blue tight suit standing at the corridor entrance, clearly having just arrived.


    "Captain?"


    "I hope I''m not too late?" Steve said with a slight smile on his face.


    "An old and alone undying soldier," The Giant Venom growled, its grotesque face snarling as it sprayed hot steam from its nose and mouth, clenching its fists the size of a person.


    "Ohh, I may be old but I''m not alone," Steve said, shrugging and pointing above the Giant Venom''s head.


    "Huh?" The Giant Venom looked up, its pale, cold eyes widening as a small fist rapidly enlarged, carrying a violent whirlwind.


    ''Boom!!!''


    The Giant Venom was struck with unprecedented force, its body slammed into the floor, creating a giant crater as it rolled downward, crashing through several floors before coming to a stop.


    "You guys really don''t give up, huh," A young voice echoed in the room as Caesar floated in the air, holding the star-emblazoned shield in one hand and Thor''s belt in the other, landing lightly on the crater''s edge.


    "Young master?" Eddie sighed in relief, leaning against the wall. He awkwardly added, "Venom... it..."


    "I know," Caesar nodded, tossing the shield back to Steve and laying Thor before Eddie and Natasha.


    Turning his back, he faced the abyss-like crater, his tone both young and determined as he continued to speak. "Now that I''m here, everything will be fine."


    "That punch... I knew you were hiding your strength," Eddie said with a strained smile on his face after realizing the power of Ceaser''s punch.


    "That punch..." Natasha was also surprised when she saw Ceasar punching the Giant Venom into the floor. She couldn''t fantom how such a small body could hold such outrageous powers.


    And for some reason, the small figure in front of her at this moment overlapped with the tall and invincible figure in her memory.


    "Caesar, what should we do with that monster?" Steve walked to the edge of the crater with his shield in hand, looking down at the dimly lit underground area below. "Since we are close to the bottom of the Helicarrier, most of the machines and equipment below are there."


    "To be honest, I don''t really know. The combination of Hulk and Venom is really a headache."


    Caesar frowned slightly and lightly clenched his fists. He didn''t know whether his underdeveloped body could withstand the high load of fighting.


    For the moment, let''s give it a try.


    After all, in the field of close combat, there is no reason for him to lose against that monster with his Superman Clone!


    Thinking of this, Caesar suddenly remembered something, looked at the Thor hammer on the ground, and opened his right hand slightly.


    A divine weapon is freely available, so why not use it?


    Under the astonished gazes of Steve and the others, Mj?lnir floated up and flew into Caesar''s hand, his small hand barely gripping the handle.


    Electricity crackled from Mj?lnir, continuously flowing into Caesar''s body.


    "This might work, with the power of thunder," Caesar thought, his eyes widening in surprise as his blue eyes gleamed with electric light.


    He could convert the energy into his own strength. With Mj?lnir, it was like having a portable power bank.


    "Captain, take them to the main control hall. I''ll lure the Giant Venom away," Caesar said before floating with Mj?lnir in hand, preparing to descend into the crater.


    "Caesar, take this too!" Steve tossed his shield before Ceasar could descend into the crater he created and Caesar didn''t hesitate, catching it and strapping it to his left arm, fully armed as he entered the crater.


    Supporting each other, Eddie and Natasha followed Steve, who carried the still-unconscious Thor. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hurry, the fight''s about to start. This area will likely be compromised. We need to get to the main control hall. Who knows what the situation is there?" Steve urged.


    As Eddie passed the crater, he worriedly asked, "Captain, can the young master handle that monster alone?"


    "I don''t know, but unfortunately, we''re just burdens here," Steve sighed, leading the way. "But I believe in him."


    "So do I," Natasha agreed, nodding.


    Both of them had seen something secretive in Caesar''s demeanor.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 438 Battle! Venom’s Obsession Unleashed!

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    Caesar descended slowly through the hole in the Helicarrier, clutching the star-spangled shield in his left hand and Thor''s hammer in his right.


    The bottom of the Helicarrier was shrouded in darkness, with only the sounds of machinery and pistons whirring incessantly. The massive pit caused by the Giant Venom''s fall was now empty, the target having vanished.


    "Waiting for me, are you?"


    Caesar''s blue eyes glimmered slightly, his Superman vision cutting through the darkness. With a brief glance around, he mapped out the entire layout of the space.


    The underground layer was now crisscrossed with thick black lines, forming dense webs that sealed all entrances and exits, turning the entire area into a giant trap. Only a dim light beam from the hole above, about three meters in diameter, illuminated Caesar''s small figure.


    "Venom, when did you learn this ability? I don''t remember Eddie ever telling me about it." Caesar said calmly, looking toward a dark corner.


    The spider web... To be honest, it appeared a little early.


    As if on cue, heavy footsteps echoed from the shadows, the vibrations subtly trembling the deck.


    The hulking form of the Giant Venom emerged, its hideous face baring yellow-white fangs. "You wouldn''t know. All these years, Caesar, I''ve never trusted you. Not even Eddie, my former host."


    "What do you mean, Venom?" Caesar raised his eyes and stared at the Giant Venom calmly from a distance of ten meters.


    The creature standing before him was a combination of Banner, Hulk, and Venom. Currently, Venom has full control, with Banner and Hulk locked in a stalemate.


    The giant Venom spread his hands in a humane manner, showing no signs of losing control or anger. He was calm and unseemly as he spoke: "Caesar. Over the years, I have been witnessing your growth. To be honest, I am completely fascinated by you. I''m shocked by the potential you have. I''ve seen countless warriors on Planet Sakaar, and I''ve traveled through the galaxy and know many alien races, but I''ve never seen anyone like you."


    "What about me? I''m just a kid," Caesar retorted with a smirk.


    "A kid?" Venom''s laugh was cold and grating as he spoke. "Can a kid bring a crashing airplane safely to the ground? Can a kid level an erupting volcano? Can a kid drag a pirate submarine from the ocean depths?"


    "Caesar, if Hulk and I are monsters, you are the true monster hiding on Earth. I sought ways to defeat you, but as time passed, I stagnated with Eddie while you kept growing stronger, making me more and more desperate."


    Venom paused, its fists clenching. "I realized staying with Eddie would never make me stronger. Defeating you was becoming an impossible dream!"


    "I see. So you secretly bonded with other humans behind Eddie''s back," Caesar deduced.


    "Exactly," Venom confirmed, raising a hand. Black threads shot from its wrist, embedding in the edges of the hole above and weaving into a web, sealing the last escape route.


    Now, only thin rays of light filtered through the web, casting shifting shadows on Caesar and the Giant Venom.


    Venom broke the black threads in its hand, glancing at the dark web. "This technique, I developed it six months ago by bonding with a boy in Queens, New York. While I prefer direct attacks, I''ll use every method to defeat you."


    Its voice was cold and determined, devoid of anger, filled only with a near-maniacal obsession.


    "Yes, I can sense your determination," Caesar acknowledged, narrowing his eyes. The immense pressure from Venom''s powerful aura made his body tense to the extreme.


    Hulk''s rampages were terrifying, but a creature even stronger than Hulk, maintaining cold tactical thinking, was truly fearsome.


    "So, let''s begin. Let''s have a good fight right here!"


    Venom''s giant figure crouched slightly, his dark, massive muscles tensing. His crimson tongue flicked out, eagerly licking his fangs in anticipation.


    "Hold on a second..." Caesar coughed, looking perplexed. "I have two questions. First, are you really controlled by Loki? And second, why do you want to defeat me? I won''t fight you until you answer me."


    "You''re so tiny, yet you talk so much." Venom''s giant form showed a hint of impatience with his sneer visible as he spoke. "Loki? That arrogant fool. I only cooperated with him because our goals aligned. I used him to get the Mind Stone staff to amplify my power, to get closer to your level."


    "And as to why do I want to defeat you? Because I know that unless I surpass you, I''ll never glimpse the shadow of that man!!"


    With those words hanging in the air, Venom suddenly moved. His massive feet left imprints on the ground as his bulky body burst forth with terrifying, supersonic speed, transforming into a black blur aimed straight at Caesar.


    "Is that so? Then, as you wish!"


    Caesar''s response was equally swift. He didn''t retreat or dodge but charged forward, his left hand gripping the shield, becoming a golden streak hurtling toward Venom.


    In an instant, a gigantic dark fist and a star-emblazoned shield collided with a force akin to worlds colliding!


    Then, the figures of Venom and Caesar, one large and one small, emerged from the clash. They didn''t waste time on fancy moves but immediately engaged in a pure test of strength¡ª


    The sheer force of their close combat exploded in an instant. The air around their fists and shield contact shattered, sending shockwaves that were tempered by the layers of webs before the terrifying aftershocks reached the Helicarrier''s inner walls.


    Meanwhile, in the broad upper corridor of the Helicarrier¡ª


    Steve led the way, carrying Thor, with Natasha and Eddie following closely as they made their way to the main control room, the heart of the Helicarrier.


    "We''re almost there," Steve said while looking at the corridor corner ahead. He was about to step forward when the Helicarrier suddenly trembled, causing the three of them to grab the walls for support, their expressions tense and uncertain. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was just the beginning.


    The Helicarrier continued to shake without pause, causing items and corpses inside to roll across the floor.


    "It''s coming from the bottom of the Helicarrier," Natasha quickly deduced, pressing her hand against the wall for stability.


    Steve glanced at the trembling Helicarrier interior and sighed, "It''s Caesar. They''ve started fighting."


    This battle between monsters left no room for anyone else to intervene!


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 439 The Crisis of the Helicarrier

    Between New York City and the ocean, dark clouds loomed in the vast expanse of the sky. The sun''s rays fell upon the Helicarrier, its dark steel hull reflecting a cold light. The four-engine turbines churned, disrupting the surrounding clouds for miles.


    This ultra-modern military fortress was currently under siege. Visible shockwaves rippled from the Helicarrier''s bottom, spreading like tidal waves throughout the entire structure, causing the Helicarrier to shake violently, creating chaos within.


    Loki''s escape was merely the beginning of the war. In fact, Loki had intentionally allowed himself to be captured to infiltrate SHIELD and the Avengers'' temporary base.


    From there, he manipulated Hawkeye to sabotage the third engine turbine and incited Venom and Banner to create the uncontrollable entity known as the Giant Venom. All of this was to prevent the humans from interfering with his grand plan.


    On the Helicarrier''s open deck, Loki stood at the edge, his golden armor and cape billowing in the fierce wind. His black hair was disheveled, and as he felt the aftermath of the battle below, he smiled wickedly. "Isn''t this right? Killing each other has always been your human nature."


    "Is that so?" A calm voice suddenly spoke from behind him.


    Loki''s face stiffened as he turned to see Agent Coulson, one of Fury''s trusted operatives, standing there. Coulson was holding a high-powered energy weapon, its muzzle glowing ominously as it pointed at Loki.


    "Arrogance and vanity¡ª these are the flaws of false gods like you. Hands up!" Coulson demanded coldly.


    "What kind of weapon is that?" Loki eyed the strange device warily, sensing the danger coming from it. Instinctively, he raised his hands, all the while secretly preparing a spell.


    "This weapon was developed from the Tesseract''s energy. Care to test its power?" Coulson replied coolly.


    "No, that won''t be necessary," Loki smirked before vanishing into thin air. Coulson''s face changed as he felt a chill behind him and a sharp weapon pierced his back.


    Clattering to the deck, Coulson''s energy weapon bounced and slid off the edge, disappearing into the clouds below. Coulson groaned in agony, his body convulsing as blood poured from the wound where Loki''s blade had struck.


    Loki, still smiling malevolently, pushed Coulson to the edge of the Helicarrier. "Pity, but we have the right to be arrogant."


    He whispered, then withdrew his golden dagger, letting Coulson fall into the stormy clouds below.


    Suddenly, a figure dashed past Loki and leaped off the deck after Coulson. Mid-air, the figure''s mechanical wings unfolded, transforming him into a Falcon-like figure, who dived after the falling agent with a roar of his jet engines. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Falcon?" Loki sneered. "Instead of ambushing me, you rush to save a dying man. Another stubborn human flaw!"


    A black Quinjet approached the Helicarrier, its rear hatch opening. A scientist, also under Loki''s control, spoke to Loki respectfully, "Loki, I am here to retrieve you."


    Loki nodded coolly and jumped into the Quinjet. As he watched the chaos on the Helicarrier below, he asked the scientist, "Is everything ready?"


    The scientist nodded quickly, "Yes, everything is prepared. We only need the energy site to activate the Tesseract and open the Portal as you wish."


    "Excellent. Head to Stark Tower immediately," Loki ordered with a smile.


    "Understood." The scientist retreated to carry out the command.


    The rear hatch closed, and the black Quinjet sped away from the Helicarrier towards New York City.


    A few seconds later, Falcon''s wings sliced through the storm clouds, emerging with the unconscious and severely injured Agent Coulson. They landed on the shaking deck of the Helicarrier.


    Falcon glanced at the disappearing aircraft and quickly opened his communicator. "Captain, it''s Sam. Loki has left the Helicarrier. I have an injured man here and cannot pursue."


    "Understood. I also have an injured person and a very tricky opponent here," Steve replied over the communicator.


    In the corridor leading to the main control room, Steve ended the call. He carried the still-unconscious Thor, his expression serious. Eddie and Natasha, who followed closely, stopped in their tracks.


    Ten meters ahead, a black-clad agent with dark hair stood facing them. He glared at Steve and the others, his left hand gripping a specialized longbow, while his other hand reached for an arrow.


    "Barton?" Natasha started to step forward but was quickly stopped by Steve. "Wait, he''s clearly still under control!"


    "I understand." Natasha took a deep breath, calming herself. Her eyes met Hawkeye Barton''s, and she spoke softly, "Do you remember me? Barton, we''re the real team."


    Barton remained silent, his dark eyes flickering with a hint of recognition. Slowly, he lowered his right hand.


    "You do remember..." Natasha sighed in relief, but Barton''s eyes suddenly turned cold. He swiftly drew several arrows and shot them into the walls, then turned and ran without a word.


    "Watch out!" Steve shouted, diving to push Natasha and Eddie to the ground as the arrows beeped ominously. The arrows exploded like high-powered bombs, filling the corridor with fire and shockwaves.


    Poor Thor bore the brunt of the explosion, adding to his injuries.


    As Steve, Natasha, and Eddie got back to their feet, Barton had vanished from sight.


    "After him!" Steve ordered, picking up Thor again. "He''s heading to the main control room!"


    "I''ll go!" Natasha gritted her teeth, ignoring her own injuries as she sprinted towards the main control room.


    Inside the main control room, chaos reigned. Papers and chairs were scattered, though fortunately, the computer controls were undamaged. Fury stood on the central platform, directing staff to maintain the Helicarrier''s flight and deploying agents to eliminate the intruders.


    Agent Hill stood by Fury, vigilantly scanning the area. She noticed a familiar figure at the entrance, drawing a bow aimed at them. She quickly shielded Fury. "Enemy!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Hawkeye, who entered the hall, had already shot his first arrow.


    The arrow narrowly missed Agent Hill''s head, as if it had been shot by mistake.


    But how is this possible? That was Hawkeye''s arrow!


    Agent Hill looked behind her and saw that the staff in the lobby were in a mess. The arrow was inserted into the central console. The modified arrow was inserted into the jack without any deviation. The corresponding computer screen showed up half a second later.


    "Emergency protocols activated. Shutting down the first and second engine turbines..."


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 440 The Fall! Caesar’s True Strength! (Part 1)

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    Inside the main control room, alarms blared from every corner. The notification of the engine turbines shutting down brought an eerie silence to the chaotic room. Everyone, from Director Fury to the staff, held their breath in unison.


    The Helicarrier had four engine turbines in total. One of them had already been damaged, severely affecting the aircraft''s stability. Now, with half of the engines shutting down at an altitude of ten thousand meters...


    Everyone knew what that meant.


    From the outside, one could see the Helicarrier''s power sources¡ª the first and second turbines on one side¡ª gradually winding down, while the third and fourth turbines on the opposite side strained under the increased load. But two engines alone weren''t enough to keep the Helicarrier afloat.


    The aircraft began to tilt severely as it lost power on one side, the angle of descent quickly surpassing thirty degrees. The two inactive turbines acted like dead weight, dragging the Helicarrier down through thunderclouds toward the ground below. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What¡ª" "Watch out!" "Hold on to something!"


    The main control room was filled with screams. The originally smooth steel floor had now turned into a deadly slope. Coupled with the weightless feeling of falling downwards, personnel and objects alike slid towards one side, piling up against the large observation windows.


    Some quick-thinking S.H.I.E.L.D. agents grabbed onto fixed equipment and walls to steady themselves.


    As the Helicarrier tilted and plummeted, Barton managed to fire an arrow, which was embedded in the ceiling and trailed a steel cable that he fastened to his waist, suspending himself in mid-air.


    His eyes were as black as ink, devoid of emotion. He pulled out another modified arrow and nocked it, aiming directly at the control panel for the third and fourth turbines, revealing his intentions.


    "The mission ends here, Loki," Barton murmured, releasing the arrow. But before it could reach its target, a handgun was thrown from above, perfectly intercepting the arrow.


    "Hmm?" Barton looked up to see a black-clad figure descending from the highest passageway, with short red hair whipping wildly around her.


    In a black, form-fitting suit, Black Widow Natasha landed gracefully, her legs striking Barton''s wrist and sending his bow flying.


    "You!" Barton growled before throwing a punch. But Natasha''s flexibility was unmatched; she dodged his attack and wrapped her legs around his arm and neck, using her body as a weapon to choke him.


    "Are you still not coming to your senses, Barton?" Natasha''s voice was cold as she tightened her grip.


    Barton struggled, but with his neck constricted, his face reddened, and he couldn''t use his full strength or breathe properly. His resistance weakened.


    Gradually, the darkness faded from his eyes, replaced by clarity and recognition.


    Barton stopped struggling and tapped Natasha on the shoulder. She released her grip, letting him gasp for air.


    "Thanks," Barton coughed, taking deep breaths.


    "You''re welcome," Natasha replied, relieved that he had regained his senses. She looked towards the passageway where Steve, carrying Thor, and Eddie were making their way into the control room, clinging to the slanted walls.


    "You finally made it," Director Fury''s stern expression softened slightly as he saw them. He turned to Agent Hill at the control panel, shouting, "Can we restart those two turbines?"


    Agent Hill pulled out the embedded arrow and swiftly operated the virtual screen, her fingers dancing across it. "We can, but it will take time! At least three minutes!"


    "Three minutes?" Fury frowned deeply. At that moment, the Helicarrier descended into the thunderclouds, with lightning crackling all around. Several bolts struck the observation windows, causing the reinforced glass to crack alarmingly.


    Those piled against the windows screamed and scrambled to higher ground.


    Hill''s voice was urgent, "At this rate, we''ll crash in about two minutes!"


    "There''s no time for evacuation or calling for backup," Fury muttered, trying to think of a solution. But given their current predicament, it seemed there was no option but to brace for impact.


    Many S.H.I.E.L.D. personnel looked out at the rapidly receding clouds, their faces etched with despair.


    Human effort seemed futile against the inevitable crash of a Helicarrier weighing hundreds of tons.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault," Barton lamented, his face buried in his hands.


    "It''s not your fault; you were under Loki''s control," Natasha reassured him. She turned to Steve, "What do we do now, Captain?"


    "Let me think," Steve replied, handing Thor to Eddie. He rubbed his chin, his thoughts momentarily drifting to Kyle''s face. Shaking his head, he remembered that Kyle wasn''t even on Earth...


    Suddenly, Steve remembered something. He pulled out a small flip phone from his pocket and dialed a number.


    After a few seconds, the call connected, and a youthful voice answered, "Captain, I''m busy here. Haven''t you noticed?"


    As if on cue, the bottom of the falling Helicarrier trembled with another roar, which was far more terrifying than a lightning strike.


    "The first and second engines are down. Our Helicarrier is plummeting," Steve relayed the urgent message, unsure why he thought of Caesar. The young child was battling the formidable Giant Venom below.


    "I''ve noticed. Don''t worry! As long as I''m here, everything will be fine," Caesar''s voice was young but resolute, and it was hard to believe that this voice belonged to a child barely five years old and fighting the strongest lifeform currently known to them.


    Where did his confidence come from?


    Steve''s thoughts raced, but he chose to trust Caesar.


    "Do you trust me?"


    "Of course."


    The memory of their conversation on the runaway train seventy years ago echoed in Steve''s mind.


    "I see now," Steve smiled, closing the phone. In response, Natasha looked at him with a puzzled expression on her face.


    "You''ll see soon," Steve said while looking out the window at the still-falling Helicarrier, his fists clenching.


    In the lower levels of the Helicarrier, within a dark, web-covered chamber.


    "You''re taking calls during our fight? Pay attention to me!"


    The monstrous Giant Venom roared, delivering a powerful punch that sent Caesar flying. The blow left shockwaves and white arcs of energy in its wake. Venom stepped forward, trapping the star-spangled shield beneath its foot and pushing it deep into the floor.


    Caesar crashed into the dark web, breaking through two walls before coming to a stop.


    "Pay attention?" Caesar''s eyes glowed with a piercing red light. He tore away the webbing, a smile spreading across his face.


    "In truth, I''m actually done playing with you," He said innocently before tossing Thor''s hammer aside.


    **(End of Chapter)**

 Chapter 441 The Fall! Caesar’s True Power! (Part 2)

    "Oh?"


    Seeing Caesar take the initiative to throw away Thor''s hammer, a look of surprise and disappointment flashed across the grotesque face of the Giant Venom. The soles of his feet seemed to stick to the floor as if they were steady as a mountain.


    Turning a blind eye to the Helicarrier''s descent, the Giant Venom seemed unaffected by weightlessness; it spat out corrosive saliva that ate into the floor.


    Its white, beastly eyes fixed on Caesar''s small frame, and it croaked, "Without the shield under my feet that can absorb power and impact, and without that hammer that can summon lightning, how do you intend to fight me, are you admitting defeat?"


    The floor, which was over a meter thick, and the underground chamber filled with dark spider webs, had become pockmarked after the intense fight just now. Some of the deeper holes revealed flashes of lightning from the thunderclouds outside.


    Beyond the thunderclouds lay the faint glow of city lights on land.


    As Captain America had stated, time was running out for Caesar and the Helicarrier.


    The air rushed out, and the wind howled in, creating a vicious environment in the underground space where the battle was taking place.


    "I never needed any weapons in the first place. This body itself is the most powerful weapon there is," Caesar chuckled as he spoke. In the heat of battle, his torn T-shirt hung like rags, so he simply tore it off completely, baring his upper body like the Giant Venom.


    "That is..." The Giant Venom''s eyes widened slightly as he saw this.


    Caesar''s body, though that of a five-year-old child, was not as frail as it appeared. His abdominal muscles were like those of bodybuilders¡ª tight and solid, with a healthy bronze hue from prolonged exposure to sunlight.


    Even after the intense clash just now, which involved impacts ranging from dozens to hundreds of tons, this finely crafted young body showed no signs of injury.


    Strong, extraordinary, exuding immense power¡ª this was not a body a child should have!


    "Time is running out so I''m gonna come at you seriously, Venom."


    Caesar smiled brightly at the Giant Venom, assuming a stance for a sprint. In an instant, his body blurred and disappeared from where it stood, leaving behind a violent whirlwind.


    "So fast..."


    The Giant Venom''s pupils contracted suddenly. In the blink of an eye, Caesar appeared next to its chest and unleashed a punch more powerful than a cannonball.


    Previously, Caesar had relied on Thor''s hammer for offense and Captain America''s shield for defense. This was the first time he was relying on his own body to launch an attack!


    "Right on time!"


    The Giant Venom growled lowly. Despite its bulky appearance, it moved faster than lightning. Its thick, dark arm lashed out, instinctively countering with a punch.


    In the blink of an eye, the two vastly different-sized fists clashed against each other.


    In that instant.


    The figures of the Giant Venom and Caesar froze, along with everything around them. Time seemed to stand still in their surroundings.


    Then.


    Two waves of light, one black and one white, erupted from fists of different sizes, colliding, intertwining, and finally exploding. In this pure contest of strength, it was like the collision of high-tech missiles...


    As if compressing several tons of explosives into a tiny force and shockwave, the tide-like force radiated outward from the two figures, sweeping through the air in layers.


    **BOOM!!!**


    Several resilient dark spider webs were directly shattered, and the first layer of walls were completely crushed by the shockwave!


    Inside the main control room.


    The terrifying aftershocks and vibrations spread throughout the Helicarrier, shaking the floor and ceiling and making it feel as if an earthquake was happening inside. People and equipment were flung around violently, tumbling through the air due to the weightlessness.


    "Woahhh!"


    Eddie was thrown from the doorway but was quickly grabbed by the collar by a strong arm. Steve held both Eddie and Thor in one hand while gripping the door handle with the other.


    "Hold on!"


    The expression on Steve''s face was as stern as stone. He looked out the floor-to-ceiling windows and saw that the Helicarrier had descended through the thunderclouds, dropping to an altitude of six to seven thousand meters. Below, the city outskirts sparkled with lights.


    "Believe in him. Right now, that''s all we can do," Natasha said in a steady voice with her hand resting on Barton''s neck.


    The seemingly equal clash of punches was only the beginning.


    Suspended in mid-air, Caesar didn''t retreat. His left fist was still pressed against the massive fist of the Giant Venom. Without pausing, he raised his right fist and, under the giant''s astonished gaze, launched another punch towards its chest without even gathering strength.


    "You little bas¡­ tard..."


    The Giant Venom gritted his teeth, reacting quickly to block the blow with his own.


    The two fists collided, creating a shockwave similar to the first, sending white waves of air crashing against the damaged walls.


    Caesar''s face remained unchanged as he hung in mid-air, repeating the motions of drawing back and thrusting his fists. His attacks were swift and powerful, his small arms creating afterimages as he unleashed blow after blow like cannonballs.


    The Giant Venom''s expression gradually changed. What he had thought was a powerful special move was now revealed to be Caesar''s regular attack.


    Each punch was over one hundred percent of normal strength!


    As these punches formed a relentless stream of attacks...


    The Giant Venom''s fists continued to swing, blocking and countering, but sweat began to trickle down his forehead as he began to pant heavily, the heat radiating from his body.


    The exchange of superhuman blows turned the underground chamber into a maelstrom, the violent aftershocks tearing through the Steel Walls, exposing gaps through which the ground and sky could be seen.


    At first, the Giant Venom was able to keep up with the pace, but the constant, high-intensity blows wore him down. His massive limbs felt increasingly cumbersome, unable to keep up with the speed of Caesar''s blows.


    Meanwhile, Caesar seemed tireless, mechanically unleashing blows with no sign of stopping.


    Boom!


    Finally, the Giant Venom failed to block a blow. Caesar''s small fist landed on its chest, the supposedly invincible muscles shaking and cracking as the shockwaves ripped through its back.


    "You little brat!"


    The Giant Venom groaned in pain and took half a step back, its feet denting the Iron Man''s floor.


    It tried to retaliate, but Caesar advanced, his tiny fists carrying immense power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!''


    A series of punches landed on the Giant Venom''s chest, shattering his new-found strength and destroying his pride and confidence!


    "Caesar, you!"


    The Giant Venom roared in frustration, retreating as Caesar pressed forward. It tried to grab Caesar with its huge dark hand, but Caesar''s fist effortlessly knocked it back.


    Caesar''s eyes glowed red. Seizing the moment, he flexed his small muscles, his blows raining down on the unprotected chest of the Giant Venom at a rate of over ten blows per second. Each punch struck home, knocking the four-metre-tall giant backwards.


    The Giant Venom''s feet carved grooves in the ground as it retreated, until its back hit the last wall of the Helicarrier, causing cracks to spread across the wall.


    It waited for an opportunity, but in the end found only deep despair and realization.


    "It''s over," Caesar whispered, looking at the Giant Venom. His blows were becoming faster and more ferocious, each one changing the air pressure and wind direction in the underground chamber.


    "Indeed... Caesar, you are indeed... stronger!"


    The Giant Venom''s roar was cut short as the Steel Wall crumbled. His massive dark body was flung outwards.


    In mid-air, the Giant Venom split in two, transforming into a mass of viscous dark liquid and the green Hulk, both tumbling to the ground below.


    (End of Chapter) S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 442 The Power of Superman

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    At the heavily damaged deck breach.


    Caesar stood alone at the edge of the deck, his upper body bare, revealing his chiseled abs, with his tanned skin radiating heat.


    His chest rose and fell unevenly, his fists still clenched. Despite his small stature, which was less than a meter tall, he now appeared like an invincible war god.


    As he watched the Giant Venom fly out of the Helicarrier, his hulking form splitting into recovery forms of the original Venom and the Hulk, Caesar took a deep breath, his highly tense body and mind finally relaxing slightly.


    But as soon as he relaxed, waves of pain, hunger, fatigue, and the emptiness of depleted energy washed over him like a tide.


    Although defeating the Giant Venom had seemed simple and straightforward, the truth was that the battle had drained all of Caesar''s strength and reserves.


    Including the thunderous energy he had absorbed from Thor''s hammer, which had been converted into life force and strength within him, leaving him completely drained.


    Without the energy from Thor''s hammer, the outcome of this fight to the death would have been uncertain.


    "So this is how it ends..."


    Sweat poured down Caesar''s body as he felt his strength drain away. It was the first time since his recovery that he had felt such weakness and helplessness.


    His eyelids felt heavy as if weighed down with lead, and his consciousness became increasingly blurred...


    Despite the powerful blood coursing through his veins and his formidable physique, his body was still not fully developed.


    Caesar slowly closed his eyes, his body tipping forward as he fell through the gap in the deck. As he left the Helicarrier, he was caught in the fierce wind, his golden hair tossed about in disarray.


    The Helicarrier''s descent was slightly slower than Caesar''s free fall due to the assistance of two engine vortex thrusters.


    The overturned Helicarrier and the unconscious Caesar.


    As the two fell, and the altitude dropped to around three thousand meters, and the forests, lakes, and towns below became increasingly clear.


    People working on the outskirts of New York could easily see it that morning. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was like a fortress, but bigger; like a smaller island, but with sharper edges - the Helicarrier, a technological marvel of the highest order, descended from the sky, leaving a thick plume of black smoke in its wake.


    In the main cockpit.


    "Can we restart the engines in time, Hill?" Fury''s face was grim as he watched the approaching ground below, then glanced at Hill at the controls.


    Hill''s face was extremely pale as she shook her head. "It''ll take more than a minute. We won''t make it. In half a minute the Helicarrier will hit the ground."


    "Is that it, then?" Fury smiled bitterly, his hands gripping the railing so tightly that his knuckles turned white.


    Once the Helicarrier crashed, the explosives on board would undoubtedly detonate, wiping out everything within a dozen kilometers.


    The SHIELD personnel and Avengers on board, as well as those on Loki''s side still on the Helicarrier, would be devastated. With no one to stop him, the Alien Legion would occupy and slaughter this planet after opening the interstellar portal.


    By the time this battle was over, humanity would be on the brink of extinction!


    "Damn it."


    With one hand gripping the door handle, Steve''s face flushed slightly as he hung in the doorway, holding Thor and Eddie in his other hand.


    His communicator suddenly beeped. "Captain, are you there?"


    "Sam," Steve replied quietly.


    "Captain, are you in the main cockpit? I''m coming to rescue you!"


    Outside the descending Helicarrier, Falcon Sam wore goggles, his iron-like wings spreading as he dived headfirst, searching for the main cockpit.


    "No, don''t come in!"


    Steve refused resolutely while looking at the altitude which has now been down to two thousand meters, and saying firmly, "If you come into the Helicarrier to rescue me now, you won''t be able to get out! If we are destined to die here, then you will be one of Earth''s surviving heroes!"


    "Captain!" Sam gritted his teeth. "I can''t just watch you die!"


    "We''re not waiting to die." Steve said in a deep voice, "We''re waiting for hope."


    "Hope?" Sam repeated, not understanding.


    "Yes, hope."


    Steve took a deep breath as he looked out of the window at the still descending altitude, he was now able to see the distant forests and lakes, and muttered to himself, "The combat vibrations have stopped, which means he has won."


    "Caesar said he could solve this crisis. What is he waiting for now?"


    At that moment, about a thousand meters in the air, the unconscious Caesar continued to plummet.


    In the face of the howling wind, Caesar''s eyebrows twitched, and then he struggled to open his eyes. He looked down at the ground not far below, then up at the still descending Helicarrier, and his mind instantly cleared.


    "Right, I can''t stop here. I still have to stop the Helicarrier from crashing..."


    Caesar muttered weakly, but his body was too exhausted and he had no energy left. Not only was he unable to attempt to save the falling Helicarrier, he couldn''t even maintain his usual flight.


    "I was too careless, far too careless, to use up all my energy and strength."


    Caesar clenched his fists in frustration.


    "Is this the end?" The same question that plagued Fury flashed through Caesar''s mind.


    Suddenly, an orange-yellow light fell in front of Caesar, filling his vision with a blinding golden glow.


    "This is..." Caesar''s eyes widened in surprise. He saw the dawn breaking through the overcast sky, with bright sunlight shining down and bathing his bare torso.


    ''Thump!


    Caesar''s once-weak heart suddenly beat strongly, his breathing becoming more regular. If he could see inside his body, he would see that his body had been transformed into a massive energy conversion factory, hungrily absorbing the sunlight pouring down.


    "My strength... is returning."


    Caesar''s eyes sparkled like stars as he breathed out a sigh of relief, unclenching his fists before clenching them with renewed determination.


    With a sudden twist in the air, he stopped his downward momentum and used the air as a platform to push himself upwards, accelerating towards the sunlit Helicarrier.


    Reaching the bottom of the Helicarrier, Caesar held his breath and placed his small hands against the steel''s exterior.


    Pushing with all his might!


    Crack! Crack! Crack!''


    In an instant, the steel exterior collapsed inwards under the pressure of immense force.


    Caesar''s entire body was almost embedded in the structure, yet he remained silent, concentrating all his strength into his arms, pushing the Helicarrier upwards with the force of his flight!


    The Helicarrier, weighing hundreds of tonnes as it was pressed down on Caesar, continued to roar downwards, sliding several hundred meters in the blink of an eye.


    "Stop right there!"


    Seeing the ground only a few hundred meters away, Caesar shouted, his torso swelling with muscle, his arms bulging with veins, his whole body buried in the outside, pushing upwards with all his might.


    ''Buzz-''


    The force formed a palpable shockwave, spreading from Caesar along the outside of the Helicarrier!


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 443 The Might of Superman, The Helicarrier Takes Flight

    The atmosphere in the main cockpit of the descending Helicarrier was tense.


    "Everybody, if there is a next life, I hope we meet again!" Eddie exclaimed with his eyes closed as he stared at the rapidly approaching forest below, bracing for impact.


    He wasn''t alone in his despair. Most of the survivors on the Helicarrier were screaming and crying, overwhelmed by the fear of impending death.


    Suddenly, a powerful vibration reverberated throughout the ship, and without warning, the Helicarrier stopped its descent, coming to a halt at an altitude of about five hundred meters from the ground. It casts a massive shadow over the forest and lake below, causing birds to scatter in panic.


    Nearby, New York civilians who had witnessed this miraculous event sat on the ground, feeling breathless and terrified as they stared at the ominous, dark military fortress hovering in the sky.


    As the weightlessness and shaking ceased, the Helicarrier remained tilted but stable, returning to an eerie calm. The main cockpit was silent.


    A few seconds later, whispers of disbelief broke the silence. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did the Helicarrier just stop?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Oh my God, we''re still alive..."


    The survivors on the Helicarrier looked around and spoke in hushed, astonished tones.


    "Huh?" Director Fury, realizing that the Helicarrier was no longer descending, sighed in relief and turned to Agent Hill. "Could it be - have the engines restarted?"


    "No, they haven''t!" Hill, equally baffled, had stopped her virtual keyboard operations and was staring at the still-repairing system display.


    With a firm grip, Steve released the door handle and landed firmly on the floor, putting Thor and Eddie down. He activated his communicator and asked in a deep voice, "Sam, did you see what''s going on out there?"


    "Captain, honestly, I''m not sure¡­"


    With his Iron-like wings spread wide, Sam hovered around the Helicarrier before diving down to inspect the bottom, his brow furrowed in confusion at the suddenly suspended vessel.


    Despite the Helicarrier''s damaged state and inactive engines, it seemed as though a third force was holding it aloft.


    Sam flew closer to the bottom of the Helicarrier, his face turning pale with shock as he saw the source of the miraculous halt. "My God!"


    "What did you find, Sam?" Steve''s urgent voice crackled through the communicator.


    "It''s Caesar," Sam replied in a trembling voice.


    "Caesar? You can see him? Where is he now?" Steve demanded.


    Swallowing hard, Sam''s dry mouth barely managed to form the words, "He''s holding up the Helicarrier!"


    "What are you talking about?" Steve asked, his disbelief mirrored by Natasha, Eddie, and the others around him.


    "Captain, it''s Caesar! He''s using his bare hands to hold up the Helicarrier, stopping it from crashing!"


    Sam''s voice was filled with excitement and awe as he hovered beneath the Helicarrier, gazing up at the tiny figure beneath the massive structure.


    To the Helicarrier, the body of a small child was like an ant to an elephant.


    But now that insignificant ant was carrying the elephant on its shoulders! Grounding it in the sky!


    Caesar''s body was almost completely sunk into the bottom shell, but his hands were still strong against the Helicarrier, pushing it upward with unspeakable power. With the sun rising on the horizon as a backdrop, his blond hair became extremely bright and dazzling.


    Sam froze as he watched, the transcendent sight of this power to save the day seared into his mind, probably for all eternity.


    "Rise!"


    Caesar, having absorbed the life-giving sunlight, felt his strength returning. His once-exhausted body now surged with power. He had wedged himself into the bottom of the Helicarrier, his small hands pressed against the exterior part of the Helicarrier, pushing with all his might.


    Straining every ounce of his strength, Caesar sweated profusely as he struggled to lift the Helicarrier, steadily and laboriously rising into the azure sky.


    In the main cockpit:


    After hearing Sam''s message and witnessing the Helicarrier''s ascent, Steve breathed a sigh of relief and sat down next to the unconscious Thor on the floor.


    Steve smiled knowingly and muttered, "I knew it. He was always a man of his word."


    "Yeah, no matter when, he always manages to pull off something amazing and give us a good scare," Natasha nodded in agreement.


    Eddie, feeling lost, looked between Steve and Natasha. "What are you talking about?"


    Steve and Natasha exchanged a look, chuckled, and waved it off at the same time. "It''s nothing."


    Director Fury quickly urged Hill, "Hill, take this opportunity, hurry!"


    "Of course!" Hill replied, her hands flying over the virtual keyboard. The progress bar on the projection screen quickly filled.


    "Engines one and two restarting... 3, 2, 1, restart complete!"


    The announcement sounded like music to the ears in the main cockpit.


    Outside, Sam looked up and saw the first and second engine turbines at the bottom of the Helicarrier slowly begin to rotate. The powerful thrust generated caused the tilted Helicarrier to quickly rise and return to normal flight.


    Caesar continued to support the bottom of the Helicarrier with his hands until it was a kilometer in the air. Then he released his hands in relief. "It''s over."


    As his strength waned and the conversion of solar energy in his body abruptly stopped, Caesar collapsed into unconsciousness. Though he had some energy reserves left, his body''s fatigue had reached its limits, and he had relied solely on his willpower to hold on until now.


    As Caesar closed his eyes, he fell into a deep coma. His once energetic body now fell like a stone from the sky.


    "Sam, the engines are fixed. Come to the main cockpit with Caesar," Steve said over the communicator.


    Sam hurriedly replied, "Not yet!"


    "Why?" Steve asked, puzzled.


    "He''s falling! Caesar is falling!" Sam shouted, simultaneously retracting his wings and arms to reduce air resistance as he accelerated downward toward the unconscious, free-falling Caesar.


    As they got closer:


    Sam reached out and grabbed Caesar, spreading the wings across his back. With the mechanical engines humming, he soared into the sky with a powerful upward thrust!


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 444 Caesar’s Ace in the Hole

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    Climbing to and maintaining an altitude of five thousand meters, the Helicarrier finally returned to normal operation.


    After the baptism of fire, both the surface of the Helicarrier''s hull and its interior were in a devastating state of disrepair.


    The hull and deck of the Helicarrier were riddled with cracks and gaping holes, and to prevent further mishaps, the crew had to hastily patch them with iron plates. It was like patching up a new and splendid garment with a few conspicuous patches.


    The third engine turbine was still spewing black smoke, accompanied by a clattering noise.


    Inside the Helicarrier:


    The crew had begun cleaning the corridors and compartments, removing the bodies and wounded, and restoring the instruments and tables to their original positions. However, many people still wore dazed expressions on their faces, their features stiff and devoid of emotion, it was obvious that they were still reeling from the sudden attack.


    The scene could only be described in two words: Tragic and Horrible!


    It was truly horrific. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the main cockpit:


    Under the organization of Director Fury and Agent Hill, some of the crew members were reorganized into a pilot team to conduct indiscriminate surveillance of the damaged Helicarrier and to tally the casualties and losses caused by the attack.


    Captain Steve Rogers, Black Widow Natasha Romanoff, and Hawkeye Clint Barton sat together on a step in the main cockpit, gazing absently at the repair site below.


    "We lost this round," Steve said, resting his chin on his hands, his handsome young face solemn as he sighed softly. "We lost completely. Loki is indeed a formidable opponent."


    Natasha sighed, "Captain, wouldn''t it be better to go back to the old wars? No espionage, no innately gifted aliens, and no flying magic hammers."


    "It''s hard to say," Steve shook his head. "I was too careless this time. I used to rely on following that man''s lead, shadowing his every move. Now I can only move forward step by step on my own."


    Natasha lowered her head and whispered, "Me too.


    Always following behind that man inevitably led to a laxity of mind and body, making it impossible for them to become a hero in their own right.


    Director Fury walked over from a distance, glanced at the three still immersed in failure, and said in a subdued tone, "In the previous attack, SHIELD lost twenty-six agents and countless others were injured. Among them, Agent Coulson didn''t have time for first aid and also perished."


    "He''s dead." Fury''s tone became unusually heavy.


    Agent Coulson.


    One of the veteran agents who helped Fury form the Avengers Initiative, he was known to everyone who was a member of the Avengers Initiative.


    "Damn it!" Barton chided himself bitterly, pounding his fist hard on the floor.


    Steve remained silent, unsure of what to say.


    "What about Master Caesar? Is he all right?" Natasha asked worriedly.


    Fury nodded. "Caesar is fine. He''s just unconscious. In the fight just now, he exceeded his physical limits and can''t participate in the upcoming fights anymore."


    "As long as he''s okay," Natasha said, feeling guilty and bowing her head. They hadn''t been much help during the recent events.


    Director Fury looked at the silent trio of Steve and suddenly took a deep breath and shouted loudly, "You three are the best agents and super soldiers on Earth. You''re not going to give up just because of one setback, are you? Don''t forget who you are!"


    The three of them shuddered.


    "Of course not, we are... the Avengers!" Steve clenched his fists and slowly rose from the steps. At the same time, Natasha and Barton also rose and stood on either side of the Captain.


    "That''s more like it," Director Fury said with a relieved expression, his stern face showing a hint of satisfaction. "Don''t even think about backing down. Even if you have to grit your teeth, you must go through with it! Otherwise, how can you justify the sacrifices of those agents just now?"


    "Indeed, we can''t afford to lose anyone else," Natasha nodded in agreement.


    Barton''s voice was cold, "I''ll put my arrows right in that bastard''s head."


    "Now, let''s..."


    Director Fury was about to speak when the cockpit door suddenly swung open.


    Thor, dressed in his red cloak and silver armor, walked in, his hands ruffling his messy golden hair as he asked. "Hey, has anyone seen my hammer?"


    "Thor, you''re finally awake," Natasha sighed in relief, blinking as she spoke. "Can''t you just summon it?"


    "That''s the strange thing. I can''t summon it," Thor replied, waving his hand in frustration. He paced around the cockpit, scanning the room with a worried expression. He seemed more concerned about Mjolnir than the fact that he had almost been killed earlier.


    "I know where your hammer is," Steve stepped forward and patted Thor reassuringly on the shoulder. "My shield should be there, too."


    "Really? That''s great. By the way, where''s my brother Loki?" Thor asked, looking around as if he just realized something was missing.


    The room fell silent for a moment. This comical scene relieved some of the tension and sadness that had built up.


    Steve spoke seriously, "Loki has escaped. He''s definitely at the Stark Tower in New York City. He plans to use the power of the Arc Reactor there to activate the Tesseract and open a portal for his alien army."


    "There is no time to lose. We must leave immediately," Natasha said while straightening her leather jacket and dusting herself off. Suddenly she looked around, confused. "Wait, where''s Eddie? Where did he go?"


    Sam just entered the cockpit and joined the group. "Eddie went ahead. He said he had to find Venom, so he took off in a jet."


    "Then we need to get to New York City right away," Steve ordered. As Captain America, he led the way, followed closely by Thor, Black Widow, Hawkeye, and Falcon. They left the cockpit in a determined march.


    Five minutes later, a sleek black jet took off from the Helicarrier, cutting through the clouds as its engines roared toward the heart of New York City.


    Director Fury stood by the floor-to-ceiling window of the cockpit, lost in thought as he watched the black jet disappear into the distance.


    Agent Hill approached him quietly, leaning in to whisper something in his ear.


    "Got it," Fury nodded with a stern expression on his face. He turned and left the cockpit, moving through several long corridors until he reached a hidden compartment.


    He placed his hand on a scanner at the door. After his fingerprint and retina were verified, the door clicked open.


    Fury stepped inside to find a large room with a table in the center, laden with enough food to feed ten people.


    Caesar sat at the table, his head nearly buried in the plates as he devoured the nutritious food at a superhuman speed.


    Fury closed the door behind him and sat down across from Caesar. "They''ve already left. Everything is going as you planned, Caesar."


    "Good, that''s how it should be," Caesar said with a childish smile, tearing into a huge piece of steak, and chewing it briefly before swallowing. "This war is just beginning."


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 445 The Home Field and Beginning of an War

    Caesar smiled, but Fury was anything but amused.


    "I still don''t understand," Fury said, resting his hands on the table and leaning forward to look directly at Caesar. "Why, Caesar? Why didn''t we stop Loki when we knew what he was up to? Instead, we let him proceed with his plan, and now we''re facing not only Loki but an alien army capable of conquering Earth!"


    Caesar chuckled and said nothing. He picked up a roasted chicken leg as big as his arm and stuffed it into his mouth, his cheeks bulging comically as he ate it.


    In fact, Caesar had known of Loki''s plans since he invaded Earth and seized the Tesseract. Having seen the script and the movie, Caesar could hardly forget the pivotal battle in New York from the first Avengers movie.


    He had anticipated every move Loki would make, even witnessing Venom''s mind being manipulated by Loki''s scepter in the church.


    But Fury couldn''t understand why Caesar, knowing everything, would allow Loki''s plan to unfold.


    "Explain yourself!" Fury demanded, his stern face hardening. He realized he was just another pawn in Caesar''s great game - a game orchestrated by a child who looked no more than five years old. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sighing, Caesar put down the half-eaten chicken leg and, chewing the meat, spoke through a mouthful, "I already told you to meet with the President and arrange for the evacuation of people from the heart of New York City. The city is practically deserted now so what''s the point of getting angry?"


    "It''s not about the evacuation. We could have arrested or killed Loki before this happened. We didn''t have to let it come to this," Fury said, slamming his hand down on the table. His eyes narrowed as he realized, "You were planning on using New York City as a battleground against the alien army all along."


    "Exactly. Well done. Here, have half a chicken leg as a reward," Caesar said with a mischievous grin, holding out the greasy chicken leg, still marked with his teeth, to Fury.


    Fury remained silent, leaning back and crossing his arms in thought. "You foresaw Loki''s plans and prepared for the war only in secret, letting his plan play out in the open. So the impending alien invasion is an essential part of your counter plan?"


    "Yes," Caesar confirmed bluntly.


    "That''s ridiculous!" Fury slammed the table again, his voice cold with anger as he spoke. "Once the alien army enters New York, the war begins. Even if the city is evacuated, the damage will be catastrophic. If we can''t control the situation and win, Earth may be doomed!"


    Caesar''s face remained calm as he spoke in a firm tone, "That''s why I had you alert the military to position elite troops in New York. Both the Carl family and Stark Industries have been preparing for this."


    This war had been expected for a long time, and it was the reason Kyle had created Caesar, his Superman alter ego.


    The two men fell into a heavy silence, each lost in his own thoughts and the room filled with tension.


    Fury, still staring at Caesar, tapped his fingers on the table. Finally, he spoke again, "Give me one good reason why this war should not be prevented in the first place.


    "Because it couldn''t be stopped, and there was no need to stop it," Caesar replied, spreading his hands. "You know as well as I do that there are many powers beyond Earth. The Infinity Stones are coveted by higher races. With the Tesseract exposed on Earth, even if we stop Loki now, more alien forces will come later."


    Fury pondered, "So you want to use New York as our home base to meet the first wave of the alien invasion head-on."


    "Exactly," Caesar nodded. "By facing them here and now, we can demonstrate Earth''s strength and readiness. It''s a statement to the universe: Earth is not to be trifled with and if push comes to shove then we are ready for war."


    The weight of Caesar''s words settled over Fury as he realized the broader strategy at play. The battle in New York would be more than a defensive action- it would be a bold statement of resistance, a first step toward securing Earth''s future in the cosmos.


    This was undoubtedly an act of madness, for the worst-case scenario could spell doom for Earth!


    Caesar nodded and said, "I have already measured Loki''s power. Without the Mind Stone, he poses no threat. If we cannot defeat even a fraction of the alien army led by Loki, how will we fare against stronger alien forces in the future?"


    "If we emerge victorious from this war, it will go down in history. Not only can we use this opportunity to advance our technology and narrow the gap between us and our enemies, but we can also sound the alarm for all humanity on Earth. The future crisis is beyond the stars!


    Caesar''s eyes sparkled like gems, filled with determination and resolve.


    This was a challenge that New York, and indeed Earth itself, had to overcome. Only by overcoming it could they pave the way for the future!


    Caesar''s vision extended far beyond the present, encompassing the trajectory of the next decade and beyond.


    "I understand," Fury sighed. The inevitable was upon them; this alien war was inevitable.


    At that moment, Fury remembered several years ago when Kyle had returned from space and, instead of hiding the truth about aliens, had boldly announced it to the world through the media.


    Fury hadn''t understood it then, but he understood now.


    Creating panic was inevitable, but only by understanding the potential enemy could they better respond.


    And today, the alien enemy had indeed arrived!


    After this war, everything would be overturned - their understanding, their rules.


    The Earth, which had always seemed to be in a dark forest and kept isolated from the forces of other civilizations, was about to make its debut in the universe by firing the first shot!


    "Kyle, we must win this war! And we must win it decisively!"


    Fury rose to his feet, turned, and walked to the door, leaving a parting remark, "SHIELD will go in full force, no matter the cost!"


    When Fury left, only Caesar remained in the sealed chamber.


    "Full strength, huh..."


    Caesar muttered to himself, his small hand grabbing at the meat on the table and stuffing it into his mouth in large chunks.


    Energy could be replenished in many ways, but hunger could not be satisfied. He took advantage of the moment to let his body rest.


    Meanwhile, in the New York City area:


    It was noon, but the busy streets, usually teeming with people, were now devoid of life. Only the screens of some commercial buildings displayed advertisements, making the place seem like a ghost town.


    But Loki paid no attention to such things. He flew his plane directly to Stark Tower. The scientists and agents he had previously controlled had already set up a portal creation device on the tower''s rooftop balcony, connected by several transport cables to the building''s internal Arc Reactor, which was absorbing an abundance of high-energy particles.


    "Lord Loki, all is ready. We await your command," The former SHIELD scientist reported, his eyes gleaming with dark excitement as he humbly addressed Loki.


    "Excellent."


    Loki grinned devilishly as he stood at the balcony railing overlooking much of New York City below. With an imperious gesture of his hands, he declared, "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s begin! Open the portal!"


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 446 The Beginning of the Battle for New York

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    In the heart of New York City, in the Stark Tower:


    At Loki''s command, the old scientist approached the control panel with a smile on his face. His fingers quickly manipulated the virtual keyboard.


    With a series of actions to activate the system, the energy converter, a massive apparatus ten meters high and six meters in radius located beneath the roof of the tower, immediately began to operate at high speed, fueled by the Arc Reactor within the building. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Capable of powering half the city, the surge of energy flowed upstream through several pre-installed cables and into the apparatus that stabilized the Tesseract.


    *Hum-*


    Upon receiving the influx of abundant energy, the Tesseract, placed in the center of the apparatus, emitted a blinding blue light as if stimulated.


    "It''s happening!"


    The old scientist''s expression became fanatical, his dark black eyes reflecting the glow of the Tesseract. Without hesitation, he pressed the final activation button.


    *Shh!!!*


    Suddenly, a blinding blue light erupted. Loki, who was standing nearby, did not notice that a tiny crack had appeared on the seemingly ordinary Tesseract, and its internal power surged out, erupting from the top of the transmission device like an antenna, converging into a deep blue energy beam that shot into the sky.


    The moment the energy beam collided with the high-altitude sky thousands of meters above, the sky opened a small crack, revealing a mysterious and unknown starry sky over the entire New York City.


    As the spatial energy ravaged the sky, the rift continued to expand. In less than ten seconds, what was originally a one-meter radius rift had become a ten-meter radius portal, with signs of further expansion.


    Through the wormhole-like Portal, several massive interstellar warships floated into the dimly lit space on the other side.


    Seeing the opening of the Portal, the alien army that had been waiting for some time swarmed out like locusts - some piloting small shuttle ships, others flying large insect-like fighter jets - swarmed through the Portal and entered New York City on Earth.


    "Ahahaha, come, my invincible army! Let''s conquer this savage planet!"


    Loki looked up at the sky, spread his hands, closed his eyes, and laughed maniacally in the face of the roaring wind. He didn''t look like someone who was engaged in warfare, but rather someone who was enjoying a pleasurable moment.


    "Do you see this, Father? One day you will be proud of me..."


    Loki thought inexplicably.


    ¡­


    Outside the city limits of New York, in the airspace about a kilometer away:


    A black aircraft bearing the SHIELD insignia slowly descended from high altitude, revealing its body as it emerged from stealth mode.


    "What... is going on?" Natasha, at the controls of the plane, frowned as she could see countless military helicopters and armored vehicles keeping order outside the city limits of New York through the windshield.


    On the main thoroughfares outside New York City, police cars cleared the way, and the streets were filled with slowly moving vehicles and pedestrians, all heading away from the city, swarming like ants in migration.


    "I wonder if it''s just me, but the efficiency of the military and police... is surprisingly high?" Steve remarked from the co-pilot''s seat.


    "Yeah," Sam was also surprised and scratched his head. "To evacuate and disperse the entire population of New York City in advance is a bold move that would require the approval of the White House and Congress."


    Steve was even more astonished. He looked at the silent figures in the plane and said solemnly, "In other words, at least half a day ago, the higher-ups had already anticipated trouble in New York and taken emergency measures.


    Half a day ago, Loki had just been captured!


    "I wonder who had the audacity to suggest such a plan. If nothing had happened in New York, wouldn''t they have been burdened with a mountain of blame?" Sam sighed.


    "No need to wonder, just look there."


    The usually silent Barton suddenly pointed ahead, commanding everyone to follow his gaze. They all gasped in shock.


    Even from the outskirts of New York, they could clearly see a beam of blue light shooting into the sky where a massive rift had opened. From this gaping hole, a swarm of unidentified alien fighters poured out, circling and descending into the city below.


    "Loki has succeeded," Thor said stoically. Without waiting, he grabbed Mjolnir and walked purposefully toward the rear cabin.


    "The alien forces we were warned about have indeed arrived," Natasha said, swallowing hard. She gripped the controls of the plane so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    Barton, pulling his bow from his back, narrowed his eyes with steely determination. Having once fallen prey to Loki''s schemes, he is now burned with a desire for vengeance.


    "Is everyone ready?" Steve asked, rising from his seat. He donned his deep blue helmet and securely fastened his iconic star-spangled shield to his left arm.


    "At your command, Captain," Natasha and Barton confirmed with a nod.


    "Then let''s go! If Loki wants a war, we''ll give him one!" Steve declared, his face set in a grim, determined expression. Words were useless; action was what mattered now.


    ---


    The alien army under Loki''s command, given to him by Thanos, consisted of elite soldiers. They were ruthless and obedient, these soldiers excelled at using advanced war machines and laser weapons in their invasion.


    As they descended through the wormhole into downtown New York, many of the mechanical soldiers piloted small shuttles, darting back and forth across the streets, which had been cleared of residents and now stood eerily empty.


    Confused by the lack of resistance, the alien soldiers were unaware that rocket launchers were silently trained on them from behind the windows of many of the buildings.


    Inside one of the buildings, Colonel Rhodey, the military officer in charge of this operation, was dressed in a custom War Machine armor, an unpainted variant of Iron Man''s Mark III, equipped with powerful back-mounted missiles.


    Colonel Rhodey aimed his arm cannon at the alien shuttles outside and gave a command through his earpiece: "Three, two, one, fire!"


    *Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, the central streets of New York erupted with the sound of rocket fire aimed at the newly arrived alien shuttles.


    Caught off guard, the first wave of alien soldiers was decimated by the human forces hiding in the deserted city. Many shuttles were blown out of the sky, exploding and raining debris down on the streets below in a spectacular display.


    "Charge!"


    "Drive them out!"


    After the initial barrage, fully armed American soldiers burst out of the buildings, brandishing rifles and rocket launchers. They unleashed a relentless assault on the descending alien forces.


    *Tanks emerged from underground garages with earth-shattering roars, their cannons firing relentlessly into the sky.


    The silver war machine crashed through a window, its engines roaring as it deftly maneuvered through the streets. Its twin-armed cannons mercilessly shot down the alien shuttles.


    From the top of Stark Tower, Loki watched the unexpected turn of events with a mischievous grin. "So the human army was hiding here all along," he mused. "Perfect. I was afraid I would have to hunt you down."


    "Attack!" Loki ordered, his voice carrying a mixture of malice and excitement. More mechanical shuttles and fighter jets poured out of the wormhole, filling the sky.


    The battle for New York had officially begun.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 447 The Onset of War, and the Return

    In the heart of New York City:


    Centered around the towering beam of energy piercing the sky, an epic battle was unfolding. On one side was Loki''s alien mechanical army; on the other, was the elite American forces led by Colonel Rhodey.


    The two forces clashed with ferocious intensity, turning the entire city into a battlefield. Lasers and missiles crisscrossed the sky, filling every nook and cranny with smoke and fire.


    Alien troops poured from the gaping wormhole in the sky, descending with thunderous force. Meanwhile, American forces surged forward from the streets.


    This harrowing scene unfolded before the eyes of terrified onlookers trapped on the outskirts of the city.


    "Oh, my God!"


    "Run!"


    "The aliens are here!"


    Panic spread as people watched the city center erupt into chaos. The sky seemed to burn and the ground shook, sending the crowd into a desperate rush to escape, overwhelming the police and causing a massive, uncontrollable stampede.


    *Buzz!*


    Amidst the chaos, a black aircraft bearing the SHIELD insignia flew against the tide of fleeing civilians, determinedly heading for the war-torn city center.


    "Look up there!" Someone shouted from the crowd and thousands of heads turned to see countless black dots on the horizon, growing larger as they approached. It was a fleet of helicopters and fighter jets, flying unhesitatingly into the fray.


    This bold move echoed Director Fury''s earlier promise to Caesar: "I will use every ounce of our power, no matter the cost!"


    Downtown:


    Colonel Rhodey and his elite forces initially caught the alien invaders off guard. But as the aliens regrouped and focused their fire, the technological gap between the two sides became painfully apparent.


    Armed with powerful laser weapons, the alien army easily penetrated the heavily armored tanks of the American forces. Their relentless soldiers quickly gained the upper hand, forcing the American troops into a defensive position.


    "Ahhhhh! Come on, you alien scum!" Rhodey, clad in his War Machine armor, hovered above the street, dodging laser beams from swarming alien shuttles. His twin arm cannons fired back continuously, but the sheer number of enemies began to close in on him.


    The mounting pressure nearly overwhelmed Rhodey. Surrounded by alien shuttles, he activated a device on his wrist and rapidly rotated his arms. "Try this on for size!"


    Just as the alien shuttles were about to engulf him, twin beams of searing red laser burst forth, sweeping in a deadly arc. Within seconds, every alien within a ten-meter radius, along with their shuttles, were shredded and rained down to the ground.


    Rhodey stared in astonishment, not expecting such a powerful response from the emergency weapon Tony had equipped him with years ago. Hovering in midair, he looked around at the cleared space and then at his now-defunct wrist device, exclaiming, "Tony, I love you!"


    His relief, however, was short-lived.


    A massive shadow loomed over him, and Rhodey looked up to see a colossal alien warship approaching. The ship, the size of a Helicarrier and resembling a giant centipede, glowed ominously in the sunlight. It moved like a dark cloud, descending toward the War Machine, its myriad cannons taking aim.


    "Holy crap!"


    ---


    The disparity in weaponry was overwhelming, leaving War Machine no choice but to flee without even considering a counterattack. The alien warship pursued relentlessly, tearing through the streets and causing skyscrapers to collapse with a mere nudge.


    With War Machine in the lead and the alien warship hot on its heels, the distance between them continued to shrink. At a crucial moment, a missile streaked through the sky, hitting the alien warship square in the head and engulfing it in smoke and turbulence.


    "What''s that?" The War Machine stopped abruptly in midair, looking in the direction of the missile. A black aircraft descended slowly, its rear hatch opening before it was ten meters off the ground. Three figures jumped out gracefully.


    "What''s the situation now?" A tall, blond youth, clad in armor and wielding a shield asked.


    "We''re not too late, are we?" A black man with steel-like wings remarked while floating effortlessly in the air with his two handguns.


    The third figure, a black-haired man, remained silent, calmly stringing an arrow on his bow.


    Seeing the familiar faces, War Machine was almost moved to tears. "Captain, you finally came!"


    "Since the war has begun, let''s join the fight!" Steve declared, his eyes filled with determination.


    "Yes!" Came the unanimous response from the group.


    Meanwhile, someone else was on his way to the battlefield.


    "The Battle of New York. It''s truly spectacular. Experiencing it first hand is much more intense than watching it in the movies..."


    On the outskirts of downtown New York, Caesar flew at low speed, his superhuman vision allowed him to clearly discern the intense urban battlefield several miles away. He could even see flashes of lightning, indicating that even Thor had officially joined the fray.


    "Should I catch the thieves first? Or should I find Loki now and give him a good thrashing?" Caesar pondered, stroking his chin. Suddenly, he felt a strange energy fluctuation coming from a nearby street. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This feeling..." Caesar''s eyes widened in surprise.


    On the roof of a building on 177A Bleecker Street:


    Veiled by a fog-like illusion and shielded by a layer of magical protection, a bald woman in a yellow sorcerer''s robe stood calmly on the roof with a glowing rune radiated from her left wrist as she deflected incoming projectiles aimed at the protective shield surrounding the building.


    *Tap!*


    Light footsteps sounded behind her, and the bald woman turned to see a golden-haired child of about five years old smiling at her. "Long time no see, Ancient One."


    The Ancient One showed no surprise and she replied with a hint of resignation in her eyes, "Indeed, long time no see, General Kyle.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 Chapter 448 Variables from the Future

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    "General Kyle... I haven''t heard that title in a long time. In fact, I haven''t heard that since the end of World War II, it''s been seventy or eighty years," Caesar mused while floating effortlessly off the ground.


    His sapphire eyes met the Ancient One''s, and he asked with a hint of surprise, "How did you recognize me so quickly?"


    The Ancient One with her hands clasped behind her back, explained without hesitation, "Every living being is born with a unique soul. As Sorcerers who are required to guard the sanctum, we possess the ability to see the essence of those souls."


    "I see," Caesar nodded in understanding. His Superman persona was indeed created through a soul-splitting process, so he had no trouble believing in the mystical nature of souls.


    However, believing was one thing; reaching the level of soul manipulation was a vast chasm, as wide as the difference between sky and earth.


    "I wonder what level of Ability Cards this old woman has after practicing magic for hundreds of years... I''d love to see it," Caesar thought, his eyes practically itching to borrow his Extracting Card System from his original body.


    The idea of extracting Ability Cards from the Ancient One had persisted in his mind for decades. Unfortunately, when his main body was around, the Ancient One was nowhere to be found. Now, his avatar had stumbled upon her by accident. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Feeling like a child who had lost his candy, Caesar''s spirits dampened and his enthusiasm waned.


    The Ancient One, unaware of Caesar''s inner thoughts, turned her back to him, standing by the railing. She gazed out at the chaotic and brutal New York battlefield beyond the protective barrier of the house.


    "Kyle, decades ago, from the first moment I saw you in New York, I knew you were a unique force in this world. You''re a person who can single-handedly influence and change the world, even the entire universe," She said calmly.


    "That''s a bit too much, It feels like you are calling me a calamity," Caesar replied with a helpless shrug. He floated closer to stand beside the Ancient One, both of them looking out at the turbulent battlefield. "The alien forces are already here, wreaking havoc on our doorstep. We can''t just sit back and let them slaughter our loved ones and ravage our world, then seek revenge afterward."


    The Ancient One countered, "You''re not wrong, but war is never a perfect solution. It doesn''t solve fundamental issues."


    Caesar smiled confidently. "The perfect solution is to always to respect the weak and possess the strength to stand above others so that no one can give you crap about your beliefs."


    The Ancient One remained silent. The survival of the fittest was an eternal truth of the universe, a truth she could not refute but could not entirely accept either.


    Possessing overwhelming strength was easier said than done. There was always someone stronger out there. Even the Ancient One, as Earth''s guardian, couldn''t claim she had the power to protect Earth from all external threats. But what she couldn''t achieve, perhaps this man before her could.


    "If it''s him, he might actually accomplish what even I can''t..." She thought before glancing at Caesar. She gave a barely perceptible nod and a faint smile. "I''ll be watching."


    Caesar laughed heartily. "Ancient One, you''re not exactly young anymore. If you can''t take action, then retire early and watch the show from the audience. I''ll make sure to pummel any villains who dare to come to Earth into dust!"


    "It''s quite impolite to comment on a lady''s age," The Ancient One replied with a rare smile, a hint of teasing in her usually stern demeanor.


    Decades had passed in the blink of an eye. As Earth''s guardian, the Ancient One finally acknowledged Caesar, or rather, Kyle. Even as the greatest variable, he was a force for turning things for the better.


    "Alright, I now know the location of the New York Sanctum. Next time I have some free time, I''ll drop by for a visit," Caesar said, ready to take his leave.


    Caesar rubbed his hands eagerly, watching the New York battlefield outside. The Kryptonian blood in his veins was craving for battle, gradually boiled and surged, unable to contain the urge to join the fight.


    "Alright, you''re welcome to visit the Sanctum," The Ancient One said casually, not detaining him.


    Waving farewell, Caesar was about to fly out of the ancient building when he suddenly turned back to ask the Ancient One, "Are you really not taking action this time?"


    The Ancient One shook her head gently. With the Time Stone in hand, she had already seen multiple outcomes of the New York battle.


    There were a total of sixteen thousand and sixty-five outcomes, and as long as Caesar existed, all of them ended in their complete victory!


    What did this represent?


    It meant that Caesar alone possessed terrifying combat power capable of driving Loki and his alien army out.


    With just him, the war could be ended, which is why all other factors leading to failure were directly ruled out!


    "Well, then I''ll be off then." Caesar pursed his lips and flew out of the building. But just then, a dark green figure of immense size suddenly streaked past him overhead, landing swiftly on the rooftop of the New York Sanctum, concealed by magic.


    "Hmm?"


    Caesar paused in mid-air, and together with the Ancient One, turned to look behind him. They saw a two-meter-tall green muscle monster sneaking a peek inside the door on the rooftop.


    "Hulk?"


    Seeing the familiar figure, Caesar widened his eyes in surprise. Just half an hour ago, he had thrown Hulk, along with Venom, out of the Helicarrier. How could he have recovered so quickly and unharmed?


    "Uh?"


    Startled by the unexpected childish voice, Hulk jumped. When he turned around and saw Caesar, a flicker of excitement and nostalgia flashed in his beastly eyes. Speaking in broken sentences, he muttered, "Caesar..."


    Feeling even more surprised, Caesar looked Hulk up and down, exclaiming, "Is that you, Dr. Banner? Did you manage to control the Hulk state? Did getting beaten by me open your eyes completely?"


    Thud, Thud, Thud!


    Hulk remained silent, taking a few quick steps forward. He then reached out his huge hands and unexpectedly hugged Caesar, rubbing his rough chin against Caesar''s tender face.


    "What are you doing?"


    Resisting the urge to push away the giant''s chin, Caesar felt increasingly puzzled. Although this was undoubtedly Hulk, his demeanor was completely different from the enraged Hulk he had encountered before.


    The Ancient One on the side seemed to see through everything, and whispered softly, "Caesar, he is not the person you know."


    She paused for a moment before continuing, "More accurately, he comes from a certain point in the future."


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 449 The Once-Desperate Future

    On the battlefield of New York, inside the new Stark Industries tower, the Tesseract was placed inside the portal device. As the Arc Reactor energy was injected into it, cracks appeared along one side of the Magic Cube''s shell, and the remaining power of the Space Stone inside continued to flow into the sky.


    As the spatial wormhole in the sky expanded to its maximum, it began to form a Portal, as if the sky itself was being torn apart.


    The enormous opening of the Portal was large enough to allow warships the size of the Helicarrier to easily pass through. Once these advanced alien warships fully entered the battlefield below, human forces relying on armored tanks, helicopters, and fighter jets were met with devastating destruction.


    On a chaotic street, Steve, covered in blood and smoke, swung his shield once more, smashing the head of an alien soldier into the ground.


    Panting heavily, he looked up at the Quinjets rampaging through the city streets above, and even higher in the sky at the alien forces pouring out of the Portal. He called to Natasha, who was nearby, "Natasha, we have to find a way to shut down that damn portal. Otherwise, we can''t kill all these guys!"


    "I got it," Natasha replied, flipping her fiery red hair. She looked up at the source of the portal atop the Stark Industries tower and then at the small spaceship flying overhead. She took a deep breath and said, "I could use a boost though!"


    "Are you sure about this?" Steve quickly understood her plan as he glanced at the passing ship and readied his shield for her.


    "I''m sure. This is going to be fun," Natasha said before licking her dry lips. Suddenly, she rushed towards Steve, who was crouching down and positioning his shield as a platform. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Natasha stepped onto the shield, Steve pushed her up, launching her ten meters into the air. She caught a passing spaceship and disappeared around the corner of the street.


    Steve breathed a sigh of relief and spoke into his communicator, "Someone has to block the portal. We can''t let the alien reinforcements keep coming in unchecked."


    "I''ll take care of it!"


    With a booming voice, Thor, clad in silver armor and a red cloak, with his golden hair flying wildly, rapidly spun Mjolnir. He soared into the sky, surrounded by crackling lightning, and charged toward the Portal.


    As if answering Thor''s call, dark clouds began to gather in the sky and thunder roared.


    "Hah!"


    Climbing to the top of a skyscraper''s lightning rod, Thor raised Mjolnir high and struck the sky, channeling lightning from the clouds into the Portal.


    At that moment, it seemed as if the heavens themselves were angry as the lightning twisted like snakes, forming an electrical web that destroyed the small spaceships and Alien warships that were emerging from the portal.


    "Now that is the Mjolnir I know!" Thor exclaimed, before gazing at his hammer, now charged with lightning. Previously, Mjolnir''s core energy had been depleted, nearly rendering it incapable of maintaining its status as a divine weapon.


    "Well done," Steve acknowledged Thor''s efforts to block the portal but remained vigilant. He scanned the street filled with descending alien forces and the lingering warships. "We still need to clear out the alien troops that have already landed. Colonel Rhodes, any military reinforcements?"


    In response to Steve''s question, the War Machine, while shooting down alien soldiers, gritted his teeth and replied, "They''re coming, but it will take some time."


    "Understood."


    Just then, Steve heard the distant roar of a motorcycle engine coming closer. He turned to see a battered motorcycle emerge from the smoky streets. Riding it was Eddie, who had left alone earlier.


    Dr. Banner sat on the back and waved, "We made it just in time, huh?"


    "Just in time. Without you two, these things would be hard to handle," Steve said with a relieved smile, giving a thumbs up to the Alien warships hovering above.


    "Hey, I''m a hero, not a monster," Eddie grumbled, patting himself on the chest. "Leave it to us, will you, Venom?"


    "Absolutely," Venom''s voice echoed as the symbiote expanded around Eddie, ready for battle.


    Just as the words were spoken,


    Eddie''s body surfaced with dark, liquid tendrils that quickly coiled and coalesced into a dark, horn-like membrane. Flame-like white streaks erupted from his massive chest, while his narrow, pale eyes fixed on the flying warships, revealing a sinister grin as he bared his bloodthirsty fangs.


    "Don''t steal his thunder; he''ll get angry," Dr. Banner shrugged and took a step forward. His muscles began to swell and turn green, causing his shirt and shoes to visibly rip apart, leaving only a pair of elastic shorts around his waist.


    Venom continued to grin menacingly at the numerous warships, while the Hulk let out a thunderous roar that resembled that of a wild beast.


    "Now you''re in real trouble," Steve stepped aside, casting a slightly sympathetic glance at the alien warships.


    Venom and Hulk had recently been beaten up by Caesar, and now they were probably itching for some action to take out their frustrations.


    Coincidentally, the alien troops were right in the crosshairs.


    Meanwhile, on the rooftop of the Sanctum on Bleecker Street in New York, hidden by spells,


    "He''s from the future," The Ancient One''s words surprised not only Caesar but also startled the future Hulk.


    Quickly releasing Caesar, the future Hulk looked solemnly at the Ancient One and asked, "Who are you?


    "We haven''t met in the future either," The Ancient One replied with a faint smile on her face before calmly stating, "I am the owner of this house. As an uninvited guest, shouldn''t you introduce yourself before asking who I am?"


    "I''m here to find Doctor Strange," The future Hulk scratched his head awkwardly, avoiding a proper introduction.


    Caesar frowned. Logically speaking, Doctor Strange had not yet appeared.


    And the Hulk before him not only had perfect control of his emotions but also seemed to be driven primarily by Dr. Banner''s consciousness, displaying a gentle temperament that contrasted sharply with his rough exterior.


    Could he truly be from the distant future?


    Pointing to a nearby street, The Ancient One said, "I''m sorry, but you''re five years too early. Strange is currently working as a surgeon in a hospital a few blocks from here."


    "What is your purpose in coming here?" The Ancient One continued.


    Without hesitation, the future Hulk pointed to the pendant Ancient One wore around her neck.


    The Ancient One lowered her head and gazed intently at the artifact emitting a faint green light - the Eye of Agamotto, the supreme artifact containing the Time Stone that the Sorcerers had guarded for generations.


    "And that," The future Hulk turned to gesture at Caesar himself.


    "Me?" Caesar pointed at his own nose in confusion.


    The future Hulk shook his head vigorously, staring intently as he clarified, "No, not you, of course. It''s what''s in your stomach."


    "My stomach..."


    Caesar touched his stomach, quickly realizing that the future Hulk was referring to the Mind Stone he had swallowed earlier.


    **(End of Chapter)**


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 Chapter 450 A Future Without Caesar

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    The future Hulk had come to the present timeline with the aim of acquiring the Time Stone and the Mind Stone.


    This was undoubtedly surreal. If Caesar hadn''t witnessed it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have dared to contemplate things that crossed over through time.


    While Caesar was still pondering, the Ancient One spoke up, refusing, "I''m sorry, but the stones cannot be given to you."


    The future Hulk wasn''t surprised by this response either. He clenched his fists, exuding a rugged and wild aura as he approached the Ancient One step by step. With a grin on his face, he said, "I''m running out of time, and I never intended to ask for your permission anyway."


    "Caesar, don''t interfere," The future Hulk said to Caesar, who was standing nearby.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t interfere, nor do I need to," Caesar replied, crossing his arms and floating silently in the air. He retorted, "But I must remind you, it''s best not to act that way. Even in the future, you still know nothing about the true extent of your power and the powers of those surrounding you!"


    "What?" The future Hulk looked surprised but he still approached the Ancient One, preparing to take action to seize the Eye of Agamotto.


    The Ancient One shook her head lightly, suddenly moved, and swiftly raised her left hand. With swift and powerful movements, she struck the Hulk''s sturdy, dark-green chest with her palm.


    Although it was just the strength of an ordinary person, it contained boundless magic power. The future Hulk was caught off guard and trembled all over. As Banner''s soul within the formidable Hulk''s body, he was sent flying out.


    The Ancient One then extended a finger and lightly flicked it forward. The Hulk''s body, now lying back in mid-air, floated and landed on a sofa in the corner of the rooftop.


    "What''s going on here?" Banner''s soul floated in the air, transparent in the sunlight, leaving no shadow behind.


    "I told you not to attack her," Caesar sighed lightly. The structure of his soul was similar to a special type of energy wave, nourished by natural energy. He could still see Banner''s soul in its current state.


    The Sorcerers of Earth, with their mastery of soul magic, could bypass physical defenses and directly harm the inner souls of life forms, regardless of their physical strength.


    Moreover, the one standing before them now possessed the Time Stone, had studied magic for hundreds of years, and absorbed some energy from the Dark Dimension. She was the Sorcerer Supreme in her prime!


    Even if you searched the entire galaxy, you''d be hard-pressed to find someone who could match her in a fight.


    "Now, can you give us some details?" The Ancient One asked while looking at Banner''s soul.


    "Well..." Banner''s soul floated in the air, looking at the Ancient One and then at Caesar. Finally, he nodded helplessly. "Okay. But I can''t reveal too much to avoid affecting your current timeline, so I''ll just give you a general idea."


    "In the future, we encountered a powerful force from beyond... In that destructive battle, Earth was utterly defeated... It was a complete disaster!"


    Banner had concealed many details.


    But just hearing a few sentences, Caesar''s eyes showed some understanding, and he spoke up, "The enemy you mentioned, is it Thanos?"


    Banner''s soul was greatly surprised and blurted out, "How do you know that name?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Banner suddenly realized something and hastily covered his mouth with his hands.


    "Is it really him? That''s strange..." Caesar frowned. Don''t forget, in his previous life, he had just finished watching the "Avengers: Infinity War" crossover.


    But in the real world now, unlike the original movie, there was his true self, Kyle, and the existence of Superman''s incarnation, who had already seized the opportunity to collect three Infinity Gems... S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under these circumstances, did Earth still suffer a devastating defeat at the hands of Thanos in the future?


    Banner didn''t expect Caesar to think so much. He continued, "For certain reasons, all six of our Infinity Stones from the future are gone. If we want to reverse everything that has happened and save those who have already sacrificed, we have to travel through time and space, collecting all six Infinity Stones again in different timelines."


    Caesar remained silent.


    "I see," The Ancient One nodded, lost in thought. However, she shook her head soon after. "But I still can''t give you the Time Stone."


    "Why?" Banner questioned.


    The Ancient One remained silent, gesturing nonchalantly. Magic power coalesced into a golden stream of light, and with a flick of her wrist, she simulated six different colored Infinity Gems, gathering them to float in the golden light.


    "The Infinity Gems created our current perception of time and space. The disappearance of even one gem from the time stream would be an extremely cruel blow to our reality," The Ancient One explained calmly.


    "She''s right," Caesar agreed.


    After pondering for a moment, Banner quickly replied, "No! We''re not taking them, we''re just borrowing them. As long as we return the stones to the present timeline after using them, it''s as if they never left. Everything will be fine."


    But the Ancient One continued to shake her head. "Your ideas are purely theoretical, and there''s another crucial issue. You can only return the stones if you succeed in obtaining them."


    "This..." Banner was at a loss for words, muttering to himself, "But why would Doctor Strange willingly give the Time Stone to Thanos?"


    "What did you say?" The Ancient One suddenly froze. "He gave it up voluntarily?"


    "Yes! Perhaps he made a mistake," Banner nodded.


    The Ancient One was silent for a moment, then whispered, "Perhaps I made a mistake."


    She waved her hand gently, and the Hulk''s body on the chair floated up. Meeting Banner''s soul, it rushed toward him, and the fusion of soul and body restored him to his original state.


    The future Hulk touched his chest and looked up to see the Ancient One. She gestured with her hands, and the Eye of Agamotto she wore began to glow with a green light. The pendant revealed a well-preserved green gem inside, which was the Time Stone.


    "What is this?" The future Hulk was taken aback by the Ancient One''s sudden change of attention.


    Confident in her magic, the Ancient One said, "Strange is supposed to be the best of us. In the future, his mastery of time spells is destined to surpass mine."


    "So there must be a reason for what he has done."


    The future Hulk solemnly accepted the Time Stone, then turned to Caesar, who had been hovering nearby all along. "And what is your decision, Caesar?"


    "I''ll give you the Mind Stone," Caesar took a deep breath and stared directly at the future Hulk. "But I want to know one thing."


    "Ask away. If I can answer, I will," The future Hulk replied.


    Narrowing his eyes, Caesar asked in a youthful yet powerful voice, "In your future, am l no longer on Earth?"


    The future Hulk fell silent, his lips moving but unable to form words. "You..."


    "That''s enough, you don''t have to answer!" Caesar interrupted him, his young face showing a hint of severity.


    Obviously, his future self wasn''t there, because if he had been, the future wouldn''t have been in such dire straits!


    Where had he gone?


    And what about his real self, Kyle?


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 451 The Misjudgment of the Space Stone’s Whereabouts!

    Caesar sensed the urgency of the future Hulk and decided not to question him further. With precise control over his internal organs, he quickly pulled an orange glowing gem out of his stomach and spit it out into his hand like a fruit pit, still covered in some stomach acid and saliva.


    "Ugh." The future Hulk grimaced but took the Mind Stone without hesitation.


    With two Infinity Stones in hand, the future Hulk sighed in relief and carefully cradled the stones in his large hands. He grinned at Caesar and said, "Caesar, it''s a good thing we found you here. Otherwise, our people would have had to search the battlefield in New York."


    "You''re not the only one who traveled to this timeline, are you?" Caesar asked.


    "That is correct. Captain, Tony and another hero came as well. Their primary targets were the Mind Stone and the Space Stone," the future Hulk replied frankly.


    "The Space Stone?"


    Caesar suddenly froze, floating in the air, lost in thought.


    "Yes, the Space Stone is inside the Tesseract, right? Once the battle in New York is over, Captain and the others can infiltrate SHIELD headquarters and take it!" The future Hulk spoke as if this was the most obvious plan, as he had obviously gone to great lengths to gather detailed information on how to retrieve the stones from the past.


    Unfortunately, they had overlooked one crucial detail.


    "You are wrong, very wrong!" The Ancient One shook her head, as if aware of something important.


    "What''s wrong? What''s the problem?" The future Hulk asked, feeling puzzled.


    "It''s simple."


    Caesar''s young face became incredibly serious as he spoke. "Banner, listen carefully. If you''ve come to this point in time because of the Space Stone, you''ve made a terrible mistake!"


    "The reason is simple - the Space Stone is not in the Tesseract!"


    Caesar was at a loss for words. It was such a bizarre turn of events. During World War II, his original self had removed the Space Stone from the Tesseract to thwart Thanos in the future. Ironically, it was his own allies who fell for the trap!


    "What?" The future Hulk''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Caesar, are you serious? The Space Stone isn''t in the Tesseract?"


    "Without a doubt, yes," Caesar confirmed, his expression grave. "During the Second World War, my creator, Kyle, secretly removed the Space Stone from the Tesseract. The Tesseract has been an empty shell of residual energy ever since. After Kyle used it to open a portal, the Space Stone mysteriously disappeared.


    "So we came here for nothing? We can''t get the Space Stone?" The future Hulk''s green face turned ashen.


    One wrong move and the whole game was lost.


    Missing one Infinity Stone meant their entire mission was doomed, regardless of the other five.


    Cold sweat began to form on the future Hulk''s forehead, his powerful body shaking slightly from the tension.


    "This is what we''re going to do," Caesar said after a moment of thought. "Banner, you take the two stones you have and return to your original timeline. I''ll find the future Captain and Tony who arrived at this time and inform them of the situation."


    "Alright."


    The future Hulk nodded in agreement. Holding the Time and Mind Stones, he activated the electronic watch on his left wrist. The watch expanded and transformed into a white, tight-fitting suit with an astronaut-like helmet that encased his large, muscular body.


    The future Hulk waved goodbye and pressed a button, causing his body to rapidly shrink and blink out of existence, disappearing from the rooftop.


    "All is now up to you, Caesar."


    Even after his departure, his voice lingered in the air.


    Floating in silence, Caesar was deep in thought when the Ancient''s voice came from behind him, "What do you plan to do next?"


    "What else can I do? Whether it''s this timeline or the future, someone has to clean up their mess," Caesar sighed, sounding more mature and reliable than his five-year-old appearance would suggest.


    "Then go," the Ancient said, her back to him as she stood at the railing, looking out over the city of New York. "The war is finally over."


    "Yes, but a new war will soon begin," Caesar replied. After bidding farewell to the Ancient One, he flew out of the New York Sanctum. Thanks to the future Hulk''s delay, the battle outside had already come to an end.


    This was expected, and in keeping with Caesar''s earlier predictions. Even without the presence of his original self, Kyle, Iron Man Tony, or his Superman avatar, the battle for New York was still being waged by Thor, Hulk, and Venom, along with support from the military and SHIELD.


    In addition, the Carl family''s hidden influence in the dark corners of the city ensured that Loki and his alien army were outmatched.


    But as the epicenter of the conflict, the city of New York had paid an unimaginable price.


    By mid-afternoon, Caesar was flying slowly, several hundred feet above the ground. As he looked up, he saw that the portal in the sky had dissipated, leaving behind streaks of blood-red sunset and lingering dark clouds.


    He looked down at the city below him.


    Once a bustling, vibrant economic center, the city now lay in ruins. Bodies of alien robots and soldiers littered the streets, along with the wreckage of tanks, helicopters, jets, shuttles, and alien warships.  S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The remains of these vehicles mingled with the collapsed and damaged buildings, creating a post-apocalyptic scene. Fires still smoldered in some areas, sending acrid plumes of smoke into the blood-colored sky.


    Caesar spotted a familiar figure and lowered his altitude.


    Colonel Rhodey, still wearing his damaged War Machine armor, stood tall amidst the rubble, his helmet tucked under one arm.


    His dark face looked tired and battered as he directed the military personnel who had arrived to assist, focusing on rescuing and tending to the wounded and ensuring there were no hidden alien threats.


    "Rhodey!" Caesar shouted in a young voice from above.


    Rhodey jumped, startled, but smiled broadly when he saw Caesar. "Caesar! You''re too late, the war is already over. You missed quite a show. Loki got the beating of his life from Hulk and Eddie!"


    "Got held up," Caesar replied, deflecting. "Where are the Avengers? And the Tesseract?"


    Rhodey pointed east, grinning. "SHIELD headquarters is still standing. The Captain and the others just retreated there. Loki and the Tesseract have been taken for processing."


    "Got it," Caesar said, wasting no time. He immediately accelerated, leaving a trail of white sonic booms as he shot into the sky at supersonic speed and quickly disappeared from view.


    "The war''s over, but there''s still business to be done?" Rhodey muttered, scratching his head in confusion. He shook it off and returned to the demanding tasks of post-war reconstruction.


    ## (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 452 The Future Captain America

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    ## SHIELD Headquarters, New York City


    The SHIELD headquarters building in New York City had escaped the devastation of the recent battle. Thanks to its location away from the central conflict zone, a high-level defense system, and the concentrated efforts of numerous SHIELD agents and staff, the building remained largely intact.


    While the surrounding streets lay in ruins, the headquarters buzzed with activity. Agents and staff worked tirelessly to deal with the aftermath of the battle. In the top floor conference room, members of the Avengers had gathered with the captured Loki and the seized Tesseract to discuss their next steps.


    No one in the conference room noticed a figure approaching from the sky. A golden silhouette with its silent engine slipped silently through an open window and into the hall.


    Hidden behind a decorative wooden frame, the figure cautiously stepped forward. Shedding the Iron Man armor revealed the weathered face and middle-aged body of Tony Stark from the future.


    Future Tony, hiding behind the frame, peered through a crack at the scene in the conference room. Loki, bound in chains, was surrounded by Steve Rogers, Thor, Hulk, Eddie, Natasha, Clint, and Sam.


    "Mr. Stark, aren''t you an Avenger? Why aren''t you in there?" Ant-Man whispered, perched on Tony''s left shoulder, his armor shrunken to ant size.


    Future Tony looked at him and spoke while keeping his voice low. "The me from back then isn''t here. He''s probably in the Galaxy or on Nova, along with my Godfather and my father."


    "The Galaxy? Cool! I''d love to explore space one day!" Ant-Man said, his curiosity piqued.


    "You''re already time traveling, so broaden your horizons beyond just space. Now focus on the mission!" Tony replied, finding Ant-Man''s chatter as relentless as Spider-Man''s.


    "Got it, got it," Ant-Man nodded, finally falling silent.


    Both future heroes fixed their gaze on the silver briefcase on the conference table, which was emitting a mysterious blue glow - the Tesseract.


    Taking a deep breath, Future Tony tapped his black-framed glasses and scanned the contents of the briefcase to confirm that it was indeed the Tesseract. He then activated his communicator and reported, "Captain, can you hear me? I''ve located the Space Stone. We''re ready to proceed. What''s your status?"


    "I haven''t found Caesar yet. I''ll let you know as soon as I do," Came the reply.


    At the other end, the future Steve Rogers, dressed in his classic blue suit and holding his iconic shield, hid behind the rubble near the headquarters. He watched people come and go with a determined expression on his face.


    In 2012 New York, Caesar Carl was the key figure associated with the Mind Stone. But finding him in this timeline was a daunting task. Caesar''s movements were unpredictable; he could be in midtown one moment and across the Atlantic the next.


    "Wait..." Future Steve muttered, remembering something Kyle had once said: Caesar, even in this time, had reached a pinnacle of power. With Superman''s hearing and sight, he could see everything that happened in New York if he wanted to.


    Given these abilities, if Caesar were in New York, he would surely know of their presence from the future.


    "So the best strategy is not to look for Caesar, but to wait for him to find me?" Steve wondered aloud. Suddenly he felt a chill on the back of his neck as a hand from behind tapped him lightly on the shoulder.


    "Captain, you''re absolutely right," A young but confident voice said.


    Steve turned to find himself face to face with Caesar, who had approached him quietly.


    "Caesar!" Future Steve exclaimed, then quickly collected himself. "No, I should call you ''Kyle,'' right?"


    Caesar was not surprised that the future knew his true identity. "Call me ''Caesar. ''Kyle'' is my original, and there is a significant difference between us."


    Future Steve, relieved to see Caesar, asked, "Wait, how did you know I was from the future? I haven''t said anything yet!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He originally thought that he would have to go through a lot of trouble to explain himself when he met Caesar from the current timeline, but he didn''t realize that Caesar already knew almost everything.


    "Not only do I know you''re from the future, but I know you''re here for the Mind Stone," Caesar replied.


    "You must have met Banner," Future Steve realized.


    "Yes. I gave him the Mind Stone and he has already returned to your timeline with it and the Time Stone."


    "That''s great news!" Future Steve was overjoyed. Their mission was two-thirds complete.


    "Don''t celebrate just yet," Caesar was about to say about the problem of the original Space Stone not being here when the communicator worn by Future Steve suddenly rang.


    Future Steve answered and heard Tony''s frantic voice, "Captain, bad news! We screwed up. Loki has escaped with the Tesseract!"


    "What?!" Future Steve was shocked. They couldn''t afford any mistakes.


    Caesar, feeling exasperated, thought about how Loki''s escape could possibly distract Thanos with an empty Tesseract.


    "Captain, have Tony and the others meet us here. I have vital information for you," Caesar said.


    Future Steve hesitated, then asked urgently, "Caesar, we''re here for the Space Stone, but now that the Tesseract is gone..."


    Caesar shook his head, interrupting him. "What I have to tell you is about the Space Stone. Without my information, you could search for a lifetime and never find it."


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 453 Return to the Past for the Space Stone

    #### New York City, SHIELD Headquarters


    Future Steve stared intently at Caesar, his face serious and determined. Without hesitation, he told his teammates over the communicator, "Forget about the Tesseract for now. Come to me immediately."


    "We''re on our way," Future Tony replied before disconnecting.


    "Caesar, can you tell me what you know about the Space Stone?" Future Steve asked, his concern obvious. Their time travel mission was crucial and left no room for error.


    "You''re in the wrong timeline if you''re looking for the Space Stone."


    Caesar''s first words stunned Future Steve and he frowned deeply before saying. "That can''t be. Tony and the others almost had the Tesseract!"


    Caesar sighed and floated closer, patting Future Steve''s shoulder with a small hand. "Listen, the Tesseract you were after is a trap set by my original self a long time ago. Stop falling for it."


    "What do you mean?" Future Steve''s face grew more solemn.


    Caesar continued, "Remember seventy years ago when you crashed the Hydra plane into the Atlantic?"


    Future Steve''s gaze became distant as he sat on a piece of debris. "Of course, I remember. That crash led to my seventy-year slumber and preserved my body."


    "That day was also a turning point for my original self," Caesar said, sharing the nostalgic moment before returning to the subject at hand. "After your crash, I searched for you but found nothing. Instead, I discovered the Tesseract in the ocean."


    "So you tampered with the Tesseract?" Future Steve''s eyes widened. This fit Kyle''s style perfectly.


    "I didn''t do much. I just took the Space Stone out of it," Caesar admitted.


    Future Steve was floored by this revelation. "So, since World War II, the Tesseract..."


    "Yes, it was an empty shell with the residual power of the Space Stone. It might last a few more uses before it''s completely depleted," Caesar explained. "My original plan was to use the hollow Tesseract to fool the alien forces, but it ended up fooling you instead."


    Future Steve felt a chill run down his spine. "It''s a good thing Tony and Scott didn''t secure the Tesseract sooner. We would have returned to our time only to find it empty. That would have been a disaster."


    Caesar fell silent, watching Future Steve. Despite his youthful appearance, Steve''s demeanor showed signs of the heavy burdens and fears of the bleak future.


    "Steve," Caesar called softly, placing his small hand on Steve''s larger one, reassuring him. "Everything will be all right."


    "Yes, we''ll find a way," Future Steve replied with a forced smile. His gaze softened as he looked at Caesar. After a moment''s hesitation, he began, "Caesar, if you in the future..."


    Before he could finish, a familiar figure approached.


    "What are you two doing here?"


    The voice belonged to a young man wearing an A-emblazoned helmet, a star-spangled shield on his left arm, and the tight-fitting suit of Captain America.


    The newcomer was none other than the Steve Rogers of this timeline, and he instantly recognized his future self and Caesar.


    "Is this for real?"


    Future Steve''s mouth twitched involuntarily as he looked at the unexpected arrivals. Caesar slapped his forehead with a groan. "This mess is getting harder and harder to clean up."


    Captain America''s eyes swept over the two figures seated together, focusing on Future Steve. He noted the striking similarity in appearance, right down to the star-spangled shield each held as a weapon.


    A realization dawned in Steve''s eyes as he turned to Caesar. "Caesar, this is Loki disguised as me. Don''t be fooled by his magic!" With that, he charged at Future Steve, ready to fight at a moment''s notice.


    Future Steve, resigned to the situation, quickly stood up and raised his shield as Steve''s shield came crashing down on his own.


    The clash of the two vibranium shields sent sparks flying, mesmerizing Caesar as he watched with gem-like eyes.


    "Ha!" Steve roared, using his shield as a projectile aimed at Future Steve, who retaliated by swinging his own shield.


    Once again, the vibranium shields collided in mid-air, canceling each other''s momentum and crashing to the ground.


    Steve continued his relentless attack, forcing Future Steve into a defensive stance. The two traded blows, their fighting techniques mirroring each other in a dazzling display.


    Caesar, his hands in his pockets, watched in fascination, showing no inclination to intervene. To him, it was like watching two twin brothers spar.


    Captain America versus Captain America!


    It was a scene worthy of Marvel history. With both Steves equally skilled, the outcome was uncertain.


    Ten seconds later...


    Steve pinned Future Steve, his arm wrapped around his opponent''s throat. Despite Future Steve''s efforts, he couldn''t free himself from Steve''s powerful grip.


    "No way..." Caesar stared in disbelief, expecting the fight to last longer. To his surprise, the winner was decided so quickly.


    The future Captain America was soundly defeated by his younger self.


    Caesar had hoped for an upset, but as he watched Future Steve''s futile attempts to break free and his increasingly labored breathing, he reluctantly accepted reality.


    "Don''t think you can beat me with my own fighting style. I could keep this up all day!" Steve sneered, his arm tightening around Future Steve''s neck. Realizing that he couldn''t overpower Steve, Future Steve reluctantly urged, "Caesar... help..."


    "I''ve had enough of this," Caesar sighed. With a quick movement, he disappeared from his original location and reappeared behind Steve. With a precise blow to the neck, Steve was knocked unconscious and collapsed over Future Steve.


    Pushing Steve aside, Caesar helped Future Steve to his feet and teased, "You''ve let yourself go in the future, haven''t you? Your fighting skills have deteriorated considerably."


    "I had no choice," Future Steve replied, rubbing his sore neck and looking at his younger self on the ground. "We wasted almost five years..."


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395 Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 454 The Future Iron Man and Ant-Man

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    The post-apocalyptic streets of New York, scarred by the recent alien invasion, lay in ruins. From the distant future, Iron Man Tony Stark and Ant-Man Scott Lang navigated through the rubble, following the coordinates sent to them by Captain America.


    They arrived at the designated location only to find the streets eerily empty, with no sign of Steve Rogers.


    Ant-Man, back to his normal size and clad in his battle suit, looked around in confusion. "Where''s the Captain?"


    "If I knew, we wouldn''t be looking, would we?" Tony, now past middle age with silver streaks in his hair and lines etched into his face, exuded a tired yet determined air, a far cry from his former billionaire playboy persona. Such was the mark of time.


    "Over here."


    A hand suddenly emerged from a wrecked car and waved at them.


    "Captain?" Tony peered into the vehicle and saw Future Steve sitting in the driver''s seat, partially visible through the shattered window.


    "It''s not safe out here. Get in," Steve said sternly.


    Tony and Scott exchanged glances, their faces still shadowed by the recent setback, and obediently approached the car.


    Scott opened the back door first and nearly jumped at the sight of a man in an identical uniform to Captain America lying unconscious on the seat. "Who''s that?!"


    "Who else?" Tony glanced at the unconscious Steve, then at Future Steve, and remarked, "Captain, did you knock yourself out?"


    "Quite the opposite. I was almost knocked out by my younger self," Future Steve admitted with a sigh. His strength had diminished over the years, a fact he could no longer deny.


    "Let''s dump him in the rubble. The military will find him eventually. We can''t afford to draw the attention of other heroes in New York right now," Tony suggested after a moment''s thought.


    "Agreed," Steve readily replied. The fight had reminded him of his younger self''s relentless drive and vitality - qualities he now envied.


    Tony and Scott wasted no time. Each took a turn carrying the unconscious Steve to a hidden spot among the ruins.


    With their task completed, they returned to the back seat of the car, only to find they weren''t alone.


    In the passenger seat sat a boy no more than five years old, with golden hair, a cherubic face, and bright blue eyes that sparkled like sapphires. He wore a permanent, innocent smile and looked at them with a mixture of curiosity and recognition.


    Tony''s thin shoulders trembled with emotion, his eyes filled with a mixture of excitement and disbelief. His voice wavered, "Is it really...?"


    "Who is he?" Scott asked, his confusion evident as he looked at the child.


    "He''s my godfather! Little Godfather!" Tony snapped at Scott, irritation mixing with his awe. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Little Godfather?"


    Scott blinked and rubbed his eyes before looking at the boy again. Recognition dawned and he exclaimed, "Caesar Carl? Oh my God, it''s really you! You''re my idol!"


    "Stop it. If you can''t even recognize your idol, I don''t need fans like you," Caesar replied half-jokingly.


    The future heroe sat in awe, realizing that the boy next to them was indeed the legendary Caesar Carl. Despite the grim circumstances, a spark of hope rekindled in his their hearts, knowing they had an ally from the past who could help them overcome the challenges of their mission.


    Despite his casual tone, Caesar''s mind raced. The fact that Ant-Man didn''t recognize him suggested that when Scott joined the Avengers, Caesar was no longer part of the team - or perhaps it was possible that he was not even on Earth.


    "Little Godfather, did you find us?" Tony, always quick on the uptake, had already pieced together much of the situation.


    Caesar nodded, straightforward as ever. "Yes. I met Banner for the first time. He told me of your mission. I lent him the Mind Stone and the Time Stone that were with me and the Ancient One to take back to your future."


    Scott pumped his fist excitedly. "Two stones? That''s great!"


    But Tony remained grim, knowing that all six stones were needed. "Captain, Little Godfather. We screwed up with the Tesseract. Loki took it and disappeared through a portal in the SHIELD building. Knowing Loki, he''s probably off-world by now. We''ve lost our only chance at the Space Stone."


    Scott''s smile faded, his voice a hollow echo. "The only chance, the only chance we had."


    Tony, rubbing his temples, sighed in frustration. "Stop repeating that. We''ve had enough."


    Caesar watched them, sensing their desperation. He smiled and turned to Steve. "Do you want to explain, or shall I?"


    Steve shrugged. "Go ahead. You know the details better."


    "Explain what? We failed the mission," Tony said, looking between them. "Unless you know where Loki went?"


    "Tony," Caesar said, his tone serious. "Not getting the Tesseract was actually the right thing to do."


    "What?" Tony and Scott stared at him, stunned. "We lost the Tesseract. How is that right?"


    Caesar told them what he had just told Steve about the true nature of the Space Stone. "The Tesseract has been an empty shell for over seventy years. The real Space Stone was with Kyle."


    Tony and Scott were stunned. "So the Tesseract has been a decoy all this time and it is with kyle?"


    Caesar nodded. "Yes it has been a decoy but it''s not with Kyle at the moment, the first time Kyle activated the portal, the Space Stone mysteriously disappeared."


    Tony rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "So if we don''t know where the Space Stone is now, how are we going to find it?"


    Scott agreed, adding, "Without the Space Stone, we''re still stuck. We only have enough Pym Particles for one round trip."


    The future heroes were at a dead end, trapped by their dwindling resources.


    "Listen," Caesar said, getting their attention. "I have two possible solutions that may help you."


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 455 Two Choices, A Time Travel Loophole

    "I have two options that might solve your current problem."


    Caesar''s words were like a lifeline that instantly revived Future Steve and the others. Their eyes focused intently on the golden-haired boy in the passenger seat, whose calm and steady demeanor belied his youthful appearance.


    Of course, they reminded themselves, this was no ordinary child. He was one of the most powerful and intelligent beings on Earth.


    Future Tony couldn''t contain his impatience. "Little Godfather, don''t hold back. What are your solutions?"


    "Yeah, tell us," Future Scott urged, his anxiety evident.


    "Why do you keep calling me ''Little Godfather''? I may look small now, but..." Caesar paused, looked down at his child-sized body, and sighed. "Okay, I am kind of small right now."


    "Caesar, tell us your two plans," Future Steve said, putting a hand on Caesar''s shoulder, his expression serious.


    Future Tony and Future Scott turned their attention to Caesar and waited silently.


    "All right, I''ll get right to it," Caesar began, raising a finger. "The first option is to find my original self, Kyle. He has a special ability that I lack that could help you retrieve the lost Space Stone."


    This version of Caesar, being a clone of Superman, did not know that Kyle had already recovered the Space Stone. He could only offer suggestions based on his current knowledge.


    "The symbol of peace, Kyle? If we find him, it could work!" Future Scott agreed enthusiastically. Even in the future, Kyle had a fanatical following.


    "The plan is feasible, but challenging," Future Tony said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "The problem is that Kyle is probably with the current version of me in deep space, light years away from Earth. Should we just sit here and wait?"


    "Right, I remember Kyle returning to Earth sometime after the Battle of New York," Future Steve added with a frown. "Even if we manage to find him, there''s no guarantee he''ll be able to help us. Tony, your concerns about lack of control are valid, right?"


    Future Tony nodded. "Yes. The risk is too great. It''s possible, but not guaranteed. We need a plan we can follow through to the end."


    "Then let me tell you the second option," Caesar said, his expression remaining serious as he raised a second finger. "We can travel back to an earlier time when the Space Stone was still on Earth and retrieve it."


    "More time travel? Are you serious?" Future Scott exclaimed.


    "Caesar, maybe you don''t understand our situation," Future Steve interjected with a bitter smile. "We need a substance called Pym Particles to travel through time. After arriving in this timeline, each of us has only one Pym Particle left. If we travel further into the past, even if we get the Space Stone, we won''t have enough Pym Particles to return to our original future."


    "I know that. But each of you has one, so you have a total of three," Caesar said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    Future Tony, who had been silent, perked up. "Little Godfather, your proposal has a hidden twist, doesn''t it?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Caesar smiled mysteriously and held up three fingers. "Three Pym particles. If you give them all to one person, that person can use them for three separate time jumps."


    Future Scott''s jaw dropped. "You mean one person uses all the Pym Particles while the other two stay here? That''s insane! Have you ever heard of Schrodinger''s Cat?"


    "I don''t care about your cat theories. There''s a loophole here you haven''t noticed," Caesar said.


    Caesar rolled his eyes and turned back to Future Scott. "So you''re Ant-Man Scott, right? Let me ask you, can you shrink people and objects?"


    "It''s not a superpower, it''s a kind of shrinking technology. And I''m not just Ant-Man, I''m Ant-Man, Ant-Man!" Scott corrected him, pronouncing each word clearly.


    "This is exactly what we need."


    Caesar clasped his hands with a smile. "If one of you shrinks the rest of the team down to a portable size, you could carry them with you. Then a single Pym Particle could effectively transport several people through time."


    "Wait..."


    Future Scott blinked, then slapped his forehead, excitement lighting up his face as he turned to the others. "Of course! We can do this!"


    "If we can continue time travel, then we have a real chance," Future Steve agreed, looking at Future Tony with renewed hope.


    "Theoretically, it''s entirely possible," Future Tony acknowledged with a nod. "Now all we have to do is pick the right time. Little Godfather, when should we go to retrieve the Space Stone?"


    Caesar looked at Future Steve in the driver''s seat and smiled. "Your captain knows the answer to that. We can go back to World War II when the Tesseract was in Red Skull''s possession before the Space Stone was lost."


    "We?" Future Tony looked at Caesar in surprise. "Godfather, are you saying..."


    "Yes, I''m going back in time with you."


    Caesar''s explanation stunned the three men in the car.


    "We can handle this on our own," Future Steve and Tony started to protest, but Caesar cut them off.


    "I''ve already made up my mind. Don''t worry about it. This is how we''re going to do it: One person uses a Pym Particle to get us into World War II. After we retrieve the Space Stone, you three will use another Pym Particle to return to your original time, and I''ll use the last one to get back here."


    Caesar''s resolve was clear. He had a personal reason for going back, a regret he hoped to correct, and this might be his only chance. He couldn''t let it slip away.


    Future Steve spoke quietly, "Tony, let him do this. When he sets his mind to something, nothing can stop him."


    "All right," Future Tony sighed.


    "Then it''s settled," Caesar said, snapping his fingers decisively. "We''re going to World War II together!"


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 456 The Disappearance of Caesar

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    In a desolate corner of rubble near SHIELD headquarters in New York City...


    "Steve, wake up, Steve, come on!" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lying on the ground in a daze, Steve faintly heard a familiar voice in his ear. He struggled to open his eyes to see Natasha anxiously watching over him.


    His heavy consciousness emerged from the darkness.


    Steve awoke with a start, his eyes wide as he saw Natasha crouching beside him. He looked around at the debris of the fight and winced as he rubbed the back of his neck. "What happened? How did I end up on the floor?"


    "Captain, that''s a question for you to answer," Natasha replied while reaching out to help Steve up. "I received your signal and rushed here. I looked everywhere and finally found you in this corner of the ruins."


    "Oh, right."


    At Natasha''s reminder, Steve took a deep breath, his eyes showing thoughtful concern as he spoke earnestly, "I saw someone identical to me, probably Loki in disguise, escape. Caesar was there, too, and then Loki and I began to fight."


    "You lost?" Natasha blinked curiously.


    "No, I had him under control, but someone took advantage and attacked me from behind. That''s when I got knocked out."


    Steve grimaced as he touched the back of his neck. Even with his Super Soldier physique, it was surprising that someone could knock him out with a single punch. It had to be someone with extraordinary strength, perhaps someone like himself.


    But how was that possible?


    After all, Caesar was there too, and in terms of physical prowess, there were few who could match Caesar, who once lifted a Helicarrier.


    Listening intently, Natasha''s expression grew serious as she looked at Steve. Sensing her concern, Steve asked, "What is it? Did you find Loki, or did something else happen?"


    "Master Caesar... he''s missing!" Natasha''s face turned grim.


    "What?" Steve furrowed his brow. He had seen Caesar not long ago!


    "It was a message from the Carl family, delivered personally by Raina. There''s no mistake. Caesar has mysteriously disappeared from New York, or rather from the earth itself!"


    Natasha looked solemnly at Steve as she spoke. "Steve, you were probably the last person to see Master before he disappeared. Since then, he''s completely disappeared. Eddie is still desperately searching the city. Every member of the Carl family has been mobilized."


    She paused, then continued, "They didn''t even intervene in the recent battle in New York, but this involves Master, so it''s a different story."


    "I see."


    Steve nodded solemnly, deep in thought. "It could be the work of someone behind Loki, who knocked me out and took Caesar. Of course, this is all speculation. We must investigate thoroughly."


    "It''s strange, though," Natasha sighed in frustration. "There are no significant signs of a fight here. I find it hard to believe that someone could quietly take Master Caesar away."


    "Let''s regroup at SHIELD headquarters. Loki escaped with the Magic Cube, and now Caesar is mysteriously missing. We have a lot to sort out," Steve decided.


    With limited information and no intelligence, Steve and Natasha couldn''t come to any conclusions, so they headed back to SHIELD headquarters.


    Unbeknownst to them, these events had been set in motion by the future heroes who had entered this timeline, causing a ripple effect of change and influence.


    The future trajectory of this timeline had quietly shifted, just as the Ancient One''s wizard had predicted.


    Now.


    1943, New York.


    In the heart of the city''s modern architectural streets, devastated by World War II, the economic downturn was stark. Compared to the prosperity and technological beauty of decades later, the difference was vast.


    On the streets of New York, next to SHIELD headquarters, in a secluded corner of ruins...


    A flash of light and figures appeared.


    A mysterious man in an Ant-Man uniform suddenly materialized on the third-floor terrace of a central church. He pulled back his Ant-Man helmet and leaned against the railing, looking down at the dimly lit streets below, populated mainly by scattered pedestrians, mostly women. He couldn''t help but sigh with relief.


    "1943... I never thought we would actually make it."


    This was none other than the future Ant-Man, Scott.


    Without much ado, Scott retrieved a toy van from his person and placed it on the terrace. Using his device''s resizing technology, the toy van quickly expanded from a palm-sized object to a full-sized van.


    The doors on both sides swung open.


    Future Steve, Future Tony, and Caesar stepped out of the vehicle. As they took in their surroundings, their faces relaxed with relief.


    Scott admired Caesar and said, "With just one Pym Particle, the four of us have successfully traversed time and space. Caesar, you really are a hidden genius!"


    "Godfather, what do you think?" Tony glanced at Scott, then looked down at the street below, which was filled with vintage cars. "At this time, my father should be working at the military base?"


    "That''s right. That''s also where Kyle and I showed up as new recruits," Future Steve mused, gazing at Caesar hovering in mid-air. "Caesar, we''ve arrived in the World War II era. What''s our next step?"


    Caesar shrugged indifferently. "Simple. It''s late September 1944. At this point, both Steve and my original self, Kyle, are still in basic training. All we have to do is storm the Hydra base, and seize the Tesseract from Red Skull Schmidt''s hands since the Space Stone is still inside the Tesseract at this point."


    "Captain America, the tyrant has not yet risen - this is the true Dark Ages," Tony remarked, exchanging glances with Steve. Scott scratched his head in disbelief. "Is it really that simple?"


    "Yes, it is that simple. However, we need to pinpoint Red Skull Schmidt''s exact location on the World War II battlefield," Caesar explained, spreading his hands. "Friday, can you find out?"


    Tony didn''t hesitate, immediately querying the artificial intelligence system embedded in his armor configuration. "Friday, can you find him in this era?"


    "Boss, the network hasn''t been set up yet in this era. I''m afraid I''m powerless," Friday''s female voice apologized gently.


    Scott pursed his lips and suggested, "Then we''ll have to find him on the battlefield. A target is better than none."


    "Are you sure we want to appear openly on the battlefield? We could seriously disrupt the historical timeline of the current era!" Steve warned, shaking his head slightly.


    Before they could reach a consensus, Caesar suddenly spoke up, "All right, someone''s coming."


    "Who?" Steve and the others immediately tensed, scanning their surroundings but seeing no one but themselves.


    Caesar pointed to the empty space on the terrace.


    *Swoosh...*


    A spark of light ignited and spun into a wheel, from which emerged a figure.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 457 The Ancient One’s Little Help

    Countless sparks flew, quickly swirling into a circular portal.


    From the other side of the world, a thousand miles away, a bald woman appeared on the roof of a New York church. She was wearing a yellow mystical robe with an artifact pendant around her neck.


    After arriving on the rooftop, the bald woman, her clean face adorned with a faint smile, calmly looked at Caesar and his companions.


    As the Ancient One appeared in a flash of sparks, Iron Man quickly removed his black-framed glasses and lightly tapped the device strapped to his chest. The device, equipped with shrinking technology, expanded outward from his chest and instantly covered his entire body in an interlocking suit of red and gold Iron Man armor.


    Ant-Man Scott clicked a button on his shoulder, locking the protective helmet of his Ant-Man suit into place.


    Captain America Steve stepped forward early, holding his star-spangled shield in front of everyone.


    The three members of the Avengers from the future were visibly on edge, ready to fight at the slightest provocation.


    Only Caesar hovered quietly behind them, his arms crossed over his chest, looking somewhat resigned as he watched the three on alert.


    "Who are you?" Steve asked the bald woman.


    "Is this portal yours?" Tony pointed behind the woman, referring to the still lingering teleportation spell.


    Scott raised his left palm in a halting gesture, somewhat lacking in confidence, as he warned, "I advise you not to go against us. We''re all incredibly powerful, you know!"


    Seeing the wary trio, the bald woman smiled calmly, seeing through everything. "You''re all from the future, aren''t you? So many questions. How shall I answer? Which one of you is the leader responsible for this temporal journey?"


    "Well, we''re not here for recreation. And no, I''m not the leader," Scott shrugged, then turned to Steve and Tony.


    Steve and Tony exchanged a look, understanding each other''s thoughts, then took a few steps back to reveal Caesar hovering behind them.


    "Be careful, Caesar," Steve whispered quietly.


    "Don''t worry, she''s not an enemy," Caesar replied confidently, floating forward to face the Ancient One, the Sorcerer of the current timeline.


    "Ancient One, how did you know we were coming?" Caesar asked with a somewhat annoyed expression on his face with his hands on his hips. "Isn''t this a form of personal surveillance?"


    Whether in the future or the present, the Ancient One remained unchanged - a guardian beyond Earth and time itself.


    The Ancient One met Caesar''s gaze with a smile. "The future me left a certain magical imprint on you that only I can sense. So when you arrived here, I knew immediately."


    "I see," Caesar said somewhat annoyed, and looked at the Ancient One. "I didn''t expect you to have such a mischievous side - this is essentially personal surveillance!"


    The Ancient One''s expression remained unchanged, unaffected by Caesar''s behavior. She smiled, "I thought the future me might have seen something, so I left the imprint on you in advance to remind the current me to come and offer help to prevent you from disrupting the history of this timeline."


    "She may be right," Steve admitted.


    Tony nodded deeply in agreement. Without the Godfather''s initial mischief in secretly taking the Space Stone from the Tesseract, they wouldn''t have had to come to this ancient era in the first place.


    "You shut up!" Caesar turned and glared at them disdainfully. It was he who was supposed to clean up the mess left by the future timeline!


    Caesar turned back to the Ancient One, chin in hand, and pondered, "So, can you help us capture Red Skull Schmidt directly and make him hand over the Space Stone?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the Ancient One of the present timeline in action, capturing Red Skull would be a breeze, right?


    "No," the Ancient replied to Caesar''s suggestion, shaking her head firmly. "I can provide indirect assistance, but I cannot personally disrupt the order of this timeline. Everything depends on causality - your actions are the cause, and only you can reap the consequences."


    Sorcerer Supreme, when did you learn this Eastern philosophical approach?


    Caesar grinned, not expecting Ancient One to be of much help. He asked casually, "So, what''s your plan? How are you going to give us proper, indirect help?"


    "You''ll see," Ancient One replied calmly.


    With a wave of her right hand, Ancient One dispelled the previous portal. She then made mystical gestures with the hand adorned with an artifact ring, while drawing spinning circles in the air with the other hand.


    Sparks flickered in the sky once more, spinning into a wheel that quickly formed another portal right in front of them.


    On this side, New York City was still bathed in daylight, while on the other side was an unknown land shrouded in nighttime darkness.


    "The other end of this portal leads to the military fortress where the Red Skull resides. The Tesseract is with him in his coat. Need I say more?" Ancient One spoke calmly.


    "No need. You are indeed reliable, Sorcerer Supreme!" Caesar raised his thumb in approval of Ancient One, glanced at the others behind him, nodded, and flew into the portal without hesitation.


    Steve and the others followed close behind, stepping through the portal and disappearing from the roof of the New York church.


    Ancient One remained alone on the rooftop, effortlessly closing the portal she had created. She stood against the breeze, gazing down at the outline of most of New York City below, lost in thought.


    On the other side, in Europe, outside the military fortress on the German border,


    In the dense, night-shrouded forest, sparks danced and spun into a wheel, opening a circular portal that revealed the figures of Caesar and his companions one after another.


    Caesar flew out first, followed by Steve and the others, arriving at the edge of the forest. They looked up at the military fortress about a hundred yards away, brightly lit inside, with numerous Hydra guards patrolling both outside and inside.


    However, the group clearly paid no attention to the Hydra guards. In this current Ancient Era, Iron Man alone could probably take on a fully armed military force. Not to mention Captain America, Ant-Man, and Superman Caesar.


    The presence of these four was akin to the power of a nation, which perhaps worried the future Ancient One-Sorcerer.


    "Are we going to charge right in?" Scott rubbed his hands together, obviously eager to get started.


    Steve replied firmly, "Absolutely not. We have to outwit them. The best way is to get the Tesseract without the Red Skull noticing."


    "In that case," Caesar immediately formulated a plan, pointing to himself and then to Tony, "Tony and I will create havoc in secret."


    "What about me?" Steve asked.


    Caesar looked at Steve and said, "You take Scott and sneak into the military fortress. Once you find Red Skull, have Scott steal the Tesseract."


    "I can handle that," Tony shrugged. His advanced tech suit was too conspicuous for stealth.


    "Got it," Scott gestured okay, immediately shrinking down to ant size and hopping onto Steve''s broad shoulder.


    Steve took a deep breath and gave a stern command, "Prepare to move out now. Remember - this mission only allows success, no room for failure!"


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 458 Hail Hydra

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    Inside the Hydra military fortress, outside the command room.


    Dressed in full German military fatigues, Johann Schmidt stood at the railing on the third floor of the fortress building, gazing down at the sprawling, luxurious mechanical factory below and the heavily armed Hydra guards with a confident smile curled on his lips.


    With the Tesseract in hand, it wouldn''t be long before the Hydra guards were fully armed with limitless energy devices.


    On this battlefield of World War II, no army or force could stop his advance. Schmidt smiled faintly, about to turn and return to the command room. But at that moment, a sudden, thunderous roar outside the fortress shook the building slightly.


    "Hmm?"


    The sudden disturbance caught the Red Skull off guard. He watched as the Hydra guards below rushed for the exit, and the outside of the Fortress seemed to be in an uproar, with alarms blaring frantically from every corner.


    "What''s happening?" Schmidt''s face remained stern and calm. He turned his eerie gaze to a trembling officer standing behind him, the current head of the military fortress.


    The officer''s face was filled with fear, sweat dripping profusely from his forehead, soaking his uniform. He shook his head vigorously and stammered, "I-I don''t know, sir!"


    "Then why didn''t you go out and check?!" Schmidt''s eyes narrowed dangerously, a murderous intent flickering.


    "Yes, sir! Right away!" The officer saluted sharply, adjusted his cap, and hurried out.


    Red Skull furrowed his brow, then turned back to the command room, closing the iron door behind him. He pondered for a moment, then activated a hidden panel on the inner wall, revealing a cubic Magic Cube that emitted a mysterious blue glow.


    Fortunately, as long as he had the Tesseract, nothing else mattered. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Schmidt reached out with his gloved left hand, retrieved the Tesseract from its hidden compartment, and placed it securely in a briefcase as a precaution. Sitting in the commander''s chair, he opened several communication channels, loaded his hip pistol, and calmly awaited reports from outside.


    The first floor of the military fortress building.


    Most of the Hydra personnel heard the commotion outside and rushed out, except for one Hydra guard who ran in the opposite direction, stealthily infiltrating deeper into the Military Fortress.


    "Captain, your disguise and infiltration skills are quite something. I''ve learned a lot," A tiny figured whispered while being perched on the Hydra guard''s shoulder.


    "Well, I used to make a name for myself with them," The disguised man, actually Steve Rogers, disguised as a Hydra guard, replied in a low voice.


    Taking advantage of the distraction and commotion outside, Steve, along with Scott, successfully subdued a Hydra guard and donned his uniform to quietly infiltrate deeper into the Fortress building.


    "So this Red Skull guy, does he really look like a skeleton?" Scott asked curiously.


    "He''s disfigured due to an incomplete Super Soldier serum injection that caused his skin to peel off. But now he''s probably wearing a mask, so he''s not so easy to spot," Steve explained in a hushed tone, scanning the hallway on his way up to find Johann Schmidt.


    "Wow, that sounds kind of scary."


    Scott continued to chat as if on a tourist trip, showing no signs of readiness for infiltration and disguise. As Ant-Man, with his ability to shrink and expand at will, he felt no need to hide unless focused attention was directed at him.


    "Tony was right about you talking too much," Steve sighed helplessly as they reached the first floor without spotting the Red Skull. He took a step toward the second floor when they, unfortunately, encountered a squad of Hydra guards coming down the stairs from the second floor.


    Seeing the situation, Scott wisely remained silent and slipped into the crevice of Steve''s hood.


    Steve, with a steady heart, pretended to be calm and showed no signs of panic. He continued up the stairs.


    The Hydra team and Steve met on the stairs, one going up and the other going down.


    ---


    "Hey," The leader of the guards stopped in his tracks, sizing up Steve with a glance. Both wore protective headgear that hid their faces from each other. However, Steve''s towering stature immediately caught his attention; such height was uncommon among them.


    "Uh-oh."


    Scott, hiding on top of Steve, sensed the danger of exposure and wiped a metaphorical sweat for him. Just as he was preparing for a confrontation, Steve spoke in earnest:


    "Hail Hydra!"


    Steve''s tone was calm and determined, remarkably infectious, like a loyal Hydra soldier. Even if Red Skull Johann Schmidt were present, he might not suspect Steve as an intruder.


    "Hail Hydra."


    The leader of the guards nodded in agreement, echoing Steve''s call, before leading his team downstairs.


    Steve breathed a sigh of relief, having narrowly escaped, and walked calmly upstairs.


    "Captain, you''re amazing!" Scott marveled, completely amazed. This was what acting was all about!


    "Take notes," Steve chuckled, feeling an inexplicable urge to chant Hydra''s internal slogan.


    "I can''t, I just can''t!" Scott shook his head and gave Steve a thumbs up. "You deserve an Oscar for that, Captain."


    The two continued their infiltration upstairs.


    Outside the military fortress.


    Hundreds of Hydra guards scurried about like ants on the ground, though they saw no sign of enemies. Yet small missiles rained down from the sky, unleashing a relentless bombardment that left the Hydra guards in utter despair.


    High above the military fortress.


    Dressed in the new, expandable Mark suit, Iron Man soared through the sky. A triangular light glowed on his chest, while small missiles on his shoulders carpet-bombed the ground below.


    From this height, and with the current armament of the Hydra guards, not only could they not counterattack, but even surveillance was difficult. They were completely vulnerable, like fish waiting to be slaughtered.


    Caesar hovered nearby with his hands in his pockets, watching idly. While Tony continued his barrage of missiles, Caesar couldn''t help but activate his communicator. "Steve, how''s it going on your end?"


    "We haven''t found Red Skull Johann Schmidt yet. He must still be inside. Could you intensify the attack?" Steve reported back.


    "Intensify the attack?" Caesar glanced at Iron Man and suddenly had an idea, speeding towards the nearby mountains.


    Moments later.


    Just as Tony finished reloading his depleted launcher and heard a buzzing sound behind him, he turned in surprise. When he saw what was approaching, his jaw dropped in disbelief.


    In the dim light of the night, a small mountain hummed into view, hovering at an altitude of nearly a kilometer. And below him, shouldering the mountain, was none other than Caesar!


    Tony struggled for words for a moment before finally managing, "Little Godfather, are you trying to create a meteorite?"


    ---


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 459 Red Skull’s Sleepless Night

    With both hands, Caesar lifted a small mountain of rocks weighing tens of tons. With the experience of carrying a Helicarrier, he found the current load surprisingly manageable, much lighter than expected.


    In response to Tony''s inquiry, Caesar casually replied, "Sorry, this isn''t creating a meteorite. It''s much more stimulating than that."


    No sooner had he spoken.


    Caesar had already soared to Tony''s side, being hundreds of feet above the ground. With delicate hands, he turned the massive mass of rock, many times his size, with a low growl and full force before hurling it violently toward the military base below.


    Whoosh...


    Hovering in mid-air, Caesar turned slightly at the waist, his hands still in motion as visible white shockwaves rippled beneath him. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Empowered with Superman-like strength, the rocky mountain instantly unleashed a howling, localized storm that caused even Tony, clad in his Iron Man suit nearby, to instinctively retreat.


    Under Tony''s astonished gaze, the mountain plummeted toward the empty ground of the military fortress at a speed far exceeding any meteorite, emitting a humming friction that sparked bright heat and carried a ferocious impact.


    This was no mere meteorite creation. This was the true power of a meteorite!


    Outside the main building of the military fortress, on the other side of the sprawling grounds that housed vehicles and supplies, Hydra guards scrambled to take cover from an unknown enemy attack.


    The commanding officer took cover behind a truck and picked up an old-fashioned communicator to call Red Skull, who was stationed in the command room.


    "What''s the situation outside?" Schmidt inquired.


    "I don''t know, sir. I really don''t," The officer replied nervously into the communicator. "We haven''t found the enemy, but their missiles are carpet-bombing us. For your safety, I suggest we evacuate immediately!"


    Pausing briefly, he hesitated, "I even suspect they might be aliens!"


    "Shut up!" Schmidt scolded the officer sharply, then ordered, "Find the enemy quickly and take them out. Even if they are aliens, I want their heads delivered to me!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Just as the senior officer finished his reply, he noticed that the Hydra guards around him froze, all looking up in stunned silence. Following their gaze, he looked up.


    A blazing fireball resembling a miniature sun appeared in the pitch-black sky. It rapidly grew larger and closer, soon engulfing the entire area above the fortress grounds, emitting an overwhelming, oppressive aura that descended upon them.


    "A meteorite..." the senior officer subconsciously murmured into the communicator.


    Schmidt, on the other end of the line, apparently heard him and asked incredulously, "What meteorite? Explain!"


    "The meteorite is coming, sir! Evacuate now!"


    The senior officer managed to say these words before his left hand weakened and he dropped the communicator to the ground. Tears streaming down his face, he lifted his head in despair along with the other Hydra guards, helplessly watching the descending mountainous meteorite.


    In the face of this natural disaster, their laser weapons and armor seemed feeble and inadequate. Escape seemed futile, so they silently awaited death.


    The blazing, burning mountain meteorite crashed onto the empty ground of the fortress at an incredible speed, instantly transforming the surface into a scene similar to the simultaneous detonation of tons of explosives. Hundreds of Hydra guards were instantly reduced to mincemeat.


    Boom...


    The unparalleled force of the impact sent rocks and dust flying, with massive shockwaves spreading through the air and ground.


    The supposedly most fortified military fortress in the world today, under the residual shockwaves of the nearby mountainous meteorite, suffered immediate devastation on its Iron-covered surface, with endless dust and debris pouring in through shattered doors and windows amidst the howling winds.


    ---


    In the command room, Red Skull Schmidt was still puzzling over the officer''s message, but the next moment the entire building began to sway under the shockwave. Dim electric lights blinked erratically, and furniture and files inside the room were thrown into disarray.


    A meteorite! It was indeed a meteorite strike!


    Red Skull gripped the command console with both hands, his knuckles turning white. His sinister eyes were filled with incomprehension - why had they just made progress, only to have celestial bodies turn against them?


    There was no time to ponder; decisions had to be made immediately!


    As the seismic tremors caused by the impact subsided, Red Skull took a deep breath. Without looking back, he quickly grabbed the box containing the Tesseract and his own car keys and hurried out of the chaotic command room.


    Meanwhile, on the second floor of the Fortress building...


    Debris and dust from the impact swirled wildly. Steve lay face down on the raised metal grating floor, his hands clutching the floor. The miniaturized Scott Lang, aka Ant-Man, huddled nervously behind Steve''s head.


    Neither dared breathe, waiting for the earthquake to subside and the dust to settle in the factory.


    Steve coughed violently a few times, then climbed to his feet, dusting the debris from his body. He looked out through a shattered window.


    Above the empty ground lay a gigantic bottomless pit with a radius of thirty meters. A little closer and it would have flattened the entire fortress.


    "What just happened?" Scott Lang muttered anxiously from Steve''s shoulder.


    "Most likely it was Caesar. Only he could have pulled something like that off," Steve replied with a slight twitch of his mouth. He had just ordered both Caesar and Tony to intensify the bombing. He had not expected that Caesar would take it literally and raise a mountain to act as a meteorite and destroy the base of the Hydra fortress.


    With that strike, at least hundreds of Hydra guards must have perished in the meteor crater. If this were to be recorded in the annals of history, it would likely become Earth''s greatest unsolved mystery.


    "I don''t even know what to say anymore," Scott Lang sighed, tapping his forehead in resignation.


    "Thud, Thud, Thud..."


    Just then, footsteps descended rapidly from the third floor.


    Steve turned and met the person head on. Upon seeing him, the man handed over a set of car keys and a briefcase and said in a commanding, cold tone, "Go to the underground garage and start my vehicle immediately. I need to get out of here right now!"


    Recognizing the familiar face in front of him, Steve couldn''t help but stop in surprise. Fortunately, a sharp pain in his ears snapped him out of it.


    Picking up the car keys and briefcase, Steve nodded respectfully, "Yes, sir."


    "Hurry up. I''ll meet you at the back gate of the base!" Without finishing the sentence, the man quickly descended the stairs.


    Once the man was out of earshot, Scott Lang emerged from Steve''s helmet and patted his heaving chest. "That was close. What''s going on, Captain? You almost blew your cover."


    Steve spoke hoarsely, "That... was Red Skull, Schmidt."


    "What did you say?" Scott Lang''s eyes widened in disbelief. He lowered his head, gazing at the briefcase in Steve''s hands, wearing a bewildered expression. "No way. So, the case you''re holding now is..."


    The Tesseract?


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 460 Love Across Time and Space

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    "We acquired it so easily?"


    Besides, it was Red Skull Schmidt himself who personally handed it over. Who wouldn''t want to take it?


    Opening the silver briefcase slightly, Steve confirmed the presence of the item inside. When he saw the Magic Cube emitting a mysterious blue glow, he finally believed they had truly succeeded.


    Wary that the Red Skull might turn the tables, Steve wasted no time. Carrying the briefcase containing the Tesseract, he and Scott Lang smoothly exited the military fortress base, encountering no unexpected obstacles along their escape route.


    Following the plan, the four of them rendezvoused deep within the primeval forest.


    When Caesar and Tony learned of Steve''s acquisition of the Tesseract and that even Ant-Man Scott Lang had been a bystander the entire time, they looked at each other in disbelief, unsure of what to say.


    Scott Lang chuckled mischievously, "I bet Red Skull Schmidt won''t be able to sleep tonight!"


    "Not only that, but he''ll be gnawing on the floorboards while he''s in bed," Tony quipped with a grin, still wearing his Mark-New armor.


    "I don''t care if he''s asleep or not," Steve rolled his eyes and pointed at the briefcase. He looked at Tony and then at Scott Lang and said solemnly, "Now that our mission here has been accomplished, we must hurry back to our original future timeline. After all, the future world is in chaos and many people are still waiting for us to go back and save them!"


    "Exactly, it''s time to return."


    "The time travel journey ends here."


    Tony and Scott Lang sighed quietly, then turned to Steve. The three of them looked at Caesar together.


    Caesar avoided their gaze, floating in the air with his hands in his pockets, showing no signs of reluctance on his young face.


    "Why are you all looking at me? Since you''re in such a hurry to get back, leave a Pym Particle and the time travel device so you can take the first step," Caesar said nonchalantly.


    "Little Godfather," Tony muttered to himself, suddenly stepping forward and hugging Caesar''s small body, rubbing his chin against the adorable face.


    "Eww! Gross!" Caesar recoiled and pushed Tony''s dirty chin away with his small hand.


    "You, why do you get more sentimental as you get older?"


    Steve and Scott Lang exchanged smiles and also stepped forward to hug Caesar and Tony. The four of them hugged tightly, feeling the warmth emanating from each other.


    Future Steve spoke seriously, "Caesar, take care of yourself.


    Future Tony smiled and said quietly, "This time it really is goodbye.


    Future Scott Lang laughed heartily, "Next time you see me, I may not be the same..."


    "All right, enough of this! Hurry up and get back to your original timeline!" Caesar interrupted them, though a slight curve appeared on his lips, sadness shimmering in his jewel-like eyes.


    Yes!


    They existed in different parallel timelines, never meant to meet. Even if they had, it had been fleeting, and now they were about to part and return to their respective timelines.


    This farewell was truly farewell.


    "Farewell, Caesar!"


    Ant-Man Scott Lang waved goodbye to Caesar one last time, holding the briefcase containing the Tesseract and miniature versions of Tony and Steve. He pressed the button to activate the time travel device and rapidly shrank until he disappeared completely into the wilderness.


    Caesar floated silently in place. After a few seconds, he muttered to himself, "The mess from the future is finally cleaned up.


    "Now I can do whatever I want."


    Caesar looked up at the sky, accelerating in place, scattering fallen leaves and branches on the ground as he flew faster. Wrapped in the roaring wind, he pulled a comet-like tail of gas and disappeared into the vast night sky at supersonic speed.


    Five minutes later.


    United States Military Training Base.


    As midnight approached, the base was quiet as it neared twelve o''clock. Soldiers settled into their routines, and only a few armed guards patrolled silently.


    Unnoticed by anyone, a small figure gracefully descended from the night sky like a bird and landed on the roof of an old three-story building.


    "This scene... truly brings back memories."


    Caesar looked down at the full view of the training base and felt nostalgic. This was where his original self had been reincarnated, the birthplace of his rise.


    "Right now, the original self in this timeline is probably scheming in secret, extracting ability cards from this soldier or instructor."


    Caesar smiled knowingly. His arrival in the current timeline was not to meet the original self of this time. He had a completely different purpose.


    In any parallel timeline, one protagonist was enough, even if the original self of this timeline had not yet entered the battlefield.


    "I remember she lives in the officer''s quarters, which seems to be on the second floor."


    Caesar muttered to himself, his eyes glowing faintly, using Superman''s x-ray vision, the walls and coverings in front of him dissipated like smoke, revealing the people and objects inside various houses. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It only took half a second.


    Caesar found the target he was looking for. He descended from the rooftop to a building in the officer''s residential area.


    Stopping in front of a room on the second floor, Caesar looked through an open window and saw a woman with short hair sleeping soundly in her bed.


    Agent Carter - Peggy.


    At that moment, Caesar was slightly stunned. Something had pierced his usually unshakable heart.


    Without a sound, Caesar slipped quietly through the window into Agent Carter''s room.


    A faint, familiar scent lingered inside. Caesar sniffed lightly, realizing that no matter how strong she usually appeared, she was still a woman.


    There were open files on the desk, not closed.


    Looking at them, Caesar''s body shivered slightly. One name was written on the files - "Kyle - Doffer", circled several times with pen strokes.


    Was this where it all began?


    Caesar floated lightly to the bedside and looked at Agent Carter as she slept. She looked far from the image of an officer he remembered.


    Less strength, more tenderness; less stubbornness, more affection.


    "Peggy. I''m back." Caesar whispered softly.


    With that simple sentence, through how many identities and how many timelines?


    Since the original Kyle had left Earth, the farewell in the wheat field, Agent Carter had become an irreparable regret for him.


    That regret lasted to this day. It was also the reason why the alter ego Caesar had followed Steve and others into this World War II timeline.


    Across time and space, just to catch a glimpse of you.


    Caesar approached gently, lightly touching Agent Carter''s face with his small hands. "If you could do it over again, would you regret meeting Kyle? Well, that answer is for you to slowly find out in this timeline."


    ...


    Agent Carter''s eyelashes trembled slightly as she awoke from her dream and opened her beautiful eyes to see the moonlight streaming through the window, casting a silver glow.


    Frowning slightly, Agent Carter touched her left cheek, where a drop of undried tear glistened.


    Even someone as strong as Kyle had shed a tear for Agent Carter - the only tear he had ever shed.


    (End of this chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 461 Caesar, the Time-Space Wanderer

    Caesar finished watching Peggy Carter, finally fulfilling the wish that had lingered with Kyle''s original self for so long.


    After that moment.


    Caesar chose not to linger at the training base, but instead moved to a nearby mountaintop, selecting a quiet spot suitable for the task.


    He prepared to use the set of temporal protective equipment left behind by future Steve and the others: a time-space protective suit, a time navigation watch, and the only Pym particle they had, to return to his original timeline of 2012 New York.


    "Little Godfather, remember, when you return to the original timeline, follow the steps exactly as I have instructed."


    Echoes of future Tony''s solemn words from before his departure lingered in Caesar''s mind and ears, "Even though operating the entire set of time travel tools is simple with proper training, any mistake or error could strand you in another timeline forever!"


    "First, put on the time navigation watch. Locate the button on the watch that activates the Temporal Protection Suit and press it."


    Following future Tony''s instructions, Caesar strapped the Time Navigation Watch to his left wrist and activated the Temporal Protection Suit. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Buzz*


    Fibers began to unfurl from Caesar''s left wrist, conforming to his body and rapidly expanding to cover his chest and limbs, forming a substantial white protective suit around his undeveloped young body.


    Ant-Man''s shrinking technology, so handy from the future.


    Sighing inwardly, Caesar donned the accompanying helmet and methodically went through the remaining steps Tony had taught him.


    "Step two. Carefully place the Pym particle into the slot at the waist of the time-space suit."


    "The third step. Normally, you would have to set the time and location on the time navigation watch yourself. However, since you''re returning from the original timeline, simply return to the last temporal point you visited."


    "The fourth step. Press the time travel button on the watch. If all goes well, you should safely return to your original timeline within a few seconds."


    Meticulously completing each step, Caesar could only shake his head at the last one, muttering, "Tony, please don''t jinx it!"


    "Goodbye, 1944 New York timeline."


    Glancing once more at the distant training base, Caesar mentally prepared himself, then flipped the switch. His body shrank rapidly until it disappeared completely into the Quantum Realm.


    The Quantum Realm was a vast and mysterious area, bizarre, as if without the concepts of time and space.


    Caesar navigated like a tiny electric particle, hurtling through it at high speed, jumping from one quantum vortex to another.


    Gradually, a bright light appeared ahead.


    Just as Caesar thought he had successfully traveled back to his original timeline, he felt a disturbance, as if pulled by some force. The quantum vortex twisted abruptly, chaotic and turbulent, and the light ahead dimmed and faded in an instant.


    "That..." Caesar was stunned, going from high speed to slow motion, his body soon coming to a complete stop within the quantum realm.


    Hurriedly, Caesar reached into his waistband and pulled out the glass tube. The Pym Particle inside was nearly depleted, only about a third remaining, causing Caesar''s young face to freeze. "Tony, really? Did that unexpected thing you mentioned actually happen?"


    He looked at the navigation watch on his left wrist, a series of error codes flashing across the screen before it went blank, clearly malfunctioning and unusable.


    "This is really bad."


    Caesar''s mouth twitched slightly, but he didn''t panic unduly. He had weathered many storms since his rebirth. Being stuck in the Quantum Realm was just another challenge; he would find a way back eventually.


    He tried to rely on his own ability to fly.


    To his surprise, Caesar discovered that within the quantum realm, he still possessed the power of Superman, allowing him to fly freely. This power could potentially serve as a substitute for the power and propulsion needed to travel through time and space.


    However, there was still one problem that couldn''t be avoided.


    The time navigation clock malfunctioned, leaving Caesar unable to confirm the intermediate point in the quantum realm of the original timeline where he could find the correct quantum vortex to travel out of.


    It was like having countless billions of tree holes within the quantum realm, with only one singularly connected to the original 2012 Marvel New York timeline, but now the coordinates for navigation were lost.


    Inside the quantum realm, Caesar flew for several hours, gazing at the uniformly colored vortices. Suddenly, the gravity of his current situation hit him.


    This was the Quantum Realm!


    He was wandering through space-time, not just traversing the starry sky as before!


    He might never be able to return to the original timeline.


    "Wait."


    Caesar suddenly remembered something, raised his eyebrows and muttered to himself, "In the future timeline of Steve and the others, my absence-could it be because of the current situation..."


    It wasn''t just a possibility that he wouldn''t be able to return; it seemed that he really wouldn''t be able to return.


    Caesar looked helpless as he surveyed the numerous quantum vortices around him. The immediate priority now was to find a way to escape the quantum realm.


    "Do I have no choice but to rely on luck and randomly choose a vortex to exit?"


    Caesar hesitated. The uncertainty of space and time was overwhelming. Randomly choosing a vortex to exit could lead him to the distant past or future of the Marvel Universe, or even to a parallel universe that wasn''t Marvel at all.


    "Now it seems I have no choice."


    Caesar sighed repeatedly. In his current predicament, there seemed to be no other choice but to leave his fate to chance. If he delayed any longer, the Kryptonian blood in him might starve to death in the Quantum Realm.


    "All right, then, it''s you."


    With a quick glance around, Caesar chose a vortex that seemed favorable and accelerated into it without further hesitation.


    ...


    It was a luxurious Western-style building in the middle of a bustling city, now shrouded in darkness at two in the morning. Inside and out, the house was blanketed in the night, with only a hint of moonlight filtering through the windows into the hallway.


    But at this hour, there was still a faint light on in the downstairs kitchen.


    A boy, no more than six or seven years old, noticed this. His slender body was clad in pajamas, and he held a thick wooden stick in his hand, carefully raising it as he descended from the spiral staircase on the second floor.


    As he descended to the kitchen on the ground floor, the boy saw a middle-aged woman in a red dress opening the old-fashioned refrigerator, eagerly searching for something. He couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise, "Mom? What are you doing up so late?"


    The woman''s body shook slightly. She looked at the boy blankly.


    The boy smiled knowingly, lowered the wooden stick, and approached her nonchalantly. "I thought you were a thief."


    "Did I scare you? Darling, I''m just looking for something to eat." The woman leaned against the refrigerator with one hand, the other on her hip. She looked kindly at the boy and persuaded him, "Go back to bed."


    The smile faded from the boy''s face as he stopped ten feet away and stared solemnly at the woman. This confused the woman, who continued, "What''s wrong? Go to sleep quickly!"


    Feeling that her tone and demeanor were not quite maternal, the woman bent down slightly, approached the boy, and tried to speak gently, "How about I make you a cup of hot chocolate?"


    "Who are you?"


    The boy blinked, confirming his suspicion, and stepped forward in an interrogative manner. "What did you do to my mother?"


    The woman didn''t know what she had said and looked at the boy in surprise, feeling an invisible pressure on her.


    Even though he was only seven years old, the boy possessed a powerful force. Obviously angry, he didn''t move his lips but expressed his thoughts directly with his mind, "My mom wouldn''t even set foot in the kitchen, let alone make hot chocolate for me! She just orders me around to do these things!"


    The woman instinctively covered her throbbing head and took a few steps back. The boy''s last thought seemed to touch her soft heart.


    Exhaling softly, the woman raised her hands, dispelling her disguise. As her pores shifted, her body shrank. Her brown eyes recovered, her shoulder-length hair turned dark red, and her entire skin took on a deep blue hue.


    Now she appeared to be no more than a six-year-old girl.


    The boy looked at the unusual girl with surprise, then excitement, then a smile. He whispered, "I never thought I was the only one in the world, the only one who was different.


    The blue-skinned girl looked at the boy in surprise.


    The boy smiled and held out his hand, "I''m Charles."


    "I am Raven." The girl hesitated for a moment, but finally shook Charles'' offered hand.


    "You must be hungry. You can eat anything in the kitchen."


    Charles held Raven''s hand and smiled, "I have plenty of food at home. You will not go hungry tonight... in fact, you will never go hungry again."


    For the first time, Raven felt warmth and couldn''t help but smile sweetly, revealing her teeth.


    Just then,


    A small meteor streaked down from the sky, cut through the night, and finally crashed at high speed into the courtyard of the luxurious mansion.


    "Boom!"


    The mud splashed against the windows. Charles and Raven in the downstairs kitchen were obviously startled. They glanced at each other, and Charles gathered his courage and led the way to open the door to the yard.


    In the yard, decorated with lawns and greenery, a circular, deep pit had been torn open. Grass and earth were scattered everywhere, and steam rose from the circular hole.


    As Charles and Raven watched in amazement, a small hand emerged from the pit, followed by a head, and soon a blond boy, just over five years old, crawled out of the hole.


    Even though he had made a hole in the ground, the blond boy stood up as if nothing had happened, brushing the dust from his damaged suit. He straightforwardly asked Charles and Raven beside him, "Hey kid, where is this? I mean the year and the exact location!"


    Charles smiled brightly and replied, "October 21st, 1944, Westchester, New York.


    Another extraordinary individual had arrived.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 462 Returns

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    In the year 2013, New York.


    Half a year had passed since the shocking Battle of New York. The once-apocalyptic ruins in the heart of the city had been completely restored, and now shone with renewed prosperity and bustling activity.


    One by one, futuristic buildings with alien designs rose from the leveled ruins, looking grand and majestic, reflecting the sunlight like coordinates from Interstellar.


    The Battle of New York was not just a confrontation with alien forces to determine victory or defeat. It marked a watershed between the old and new eras, as Kyle, the Symbol of Peace, explained: The century in which Earth officially aligned itself with the cosmos!


    After the brutal baptism of war, humanity was finally forced to accept the fact that they were not the only intelligent life in the universe, and that Earth was not the only beacon of civilization.


    They were not alone!


    While the extraterrestrial forces posed a deadly threat to humanity, they also brought to the forefront the superhuman forces long hidden in New York - the Avengers.


    Among them were iconic World War II soldier and current SHIELD agent Captain Steve Rogers; former Soviet Red Room operative and former SHIELD Deputy Director Natasha Romanoff; Clint Barton, currently a SHIELD agent known as Hawkeye; Sam Wilson, former USAF pararescueman and current Falcon; Bruce Banner, formerly a university professor and gamma ray researcher turned Hulk; Eddie Brock, now a journalist for the Bureau of Supernatural Incident Bureau; Thor, the Norse god who descended from the heavens and traversed the earth; and Jameson Rhodes, the U.S. Colonel and close friend of Iron Man known as War Machine.


    These superheroes'' outstanding performance in defeating the Alien Legion during the Battle of New York gave humanity a sense of confidence and prevented widespread panic.


    Of particular note was Caesar, the Supernova hero of the Carl family and son of the Symbol of Peace, who at just under five years old single-handedly stopped the crashing Helicarrier outside of New York!


    On the outskirts of New York, Caesar used his hands and shoulders to prop up the crashing Helicarrier.


    This miraculous feat was captured on video by witnesses and went viral online with over a billion views, earning Caesar admiration and praise from the masses. Caesar was hailed as the most powerful force defending Earth in the new era.


    Superman, Caesar!


    Second only to the Symbol of Peace Kyle, and rightly so!


    The only regret was that since the end of the Battle of New York, Loki, who had instigated the battle, had fled Earth with the Tesseract. At the same time, Superman Caesar had mysteriously disappeared from New York.


    Fortunately, the world had returned to a state of peace in the six months since the Battle of New York.


    Presently.


    At SHIELD headquarters in midtown New York, in the conference room near the top floor.


    Steve, in his usual tight-fitting blue uniform, and Natasha, in her black leather uniform, sat cross-legged on the sofa, briefing SHIELD Director Fury on their recent work.


    Steve spoke solemnly, "Director, your speculation was correct. Even now, remnants of Hydra still exist in certain corners of the world."


    "Of course. To completely eradicate all remnants of Hydra, humanity would have to be wiped out," Director Fury replied, unsurprised. "If it were that easy to eradicate them, they wouldn''t be called Hydra."


    "Yes. Things are a lot better now than they were before. We don''t have to watch out for those Hydra bastards every day," Natasha said with a smile, her tone cold. "But thanks to the aftermath of the Battle of New York, they can''t resist stirring up trouble."


    Steve shrugged and agreed, "Natasha, Barton, Sam and I have been traveling around the world for quite some time now."


    After a moment of reflection, Director Fury said calmly, "Playing devious games in the shadows is not what they want to see."


    "Are you suggesting that the remnants of Hydra have hidden cards and might make big moves in the future?"


    Steve and Natasha exchanged glances, both showing a hint of wariness. However, after their battle with the alien forces, they no longer considered the remnants of Hydra their primary enemy.


    "Alright, no work today. Go home and get some rest."


    With the work report completed, Director Fury granted Steve and the others a week''s vacation.


    "Want to get a drink together tonight?"


    Steve looked at Natasha as he asked. Natasha smiled charmingly and replied, "Sure."


    As the three of them continued their conversation in the conference room, the glasses of plain water on the table suddenly shook slightly, creating ripples on the surface.


    "What''s that?"


    Steve and the others looked at each other in surprise. They could feel the whole building shaking, especially the reinforced glass windows, which were almost unable to withstand the pressure and cracking.


    "Outside, the sky!"


    Reacting quickly, Steve and Natasha stood up one after the other and walked quickly to the window. They looked up at the blue sky, where two clouds obscured the sun and steadily descended toward the square in front of the headquarters.


    "Alien Spaceship?" Fury blinked seriously. Those two clouds were actually two roaring interstellar fighters.


    "That is..."


    Natasha paused for a moment. When she recognized the outline of one of the ships, she couldn''t contain her excitement and blurted out, "It''s the head of the family! It''s the head of the family''s Spaceship, they''re back!"


    Outside the SHIELD headquarters building, in front of the entrance. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A dusty Falcon Class Spaceship and an orange spaceship landed slowly on the plaza. Fortunately, the square was large enough and isolated from the bustling city outside, otherwise the scene would have caused quite a stir.


    Director Fury led the way, followed closely by Steve and Natasha, with a dozen senior SHIELD officials behind them. As they approached the fighters, the rear hatch of the Falcon jet opened.


    A striking young man with silver hair and golden eyes, dressed casually in leisurewear, tall and handsome, stepped out of the hatch wearing sunglasses. He walked down confidently as if returning from a leisurely trip.


    Beside the silver-haired young man was an angelic and adorable blonde girl, who held his arm lovingly.


    Natasha''s voice trembled slightly as she took a step forward and called out, "Sir!


    "How have you all been these years?"


    Looking at Fury and the others who came out to greet him, Kyle, who had just returned from the Galaxy, couldn''t help but smile slightly. It felt good to be home.


    Steve walked up quickly, clenched his fist, punched Kyle lightly on the chest, and exclaimed, "Kyle, you''re finally back!


    "I couldn''t steal your spotlight on Earth forever, could I?"


    Kyle teased, lifting his chin slightly. "And I didn''t come back alone; there are some old acquaintances."


    "Old acquaintances?" Steve looked confused and glanced behind Kyle, noticing several more people getting out of the Falcon jet.


    One of them wore glasses, had a sexy stubble on his chin, and was also dressed casually. Who could it be but Tony Stark? This time, however, Tony was assisting an older man with snow-white hair.


    "He''s..." Steve shivered all over, unable to find the words.


    (End of chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 463 Reunion After Half a Century

    Looking at the bewildered Steve, the older man brushed off Tony''s supportive hand and walked over cheerfully, making fun of himself, "Captain, you and Kyle still look young and handsome, but I''ve aged so much that you don''t even recognize me!"


    "How could I not recognize you? How could I?"


    Steve''s expression was excited as he opened his arms and hugged the frail-looking old man. "Howard, it''s been so long!"


    "Yes, it''s been a while. You''re still using the armor and shield I made for you!" Howard sighed with emotion, his gaze falling on the star-spangled circular shield on Steve''s back.


    Unchanged by time and witness to history, the sound-absorbing circular shield was adorned with silver stars.


    Howard, Logan, and Lucy - after all these years, almost half a century had passed for the three of them, which was almost half a lifetime for ordinary humans.


    More people descended from the rear hatch of the Falcon Class Spaceship. Among them was a sturdily built man with short hair and a small white bear cub perched on his shoulder.


    He stopped beside Kyle as he came down from the side of the Falcon Class Spaceship, nodded respectfully to Fury and Natasha, and said in a deep voice, "Fury, Natasha, good to see you."


    "Logan!"


    Fury''s eyes lit up when he saw the wolf-like man with short hair. Kyle and Logan standing together vaguely reminded him of scenes from World War II.


    "Commander, you''re back at last."


    Seeing the return of an old friend, Natasha couldn''t help but smile broadly, her heart pounding with excitement. She still remembered that when she first joined the Carl family, she served as an instructor alongside Logan, training a number of elite members for the Carl family.


    "You remember everyone else, but you completely forgot about me, didn''t you?"


    The golden-haired girl holding Kyle''s arm puffed up her cheeks in discontent, wrinkled her nose, and stared at Director Fury with her jewel-like bright eyes without giving him anyway to save his pride.


    Natasha looked at the golden-haired girl again. She felt familiar from before, and when she heard that familiar and pleasant voice, she exclaimed in surprise, "You are... Miss Lucy?"


    "Uh-huh."


    Lucy hummed nonchalantly, displaying a girlish demeanor.


    "It really is Miss Lucy. Hasn''t it been fifty or sixty years since we last met?"


    A wry smile crept across Fury''s serious, dark face. Howard had aged considerably over the years, and even Logan was about ten years past his prime. Only Lucy seemed to defy aging, much like Kyle, showing no signs of time on her appearance and body, which was why Fury hadn''t recognized her right away.


    Their last meeting had been just after World War II when Kyle had left Earth. Now it was 2013, and seventy years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Kyle felt a thousand emotions in his heart. Many loved ones and old friends were still here after centuries, which was perhaps the most fortunate thing for someone like him.


    Otherwise, even if he was invincible in the universe, without anyone to share it with, it would be filled with loneliness and sadness.


    "We''ve arrived at my home planet, folks!"


    Following the Falcon Class Spaceship, the other Interstellar Fighter landed on the square. The rear hatch deck opened as well.


    Star-Lord Quill led the way, accompanied by Yondu, Rocket, the alien Green, Mantis, and Destroyer Drax, all arriving at SHIELD Square in a grand procession.


    Their appearance, clothing, and expressions were all different from ordinary people, drawing cautious glances from many of the SHIELD agents.


    "Um, so this is a large gathering of senior citizens?"


    Quill stared at Kyle''s group, stunned. Most of them were familiar faces he had seen in newspapers as a child, leaving him speechless.


    "Kyle, it seems you not only managed to bring Howard back, but you brought a team of aliens with you?"


    Fury remarked when he saw Quill and the others.


    Before Kyle could respond, Quill defiantly replied, "I am not an alien. I''m a bona fide Earth-born human."


    Rocket covered his mouth and quietly quipped, "I don''t call them Earthlings, I call them ''Sphere-mades.''"


    "What did you say, fur face?!"


    Quill obviously heard and immediately flared up, glaring at Rocket with anger-filled eyes. "It''s one thing to act wild on my spaceship, but now you''re on my turf!"


    Rocket glared back. "You got a problem? Get ready to throw down! Blades or guns?"


    "Bring it on! Who''s afraid of who!" Quill rolled up his sleeves, ready to brawl with Rocket had Destroyer not stepped between them.


    With everyone watching, Quill and Rocket continued to stare each other down, neither willing to back down.


    "Even though they''re technically aliens, they''re a bunch of idiots who pose no threat to Earth or even New York."


    Kyle patted Fury on the shoulder and explained, "For some reason, they wanted to lay low on Earth for a while. They''ll be leaving soon."


    "All right. Since you guarantee it, I''ll take care of everything from here."


    Fury eyed Kyle and asked, "You''re not going to disappear again once you get back to Earth, are you?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Steve and Natasha looked at Kyle and waited for his answer.


    After a moment of thought, Kyle held Lucy''s warm hand and replied, "Not for now.


    With Thanos making early moves, Kyle could not afford to sit idly by. He had to prepare for a full-scale defense on Earth!


    "That''s good to hear, that''s good to hear," Fury repeated.


    Steve and Natasha also breathed a sigh of relief, the lingering shadow on their brows finally dissipating.


    The return of Kyle, Tony Stark aka Iron Man, Logan, and others had undoubtedly given them a strong dose of morale. No longer did they have to worry every day about their ability to withstand the next wave of alien forces.


    Kyle seemed to embody the Symbol of Peace. As long as he was on Earth, all would be well - not only did the general public believe this, but all the superheroes of the Avengers firmly agreed with this notion.


    It wasn''t just Kyle''s extraordinary strength and abilities. He had performed too many miracles, and his charismatic personality alone had earned him almost worshipful respect.


    Fury suggested, "Kyle, it''s not safe out here. Come up to SHIELD and let''s talk. There have been many recent developments that we need to discuss with you."


    "No, not today," Kyle flatly refused. "We just got back today. I''ll take Lucy and the others back to the Carl family first. We''ll take care of things in a few days."


    There were not just a few things, but too many that needed his gradual resolution.


    Kyle decided to ignore them for the time being. After a long absence, returning to Earth, he needed to rest at home first.


    After all, even heroes needed to rest.


    Speaking of which, where was Caesar, Kyle''s duplicate?


    Since his return to Earth, Kyle had not felt the presence of Superman''s duplicate until now.


    Even when he was in the Galaxy before, there had been a vague connection between Kyle''s original and Caesar''s duplicate. Six months ago, however, that connection had completely ceased.


    **[End of Chapter]**


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 464 The Peculiar Events of the New York Battle

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    Arrangements for temporary residence and identity issues for Star-Lord Quill and his team were left to Director Fury.


    Tony took his father back to the Stark Industries mansion, while Kyle, along with Lucy, Logan, and others, returned to the New York branch of the Carl family, located in the headquarters building of Supernatural Incident Beaureu.


    With matters on Earth and beyond settled for the time being, everyone decided to return to their respective homes.


    Kyle and the others had no intention of hiding their return. They each boarded vehicles provided by SHIELD agents, forming a convoy that departed from the SHIELD headquarters plaza.


    Director Fury was eager to use Kyle and Tony''s return as a grand peace campaign to dispel the shadows and concerns of the battle in New York.


    And so it began.


    Within half an hour of Kyle''s return to Earth, thanks to the explosion of multimedia information, almost everyone in New York knew about the return of the Symbol of Peace, Kyle, and the superhero Iron Man.


    The whole city was abuzz!


    On that day, not a single company in New York coordinated their actions, but upon learning of Kyle''s return, they all independently declared a temporary holiday to celebrate the return of the Symbol of Peace.


    The central broadcasting stations of New York and the advertising media in the streets were all united in playing the Roaring Assault Team''s Memorial March.


    The stirring melody and notes flowed through every corner of the streets of New York, where the Symbol of Peace statues stood with their swords held high, almost as if they were coming to life.


    In this festive, holiday-like atmosphere, people from eighty-year-olds to eight-year-olds wearing Kyle-related Devil Card T-shirts flooded the streets and jubilantly proclaimed:


    "Welcome home, Symbol of Peace!"


    Perhaps even SHIELD had underestimated Kyle''s influence and importance.


    The steady accumulation and deification of his charismatic personality had long since surpassed the scope of a superhero. He was more like a timeless guardian deity in the hearts of the masses - a halo of faith that no one had ever achieved before.


    The bustling atmosphere in the central streets of New York was no less than that of Christmas. Media from all over the country flew into New York that day and crowded around the entrance to the Supernatural Incident Bureau, hoping to catch a glimpse of an interview with Kyle himself.


    Raina had prepared well in advance. She had announced in advance that the Supernatural Incident Bureau would be closed for three days, barring all but members of the Carl family from entering the building.


    She also dispatched Eddie, the Supernatural Incident Bureau''s sole press liaison, to negotiate with the major media outlets.


    Eddie was clearly overwhelmed as he stood alone at the entrance, surrounded by cameras and microphones, as if a frenzy of reporters were trying to drown him out.


    It was on this day that Eddie, a media professional by background, for the first time felt a deep sense of disgust toward media reporters. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the top-floor conference room of the Supernatural Incident Bureau.


    Raina, in a black dress, and Lucy, in a white dress, both had exquisite and delicate features, with styles that differed greatly between East and West. They sat close together, holding hands and whispering to each other.


    At the end of World War II, Raina was still a young girl, while Lucy was already the matriarch of the family. Now, half a century later, Raina appeared as a seductive and charming beauty, while Lucy retained the innocence and purity of her youth, and it looked almost as if their roles had been reversed.


    Before this reunion, Kyle had been slightly apprehensive about Raina and Lucy meeting, but he hadn''t expected their relationship to be so harmonious, so much like that of loving sisters.


    "Raina, you have worked hard for the Carl family. At first, I gave you the responsibilities that should have been mine."


    Lucy gently held Raina''s hand and apologized.


    "I didn''t find it a burden," Raina replied with a faint smile, her lips parting slightly. "If it weren''t for my work with the Carl family, I might have followed you on the road looking for Boss."


    "Indeed. But no matter what, our family is finally reunited," Lucy said happily.


    Kyle nodded slightly and looked at Lucy, Raina, and Logan sitting in the lobby.


    Wasn''t this the same size as when the Carl family was founded? One person more or less, everything was just right, except it was seventy years late!


    "Everything is finally back to its original state," Kyle sighed quietly.


    "Oh, by the way, boss," Raina seemed to remember something, her beautiful eyes turned to Kyle with a slight solemnity on her exquisite face. "Regarding Caesar and the events of the last battle in New York, I need to talk to you first."


    "Alright, go ahead," Kyle readily agreed. Since his return to Earth, many people have mentioned the New York Battle, including Fury and Steve. He was also curious about the current version of the New York Battle in the Marvel world, which he had influenced.


    Over the next ten minutes, Raina recounted in detail everything from the arrival of the evil god Loki in New York, the seizure of the Magic Cube, the control of Hawkeye with the Mind Stone, and the final victory of the Avengers over the alien army.


    Loki escaped with the Tesseract, leaving no detail unmentioned.


    "After that battle, many strange events occurred," Raina continued.


    At this point, her eyes shimmered with a faint silver light, clearly still unsure about the series of events triggered by the battle in New York.


    "Oh, what strange events?" Kyle asked curiously, piquing the interest of Lucy and Logan as well.


    Raina solemnly continued, "During the transfer in the first-floor lobby, as the Avengers and SHIELD members were handing over Loki and the Tesseract, chaos ensued. An unidentified man disguised as a SHIELD agent took advantage of the confusion and attempted to steal the Tesseract, causing the Magic Cube to fall at Loki''s feet. As a result, Loki was able to successfully escape Earth with the Magic Cube."


    Kyle asked in surprise, "An unidentified man? At SHIELD headquarters, and with surveillance footage, they couldn''t find him?"


    It was the SHIELD building, and there were several Avengers present at the time!


    Committing a crime right in front of the heroes?


    Shaking her head, Raina said, "No, after the man escaped from the headquarters, he mysteriously disappeared completely. Not even our Carl family could track him down."


    "Is there more?" Kyle was intrigued.


    Raina went on, "The second strange incident. Captain Steve encountered someone who looked exactly like him near the headquarters building, amidst the ruins. At first, Captain Steve thought the person was Loki in disguise, so they ended up fighting."


    "Something like that happened?" Logan exclaimed in amazement.


    Raina nodded, "Boss''s doppelganger, Caesar, also disappeared from New York along with the fake Captain after Steve was knocked out. They vanished without a trace, it was as if they had vanished from the earth."


    Kyle fell silent, deep in thought.


    One strange incident after another, connected to each other - it couldn''t be a coincidence!


    (End of chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 465 Halfway There!

    Half a century had passed, and now it was the modern year of 2013.


    Lucy and Logan, accustomed to the advanced technologies of the Galaxy, were not surprised by the almost earth-shattering changes on Earth. Instead, they felt it was only natural.


    However, the invasion of alien forces on Earth, the ensuing battle in New York, and a series of profoundly strange events made Kyle and his companions feel unusually curious.


    Lucy, speaking as if guessing, began, "Can we speculate that half a year ago, Kyle''s doppelganger, Caesar, and the person posing as Captain America left Earth?"


    Logan said solemnly, "And the mysterious man who tried to steal the Tesseract was most likely working with the fake Captain. After all, they appeared in New York at the same time and disappeared from New York at the same time."


    Indeed.


    Lucy and Logan were both intelligent; their thoughts mirrored Kyle''s at that moment.


    There was a mysterious group of unknown superhumans who, taking advantage of the chaos following the end of an alien war in New York, managed to sneak under the noses of the Avengers. It made sense.


    "So are these people unknown enemies or something else?" Kyle wondered aloud but quickly dismissed the idea.


    The reason was simple.


    If these infiltrators were enemies, Kyle''s doppelganger, Caesar, would not have stood idly by. With Caesar''s extraordinary strength from his Kryptonian bloodline, he could have at least defended himself adequately, if not neutralized any potential threats.


    The fact that Caesar left voluntarily meant that the infiltrators had no hostile intentions. In fact, they were probably allies - possibly even part of their own group.


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed slightly as he glanced at Raina sitting directly across from him, only to find that Raina was also looking back at him with deep meaning in her jet-black, star-like eyes.


    Suddenly Kyle smiled and said, "Raina, you still have some information you haven''t revealed to us, right?"


    "I knew I couldn''t keep them from you, boss," Raina chuckled lightly. Then she released Lucy''s hand, gently brushing her waist-length black hair aside to reveal her snow-white, delicate neck, adorned with a pendant of simple design.


    "That pendant, it''s a very important item, isn''t it?" Lucy remarked suddenly.


    "How did you know?" Raina couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Lucy blinked and said, "Raina. Besides clothes and daily necessities, you never keep any other jewelry or trinkets around unless Kyle himself gives them to you. So, breaking this rule must mean that this item is crucial and needs to be kept close by."


    "..."


    Raina remained silent. Because of her telepathic abilities, she had read the thoughts and intentions of many others. This was the first time someone had seen through the secret she was trying to hide, causing a faint blush to appear on her exquisitely beautiful face. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Cough."


    Logan coughed softly. Being an experienced person, he naturally understood everything, but his high emotional intelligence prevented him from revealing everything.


    Kyle looked a little uncomfortable and scratched his nose as he turned to Lucy and asked, "How do you know Raina''s wearing a pendant I didn''t give her?"


    "Your taste isn''t that bad yet."


    Lucy laughed at his words, lowered her head, and used her fingers to push aside the golden strands of hair that hung around her neck, revealing the sapphire pendant she had always worn - the Heart of the Ocean, given to her by Kyle during World War II.


    A fleeting look of envy flickered in Raina''s eyes. Then she removed the ordinary pendant from her neck and, with a slight twist, opened a hidden compartment, revealing the item embedded within.


    It was a small orange gem, no larger than a fingernail, but it shone with a clear, translucent luster, exuding a mysterious and magical aura that tempted one to study it more closely.


    "That is..." Logan and Lucy widened their eyes in amazement, sensing some familiarity with the stone.


    Kyle''s body shook slightly as he rose from his seat and blurted out, "Mind Stone, is that the Mind Stone?!"


    After all, he already had the Space Stone and the Power Stone in his hands; it was impossible to mistake the Mind Stone.


    "Yes, it''s the Mind Stone," Raina nodded slightly. "This gem was originally taken by Caesar from the staff of Loki. It is said that Caesar swallowed the Mind Stone to keep it safe."


    "If Caesar disappeared, how did the Mind Stone end up in your possession?" Kyle was completely confused at this moment.


    Raina solemnly explained, "The night Caesar disappeared, after I left the Supernatural Incident Bureau, a mysterious man who controls lightning entered through the top floor window of the Bureau building and placed this gem in the drawer of my desk. This is the third strange incident I wanted to mention.


    "The Mind Stone was given to you voluntarily? And someone controls the lightning?" Kyle fell silent. A man who could control lightning immediately made him think of Thor.


    But Thor''s straightforward nature meant that he wouldn''t enter the office building when Raina wasn''t there, just to return the Mind Stone.


    However, Kyle was able to determine at least one thing from the messages he received.


    Caesar made a confident deduction: "Half a year ago, those who infiltrated New York were not enemies. It''s very likely they were Caesar''s double, the person I know."


    Raina nodded in agreement. "That''s what I think, too. But who exactly are they and what could their motives be?"


    "Tesseract, Mind Stone- they''re after the Infinity Gems, there''s no doubt about it. As for deeper intentions, let''s hope it''s not as sinister as I fear," Kyle exhaled softly, his eyes reflecting the complexity.


    "As for who they are, I''m not sure yet, but one thing is certain - they mean us no harm."


    With the Mind Stone in hand, along with the Space and Power Stones he originally possessed, they now had exactly half.


    "It''s time to create a Divine Weapon capable of controlling these gems," Kyle murmured softly, his hands tightening imperceptibly.


    Thanos had sent someone to capture Lorna, no doubt to provoke him into war. Of course, Kyle would play along to the end!


    Raina asked, "Boss, should we continue to send people to look for Caesar?"


    Kyle was silent for a moment, then shook his head. "No more searching. Call everyone back!"


    Caesar''s doppelganger was basically himself. Though he lacked the extraction Card System, Kryptonian blood wasn''t something to be taken lightly.


    Caesar''s abrupt departure surely had its reasons and considerations. Combined with his extraordinary abilities, Kyle didn''t have to worry too much about his doppelganger''s safety.


    "Okay, I understand," Raina nodded and looked at Kyle, then at Logan and Lucy. She smiled, "You''ve all been away from Earth for quite some time. Take this opportunity to rest. After a while, I''ll call all members of the Carl family for a family meeting."


    "Understood," Caesar readily agreed.


    There were too many things to think about thoroughly. It made more sense to take a break before making further plans.


    **(End of Chapter)**


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 466 The Advanced Hero Creation Plan

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    In the heart of the Atlantic Ocean lies a remote, uninhabited island, untouched by human air and sea travel.


    The sky is a clear, pristine blue, and the calm sea glistens in the sun. Palm trees sway gently in the humid sea breeze, and seagulls chase schools of fish in the shallow waters surrounding the island.


    A simple beach chair rests on the shore, occupied by a silver-haired young man. Wearing sunglasses that cover half of his handsome face and only a pair of beach shorts, his sun-kissed bronze skin enhances his already perfect physique, making him appear even more robust and muscular.


    The sound of footsteps on the sand breaks the silence. Raina, dressed in a black secretary''s uniform, her chest protruding and her legs wrapped in black stockings, walks gracefully in high heels, it looked as if she had appeared out of nowhere.


    Raina stops by the beach chair, her knees seamlessly together, her uniform skirt hugging her rounded hips as she crouches slightly. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boss, here''s your drink and the information you requested," Raina whispers into the young man''s ear while placing a glass of iced orange juice and a file on the small round table next to him.


    "Thanks for the trouble," Kyle opens his eyes, removes his sunglasses, takes a sip of the juice and leans back comfortably in his chair. Then he asks, "Where are Lucy and Logan? Why did they disappear after only a short rest?"


    "Boss, you''ve been resting for a full two to three months. That''s hardly a short time!" Raina first corrects him before continuing, "Lucy officially took over the Carl family''s financial operations two days ago and is now working in the general manager''s office at the Supernatural Incident Bureau. Logan, on the other hand, decided he hadn''t exercised in a long time and took off on a world tour on his motorcycle, he is currently somewhere in Japan."


    "Those two are really busy," Kyle chuckles before picking up the file. "What about Calvin, Green, and Star-Lord Quill? How are they doing back on Earth?"


    Raina, maintaining her composed demeanor, began to report, "Calvin, one of your subordinates from space, is now a trainee cardholder paired with Eddie. They often go out on quests in New York and are performing quite well. Green Peak, however, has grown tired of fighting and now works at an alien-themed amusement park under Stark Industries¡ªcosplaying as an alien and is quite popular both locally and online."


    Kyle wasn''t surprised by Calvin''s current state; despite being weak, Calvin had a fighting spirit. However, he was taken aback by Green Peak''s choice.


    "The once formidable space pirate captain is now a mascot at an amusement park? That''s amusing," Kyle said, finding it funny that few people knew there was a real alien at a New York amusement park.


    "Star-Lord Quill and his group have been placed by Fury in a retro-style villa on the outskirts of New York. Except for Quill, the other aliens have their outings restricted. This was necessary to avoid complications from their potential exposure."


    Raina raised her eyebrows slightly, continuing, "For the past few months, they''ve been quiet, but recently they''ve become restless, seemingly wanting to leave Earth for the Galactic Alliance."


    Kyle chuckled, understanding their impatience. "They''ve probably had enough of lying low. If they want to leave, let them go. There''s no need to force them to stay."


    "Understood," Raina noted, then walked behind the lounge chair, gently massaging Kyle''s shoulders.


    "After three months of rest, I suppose it''s time to get moving again. I don''t want to become a couch potato," Kyle said, enjoying Raina''s massage, as he opened the file in his hands. The contents revealed information about several individuals.


    **Scott Lang


    - Gender:** Male


    - Age:** 31


    - Occupation:** Former systems engineer, currently an inmate


    - **Status:** Once a master''s degree holder in electronic engineering earning over $10,000 a month, he was imprisoned for robbery six months ago. He is divorced and has a daughter, Cassie Lang, who is less than a year old...


    ...


    **Peter Parker


    - Sex:** Male


    - Age:** 14


    - Occupation:** Student


    - **Status:** Orphaned, living with his legal guardian, Aunt May Parker. Attends Midtown School of Science and Technology in New York, will graduate this year and go on to high school. No bad habits, just talks a little too much...


    ...


    **Stephen Strange


    - Gender:** Male


    - Age:** 36


    - Occupation:** Neurosurgeon


    - Status:** A renowned neurosurgeon in New York with a medical degree from Columbia University. Proud, materialistic, a diamond bachelor who enjoys taking on cases other doctors find impossible...


    ...


    **T''Challa


    - **Gender:** Male


    - Age:** 28


    - Occupation:** Prince of Wakanda


    - Status:** Son of T''Chaka, King of Wakanda, and sole heir to the throne. He is the future king of Wakanda and has received an excellent education from an early age. He is currently pursuing a doctorate in physics at Oxford University...


    Of these four individuals, one is a prince, one is a convict, one is still in school, and one is already a doctorate holder. - they seem to have nothing in common.


    However, Kyle, who is often reluctant to even hold family meetings, specifically asked for the personal information of these four individuals, indicating that he had a reason. Within half a day, Raina had gathered all the information.


    As she watched Kyle peruse the files, Raina couldn''t help but ask, "Boss, aside from T''Challa, the Prince of Wakanda, what is it about the other three that caught your attention?"


    Kyle smiled faintly before he put the files aside and said confidently, "They are special individuals, one in a million. They may seem like ordinary people now, but that''s only because their moment hasn''t come yet. Sooner or later, an extraordinary destiny will befall them."


    Raina blinked, half in understanding, half in confusion before saying. "So we wait for this so-called destiny to come and for them to become extraordinary?"


    "Waiting has never been my style," Kyle replied, shaking his head with a twinkle in his eye. "We don''t have the luxury of waiting. If their moment hasn''t come yet, then we''ll create it!"


    "How would we do that?" Raina inquired.


    "Take this," Kyle said before handing Peter Parker''s file to Raina. "Send it to Tony and tell him this kid will pique his interest. Have him look into it thoroughly."


    "Understood," Raina said while taking Peter''s file.


    "As for the others," Kyle looked at the remaining three files and exhaled quietly, "We''ll handle them ourselves."


    The Hero Creation Plan Begins!


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 467 Doctor Strange

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    Strange is a neurosurgeon who saves lives.


    Yes, saving lives, as he likes to think of it.


    Although he is only in his thirties and his medical career spans only a decade, Strange is confident enough to claim that if he is the second-best neurosurgeon in New York, no one else can claim to be the first.


    There is no doubt that Strange is an exceptionally talented and proud genius.


    In ten years, he had not only made a name for himself in the medical field with his neurosurgical skills, but he had also acquired substantial shares in his hospital, becoming a wealthy surgeon and shareholder.


    Strange was no longer concerned with the cost of medical care. His focus was on the next critically ill patient, those with surgical challenges that other doctors found insurmountable, so he could demonstrate his extraordinary surgical skills to everyone.


    On this particular morning, Strange drove one of his prized cars, a Chevrolet A8, along the busy main roads to a private hospital in downtown New York, ready for another day as a surgeon.


    But when he arrived at the hospital''s entrance, Strange was surprised to find it swarming with media. Local police were on hand to maintain order, working with hospital security to keep the journalists out of the building.


    "Only patients, their families and hospital staff are allowed inside! No exceptions!" The security captain shouted into a megaphone, trying to control the crowd.


    The media personnel were momentarily stunned after hearing those words before they began to shout even louder:


    "I''m a patient! Let me in for an emergency!"


    "I''m sick too! Let me in!"


    Strange squeezed through the agitated crowd, and the security captain recognized him and quickly pulled him out.


    "Captain Philip, what''s going on with all these media people?" Strange asked with a confused look on his face.


    "Doctor Strange, you''ll understand once you get inside," Captain Philip replied with a strained smile before turning back to keep the reporters at bay.


    Filled with questions, Strange entered the hospital. As he stepped into the reception area, his colleague, Dr. Christine Palmer, rushed over and grabbed his arm, pulling him toward the elevator. "Come with me quickly, the Dean and the board members are all waiting for you!"


    Strange followed her brisk pace and asked, "Dr. Palmer, what happened? Is there some major medical incident? You seem more anxious than usual." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Our hospital has been taken over! How could I not be concerned?" Christine replied.


    "What?" Strange was stunned.


    In the service elevator going up to the upstairs conference room, Strange''s face tightened as he thought aloud, "This doesn''t make sense. Even if the hospital was bought out, protocol requires a shareholders meeting and a voting process, especially for something this significant."


    Christine shrugged before speaking. "The identity of the buyer and the offer they made gave the major shareholders no reason to refuse, so they agreed without consulting anyone. The buyer, along with the Dean and the board members, are in the conference room right now signing the contract. The dean told me to take you directly to the conference room as soon as you arrived.


    "How could our hospital, one of the top three private surgical hospitals in New York, be sold so quickly? Who are the buyers?" Strange couldn''t fathom the situation, no matter how hard he tried to piece it together.


    "You''ll see for yourself in the boardroom," Christine said, exhaling quietly. "If I had to describe them, I''d say... they''re the top tier."


    **Tp Tier? What kind of description is that?**


    Strange''s innate arrogance and genius made him want to challenge this mysterious buyer.


    As Christine led Strange into the hallway outside the meeting room, the door suddenly opened. The old dean of the hospital led the way, followed by a dozen shareholders, all bowing submissively as they surrounded a man and woman leaving the room.


    "Christine, are you telling me that the buyers..."


    Strange stopped in his tracks with his mouth agape. Even without the entourage, the man and woman were striking. The man was young and handsome, the woman elegant and stunning. Together they commanded everyone''s attention.


    The man is the Symbol of Peace, Kyle Carl, and the woman is Raina Carl, Director of the Supernatural Incident Bureau.


    This was the ceiling, representing the pinnacle of all industry, achievement, wealth, and power.


    The dean of the hospital noticed Strange and hurried over, pulling him aside and whispering, "Strange, you''re late. The contract is already signed. You just have to add your signature later."


    Before Strange could answer, the Dean pulled him toward Kyle and Raina and introduced them, "Mr. Kyle, Miss Raina, this is our hospital''s most outstanding neurosurgeon, Dr. Stephen Strange, and he''s also one of our shareholders."


    "Oh?"


    Kyle smiled faintly. He wore a short-sleeved t-shirt and casual shorts, his tall, sturdy frame exuding a calm yet imposing presence that made the beer-bellied shareholders instinctively keep their distance from him.


    It was important to note that the Symbol of Peace, Kyle, had been a legendary warrior in World War II, and his current status was beyond extraordinary. No matter how approachable he seemed, no one dared to treat him casually.


    To everyone''s surprise, Kyle stepped forward and extended his left hand to Strange. "Dr. Strange, nice to meet you."


    Not only were the others stunned, but Strange was taken aback as well. Christine nudged him, and Strange, feeling honored, reached out to shake Kyle''s hand.


    Before the living legend of New York, all thoughts of genius and pride vanished from his mind.


    After all, Kyle was the ultimate genius.


    "Strange, you''re a surgeon."


    Kyle looked at Strange calmly and did not release his hand, but instead asked quietly, "Do you believe in ghosts, magic, or the soul?"


    Strange was already surprised that the Symbol of Peace initiated a handshake, and even more surprised by the sudden question.


    After a moment of silence, Strange reaffirmed his beliefs, took a deep breath, and shook his head as he spoke. "I am a materialist. I believe in science and knowledge only. How can things like magic and the soul save critically ill patients?"


    "Strange!" The Dean was concerned, worried that Strange might inadvertently offend Kyle.


    But Kyle showed no displeasure. He smiled slightly and patted Strange on the shoulder. "Over-reliance on science can also be a form of superstition. Dr. Strange, I hope the next time we meet you will still be able to say the same."


    With that, Kyle didn''t linger. He left with Raina, who was dressed as his secretary, leaving Strange standing there in bewilderment.


    **(End of Chapter)**

 IMUC Chapter 468 The Director Behind the Scenes

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    Three Days Later.


    It has been three days since the Supernatural Incident Bureau acquired the New York Surgical Hospital. This business news, thoroughly covered by the New York media, has lost its novelty.


    However, Dr. Strange has been out of sorts ever since he met Kyle. Even in his dreams, he found himself pondering the meaning behind Kyle''s questions.


    Fortunately, Strange was a man of strong will and quickly threw himself back into his work. One weekend evening, he decided to attend a high society banquet in order to completely forget these chaotic thoughts.


    Sunday, 7 pm.


    On one side, Strange was driving his Lamborghini, leaving his luxurious hotel suite to head to the banquet in Manhattan.


    On the other, on a sunny island in the Atlantic Ocean where Kyle was vacationing, he received an update from Raina. "Boss, he''s on his way to the banquet we arranged."


    "Good."


    Taking off his sunglasses, Kyle stood up from his lounge chair, stretching his body as his bones cracked audibly. Raina, dressed in her usual secretary attire, stepped forward and pulled a casual shirt over his bare torso.


    "Let''s get back to New York. Vis, shut down the external and internal simulators and the artificial sun," Kyle ordered as he and Raina left the picturesque beach and headed for the interior of the island.


    "Understood, Master."


    With Vis'' sudden voice, the island''s forest began to morph. Trees turned into artistic sculptures, the ground into vibranium flooring, and the mountain into an impressive fortress...


    This was the headquarters of the Carl family, the mobile fortress of Dragon Turtle Island.


    At the same time, the artificial sunlight faded.


    The huge helicopter carrier hovering above the island cast a large shadow, perfectly hiding Dragon Turtle Island beneath it.


    Kyle and Raina entered the fortress base, and through a fixed portal, they immediately returned to the underground level of the Supernatural Incident Bureau building.


    "Boss, what do we do now?"


    Raina looked at Kyle in confusion, not understanding why he was so focused on an ordinary surgeon and making such elaborate plans.


    Kyle looked at the rows of luxury cars in the underground garage and thought. "Hmm, let''s pick a car and wait for Strange on his way back."


    Kyle thought for a moment and asked, "Is the banquet and his colleague''s side prepared?"


    "According to your instructions, the high society banquet is being hosted by a cardholder and many elite guests have been invited, making it a legitimate event. We have also collected several requests for the treatment of patients with severe nerve damage. I''ll send these urgent requests through the hospital''s internal system to Strange''s colleague, who will notify him immediately.


    Raina smiled and added, "There''s no trace of anything being staged; it all appears completely natural and real."


    "So what are we waiting for? Let''s go!"


    Kyle snapped his fingers, selected a silver Ferrari, and climbed into the driver''s seat, with Raina following in the passenger seat.


    Around 10 p.m., on the winding mountain highway by the lake.


    Two bright beams of light pierced the darkness and the engine roared as a white Lamborghini roared down the highway. Inside was Dr. Strange, on his way home after the banquet.


    No one noticed.


    From the mountaintop overlooking the highway, Kyle and Raina stood looking down as if they could see through the body of the Lamborghini, scrutinizing the driver, Strange.


    Raina''s black hair fluttered gently in the evening breeze as she watched the Lamborghini below. She said quietly, "Even though he''s off duty, he''s still principled. He only had a little alcohol at the banquet, not enough to affect his driving or rise to the level of drunk driving."


    "The protagonist is in place, so let''s let the actors take the stage," Kyle said with a calm smile. "Vis, it''s your turn."


    "Understood." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shortly after Vis responded, a silver Ferrari appeared on the lake highway below, closely following Strange''s Lamborghini at a distance of about twenty meters.


    "Raina, you''re up," Kyle directed his gaze at Raina.


    Raina pulled out her phone, made a call, and gave a few instructions before nodding slightly at Kyle. "It''s all arranged."


    "Good. The show''s about to start."


    Kyle folded his hands and smiled as he watched the two sports cars on the highway below.


    In the driver''s seat of the Lamborghini.


    Strange remained oblivious to the deep-seated malice directed at him. He continued to drive at a steady pace, paying no further attention to the Ferrari in his rearview mirror when he saw that it wasn''t trying to pass him.


    At that moment, his cell phone, which was connected to the car''s system, rang.


    Strange looked at the screen and saw that it was his colleague and assistant calling. He remembered that it was Sunday night, a time for arranging the next day''s surgeries.


    Although he knew it was inconvenient to take a call while driving, Strange''s arrogance led him to answer the call while driving the sports car. "Mark, is there a new critical care request from the hospital?"


    "Yes, there are three. You get the first pick."


    "Send me the details. I''m driving right now. Also, give me a brief summary of each case. I''ll only take the challenging ones."


    "Alright! There''s one with a brain tumor..."


    "Other doctors can handle that. Next."


    Strange and Mark continued their conversation, and when they discussed an interesting case, Strange even used one hand to swipe the car''s touchscreen to check the patient''s X-rays...


    Vis seized the moment perfectly, controlling the Ferrari to suddenly accelerate like a wild horse. The Ferrari caught up to Strange''s Lamborghini and nudged it slightly.


    The two cars collided hard at high speed, causing Strange''s car to spin out of control. The Lamborghini flipped several times, crashed through the lakeside guardrail, and plunged into the dark, shallow lake below. Strange lost consciousness in midair.


    The silver Ferrari, only slightly damaged at the rear, sped away and disappeared around a bend in the mountain highway.


    At the top of the mountain road.


    Raina''s eyes glowed with a holy silver light, her long black hair floating as if on an invisible breeze. She floated in the air, her hands still in a controlling gesture.


    After completing her task, Raina landed gently, the silver light fading from her eyes. Her beautiful face remained expressionless as she spoke. "Boss, it''s done. According to your instructions, I protected his vital parts properly. However, his hands are basically ruined. Even the best neurosurgical skills won''t be able to heal them."


    Vis also reported, "Master, I''ve modified the footage from the cameras on this section of the road. I''ll get rid of the car. Everyone will think this was just an ordinary car accident."


    "Well done, both of you."


    Kyle looked at the Lamborghini, stranded in the lake, and waved his hand. "Show''s over. Let''s pack up and go home!"


    Half an hour later.


    A search helicopter and an ambulance finally arrived and performed life-saving measures on Strange at the accident scene.


    ...

 IMUC Chapter 469 Severing the Past, Rebuilding the Future

    In a private ICU room at the New York Surgical Hospital.


    Strange didn''t know how long he had been unconscious, only that he had experienced a very long dream until his consciousness finally emerged in a haze.


    As he struggled to open his eyes, he was greeted by a familiar sight of white surroundings and various medical equipment, including a heart monitor. It was unmistakably the ICU of his own hospital.


    The only difference was that this time he was the one lying in the hospital bed.


    Strange felt pain all over his body, but his hands, didn''t hurt at all - in fact, they had no sensation at all.


    "Strange, it''s okay, everything''s going to be all right."


    A soft, familiar voice reached his ears. Strange turned his head slightly to see his colleague, Nicodemus West, crouched beside his bed, looking at him with concern and repeating, "Everything will be fine.


    "What happened to me?" Strange asked weakly, looking at his hands, which were held in place by numerous wires and devices. Terrified, he asked, "What have they done to me?"


    Nicodemus West replied with a hint of reluctance, "You were in a car accident. The car went into a lake, and it took a long time for the rescue team to find you. By the time you were brought to the hospital, the best window for nerve treatment had passed..."


    He paused and sighed, "Your hands suffered multiple ligament tears, with twelve pins inserted into the bones. The nerve damage is severe. No one could have done better."


    "No."


    Strange looked at his nearly paralyzed hands, and with the last bit of pride he whispered, "I could have. I could have done better..."


    ...


    In the top floor office of the Supernatural Incident Bureau building.


    Kyle sat in the chairman''s chair, with his legs crossed, swirling a glass of red wine. He took a small sip and looked out through the floor-to-ceiling windows at the bustling New York streets below. "The weather''s really nice today."


    "I can join you for some sunbathing."


    Lucy walked into the hall, her high heels clicking on the floor. She was wearing a woman''s business suit, her golden hair pulled back in a ponytail, giving her a look of mature intelligence.


    "You''re so busy that Raina has mentioned it to me multiple times."


    Kyle shrugged indifferently, put down his wine glass and hugged Lucy as she approached.


    Lucy didn''t resist and said quietly, "It can''t be helped. After being away from Earth for so many years, financial work has changed a lot. It takes time to adjust and to handle the transition with Tony and the Stark Industries."


    "Alright." Kyle nodded, although his mind seemed to be elsewhere.


    Lucy noticed and smiled, "Raina also told me that you''ve been paying attention to a surgeon named Strange and even secretly sabotaging him. I''ve heard that he''s recently sold his car and house in a desperate search for a cure for his paralyzed hands. He''s hit a dead end."


    Though aware of Kyle''s dark actions, Lucy, like Raina, felt no disgust. Instead, she would support Kyle without hesitation. Both women believed in their hearts that what Kyle was doing was right.


    If the whole world thought Kyle was wrong, then the whole world must be wrong.


    "This is exactly the effect I wanted." Kyle smiled faintly. "If he hasn''t reached the end of his rope, prideful as he is, how could he give up everything and go down a path most people wouldn''t dare tread?"


    "What if the doctor finds out later? Will he blame you?" Lucy asked, always thinking about Kyle.


    "Maybe, but I don''t care."


    Kyle''s expression remained calm and natural. With his status and power, he no longer had to think about such things - when he wanted to do something, he simply did it.


    "Well, I should get back to work."


    Kyle shook his head slightly and muttered to himself. Moments later, Raina entered the office carrying a pile of documents.


    "Boss, I sent a cardholder to conduct a comprehensive investigation of paralyzed patients in New York City. We''ve identified an individual who fits the profile you described." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Raina pulled out a file from the stack and placed it on the table, her Mental Manipulation flipping through the pages. The document contained detailed information on a young white male.


    Kyle looked at it and asked, "Where is the doctor who diagnosed him before?"


    Prepared in advance, Raina produced another file, this one with information on a black doctor. "He''s still in New York, working as a neural consultant at a public hospital."


    Kyle finished his glass of red wine, smiled, and instructed, "Arrange a meeting between Strange and this doctor. From there it will be up to fate."


    "Understood," Raina nodded seriously.


    A few days later...


    Strange, his hair disheveled and his face covered in stubble, sat despondently on his hotel sofa. This was his last night in the five-star hotel; he would not be able to pay the rent and would have to leave the next day.


    On top of that, the cost of six or seven high-tech surgeries had nearly wiped out his savings.


    Half an hour earlier, Strange had had a heated argument with Christine, who had urged him to accept the reality of his paralyzed hands and move on with his life.


    Maybe she was right, but how could he move on without his once-proud hands?


    Staring at himself in the bathroom mirror, unable to even hold a razor properly, Strange felt a deep sense of despair.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    Using his injured left hand, Strange awkwardly swiped the screen to answer. On the other end was his former colleague, Mark. "Strange, you haven''t given up yet, have you? I found a neural consultant surgeon in New York who might be able to help you."


    "Send me his contact information and location," Strange replied, taking a deep breath.


    Half an hour later...


    In the neural consulting room of a public surgical hospital in New York.


    A black doctor sat across from Strange and said bluntly, "I''m sorry, Strange, but with our current neural treatment technology, there is no way to heal your hands.


    Strange wasn''t surprised. He let out a bitter laugh, raised his hands and muttered, "I knew it. Have you ever seen anyone recover from such severe paralysis? If I can''t do it, no one else can!"


    The doctor''s eyes gleamed with a hint of curiosity. "Actually, there was one."


    "What do you mean?" Strange asked in surprise.


    The doctor recalled, "There was a patient who had an accident at work. He injured his back, was completely paralyzed, and one leg was completely useless. He was in constant pain sitting in a chair. About half a year ago, he stopped coming to our hospital for treatment. I hadn''t seen him since and thought he was probably dead."


    "And then?" Strange pressed eagerly.


    The doctor sighed, "Recently, I saw him walking past me, just like a normal person."


    "That''s impossible!"


    Strange''s eyes widened as if grasping at the last straw of hope. "Please, give me his information!"


    The doctor looked directly at Strange and said earnestly, "You know it''s against hospital policy to access patient records without authorization. But for your sorry ass and to see you admit you were wrong, I''d be happy to make an exception just this once!"


    ...


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 470 Do You Believe in Magic?

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    ### Hospital Examination Report


    **Patient:** Jonathan Pangborn


    **Examination Date:** December 3, 2011


    **Examination Time:** 09:52 AM


    **Cause:** Industrial accident, severe paralysis, left leg useless, bone dislocation...


    **Discontinued Treatment:** January 22, 2012


    ---


    Strange spent the entire night in his hotel, reading through Jonathan Pangborn''s examination report. Despite all his hypotheses and theories, he couldn''t think of a way to treat the condition with neurosurgery.


    After all, Pangborn''s paralysis was far more severe than his own. If such a patient could truly recover, it would be nothing short of a miracle.


    "If his body can heal, maybe my hands can too..." Strange''s breath quickened, his eyes filled with hope and anticipation.


    ### The Next Morning


    Strange arrived at a basketball court next to a factory where he found Jonathan Pangborn playing basketball with some of his coworkers.


    On the court, Jonathan moved with agility, showing no signs of his severe paralysis from two years ago.


    He had indeed recovered.


    Miracles do happen!


    Standing outside the basketball court fence, Strange asked a passing worker to call Jonathan over.


    When Jonathan saw the worn and disheveled Strange, he raised an eyebrow in surprise, "It''s you, the famous neurosurgeon from New York. What do you want with me?"


    "You know me?" Strange asked feeling slightly confused.


    Jonathan replied with a hint of sarcasm, "Yes, two years ago my family couldn''t even get into your office. We couldn''t get past your assistant."


    "That''s because I couldn''t treat you," Strange said without taking offense. He looked at Jonathan and continued, "Jonathan Pangborn. Two years ago you had a spinal cord injury from an industrial accident, complete paralysis in your chest and hands, and a severely damaged left leg."


    "What do you want?" Jonathan glanced back at his colleagues on the basketball court and then glared at Strange, clearly not wanting his past to be known.


    Strange raised his bandaged hands, looked directly at Jonathan, and said earnestly, "You created a miracle out of despair. Now I''m trying to find a miracle of my own."


    Jonathan felt a slight quiver in his heart as he saw a reflection of himself in Strange - the posture of someone seeking light and hope while trapped in darkness and despair.


    "All right," Jonathan said, putting aside his reservations. He took a few steps forward and asked, "Do you believe in magic?"


    "Magic?" Strange muttered to himself, remembering a similar question someone had asked him recently.


    Before he could answer, Jonathan continued, "I was ready to give up, but then I thought, as long as my brain was still functioning, I should keep trying. I trained with a group of sorceresses, sat in a chair, and was carried by strangers to meet a sage.


    Strange became increasingly confused, but did his best to remember everything Jonathan said.


    "Finally, I found my mentor. I entered a whole new realm and my soul was uplifted."


    Jonathan pointed to his forehead, remembering, "And then, somehow..."


    Strange finished his sentence in disbelief, "Your body healed?"


    "Yes," Jonathan nodded. "There are many secrets involved, but once my body healed, I didn''t have the energy to continue studying. Since the miracle had already happened, I decided to just go home and live my life."


    Strange asked anxiously, "Where is this place? Please tell me!"


    Jonathan hesitated for a moment before replying, "The place you''re looking for is called Kamar-Taj.


    With that, Jonathan turned and walked back to the basketball court.


    "How much does it cost to get there?" Strange called after him, watching his retreating figure.


    Jonathan took a few more steps before turning back to say, "It''s not about money to get there. Good luck."


    Strange stood there, lost in thought. He looked down at his hands and muttered repeatedly, "Kamar-Taj, Kamar-Taj..."


    ### Supernatural Incident Bureau Office, Top Floor Office


    Raina quietly reported to Kyle, who was sitting in his office chair, "Boss, Strange spent his last savings on a ticket to Nepal. Today he''s going to find the mysterious place called ''Kamar-Taj''."


    Kyle, who had been resting with his eyes closed, opened them and smiled. "Hmm, let''s see what happens next. It''s not an easy place to find, even if I went there myself, I''d probably be turned away. But it should be okay for him."


    "You have such high hopes for this doctor?" Raina asked with a surprised expression on his face.


    Kyle smiled enigmatically and said, "Yes, I even suspect that someone has kept themselves alive just to wait for Strange to arrive in this era."


    "If we''re both tired of waiting, then I will let him take that step now!"


    Kyle looked out the floor-to-ceiling window with a deep gaze as if he were looking through space to meet the eyes of someone on the other side of the Earth.


    "What you don''t want to do, I''ll do for you. Now it''s up to you, Ancient One."


    ### Nepal, a Certain Magic-Hidden Temple S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A bald woman sitting cross-legged on a cushion calmly opened her eyes, and there seemed to be a shooting star in her calm gaze.


    "Ancient One, what did you see?" Mordo asked as he stood respectfully beside her in a dark wizard''s robe.


    The Ancient One frowned slightly and said, "A man worthy of training has arrived in Nepal. He is searching for Kamar-Taj."


    Mordo asked in surprise, "Is that not a good thing?"


    The Ancient One calmly replied, "It is a good thing. The problem is that this man came four years early - he was supposed to come to us in four years."


    "Four years early? How can that be?" Mordo was astonished.


    The Ancient One stood, hands behind her back, and said, "A powerful being interfered with his life and brought him here four years early.


    Mordo pondered for a moment before asking, "In that case, should we accept this man? Or should we make him come back in four years?"


    "Come back in four years?" The Ancient One paced back and forth in the hall, something Mordo had never seen the Supreme Sorcerer do before, struggling to make a decision.


    "Forget it." The Ancient One finally sighed and instructed, "Mordo, go out and bring that man here."


    "Yes!" Mordo acknowledged and left to carry out his orders.


    ...

 IMUC Chapter 471 Little Spider

    ### Supernatural Incident Bureau Office, Top Floor Office


    Kyle had just finished lunch with Lucy when Raina approached and reported:


    "Boss, Strange was abducted by a cloaked, masked black man in a small alley in Kathmandu, Nepal. Both of our trackers lost him at the same time and we still don''t know his whereabouts. It''s as if he vanished into thin air in Kathmandu."


    "It seems the Ancient One has accepted him and taken him to the real Kamar-Taj," Kyle said with a slight smile when he heard this.


    Kamar-Taj, the Sorcerers'' main temple hidden in a dimensional rift, is nearly impossible to find unless the Ancient One wants you to enter. No matter how much money you have, only those destined for magical training can reach the true Kamar-Taj.


    "What shall we do now?" Raina asked quietly.


    "We don''t need to do anything. Withdraw the trackers. Since they''ve accepted Strange, my goal is accomplished."


    Kyle touched his chin, his golden eyes reflecting deep thought. The Doctor Strange of the current timeline might appear a few years earlier than in the original story.


    "Oh, by the way," Kyle said, suddenly remembering, "How is Tony? Has he made contact with Peter Parker yet?"


    Raina nodded with a smile. "A few months ago, when I gave Tony the boy''s file and your message, he was a little impatient and said he wasn''t interested in children. But last week, right after the boy graduated from middle school, Tony personally drove out to pick him up. I heard he''s taking him on a tour of the Stark Tower today."


    "So it''s true, then?" Kyle chuckled. The pairing of Tony and Peter was inevitable. He didn''t believe that Tony wouldn''t be interested in Peter''s talent and potential. After all, if anyone could succeed Iron Man in the future, it would probably be this little spider.


    Kyle thought for a moment and then said, "I haven''t seen Tony in a while. Let''s visit Stark Industries headquarters now."


    "Understood. I''ll make the arrangements," Raina nodded.


    ### Stark Industries New Headquarters, Central New York


    In the center of the city, the new headquarters of Stark Industries was a modern marvel, untouched by the great battle that had taken place six months earlier.


    The combatants had deliberately avoided the building, leaving it as the only intact, super-modern structure among the surrounding ruins.


    At that moment, Tony was leading a curly-haired boy of about fourteen through the Stark Tower lab. The boy, looking like a country boy for the first time in the city, gawked and touched everything in amazement, marveling at the advanced technology.


    "These things aren''t really that impressive," Tony said, following the boy and yawning slightly.


    He was dressed casually in a dark t-shirt and long casual pants, looking relaxed and at ease. It was obvious that Tony, like Kyle, had been resting up for the past few months. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Stark, what are you talking about? This is amazing, so cool!" The curly-haired boy exclaimed loudly as he looked at a hovering car in front of him.


    "That''s because you haven''t seen anything cooler," Tony replied nonchalantly. For someone who had been off-planet and seen the beauty of alien technology, Earth''s current technology seemed rather underwhelming.


    "Mr. Stark, can I try it?" The boy asked, placing his hands on the smooth surface of the car, his eyes filled with eager excitement, almost drooling over the hover car.


    Tony, with his hands in his pockets, casually replied, "This is just a concept hover car. It''s not ready for the road. But once you get your license, I wouldn''t mind giving you one."


    "Really?!"


    The boy jumped with excitement, but then he remembered his age and his expression changed from joy to disappointment. "I''m only fourteen. It''ll be years before I can get a driver''s license."


    "Is that so? Well, that''s actually a good thing. It keeps you from ruining the reputation of the Stark hovercar, which was my father''s invention," Tony laughed.


    The curly-haired boy quickly shook off his disappointment and hurried to another item. As he approached the workbench, he suddenly stopped in astonishment. "Is that...?"


    On the large workbench lay a humanoid body that looked similar to Iron Man, all silver, reflecting a metallic sheen under the lights.


    "Oh, it''s a half-finished project. I''ve been working on it for the last few months out of boredom," Tony explained, looking at the humanoid mechanical body on the workbench. "I figured since there are mechanical alien species out there, it''s possible to consider artificial intelligence as a soul. They just lack a fully functioning body."


    "Mr. Stark, that''s incredible!" The boy''s eyes sparkled as he quickly fired off a series of questions. "What kind of fuel or energy does it use? Does it have energy weapons? Can it be my friend?"


    "Don''t you think you''re asking too many questions?" Tony''s mouth twitched slightly but before he could answer anything, his cell phone rang in his pocket.


    He took it out and saw that it was Pepper Potts calling. Ignoring the boy''s astonished exclamations, he answered the call and said teasingly, "What''s up? Miss me after only ten minutes?"


    On the other end, Potts replied, "Miss you? You wish. Your godfather is here."


    "My godfather? Where?"


    Tony was genuinely surprised. After listening to what Pepper said, he quickly replied, "All right, I''ll be right down."


    After hanging up, Tony put the phone down and looked back to see the curly-haired boy staring at him, swallowing nervously. "Mr. Stark, your godfather is..."


    Tony replied bluntly, "Yes, he''s exactly who you think he is, and he''s here. He wants to meet you too."


    "The old man... wants to meet me?" The boy''s voice trembled and his speech became choppy. He had thought that being noticed by Mr. Stark was the greatest happiness of his life. He never expected an even greater happiness.


    "Don''t call him old in front of him. He looks younger than me!" Tony patted the boy on the shoulder to remind him, then led him out of the lab and downstairs.


    ### Stark Headquarters Reception Hall


    When Tony and the boy entered the hall, Kyle was already waiting on the sofa, with Raina and Potts chatting nearby.


    "Godfather, sorry to keep you waiting," Tony greeted Kyle.


    Seeing Tony enter, Kyle nodded slightly. "How is your father? Why hasn''t he visited the Carl family lately?"


    "He''s home, says he wants to get some rest," Tony replied quickly, then pulled the boy forward. "This is Peter Parker, a middle school student from Queens."


    "Mr. Stark, I''ve graduated. I''m about to start high school," Peter corrected him, then turned nervously to Kyle and stammered slightly, "Hello, Mr. Kyle."


    "Hello, Peter." Kyle looked at the young, curly-haired boy and couldn''t help but smile. No one knew the immense pressure the boy would carry in the future, carrying a great responsibility.


    After all, with great power comes great responsibility.


    ...


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 472 Kyle vs. the Spider-Man and Iron Man Combo

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    In the reception hall, Kyle sat on the sofa and looked at Peter Parker, who was standing next to Tony. Peter wasn''t tall, being a head shorter than Tony.


    His delicate features and youthful face were filled with shyness, making him look like an ordinary middle school graduate.


    However, his arms, slightly bulging under his clothes, hinted at hidden strength, making him look like a well-grounded neighborhood boy.


    As Kyle watched Peter, the boy also watched Kyle eagerly with his small eyes. The young and handsome man before him was none other than the legend of New York City, the symbol of peace that ended World War II.


    It was as if he had stepped right out of a history book. Kyle''s golden eyes carried an imposing aura that made it difficult for others to look directly at him.


    Even in casual clothes, his unique charisma and overwhelming presence were undeniable, inspiring both awe and reverence.


    Oh my God!


    The legendary hero Kyle was sitting just five meters away and had greeted him!


    Peter''s body shook with excitement as he thought of this. He wished he could grab his camera to capture this historic moment and add his own commentary. He wanted to show it to his aunt and classmates and brag about it.


    "All right. You weren''t this excited when you met me," Tony said, lightly patting Peter''s shoulder.


    Peter took a deep breath, trying to calm his racing heart, but he was too overwhelmed to relax.


    Kyle smiled and suggested, "How about we get to know each other in a different way?"


    "Please tell me, Mr. Kyle," Peter said, his breath trembling with a mixture of surprise and anticipation.


    Tony looked at Kyle, wondering what his godfather had in mind. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle''s smile deepened as he said, "Don''t worry, it''s the easiest and most straightforward way to get to know someone."


    ### Stark Industries Rooftop


    On the open-air rooftop of Stark Industries, Kyle stood casually with his hands in his pockets while Peter stood ten feet away. Tony and Raina watched from the sidelines.


    "Mr. Kyle, are we really going to fight?" Peter''s excitement continued to grow, his chest heaving as he rubbed his hands together eagerly. He was dying to know how he would measure up against the legendary hero.


    "Boy, use all your strength and every skill you have. Don''t let me down," Kyle said calmly while looking at Peter with a calm look in his eyes.


    Raina, watching them from the sidelines and smiled brightly before saying. "It''s been a while since I''ve seen the boss in action. It''ll be good for him to get some exercise."


    Tony, looking worried, coughed and said to Kyle, "Godfather, isn''t this a bit much? He''s just a kid..."


    Peter, full of fighting spirit, took a strange mechanical watch out of his pocket and strapped it to his right wrist. Rubbing his hands together, he said, "Mr. Stark, don''t underestimate me!"


    "I''m not underestimating you. I''m already giving you more credit than you deserve. But you need to understand who your opponent is," Tony replied with a wry smile. In his eyes, Peter was a fearless young cub.


    Didn''t Peter know he was up against the mightiest hero on Earth?


    Captain America, Steve Rogers, had often stated publicly that Kyle was born to fight. The Hulk, Bruce Banner, had been beaten into submission by Kyle and had not dared to transform in New York for months.


    Alien enemies like Ronan and Ego, who had ruled space for centuries, had finally succumbed to Kyle.


    The more Tony learned about Kyle, the more he understood how powerful he was.


    "Tony, if you''re so worried, why don''t you join Peter? Your new Mark-type armor must have some new improvements, right?" Kyle suggested, looking at Tony.


    Tony hesitated but then moved from the sidelines to stand next to Peter. "Godfather, you said it."


    "Mr. Stark, I get to fight alongside you," Peter said, more excited than ever. He hadn''t stopped moving since earlier.


    ---


    "Be serious, kid. Us losing today is inevitable, but let''s try not to lose too badly."


    Tony stood beside Peter, took off his glasses, and gave a command to his smartwatch, "J.A.R.V.I.S., send up the latest Mark suit."


    "Right away, sir!"


    As J.A.R.V.I.S. finished speaking, several mechanical parts with engines flew up from the lab downstairs and headed toward Tony on the roof.


    Peter jumped back in surprise and gave way as Tony stretched out his arms. The parts aligned perfectly with his body, quickly assembling into a gold and red suit. The chest and eyes of the armor glowed with a bright white light.


    "Cool! The Iron Man suit!"


    Peter instantly became a superfan, staring wide-eyed at Tony''s high-tech suit. Then he glanced at his own wrist device, which was clearly lacking in budget.


    Tony shrugged and said, "Kid, don''t look at me like that. Be serious. Do well in this fight and I''ll get you a custom suit."


    "Okay!" Peter nodded eagerly and turned his nervous gaze back to Kyle. He crouched slightly, his left hand on the ground, in a spider-like fighting stance.


    "Let''s start," Kyle said, seeing Tony and Peter ready.


    "Wait!"


    Tony held up his hands, glowing with white light, and said earnestly, "Godfather, I have conditions."


    "You''re more of a child than Peter," Kyle rolled his eyes and said, "What are your conditions?"


    "You can''t use your double star form in the upcoming fight," Tony said sternly.


    "Fine," Kyle readily agreed. The request wasn''t unreasonable. If he used his double star form, it would indeed be too much.


    "And you can''t use Vis or Venom," Tony continued.


    "Alright."


    Kyle nodded. Vis could counter Iron Man''s suit, and Venom was a perfect counter to Spider-Man. If they participated, it wouldn''t even be a warm-up for him.


    "And..."


    While Tony was still thinking, Kyle decided to limit himself further and said, "How about this: I won''t use the double star form, Vis or Venom. I won''t use the Divine Flame ability or any weapons. I''ll only use one-tenth of my divine power. Is that acceptable?"


    Kyle''s one-tenth divine strength was comparable to Captain America''s physique, which was already a severe self-constraint for someone like him.


    "What double star? Venom?" Peter was confused, knowing only that Kyle was constantly handicapping himself before the fight even began.


    "Godfather, there are two of us. Aren''t you being too arrogant?" Tony''s eyes gleamed as he charged his suit''s repulsor beams.


    Thinking this might be his only chance to beat Kyle, Tony said eagerly, "Let''s begin!"


    (End of chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 473 Kyle’s Training

    On the circular roof of the new Stark Industries building, a strong wind howled, ruffling Kyle''s silver bangs. He looked at Tony and Peter standing ten meters away from him and smiled slightly, offering a reminder:


    "All right, here I come..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kyle''s tall figure blurred and disappeared into a haze, vanishing from sight in an instant.


    "Mr. Stark, where, where did he go?"


    Peter was confused as he looked at this scene and his head swiveled as he scanned the empty rooftop.


    "Stay calm and alert!"


    Tony was equally surprised by this scene. He should have expected his godfather to have other lesser-known abilities besides his usual double-star form and divine flames.


    "J.A.R.V.I.S., initiate an infrared scan and locate Godfather," Tony ordered as he raised his arm and began to glow with energy, ready to respond to any situation at any time.


    "Yes, sir."


    J.A.R.V.I.S. quickly used the suit''s scanning equipment to scan the roof area. "The target is currently located..."


    Before J.A.R.V.I.S. could provide an exact location, Peter suddenly shivered, feeling the hairs on his arm stand on end as his Spider Senses alerted him to an unprecedented danger coming at him.


    "Behind you."


    "Mr. Stark, look out!"


    Peter''s reflexes kicked in and he shoved Tony aside just as a shadow emerged from the mist, with a fist slicing through the air where Tony had been.


    "Not bad, kid."


    Kyle, emerging from the shadows, blinked in surprise and praised Peter. But as a smile spread across Peter''s youthful face, Kyle''s right foot shot out and sent Peter flying with a powerful kick. "But you''re still too green."


    "Godfather!"


    Tony raised his hands again, aiming for Kyle. Energy beams shot out, but Kyle barely moved, dodging the beams with slight shifts of his head and shoulders.


    Tony tried to fire again, but Kyle gave him no chance. In a flash, Kyle was in front of him, his hands snapping out to grab Tony''s wrists like iron clamps.


    No matter how hard Tony fought, he couldn''t overcome his lack of hand-to-hand combat skills.


    Kyle looked at Tony calmly and slowly forced his hands down. "I''ve always warned you that using your palms to fire beams has a delay and exposes your firing trajectory."


    "Yes, you did."


    Tony stopped struggling and replied cryptically. Suddenly, his chest lit up with a circular glow.


    Kyle''s eyes narrowed looking at this and he pushed Tony away just as a powerful beam shot out of Tony''s chest, piercing the sky.


    "Not bad, but don''t think you can fly away to create distance."


    Kyle lunged at the off-balance Tony, but a sticky white substance abruptly glued his leg to the ground, stopping his pursuit.


    "Pesky little spider."


    Kyle turned to see a white web holding his leg in place. Peter, catching his breath, got up from the ground, wincing in pain. "Mr. Kyle, are you sure you''re only using a tenth of your strength?"


    "Don''t doubt it, boy. If Godfather had used his full strength, you''d be a mess on the floor."


    Tony took advantage of the moment and activated his suit''s thrusters to regain his balance in the air.


    "Alright." Peter shrugged and raised his right hand. The device on his wrist shot out a strand of white spider web, this time aimed at the wall behind Kyle.


    As soon as the web stuck to the wall, Peter pulled on it and swung high, arcing toward Kyle, who still had his leg bound by the web.


    "Kid!"


    Tony, hovering in the air, slapped his metallic forehead, already anticipating what would happen next. Engaging Godfather in hand-to-hand combat was always a mistake, regardless of the situation or the person doing it.


    Peter, however, had his own ideas as he swung at Kyle. Although he was only fourteen years old, after being bitten by the spider, his strength had increased to a staggering three tons!


    What does three tons of strength mean? It means being able to lift a heavy truck!


    "Take this!"


    Peter shouted, forming his right hand into a fist and channeling all of his strength into it. With his body descending and his momentum on his side, he aimed a powerful punch at Kyle.


    This was a punch full of Spider-Man''s confidence!


    If this punch could shake the legendary hero, it meant he was not far from making his debut as a new hero!


    Peter was thrilled until his fist was caught in Kyle''s hand, shattering his fantasy just as they had begun.


    "Your strength is impressive, but you''re too reckless. With your abilities, you shouldn''t engage directly."


    Kyle easily held Peter''s fist, lifted him like a small chicken, then kicked him away for a second time, sending him flying.


    It had to be said that Peter''s strength was more than ten times that of an ordinary human. Unfortunately, even with comparable strength, Kyle''s melee skills were unmatched.


    "Godfather, don''t underestimate me!"


    Tony, hovering twenty meters above Kyle, opened his arms. Rows of small holes appeared on his Iron Man suit, firing a barrage of mini-missiles at Kyle in the center of the rooftop.


    Boom Boom Boom -


    In an instant, the missile explosions created a wave of energy that engulfed Kyle and the entire top floor of the building.


    "There''s nowhere to hide with this move. It should work, right?"


    Tony peered down through the black smoke. Suddenly, a black wave of air burst open and a figure jumped out at high speed.


    Mid-air attack!


    "Tony, you can''t be so naive as to think that being in the air makes you untouchable."


    Kyle, surrounded by a wave of air, soared past Tony''s height. He clenched his hands into a hammer-like fist and brought it down on Tony''s head.


    Clang!


    With the sound of metal striking, Tony plummeted toward the roof. Just before impact, a spider web caught him and broke his fall.


    "Mr. Stark, are you okay?"


    Peter, clutching his aching stomach, helped the slightly damaged Tony up with his other hand.


    "I''m fine, but I won''t be for long at this rate." Tony looked up seriously and watched Kyle descend.


    "I hope his next kick is easier. I''m still just a kid."


    Peter''s face was pale. After two kicks he was barely holding on.


    "Aren''t we all?"


    Tony patted his shoulder reassuringly as he spoke. "You''ll get used to it."


    ... S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 474 The Godfather is Still the Godfather

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    Kyle dropped straight from twenty meters above, landing with a slight crouch to absorb the impact. Still, his extraordinary weight caused the sturdy roof to crack, sending shards and dust flying in all directions.


    Peter''s body began to tremble as he saw this scene.


    They were fighting two against one.


    They clearly had the advantage, but the man in front of them defied logic. After all, he was known for taking on nations single-handedly during World War II.


    This was a legend!


    "Mr. Stark, what do we do now..."


    Peter''s voice trembled with fear and excitement. The hairs on his arms stood on end, and his spider senses had been on high alert since the beginning.


    He could feel the huge gap between them - not only in physique and abilities, but also in combat experience and techniques. They were on completely different levels.


    How could someone from an era without war compare to a man who ended world wars? Kyle''s combat awareness and experience had been honed through countless brutal battles.


    Slap!


    An Iron Man hand slapped Peter''s back, snapping him out of his self-doubt.


    Tony said to Peter, "Peter, you said you wanted to be a superhero. Are you going to back out now?"


    "I-I won''t!" Peter took a deep breath, clenched his fists, and focused on Kyle again.


    "That''s the spirit."


    Tony smiled and looked at Kyle in the distance and sighed, "It''s not just you. Any hero who faces Godfather will have his self-esteem shattered and fall into self-doubt. Godfather''s brilliance is blinding, and compared to it, our own talents seem insignificant."


    Peter asked in surprise, "Mr. Stark, how did you overcome this?"


    "It''s simple. Don''t forget your own unique abilities and shining points. Keep your confidence..."


    Tony''s lengthy advice was absorbed by Peter as if it were scripture, until Tony concluded, "Most importantly, don''t compare yourself to Godfather. Just think of him as a unique exception on earth.


    Peter: "..."


    Tony leaned in and whispered, "All right, kid. We need to discuss our strategy for the next part of this fight." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle, who watched the two whispering, didn''t interfere. He just waited until they were done talking before he calmly asked, "Shall we continue?"


    "Continue!"


    Tony made a small gesture forward, signaling an attack. Spider-Man Peter immediately charged Kyle while Tony activated his engines and took to the skies.


    Attacking again? And opting for hand-to-hand combat?


    Kyle''s eyes reflected the approaching Peter. It was unclear whether Peter was confident or foolish, but Kyle had no reason to back down from hand-to-hand combat.


    So Kyle also began to sprint, charging toward Peter. He threw a straight punch aimed at Peter''s chest. Peter''s eyes shifted as he stretched out his hands, seemingly to catch Kyle''s punch, but then he pulled his hands back in mid-stride and performed an aerial somersault over Kyle''s head.


    "Hmm?"


    Kyle''s missed punch made him turn to chase after the agile Peter, but then he heard the roar of engines from behind.


    Without thinking, Kyle spun and threw a punch that collided with Tony''s jet-propelled iron fist. Sparks flew and the impact created a wave of energy and wind.


    "Tony, are you trying hand-to-hand now?" Kyle asked, looking at the glowing Iron Man mask.


    "No, I am not."


    Tony didn''t linger. After getting Kyle''s attention, he quickly activated the repulsors in his palms and pushed away from Kyle.


    Kyle''s instincts kicked in, reminding him of Spider-Man''s presence behind him. Before he could react, two sticky webs shot out at his feet, pinning him to the ground.


    "Mr. Kyle, I got you this time!"


    Peter, still cautious, kept firing webs from his right web-shooter until Kyle''s feet were pinned firmly to the ground.


    Kyle tried to use his legs but found that using a tenth of his strength was not enough to break free from the many layers of elastic spider webs. He was effectively immobilized.


    "Godfather, there''s no way you can escape now!"


    Tony''s voice rang out again from the front. Kyle looked up to see Tony ten feet away with his arms raised. From his shoulders, arms, wrists, and palms, every weapon capable of firing was activated, all aimed at Kyle, who was trapped and unable to move.


    "Game over!"


    "Swoosh Swoosh Swoosh-


    Like a military unit firing simultaneously, countless small missiles and laser beams shot at Kyle.


    In a split second.


    Kyle suddenly spread his arms wide. To the astonishment of Tony and Peter, the small missiles and laser beams, only five meters from Kyle, seemed to be deflected by an irresistible force, veering off course and missing their target.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The projectiles exploded in the air outside the roof in a dazzling display of fireworks.


    "What just happened?" Peter asked, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Godfather, are you cheating?" Tony asked, a hint of frustration in his voice.


    Kyle smiled but said nothing.


    Watching from the sidelines, Raina beamed and explained, "Force field manipulation. Being able to control force fields to some degree is not a power the boss uses often, so it''s normal that you didn''t know."


    "Are you kidding me?" Peter slumped on the roof, looking thoroughly dejected.


    Tony, also at a loss, called out, "Godfather, how many abilities do you have?"


    "There are more, though some I can''t use right now."


    Kyle manipulated the force field with his hands, using it along with his physical strength to pull his feet out of the webs.


    "Your coordination was good just now. Peter focused on movement control while Tony provided the firepower. You played to your strengths. If your opponent wasn''t me, you might have been successful."


    Kyle looked at Tony and then at Peter. "So, do you want to continue?"


    "Mr. Kyle, spare me. I''m just a kid." Peter, feeling exhausted, lay down on the roof.


    "Spare me too." Tony raised his hands in a gesture of surrender.


    "All right then."


    Kyle thought that was enough for now, at least it had been a good warm-up. He turned to Peter first, "Kid, you need to work on your fighting techniques. In the future, spend more time at SHIELD headquarters and let Steve and Natasha train you."


    Peter nodded eagerly, thrilled at the prospect of receiving instruction from such heroes.


    Kyle then turned to Tony and said calmly, "As for you, Tony, the firepower of your Iron Man armor is still not strong enough. If your firepower had been stronger at the end, I wouldn''t have been able to parry your attacks."


    "I understand."


    Tony nodded slightly, making a crucial decision in his heart at that moment.


    It was time to begin the Ultron Project!


    (End of this chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 475 Odin Summons

    Tony and Peter''s first team-up ended in failure, but it couldn''t be helped, since their opponent was Kyle.


    With Kyle''s complete mastery of the Double Star Form, there were few in the entire Marvel Universe, let alone on Earth, who could truly rival him.


    Even though Kyle used only one-tenth of his strength, his fighting skills were not easily matched.


    Tony took off his Iron Man suit, wiped the sweat from his brow, and suggested, "Godfather, why don''t you stay for dinner? I''ll have Pepper fix you something."


    At the mention of Pepper, Kyle''s eyes fell on Tony. He suddenly asked, "You two haven''t gotten married yet? Didn''t you say you''d get married when you found your father?"


    Raina smiled softly after hearing this.


    Peter, still a child, stood there with a clueless expression, not daring to speak in this manner.


    "Uh."


    Tony was completely taken aback by the question and scratched his nose awkwardly. His godfather had urged him to get married more than once or twice, and this time he brought it up in front of Peter.


    He could only reply sheepishly, "Well, I just got back to Earth... There are a lot of things to take care of with Stark Industries and my father. Pepper and I have talked about it, and we''re definitely getting married, hopefully within a year or two."


    "That''s good. But since you''re not married yet, I won''t be staying for dinner. Invite me when you get married."


    Kyle waved goodbye and started downstairs, with Raina following as they left the rooftop.


    "Take care, Godfather," Tony said without much urging.


    Just as Kyle was about to step off the roof, he suddenly stopped. Raina seemed to sense something, looked up at the sky, and her beautiful face became extremely serious.


    "Godfather, what''s wrong?" Tony clearly noticed her unusual behavior.


    Kyle put his finger to his lips, signaling for everyone to be quiet, and then asked in an unknown direction, "Heimdall? What''s going on? Why are you looking for me?"


    The voice of Heimdall, the Guardian of the Asgardian Realm, came from the distant stars and murmured in Kyle''s ear, "Guardian Kyle, His Majesty wishes to see you.


    "Odin? Wants to see me?"


    Kyle looked surprised. After a moment of thought he asked, "When?"


    Heimdall replied quickly, "Immediately! Find an open space, and I''ll bring you over with Bifrost."


    "All right, I''m free anyway."


    Kyle shrugged casually, then turned to Raina and instructed, "You go back alone first. I have to take care of something in Asgard."


    "Boss, take care," Raina nodded.


    Kyle exhaled, walked back to the open space on the roof, and looked up at the cloudy sky. As if answering his call, a blinding beam of light descended from the sky and enveloped his tall frame.


    In the blink of an eye.


    Kyle vanished from the top of Stark Tower, leaving only a scorched runic imprint behind. Having seen this unique way of traveling to Asgard before, Raina and Tony were fine, but young Peter was left with his mouth agape, his perceptions constantly challenged.


    "Mr. Stark, Mr. Kyle... where did he go?" The usually loquacious Peter asked weakly, stuttering slightly.


    "Where else? He went up," Tony replied matter-of-factly, still looking up at the sky.


    The Bifrost crossed the Nine Realms and the limitless stars. With a slight sense of spatial displacement, Kyle arrived at the Rainbow Bridge, the gateway to Asgard.


    Heimdall, dressed in gold armor and holding a silver sword, bowed slightly to greet him, "Guardian, welcome. His Majesty awaits you in the palace hall."


    Kyle looked around, seeing no one else at the gate, and asked, "Where''s Thor? As the host, why hasn''t he come to greet me this time?"


    Heimdall said, "The convergence of the Nine Realms is imminent, and there is constant conflict on the borders. Thor has just left to assist the Vanaheim region.


    "Looks like it''s not just Earth that''s having a hard time," Kyle said, shaking his head slightly. He activated his double star form and his body floated off the ground, enveloped in radiant energy. Then he flew along the solid Bifrost towards the golden palace.


    Inside the palace hall.


    Having been here before, Kyle didn''t need any guidance and found his way easily. When he entered the large and empty hall, he saw a lonely, old king sitting on the throne, his right eye covered with a patch and his clouded left eye watching his arrival.


    The King of the Asgardian Gods, the ruler of the Nine Realms, the Lord of Asgard, and Thor''s father- Odin.


    Kyle deactivated his double star form and landed lightly in the hall, raising his eyes naturally and calmly to meet Odin''s.


    The last time Kyle had seen Odin, he was a new god, having just acquired the power of the God of Fire. He had been quite cautious and somewhat afraid of this king.


    But this time.


    Kyle had gained new powers that transcended the gods, becoming a formidable force in the Galaxy. Now, even in the presence of the King of the Gods, Odin, he felt no fear or intimidation.


    Odin, sitting on his throne, held his scepter and looked down, and said, "Indeed! Kyle, your strength has grown much since the last time I saw you.


    "Having seen the mountains that block my path, I always strive to overcome them," Kyle replied with a faint smile. Looking at Odin, he added: "But Your Majesty, I don''t know if it''s my imagination or my increased strength, but you seem weaker than a few years ago.


    Fortunately, there was no one else in the palace hall, otherwise Kyle''s last remark would have caused a stir in Asgard.


    Odin, weaker?


    Apart from Kyle, no one would dare say such a thing to Odin''s face. Even if Odin were weaker, a dying camel is still bigger than a horse; all living things would still be mere ants before him.


    But Odin didn''t care. He leaned back on his throne and said wearily, "I am old. Even gods age and grow old and weak.


    The god-king who had ruled the Nine Realms for millions of years had finally reached the end of his days...


    Will I also face such a day?


    Kyle felt a mix of emotions as he thought of this, but spoke up, "Your Majesty, you summoned me for a reason, right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have summoned me while Thor is away."


    "Yes, I summoned you for two things."


    Odin nodded, "The first thing concerns Loki and Thor." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Odin began to speak, Kyle had already guessed what he would speak. No matter how powerful Odin had been in his youth, in his old age he was still a white-haired father who cared first and foremost for his children.


    Odin said softly, in a tone that seemed like he was making a will, "Loki''s invasion of your home, Earth, was my failure to teach him. As a father, I should apologize to you and the people of Earth. But this has nothing to do with Thor. He will soon inherit my throne and become the new king of Asgard. When that time comes, I hope you can..."


    Kyle understood his meaning and said directly, "I know. Thor is my friend too. If he becomes the god-king, I''ll help him as much as I can."


    "Good, Good, Good."


    Odin said "good" several times, his face full of relief and gratitude. He seemed really tired and wanted to rest.


    From that moment on.


    Kyle knew that the supreme god-king of the Nine Realms was no more. The figure on the throne was now just an old, frail god.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 476 The Stone that is not a Stone, Aether

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    Asgard, Palace Hall.


    The magnificent golden hall was silent, with only Odin on his throne and Kyle standing in front of him, the two of them having a quiet conversation.


    "So, what is this second thing you mentioned?" Kyle pondered and asked.


    "The second matter..."


    Odin''s expression was complex as he recalled something, "This matter goes back a thousand years. A thousand years ago, the universe was in constant turmoil. There was an evil race known as the ''Dark Elves''. They sought to plunge our universe into endless darkness by attempting to control an ancient weapon capable of destroying everything."


    "An ancient weapon? What is it?"


    Kyle''s curiosity was immediately piqued. By now he had experienced the Marvel Universe deeply.


    The powerful weapons of legend were either divine weapons passed down from ancient races, such as Thor''s Hammer or the Eternal Flame, or the familiar Infinity Stones.


    As if to confirm Kyle''s guess, Odin slowly said, "This ancient weapon... is called the ''Aether.''"


    Aether?


    That''s it!


    A glimmer of realization flashed through Kyle''s eyes as he heard this name. Of the six Infinity Stones, only one did not exist in stone form.


    The Aether, also known as the ''Reality Stone.''


    It was said to have the power to turn fantasy into reality and reality into nothing.


    Odin spoke with a remarkably calm tone as he recounted the mythic tale: "Before the most brutal of the Dark Elves, Malekith, could use the Aether, I led the Asgardian army to thwart his plans. It was a devastating battle for both sides, and in the end the Dark Elf army retreated and we seized the Aether, preserving the light and peace of the Nine Realms."


    "And the Aether?" Kyle asked, concentrating on the main point.


    Odin raised his head slightly and mused, "I originally intended to destroy the Aether to prevent it from wreaking havoc on the universe. However, its energy was too powerful even for me to destroy. So I could only bury it deep underground, hoping it would never surface again.


    (Translator- In the MCU timeline, It was Odin''s Father who hid the Aether, but the Author here mentioned that Odn himself did it, which he did in some of the Marvel Universe, so consider it as a mix-up AU universe with different stories)


    Kyle''s confusion deepened as he looked at Odin and asked bluntly, "If you didn''t want the Aether to resurface, why bring it up now and tell me specifically? Shouldn''t this be kept as secret as possible?"


    "Yes. But not everything goes my way, even though I am the All-Father."


    Odin sighed, "Just a few days ago, I sensed a leak in the underground seal. The Aether could resurface. As for why I told you, it''s because the place where the Aether is likely to appear is Earth, where you are."


    The Aether will appear on Earth?


    Kyle''s heart trembled, and he couldn''t help but show signs of excitement in his usually calm demeanor.


    He already had three Infinity Stones. The more stones he had, the greater his strength and foundation. If he could collect all six Infinity Stones beforehand, he would not have to worry about Thanos, the purple menace.


    Previously, Kyle had been worried about the remaining two stones, aside from the Time Stone with the Ancient One.


    He hadn''t expected the Reality Stone to show up so soon, conveniently appearing on Earth.


    "I see."


    Kyle realized and looked at Odin, "You want me to deal with the Aether problem."


    Odin nodded, "Yes, you are the guardian of Asgard and Earth. You are the most suitable person for this task."


    "No," Kyle narrowed his eyes, rubbed his chin, and asked, "There is someone more suitable than me - why didn''t you call Thor first?"


    Odin remained silent for a moment before explaining, "Thor is about to ascend the throne and become King of Asgard. It''s not convenient for him to travel to Earth frequently. Besides, Thor has my bloodline and he is already involved with this mortal woman named ''Jane''..."


    "That last part is the main reason you don''t want Thor to go, isn''t it?"


    Kyle smiled faintly, but he had no interest in the personal affairs of the Asgardian gods and didn''t want to interfere. He continued, "I''ll take care of the Aether, but I have one condition!"


    ...


    Stepping out of the palace hall.


    Kyle''s lips curled into a small smile. This trip to Asgard had been fruitful.


    Not only did he learn the whereabouts of the Reality Stone, but Odin also agreed to let him choose from materials for forging divine weapons, including branches of the World Tree and Uru metal, once he had completed the task.


    It was truly a double victory.


    However, Odin had one condition: he didn''t want Thor to know about this.


    "London, huh?"


    Kyle muttered softly while clenching his fists. With the dazzling energy of his double-star form flowing around him, he transformed into a stream of light, leaving the palace and heading back to the Bifrost Portal.


    In less than a second, Kyle crossed several miles and arrived at the Bifrost, where Heimdall was on duty.


    Heimdall stood on the central platform, holding the silver sword that served as the key to the Bifrost. He opened his bright, glowing eyes and looked at Kyle before saying. "Guardian."


    "Send me back," Kyle said quickly.


    "Alright."


    Heimdall grabbed the silver sword with both hands and inserted it into the slot in the Bifrost platform. Just as he was about to open the Rainbow Bridge to Earth, he suddenly frowned. "Someone is returning from the battlefield."


    As he spoke, Heimdall activated the Bifrost. Amidst the swirling rainbow light, a tall and burly figure suddenly appeared in the hall.


    With wild blond hair and a thick beard, a ruggedly handsome face, wearing imposing silver armor and a red cloak, and wielding the mighty Mjolnir, the person who appeared could only be Thor.


    "Odin, it was still unavoidable..."


    Kyle muttered helplessly. Seeing Kyle, Thor''s eyes lit up with joy. He quickly approached with a hearty laugh, with his arms wide open. "Kyle! My friend, it''s been a long time!"


    "Yes, it''s been years, and you''ve grown even stronger."


    Kyle replied with a smile and gave Thor a bear hug.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Thor looked at Kyle with some confusion. "You went back to Earth, so why did you come to Asgard without Heimdall notifying me?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Kyle could answer, Heimdall said, "The Allfather specifically summoned the Guardian of Asgard."


    "My father?"


    Thor raised an eyebrow but didn''t dwell on it. He naturally put his arm around Kyle''s shoulder and suggested, "You''re here now, so don''t leave so soon. Join us for the feast tonight! I''ll treat you to some of our finest Asgardian mead!"


    Kyle declined, "That sounds great, but I have a few things to take care of at home. Maybe next time. I''ll come to Asgard if I have time."


    "All right then, I''ll save some good mead for you," Thor said heartily.


    "Sure."


    As Kyle sighed in relief, Heimdall suddenly said, "Thor, the human woman you asked me to watch over has disappeared from Earth."


    Thor''s pupils dilated as he removed his hand from Kyle''s shoulder and asked anxiously, "Jane, what happened to her?"


    Heimdall shook his head and said solemnly, "I am not quite sure. She was in the city of London on Earth, but she suddenly disappeared from my sight."


    "I see..."


    Thor hesitated for a moment before deciding. "Open the bridge, Heimdall. I''m going to London on Earth!"


    "Yes!" Heimdall nodded, his eyes shifting to Kyle. "The Guardian wants to return to Earth as well, so it''s perfect timing."


    "Yes, perfect timing indeed."


    Kyle smiled wryly, not knowing what else to say.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 477 The Emergence of the Aether

    Kyle looked at Thor, who seemed worried and determined, and realized there was no way to dissuade him this time.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the current king, Odin, Thor is the future king of Asgard, about to wield supreme power and live for millennia. The human woman Jane, with a life span of only a hundred years, is weak and insignificant. Naturally, Odin disapproves of Thor''s romance with a mortal.


    But the lofty Odin would not understand that humans can become gods, and even gods will eventually fall to the mortal world.


    That is fate and the universe; nothing remains unchanged.


    Is it that I''m getting old? Or have I been infected by that old man, Odin? It feels like my thoughts are becoming more and more outdated.


    Kyle was lost in thought for a moment, then nodded to Heimdall and said, "Open the Bifrost. I''m going to London with Thor."


    ...


    Earth, London, in the central city area, at a large abandoned factory building.


    Several police cars with flashing lights and blaring sirens emerged from various streets and stopped in unison in front of the factory. Immediately, uniformed police officers armed with rifles got out of the cars and stormed the building in a perimeter formation.


    Inside the factory, in the open field, was a black van. Jane''s research assistant and friend, Darcy, and a young man who was the new assistant were recording research material.


    The sudden intrusion of armed police startled Darcy and the young assistant, almost causing them to drop their files.


    "This is a serious warning! You are trespassing on private property!"


    "Take all your belongings and leave immediately!"


    "Please comply within five minutes or we will take enforcement action."


    The lead police captain, holding a megaphone, shouted to Darcy and the others inside the factory, while the rest of the police stood sternly by.


    "Darcy, what are we going to do?"


    The young assistant panicked and looked to Darcy for guidance.


    "What else can we do? Jane must still be in there. We have to find her. I''m not leaving without her."


    Darcy''s cold and calm face remained resolute as she spoke and just as she was about to enter the building to search again, a staggering figure emerged from the factory.


    Darcy looked closely and saw that it was Jane, who had mysteriously disappeared earlier.


    "Jane!"


    Darcy threw the files into the van and rushed forward to support the slightly pale Jane. "Jane, where have you been? We searched the whole factory and couldn''t find you."


    "I don''t know either. It was a strange place... like some sealed-off underground area," Jane shook her head as she spoke while her beautiful eyes were still hazy.


    "Boom--


    At that moment, with a loud and dull thunderclap, the sky, already filled with gray clouds, suddenly poured down heavy rain, drenching the police and the young assistant.


    However, Jane and Darcy, standing in the open, seemed to be protected by some force, and it was as if the rainwater had avoided them completely.


    "What...is going on?"


    Darcy looked up at the sky in confusion and reached out, only to find that not a single drop of rain fell on her.


    Jane, sensing something, turned her head and saw Thor, dressed in silver armor and holding his hammer, standing about ten meters away from her, gazing at her quietly with deep affection.


    "Thor."


    Jane whispered, feeling both angry and incredulous at the sight of her godly boyfriend, who had been missing for years. She walked towards him.


    As Jane stepped forward, the rain began to pour down. Darcy, standing in the rain, was about to get soaked, but as the rain approached her, it was naturally repelled, as if an invisible wall of air shielded her from it.


    From behind her came a deep, magnetic voice: "Miss Darcy, long time no see.


    Darcy''s heart skipped a beat as she turned to see none other than the ever-impressive Kyle standing behind her.


    Even after several years, time had not left a single mark on Kyle''s face. He remained as young and handsome as ever, and it felt as if he had stepped out of a portrait.


    "K-Kyle! What are you doing here?"


    Darcy covered her mouth in shock, then hugged Kyle excitedly. She was almost overwhelmed with happiness. She hadn''t expected to see him again after their last encounter in New Mexico.


    "I came with this guy," Kyle replied, nodding toward Thor, who was preparing to kiss Jane passionately in the rain. "Thor, you can catch up and get passionate later. Could you stop the rain first? We''re all watching."


    Hearing Kyle''s words, Thor could only shrug helplessly. He ended his loving moment with Jane and raised Mjolnir to stop the rain he had inadvertently caused.


    Once the rain had stopped...


    "Darcy!"


    The young assistant hurried over, his eyes falling on Darcy''s hands, still clasped tightly to Kyle''s arm. His face stiffened slightly and he asked in a strained voice, "Who is he? I remember you saying you didn''t have a boyfriend..."


    Maybe because he was too scared, he didn''t recognize Kyle right away.


    "Is he your admirer?"


    Kyle smiled and looked down at Darcy. Darcy rolled her eyes at him and hugged him even tighter, her chest pressed against his arm in a way that made the assistant stare in disbelief.


    Darcy''s cheeks flushed slightly and she leaned in close to Kyle and whispered, "Please, help me out here.


    "I can''t help you with this. You have to do it yourself."


    Kyle shook his head and gently pushed her away with a gentle push. Darcy found herself slowly pushed aside without any effort.


    As she watched Kyle walk away, Darcy sulked and stamped her foot in frustration. She shook her fists at his back, "Ugh! You''re still the same!"


    The assistant looked at her in shock, "Darcy, do you mean..."


    Darcy huffed and put her hands on her hips, "Yes, I like him. So what?"


    The assistant was speechless.


    The police had initially planned to approach Jane and the others for a discussion, but the captain, recognizing Kyle, quickly signaled an emergency retreat. Many of the officers were confused, but they followed orders, got back in their cars, and drove away.


    As Kyle approached Thor and Jane, his frown deepened. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His imposing presence began to radiate, and Jane instinctively leaned against Thor''s strong arm, feeling the overwhelming pressure.


    "Kyle, you''re scaring her," Thor remarked, looking between Jane and Kyle.


    Kyle stared directly at Jane and said, "Thor, there''s something wrong with her."


    "What? What''s wrong with her?" Thor blinked in confusion. Suddenly, a strange and powerful red energy burst from Jane''s body and exploded into the air around her. Thor, who was closest, was blown away.


    Kyle reacted quickly, raising his left hand to form a shield with twenty times the repulsive force, blocking the impact of the red energy and protecting Darcy and the others behind him.


    After the burst of energy, Jane lost consciousness and collapsed to the wet ground.


    "Was that... the Aether?"


    Kyle narrowed his eyes, his cold and steady gaze never leaving Jane''s frail form.


    He had found the fifth Infinity Gem.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 478 Asgard Under Attack

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    In Asgard, in the palace infirmary, Jane lay unconscious on a stone bed, her forehead furrowed and her face showing signs of discomfort.


    Beside her stood an old man looking like a Sorcerer, with a cloak and holding a wand. His withered hand hovered over Jane as he chanted a series of complex and obscure spells.


    After a while, the Sorcerer withdrew his hand, his face showing no emotion. Thor, who had been waiting anxiously, couldn''t help but ask, "How is Jane? Is she all right?"


    "It is very strange," The old Sorcerer said quietly, his eyes lowered as he looked at Jane. "There is a powerful and mysterious force within her, far beyond what a mortal can withstand. I dare not use magic lightly, for it could endanger her life."


    "Jane..." Thor''s face darkened as he stood beside her, carefully holding her delicate left hand with his rough ones.


    "Please leave us," Kyle said, sitting cross-legged on a chair.


    "Yes, Guardian," The old Sorcerer replied respectfully to Kyle and then left the medical room.


    "Thor, she''s going to be fine," Kyle reassured Thor, his eyes fixed on Jane on the stone bed. Unlike Thor, who couldn''t feel the energy within Jane, or the Sorcerer, who could only glimpse a fraction of it through magic, Kyle could clearly feel the overflowing red energy within her.


    This energy carried with it not only a sense of menace, but also a surprisingly faint sense of familiarity.


    The Aether seemed to want to communicate with Kyle. Was it because he possessed the Power Stone, or because of the dual-star energy the Space Stone had awakened within him? Or perhaps both?


    Kyle thought deeply. He didn''t have all the Infinity Stones with him; the Mind Stone was still guarded by Raina, enhancing her mental abilities.


    The Space Stone was kept at the Carl family headquarters to create advanced weapons with unlimited energy. Currently, he only carries the Power Stone as a precaution.


    Given Kyle''s current strength, no one posed a lethal threat to him. With the Power Stone enhancing his abilities, few in the Marvel Universe would dare challenge him.


    Before Kyle could figure it out, Odin strode into the room holding a golden scepter, accompanied by the voices of the guards.


    Thor''s eyes lit up when he saw Odin. He pleaded urgently, "Father, please save Jane! With your power, you can surely do it..."


    Odin looked at Jane on the stone bed with a stern look on his face. He said in a deep voice, "Thor, you should know that she is not of our world. You shouldn''t have brought her to Asgard. She should be treated by doctors on Kyle''s world."


    Thor, growing increasingly concerned, quickly said, "But she has..."


    Before Thor could finish, red energy erupted from Jane''s body again, like boiling lava rippling through the air.


    The sudden burst of energy caught both Thor and Odin off guard. Kyle, however, had already stepped forward, his golden eyes flashing brightly. His right hand, wrapped in brilliant energy, shot out like a bolt of lightning.


    The red energy was violent and destructive, and Kyle''s double-star form was equally powerful and domineering. But when these two destructive energies collided, they neutralized each other in a surprisingly gentle manner.


    Circles of radiant energy swirled around Kyle''s body. Bathed in the glowing flames, his powerful aura surged, causing the objects in the medical room to tremble. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Compared to Thor and Odin beside him, Kyle looked more like a God at this moment. His right hand grabbed the air, suppressing the red energy that had leaked from Jane.


    "This is..." Odin narrowed his eyes with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "Huff." Kyle exhaled lightly as the red energy dissipated, and he deactivated his double-star form, which made him appear as if he were wearing a halo.


    Thor looked at Jane''s now slightly rosier face and said excitedly, "Kyle, can you control the mysterious energy within Jane?"


    "I''m not sure, but I can try," Kyle shrugged. He was confident that the energy within Jane was the Aether, similar to the Tesseract containing the Space Stone.


    Extracting the Aether without harming Jane was probably something only he could accomplish in the entire universe.


    "The only way to do it is to extract it. But with something the size of the Infinity Gem, that could take a long time," Kyle thought to himself. It had taken him a full half hour to successfully extract the Space Stone.


    "Kyle, I''m counting on you!" Thor said, his eyes filled with intense hope as he looked at Kyle.


    Odin opened his mouth slightly to speak, but a guard rushed into the room. His face was pale with panic as he loudly announced to Odin, "Your Majesty! A large number of enemy warships are breaking into Asgard from the direction of the Bifrost! They''ve already breached the first gate!"


    "What did you say?" Thor''s eyes widened in disbelief. The last time Asgard was breached, it was because of Loki''s internal conspiracy. This time, it was an external force that broke through.


    Odin gripped his scepter tightly, maintaining his composure as he calmly asked, "Who are the attackers?"


    The guard quickly replied, "Judging by the design of the warships, it must be the Dark Elves!"


    "Dark Elves! Let''s go!" Odin snorted coldly before thwacked his scepter on the floor, and then left the medical room with the guard. Halfway out, Odin turned and said, "Kyle, we''re counting on you this time, too."


    Odin didn''t speak to Thor again, obviously still harboring some disappointment in him about his actions about Jane.


    After Odin left, Thor''s rugged face tensed. He grabbed his hammer, Mj?lnir, and started to rush out, but Kyle stopped him.


    Thor looked at Kyle in surprise and asked aloud, "Kyle, why are you stopping me? Asgard is under attack; I should be on the front lines stopping the enemy!"


    "If you leave, what about Jane? Stay here at the palace. As for the enemies at the Bifrost, I''ll take care of it!" Kyle patted Thor on the shoulder. Without waiting for an answer, he walked briskly out the door.


    A major reason Kyle wanted Thor to stay was the Aether within Jane. The Dark Elves would undoubtedly come for the Aether.


    "If you want to take the Reality Stone, you''ll have to go through me first... It''s been a while since I''ve had a real fight. My bones are almost stiff," Kyle muttered to himself before twisting his neck and wrists slightly, which crackled like popping beans.


    He walked alone through the golden palace hall, against the flow of the gathering Asgardian troops, and stood at the edge of a high platform overlooking the direction of the Bifrost.


    Boom!


    Dozens of black, T-shaped warships emerged from the distant starry cliff at the end of the Bifrost, their cloaks falling away to reveal their cold, metallic hulls. Hundreds of black warships burst through the Bifrost Gate and charged into Asgard under the barrage of the realm''s defensive energy cannons.


    Facing the fierce wind, laden with the smoke of battle, Kyle closed his eyes and spread his arms wide. When he opened them again, his golden eyes blazed with fierce light, and his body radiated waves of divine, domineering double-star energy.


    It''s been a while, War.


    (End of the chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 479 Twin Stars Kyle and Adult Venom

    A full-scale war was about to break out.


    Black warships were pouring in through the Bifrost Portal, activating every defense system in Asgard. The bombardment of mutual cannon fire echoed through every corner of Asgard territory.


    The black warships destroyed in the sky turned to ash, turning the starry sky gray. The debris of the warships fell into the residential areas below, causing countless Asgardians to panic and flee in all directions.


    The Dark Elves were no ordinary warriors. They possessed advanced technology, impressive physical evolution, and years of experience battling the Asgardian gods. Their fearless assault this time was aimed directly at the heart of Asgard, the Palace.


    "Buzz--


    Some Asgardians looked up in horror as they saw a T-shaped black warship deftly dodge several Asgardian cannon blasts. It navigated through the magnificent golden buildings with ease, quickly penetrating the area near the palace.


    As the black warship entered the front area of the palace, a dazzling figure leaped up from below. It was like a small sun rising from the horizon, radiating light and immense pressure as it accelerated toward the black warship.


    "What is that...?"


    Not only were the Dark Elves stunned, but even the Asgardians were in shock.


    Fast!


    It was incredibly fast, even faster than the laser cannons!


    In the blink of an eye, the black warship had no time to evade or defend. The trajectory of the figure formed an arrow of light that pierced through the bottom of the warship and emerged from the top. The thick metal hull of the warship seemed as fragile as paper in front of that figure.


    Within half a second, the warship turned into a rolling fireball of smoke and crashed into the lake beside the palace, sending up a towering spray of water.


    "Hmm?"


    Kyle''s golden eyes gleamed coldly as he raised his clenched fists and unleashed two powerful beams of light. In the next moment, the sky above seemed to be pierced by the beams of light, revealing the outlines of warships that had lost control and were descending. They were two black warships in stealth mode.


    It should be noted that the Dark Elves'' super warships had managed to bypass the Bifrost Portal and fool some of Asgard''s defense systems.


    But it was in vain. No matter how well the warships cloaked themselves, the airstream they created was too noticeable for Kyle in his double-star form.


    Kyle transformed into a streak of colorful light, trailing a comet-like tail as he darted back and forth across the area in front of the palace. Every strike he threw was a concentrated beam of spatial energy. Those warships that could dominate a region of the starry sky were as fragile as toys in his hands.


    "This is the Guardian of Asgard. So strong!"


    "Is he really human? This is incredible."


    Many Asgardians were stunned as they watched Kyle, a human, circle the sky three times in an instant, single-handedly defeating thousands of enemy ships.


    Even though Odin had personally appointed Kyle as Guardian, many Asgardians still had doubts about him. In their old-fashioned beliefs, humans were considered a primitive, inferior race.


    But after today, no one in Asgard would doubt Kyle''s strength!


    Compared to the invincible Kyle, they undoubtedly looked like mere mortals.


    Kyle''s body was enveloped in blazing light as he floated a hundred meters in the air. He had already destroyed countless black warships, but the enemy''s forces showed no signs of diminishing, only increasing.


    Kyle looked coldly in the direction of the Bifrost. The swarm of black warships buzzed like a hive of bees, advancing relentlessly toward the palace.


    These were the civilizations he had encountered before.


    The Xandarians understood the importance of peace and civilization, and the Kree knew when to fear and retreat. But the current Dark Elves were like a pack of mad dogs, driven by a terrible and insane obsession.


    They seemed willing to sacrifice their entire race and civilization as cannon fodder to achieve their goals at any cost.


    The effectiveness of their strategy could not be denied.


    Even with the palace''s defenses fully activated and Kyle''s powerful counterattacks outside, numerous black warships still managed to penetrate the palace compound. Inside, the dark elves clashed fiercely with the Asgardian guards, filling the palace with smoke, screams, and carnage.


    "We can''t hold them off any longer. We must shut down the Bifrost Portal, cut off their reinforcements, and retreat. The enemies already inside will have to be dealt with by the Asgardians," Kyle thought. Without hesitation, he accelerated and flew against the flow of incoming black warships toward the Bifrost Portal.


    Along the way, every black warship that came within a hundred meters of him was instantly destroyed by the beams of light from his fists, exploding one after another like a grim display of fireworks on the eve of destruction.


    Thud!


    Kyle landed on the undamaged Bifrost and looked around. Seeing no one, he called out, "Heimdall, are you here?"


    "Heimdall?"


    "Here, here!"


    As Kyle called out a second time, a hand holding a longsword suddenly emerged from the turbulent waters beneath Bifrost, followed by Heimdall''s dark head.


    Kyle pulled Heimdall up. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Heimdall, soaking wet and clutching his sacred sword, knelt on the Bifrost. His bloodshot eyes were wide open as he watched the swarm of black warships pouring into Asgard from the Bifrost portal. "Guardian Kyle, I must restart the Bifrost Portal to close the passage to Asgard."


    "What do you want me to do?" Kyle asked.


    "First, find a way to stop the swarm of warships."


    Heimdall said and ran towards the building at the end of the Bifrost, grabbing his sword.


    "That''s easy."


    Kyle took a deep breath, clenched his fist, and surged with Twin Star energy. Covered in a protective glow, he charged toward the opening of the passageway by the Asgardian cliff.


    The gap in the cliff, stretching for tens of kilometers, couldn''t be sealed by him alone.


    Kyle waved his left hand and drew a Lifeform Card and said, "Venom, it''s been a while since you''ve had some exercise, hasn''t it?"


    "I''ve been eagerly waiting, my master."


    After summoning the Lifeform Card into a physical form, a linear, sticky lifeform quickly attached itself to Kyle''s body and fused with him.


    Once Venom was fully bonded to him, Kyle''s aura changed drastically. His muscles did not swell or bulge, but the previously sacred and vibrant Twin Star energy turned into a sinister, pitch-black flame.


    In his Fire God form, Venom couldn''t coexist because of his weakness to fire. But the Twin-Star form was different, its energy leaning more toward light and space, allowing Venom to temporarily bond...


    In those few seconds of symbiosis.


    Kyle inexplicably raised his hand and felt his strength and energy reach unprecedented heights!


    (Chapter End)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 480 Sealing the Asgard

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    On the edge of the cliff in Asgard.


    Kyle hovered a thousand meters in the gray sky, standing alone against the strong wind and the warships.


    His eyes had a faint dark red glow, and his entire form was that of a cold, black humanoid monster. His muscles were no longer as bulky as the Hulk''s, but firm and resilient as steel, with every pore and hair radiating blazing black flames.


    He seemed to be the embodiment of a natural disaster, radiating an indescribable aura of destruction from within and without.


    This was the state of enhancement through symbiosis with Venom under the Twin Star Form.


    "It really... worked."


    Kyle muttered to himself as he looked down at his hand engulfed in black flame. He had only intended to give it a try, not expecting to actually achieve symbiosis with Venom in the twin-star form, and the combined effect far exceeded his expectations.


    If the Twin Star Form was an extraordinary state that brought his physical and energy abilities to a peak - a balanced and perfect state of supreme combat - then the addition of Venom was even more extraordinary.


    With the addition of Venom, that balance was completely shattered.


    Kyle could clearly feel his internal power bursting through limits and rising infinitely, his energy unprecedentedly abundant and powerful, but also difficult to control.


    Even the slightest breath would cause energy to spill out, and even without breathing, energy would escape through his pores.


    He even had the bizarre feeling that he could smash a life-bearing planet to pieces or break through the barriers of the universe- a delusion caused by his power far exceeding its original limits.


    If he maintained this overload state for more than ten seconds, Kyle was certain that even his Asgardian gene-enhanced body would not be able to withstand the severe aftereffects of energy overload.


    "This may not be a peak that the current Marvel Universe can reach."


    Kyle had a moment of clarity. Clenching his right fist, the black flame energy gathered. He needed to quickly release the excess energy and then deactivate the current Twin Star Symbiosis state.


    Forcing himself to remain in an uncontrollable state was undoubtedly playing with fire.


    "Then let''s try this move."


    Kyle took a deep breath, inhaling all the overflowing energy within a ten-meter radius, and then slowly opened his hand toward the void where enemy warships were still emerging.


    "Tentacles of the Abyss-"


    At that moment.


    Time and space seemed to stop completely. Then, centered on Kyle, waves of air pressure expanded, driving away the clouds to reveal a sky full of stars, and parting the waters below to expose the rocks beneath.In the palace hall.


    Odin, who had just slain an intruder, suddenly turned his head to face the Bifrost. His dark eyes flashed with clarity. "This feeling is... Kyle?"


    In the prison of the underworld.


    In a dimension without light, Hela, her hair disheveled, opened her eyes. She looked up at the chaotic end above her and muttered hoarsely, "Odin? No, that undying old fool can''t reach this level anymore..."


    At the edge of the universe.


    Several humanoids, who did not need spacesuits to cross non-life-bearing stars, sensed something at the same time and looked at the Asgard.


    "Interesting."


    "Another being has almost broken through the critical point."


    "The universe will be lively soon..."


    ...


    The unbridled and violent energy within Kyle found a release point and surged out of his right arm.


    Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle!


    Black flames formed into sharp tentacles that sliced through the air at supersonic speeds, growing wildly like seaweed tendrils. Dozens of black warships that had just emerged were instantly pierced and then buried by the massive, dense tentacle tide!


    The last time Kyle used the Abyssal Tentacles was during his escape from Planet Sakaar, when the tentacles covered the entire interstellar arena and allowed him to successfully defeat a god as a mortal.


    But this time, the Abyssal Tentacles were ten times more numerous and powerful than before.


    This was truly a myriad!


    Inside the Bifrost Building.


    Heimdall had just closed the Bifrost Portal with his sword. As he emerged from the building, the scene that greeted him stopped him in his tracks. His face was blank, his mouth open, and he took a deep breath.


    As the Gatekeeper who had guarded the Asgard for years, Heimdall had eyes that could see across the Nine Realms, but he had never seen anything like this.


    Flaming black tentacles plunged deep into the lake below, reaching up until they disappeared into the sky, and stretching left and right beyond the horizon. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These tentacles perfectly sealed off one side of the realm, creating an impenetrable black barrier across the cliff and waterfall.


    In the sky above.


    Kyle floated back down to the Bifrost. His casual outfit was drenched in sweat, and he was panting heavily. His left hand held the card into which Venom had transformed. The Twin Star form had been forcibly deactivated by his body''s protective mechanism.


    The Abyssal Tentacles move was like a last desperate strike, draining all energy and stamina away from him no matter what.


    Kyle looked at Heimdall before he took a long breath and shrugged. "Does that... count as stopping them?"


    Heimdall''s eye twitched slightly as he looked at the tentacle mountains beside the Bifrost, and said sincerely, "Guardian, whatever you just did, the result was nothing less than perfect.


    Like many Asgardians, Heimdall had initially been wary of Kyle, the outsider. But after watching Kyle''s rapid growth with his divine eyes, and now seeing him almost single-handedly stop the enemy reinforcements, Heimdall''s faith was shaken.


    Was Kyle strong?


    Undoubtedly. As a human, he had reached an incredible level of strength!


    But more importantly, he could always perform miracles, making the impossible possible again and again.


    Kyle.


    He was the second person Heimdall worshipped most after Odin.


    "We''ve done our best here. The rest is up to the palace guards."


    Kyle looked at the golden palace that stood at the other end of the Bifrost.


    Realistically, with Odin and Thor present, along with the divine army, it was impossible for them to lose to the Dark Elf''s surprise attack. Unless Odin was even older and weaker than Kyle had expected.


    In the Palace Hall.


    By the time Kyle and Heimdall arrived at the palace, the battle had subsided. The scene left behind was one of mutual devastation, with bodies and wreckage scattered everywhere, advanced weapons, and warship fragments strewn across the floor.


    As they walked further into the palace, Kyle saw many surviving divine guards, their bodies covered in blood. They began to clean up the battlefield, but their faces showed no joy of victory, only solemnity and grief.


    Thud!


    Heimdall seemed to see what lay deep within the palace before they reached it, and his body seemed to be hit hard. He fell to one knee, using his sacred sword to brace himself on the ground.


    Kyle knew something important had happened and asked in a deep voice,


    "Heimdall, what happened in there?"


    Heimdall was silent for a long time, then slowly raised his sad face and said painfully, "The Queen... has fallen.


    (End of this chapter)


    I have also posted 2 new Translated novels on web novel. They are-


    1. I am in Hollywood


    2. Perfect Supersta

 IMUC Chapter 481 The Twilight of the Gods, Future Captain America

    The Queen of the Asgard.


    She was Odin''s wife, Thor''s mother, called "Frigga".


    Kyle had met this queen a few times before. Her hair was elegantly styled, her eyes shone with wisdom, and her every movement exuded an indescribable grace and elegance.


    But this time, the queen lay silent in her coffin, her face expressionless. Even in death, slain by the dark elves, she seemed to have passed peacefully, without feeling pain.


    However, the queen''s departure brought endless sorrow to the living in Asgard.


    In the main hall of the palace, after temporary cleanup by the guards, the golden floor was as clean as new, with only faint traces of blood and smoke lingering in the air.


    Thor knelt beside the queen''s wooden coffin, his hands clenched into fists, his body shaking uncontrollably. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He bit his lip hard, barely managing to keep from making a sound.


    Jane, who had somehow regained consciousness, stood behind Thor, her hands resting on his broad shoulders, her pale face also showing signs of grief.


    Odin sat alone on the throne of the Asgard, his remaining left eye staring at the coffin in the hall. His wrinkled face was as calm as ever, but his shoulders trembled subtly with restrained grief.


    At that moment, the king who had ruled the Nine Realms for countless years seemed to age another decade.


    The palace guards and Sorcerers in the hall all wore expressions of sorrow, casting a somber and mournful atmosphere over the great hall.


    Kyle stood apart from the others with his arms folded, leaning against a pillar in the corner of the hall. Watching the scene of silent mourning, he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    From that moment on.


    As one of the most powerful forces in the Marvel Universe, the Asgard would inevitably begin to decline. Or rather, from the moment the second prince, Loki, defected, the once glorious Asgardian palace had been on a path of decline.


    The god-king Odin was growing old and decrepit, the queen was dead, Loki continued his sabotage in secret, and Thor had yet to fully assume the responsibilities of a king...


    The decline of the Asgardian royal family foreshadowed Asgard''s impending doom. There would soon be no more stories of the Bifrost and the Golden Palace.


    This was someone else''s family and national affair, and had nothing to do with Kyle. He had done all that was required of him as a Guardian, and that was enough.


    Right now, the only thing Kyle really cared about was the Aether lurking inside Jane.


    "Wait, the Aether..."


    Kyle''s expression changed as he suddenly realized that something was wrong. His eyes quickly fell to Jane in the hallway. The familiar feeling of closeness and the destructive aura from her body were gone.


    The Aether was no longer in Jane''s body.


    What had happened?


    If the dark elves had succeeded, Jane wouldn''t be standing safely in the hall. Could it be that another force had secretly intervened during the recent events at the palace?


    Kyle''s brain worked like a supercomputer, his thoughts racing as he wondered if he had missed some important clue. At the same time, he expanded his extraordinary perception and senses to cover the entire palace hall, gradually expanding outward.


    At that moment.


    Kyle sensed something and turned sharply to look outside the hall. From the depths of the palace, he perceived two familiar auras, their familiarity creating a strong sense of discord.


    The guards and Sorcerors in the hall, including Thor and Odin, were still in mourning, apparently unaware of any intruders in the palace.


    Kyle retreated quietly. Already in a corner, he took a few steps and slipped out of the hall unnoticed.


    Inside the palace, near the Asgardian living quarters.


    A group of burly guards in golden armor patrolled the corridor. As they passed, a tall young man stealthily emerged from the shadows behind a pillar.


    The tall young man was dressed in a sleek, white, form-fitting suit with a high-tech feel. Carrying a silver briefcase in his left hand and a hammer identical to Thor''s in his right, he crept down the corridor, hugging the walls.


    "The timing is right. According to Thor''s hint, I just have to place the Aether in his room."


    The tall young man muttered to himself. He quickly located his target among the many rooms in the corridor and approached the door without hesitation. He slipped inside and managed to close the door just before a patrolling guard returned.


    "Phew, everything went smoothly."


    The tall young man patted his chest and exhaled in relief, but when he turned around, he froze.


    Kyle was sitting on a chair in the room with his legs crossed and his chin resting on his hand. His golden eyes narrowed as he studied the young man. "What kind of explanation are you going to give me, my friend Steve?" he said calmly.


    Indeed, the one who had mysteriously infiltrated the realm was none other than Captain America, Steve Rogers.


    Before Steve could respond, Kyle stroked his chin and remarked, "You''re not the Steve I know. Wait, are you holding Thor''s hammer?"


    Realizing his identity was easily exposed, Steve sighed and put down Thor''s hammer and briefcase. He found a seat and sat down casually. "Kyle, to be honest, you were my biggest concern during the time travel. No matter how careful I was, I couldn''t hide from you."


    Kyle looked at him in surprise. "Time travel? So you''re from another timeline?"


    Steve nodded. "Yes, I''m from a few years into the future. Last time, someone from our timeline came to this point in time and took the Aether from Jane''s body. Now I''ve come specifically to return the stone."


    As he spoke, Steve opened the briefcase and took out a glass vial containing swirling red mist, the extracted Aether.


    Kyle''s eyes briefly flashed with greed before he quickly composed himself. He stood up from his chair, took the vial containing the Aether from Steve, and casually asked, "You took the stone from this timeline and are now returning it. What are you trying to achieve?"


    Steve hesitated but finally shook his head and said softly, "Sorry, Kyle. I can''t tell you. Knowing too much might not be good for your timeline."


    "Not even for me?"


    Kyle stroked the glass vial containing the Aether and then put it in his pocket. "Alright then. Sit tight. I''ll get us some drinks; it''s been a while since we had a drink together."


    With that, Kyle headed toward the door.


    Watching Kyle''s back, Steve suddenly had a bad premonition. He felt that letting Kyle leave the room might lead to something disastrous.


    "Wait! Kyle."


    Steve got up, trying to stop Kyle.


    Kyle''s hand was already on the door handle. He turned around, and upon seeing the unease on Steve''s face, a sly smile crept onto his lips.


    Steve felt as if he had been struck by lightning. "You''re not Kyle."


    After deceiving so many times, he had finally been deceived in return.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 482 The Missing Aether

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    Inside Thor''s room in the Asgardian Palace.


    "Old soldier. You guessed right, but there''s no reward."


    Kyle flashed a wicked smile, his silver hair turning black and his face growing paler and more delicate. His casual clothes turned into a tight-fitting uniform, revealing his true identity as the trickster god Loki, who had previously fled Earth with the Tesseract.


    Loki couldn''t believe his luck; sneaking back into Asgard amid the chaos, he had unexpectedly encountered Steve, who was returning the Aether.


    "Loki... give me back the Aether! It belongs to this timeline; it shouldn''t be in your hands!"


    Steve gritted his teeth and stared intently at Loki. With a slight clenching of his fist, Thor''s hammer on the ground suddenly flew into his right hand. Lightning crackled from the hammer''s handle, wrapping around Steve''s arm, and his eyes glowed menacingly with electric light.


    Loki''s expression darkened as he looked at Steve holding the hammer. He muttered bitterly, "Thor''s hammer, which didn''t recognize me, has recognized an outsider from Asgard?"


    "Hand it over. This is your last warning!" Steve raised the electrified Thor''s Hammer and pointed it at Loki without hesitation.


    Loki was not intimidated. Instead, he grinned wickedly and said, "And if I don''t?"


    "Then I''ll have to teach you a lesson on behalf of your brother!"


    As soon as Steve finished speaking, he swung Thor''s hammer down, unleashing a powerful, fearsome bolt of lightning that struck Loki, who was standing by the door.


    "Well then, goodbye."


    Loki had no intention of fighting the future Steve. With a swift motion, he revealed a cracked Tesseract in his left hand.


    In a split second, Loki used the Tesseract''s spatial energy to open a misty portal and vanished from the room without a trace.


    Steve''s pupils contracted sharply. He tried to pull the hammer back, but the charge released was too powerful to retract. The lightning struck the golden-carved door of the room, knocking it off its hinges with a resounding crash.


    "What happened?"


    "It''s the prince''s room..."


    "Quick! Go check it out!"


    The loud noise drew the attention of nearby Asgardian guards, who rushed to Steve''s room.


    "This is bad."


    Steve''s mouth twitched. He hadn''t expected that their intervention in the Battle of New York would indirectly allow Loki to escape with the Tesseract. This unexpected change not only affected the history of the current timeline, but also put him, a future visitor, in a quandary.


    Because Loki was not captured by the Avengers during the Battle of New York, he was not imprisoned in Asgard as he should have been. Instead, he remained active in the universe, free to cause trouble. Because the Tesseract still retained some spatial energy, Loki was able to appear and disappear at will.


    In other words, the current Loki was a chaotic force, disrupting the original timeline.


    Steve had no time to dwell on this. When he heard the approaching footsteps, his body tensed. He had to escape before the Asgardians captured him; to be caught in this timeline would be disastrous.


    But escaping the heavily guarded Asgard with only Thor''s hammer seemed unrealistic.


    "Should I leave this timeline?"


    The thought crossed Steve''s mind and he prepared to act on it. However, the footsteps approaching the room suddenly stopped. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you doing?"


    A calm, cold voice made Steve''s heart skip a beat. That voice was...


    In the corridor of the Asgardian palace.


    The captain of the guards saw Kyle and said respectfully, "Guardian, we heard a strange noise coming from the prince''s room, so we came to check..."


    Kyle waved his hand dismissively and said, "It''s all right. The noise was just me accidentally kicking the door in."


    "I see."


    The Guard Captain looked relieved. He might have doubted Kyle''s words before, but after the battle that morning, all Asgardians were convinced of Kyle''s immense strength.


    Kyle said calmly, "Everyone in the palace is in mourning for the queen. Let''s not create a commotion. Return to your posts and continue your patrols. We''ll repair the door after the funeral."


    "Yes, Guardian, as you say!"


    The guard captain nodded quickly, glanced at the golden door lying on the floor of the corridor, and then led his assembled guards away, dispersing through the corridors.


    Once the Asgardian guards were gone, Kyle maintained a calm expression as he slowly walked into the now doorless room.


    His golden eyes scanned the empty room and the Thor''s Hammer resting on the table. Irritated, he said, "Stop hiding. Do you really think you can fool me?"


    "Click-


    An antique wardrobe creaked open from the inside and Steve stepped out, carrying his briefcase. He looked at Kyle with a bitter expression and said, "Thanks for covering for me. Kyle, it really is you this time, isn''t it?"


    "Who else would it be?"


    Kyle frowned slightly, then narrowed his eyes as if he realized something. "I felt Loki''s presence earlier. He was here, wasn''t he? Disguised as me, and he fooled you."


    Steve sighed helplessly, "He tricked me into giving him the Aether by pretending to be you."


    Kyle took a few steps forward and glared at Steve. "You''re not the Steve I know. Raina mentioned someone who could fly and shoot electricity, who broke into the Office of Supernatural Affairs and returned the Mind Stone. That was you, wasn''t it?"


    "Yes." Steve nodded.


    Kyle continued calmly, "You showed up at the Battle of New York six months ago, didn''t you? You tried to take the Tesseract and fought with the Steve of that time, almost getting beaten by him."


    "Yes." Steve nodded again.


    Kyle continued, "Ceasar left with you then, didn''t he?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Steve spread his hands in acknowledgment and said seriously, "But Ceasar didn''t come back, which I didn''t expect."


    Kyle smiled faintly. "I had many theories before, and now that I see you, they all make sense."


    "However..."


    Kyle''s tone changed. "I still have many questions that need to be answered by you!"


    Losing the Aether, the Reality Stone, was a setback, but it could be retrieved later. What was more important now was to understand the meaning of this other Steve''s presence.


    For the first time, Kyle felt that there were elements in the Marvel Universe beyond his control. It was inevitable; after all, he had only gone as far as Avengers: Endgame before crossing over to this world.


    Now Kyle was living his life, chasing the unfinished story of the Avengers.


    Steve and Kyle locked eyes, and finally Steve relented and said, "All right, Kyle, ask your questions. I have a lot of time to waste. But I''m not going to share any information that could disrupt your timeline. I hope you understand."


    "No problem."


    Kyle nodded. That was exactly what he wanted to hear.


    (End of chapter)


    I have also posted 2 new Translated novels on web novel. They are-


    1. I am in Hollywood


    2. Perfect Supersta

 IMUC Chapter 483 The Symbol of Peace and Captain America

    High above the Nine Realms, where the Bifrost resides, stands a magnificent golden palace.


    This is Asgard, a divine realm that has ruled countless civilizations and races, its ancient and immortal legends revered throughout the cosmos, feared and worshipped by countless lifeforms.


    Tonight, however, the normally lofty and supreme Asgard is shrouded in an atmosphere of oppression and mourning, from the divine palace to the civilian streets.


    Asgardian citizens of all ages came out of their homes and into the streets. With sad faces and candles in their hands, they made their way to the Bifrost Lake to bid farewell to the people''s beloved Queen Frigga.


    In front of the palace hall, the Allfathers Odin and Thor stood side by side, with a line of soldiers and sorcerers behind them, including the human woman Jane. They watched in silence as the palace maidens carried the sleeping Frigga in her flower-decorated coffin to the lake.


    The burial of the Queen of Asgard had begun.


    Even the heavens seemed to mourn, for the normally brilliant night skies of Asgard were dimmed, and the starlight over Bifrost River was barely visible.


    No one noticed that on top of one of the golden palace towers, two tall young men with silver and blond hair and starlike eyes sat in the whistling wind, gazing down at the starlit and candlelit funeral scene below. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Steve."


    Kyle waved his left hand gently, summoning two bottles of fine wine from his map room into reality and tossing one to Steve.


    "Thank you."


    Steve, who had removed his protective hood, caught the bottle and, seeing the 1944 label, couldn''t help but smile. "You remembered, Kyle. It''s been a long time since we drank together, hasn''t it?"


    "Yeah, it still tastes the same. Would you like to try it now?" Kyle smiled calmly, lightly pressing his fingernail to burn the wooden cork with a controlled flame.


    "Sure, why not."


    Steve smiled and uncorked his bottle, and the two raised their bottles like glasses, clinking them in the air.


    ''Clink.''


    ''Gulp, gulp!''


    After the toast, Kyle and Steve drank the entire bottle in one go, as if in friendly competition, braving the cool night breeze.


    "Ah, refreshing." Setting the bottle down, Steve exhaled deeply and looked at Kyle with complex emotions in his blue eyes.


    Who would have thought that Steve and Kyle, as comrades, had shared a drink only three times in their lives.


    The first was in a European bar during World War II, when Kyle and Steve were the rising stars of the military, with Howard as chief scientist and Agent Carter in her prime.


    The second was in the twenty-first century, after Steve had been thawed and revived, drinking with Kyle in front of Peggy''s grave.


    The third is now. One man from a few years in the future, the other from the present, meeting in a unique way, able to put aside their worries and struggles to sit peacefully and drink together.


    Life is truly miraculous.


    After setting down his bottle, Kyle pondered, "You say you''re from the future after 2025, that the Avengers collected the Infinity Gems from different timelines, and now you''re here to return them - so you won in the end?"


    "We both won and lost. What matters is not the outcome, but the journey we took."


    Steve gave a vague answer, lowering his head to watch solemnly as the flower-decorated coffin carried the Queen to the lake below.


    The flower-laden coffin drifted along the lake toward the waterfall at the end of the Bifrost, watched by countless Asgardians.


    Kyle calmly said, "Regardless of the outcome, you still suffered a significant defeat, or you wouldn''t have risked traveling to other timelines to borrow the Infinity Gems.


    That was the one thing Kyle couldn''t accept.


    It must have been a desperate gamble to reverse a hopeless and disastrous future that caused future Steve and others to travel back in time.


    This implies that the Avengers, the Carl family, and even Kyle himself suffered a crushing defeat in the future.


    Is that possible?


    No matter how much Kyle doubted it, the presence of future Steve indicated that certain events had already become history in the future timeline.


    They had truly lost, utterly defeated.


    Steve sighed quietly, "Kyle, that''s what worries me. If I told you about our failure in advance, you might start to doubt yourself excessively or feel hopeless about achieving victory.


    Facing a future known to be brutally defeated would break even the strongest of superheroes.


    Kyle remained silent, not saying a word.


    "But I told you anyway, why? Because I trust you."


    Steve looked at Kyle with the utmost seriousness and turned to him with a smile, "I trust you more than I trust myself."


    "Is it really good for you to have so much trust in me?"


    Kyle shrugged and said, "I failed too! Back then, before you crashed that out-of-control plane into the ocean, you trusted me with Peggy. But I still let you down and failed to protect her."


    "I completely failed."


    Kyle felt a faint pain in his heart, it was, after all an unfulfilled regret in his life.


    Hearing Kyle''s self-blame, Steve smiled instead, "Kyle, you never asked her yourself. How do you know she didn''t feel safe? How do you know how she felt in her last moments?"


    Kyle shivered slightly as he looked at Steve, "Steve, do you mean..."


    "That''s right. During the journey to return the Infinity Gems, I went back in time to a few months after the end of World War II and your departure from Earth. I stayed there for six months until Peggy died in childbirth."


    Steve looked up, patted Kyle on the shoulder, and said admiringly, "Peggy said she never regretted loving you. It was the only thing in her life she never regretted."


    "Is that so..."


    Kyle muttered to himself, feeling the long-standing burden in his heart finally being lifted.


    Steve smiled, "Kyle, I really envy you. Not just because of Peggy, but because we both came from the same military camp, yet you became the symbol of peace while I remained Captain America. You''re the shining sun of the world, and I''m just a relatively bright star. If even you don''t believe in yourself, who will believe in this world and its future?"


    "I see what you mean."


    Kyle smiled, suddenly standing up from the tower to face the relentless wind.


    "Don''t worry, I never intended to give up the fight."


    "Your future timeline may have suffered a crushing defeat, but that doesn''t mean the future of my timeline will be the same. If we are destined to fail, then I will rewrite that harsh fate!"


    As Kyle''s resolute words fell, countless rockets shot toward the lake below like a brilliant meteor shower, following the flower-laden coffin into the end of the Bifrost.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 484 A Request from Thor

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    Future Captain America came in a hurry and left just as quickly. Though he had plenty of time to stay in the present timeline, he felt no attachment or sense of belonging here.


    This world needs only one Captain America.


    With the philosophy of Superman''s avatar, Caesar, in mind, Captain America used the Pym Particle to leave the present timeline before dawn broke in Asgard, leaving Kyle with endless thoughts and a sense of urgency.


    First, he lost the Aether, the Reality Stone that should have been his. Then Kyle learned the historical fact of the Avengers'' defeat in the future. How could Kyle continue his peaceful vacation?


    "It seems I must intervene in Asgard''s affairs quickly. There are many plans on Earth that require further implementation."


    Before Kyle could fully gather his thoughts in his assigned palace in Asgard, someone knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" Despite feeling a familiar presence, Kyle calmly asked towards the door.


    "Kyle, it''s me!" Thor''s voice was urgent as if he had something urgent to discuss.


    "Come in."


    Kyle waved his hand toward the door, and with a gravitational pull, the door unlocked and opened. Thor, dressed in his armor, hurried in from the hallway and slammed the door shut behind him.


    "If you are the guest, then I am the host. But first, let''s have a drink to calm down."


    With a slight flick of his finger, Kyle made a bottle of wine float up, pour itself into a glass, and then the glass, full of foam, flew toward Thor.


    Thor didn''t hesitate and grabbed the glass and downed it in one gulp. He then slammed it down on the table with such force that the glass nearly shattered.


    Kyle looked at Thor and said calmly, "Tell me. What''s so urgent that you had to find me so early in the morning?"


    Thor''s face looked troubled. "Late last night, right after Mother''s funeral, Father ordered the guards to arrest Jane and put her in a secluded chamber in the palace. Father said that Jane has the Aether within her and that the Dark Elves are after the Aether."


    "He''s not wrong. At least the Aether cannot fall into the hands of the Dark Elves."


    Kyle nodded slightly. Odin and Thor didn''t yet know that the Aether no longer resided in Jane; instead, it had fallen into the hands of the treacherous Loki.


    Of course, Kyle couldn''t reveal that just yet.


    An indignant Thor said, "I wanted you to extract the Aether from Jane, but Father refused. I asked to go on the offensive and eliminate the Dark Elves, but he refused that as well.


    "Thor, when you get old, you might make the same decision."


    Kyle smiled faintly. Human or god, the older one gets, the more one tends to lose the will to fight, to fear the loss of what one still has, and to live more and more conservatively.


    The All-Father Odin was no exception. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If it had been a thousand years ago, or even a century ago, Kyle believed that Odin would have led the entire Asgardian army without hesitation, disregarding all concerns, and attacked the Dark Elves'' home planet directly, even if it meant mutual destruction, to uphold Asgard''s reputation.


    But now, Odin had grown old, his heroic spirit diminished, his blood cooled, his fighting strength diminished, and his divine power drained.


    So even when the Dark Elves attacked Asgard and the Queen was killed, Odin did not dare to make a desperate offensive move for the sake of Asgard''s overall situation.


    Odin wasn''t wrong; he was exactly what Thor would become when he grew old.


    "No, even if I get old, I will never become such an old fool!"


    Thor snorted coldly and lifted his head slightly, his golden hair shining, resembling an angry, majestic lion.


    "So, since King Odin refused your request, what are you here for? What do you intend to do?"


    Kyle looked at Thor with piercing eyes and spoke meaningfully.


    Thor took a deep breath and declared, "I want to get Jane out of Asgard. Not only that, I want to go to the Dark Elf realm to avenge my mother''s death!"


    This statement meant that Thor intended to defy Odin''s orders, teetering on the edge of treason against Asgard.


    However, Thor''s bold idea was perfectly in line with what Kyle had been thinking.


    Defending Asgard passively, waiting for the Dark Elves to strike, was a waste of time.


    Instead of defending, it was better to go on the offensive and wipe out the Dark Elves. This was the simplest and clearest solution.


    "But my power alone is far from enough, so I need your help, Kyle!"


    Thor looked at Kyle with sincere eyes, anxiously awaiting his answer. Without Kyle''s power, he feared that he wouldn''t even be able to get Jane out of Asgard.


    "Thor, you''re asking me to risk betraying Asgard!" Kyle chuckled.


    "Yes, I know." Thor clenched his fists and promised, "As long as you help me this time, whatever you need in the future, just ask, and I will do it!"


    "You said it." Kyle''s eyes brightened.


    "Yes, I said it!"


    Looking at the determined Thor, Kyle exhaled slightly and spread his hands, "All right. I was never loyal to the Asgard, so there''s no question of treason. Now tell me your plan."


    "That''s great!"


    Thor was overjoyed. After clearing his throat, he began to explain his plan, "I intend to..."


    Half an hour later.


    In the main hall of the palace.


    Odin entered the hall with his staff. Before he could sit on the throne, a guard rushed in from outside, his face filled with urgency as he loudly reported:


    "My King, Prince Thor has broken into the depths of the palace, forcibly taken the human woman, and is escaping in a Dark Elf spaceship that we confiscated. They''re heading for the Bifrost!"


    "Hmm?"


    Odin''s eyebrows furrowed, and he gripped his staff tightly with his left hand. Without much thought, he angrily commanded, "Quickly! Notify Protector Kyle and have him stop Thor''s spaceship! Do not let him leave Asgard!"


    "My king," The guard almost cried as he continued, "The protector is also on that spaceship!"


    "What did you say?!" Odin could no longer contain his rage. He slammed his staff down, making a loud, thudding noise that silenced the reporting guard.


    Outside the golden palace.


    A T-shaped black craft was speeding away. Inside the ship, Vision was hooked up to the cockpit, piloting it remotely.


    Thor and Jane sat in the back, holding hands. Kyle, sitting in the front, turned to Thor and asked helplessly, "So, your plan... was this?"


    "Not bad, right?" Thor showed no awareness of the flaws in his plan.


    This wasn''t much of a plan; it was more of a headlong rush.


    Kyle shook his head. Just then, the ship began to shake violently, and Vision''s urgent voice came through, "Master, the Asgard defense system has been activated. They are trying to shoot the ship down!"


    "Father is angry."


    Thor muttered to himself, holding Jane''s soft hand with his left and the Mjolnir that Future Steve had secretly returned with his right. His eyes grew more determined, "There''s no turning back now!"


    (End of the chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 485 Journey to the Dark World

    The light cannons of Asgard''s palace were raised and aimed at the Dark Elf spaceship as it fled toward the edge of the Bifrost, unleashing a series of bombardments.


    The warship deftly dodged, easily avoiding the first wave of attacks.


    "Not bad."


    Inside the warship, Kyle praised, then said calmly, "Vision, it''s your turn."


    "Leave it to me!"


    As Vision''s words fell, the ship accelerated, dodging the laser cannon fire as it approached the Bifrost Portal.


    Jane''s eyes widened in horror, wanting to watch but too afraid to look. Thor patted her hand reassuringly and laughed heartily, "Don''t worry, Kyle and his team are experts."


    "Master, there is an impassable obstacle ahead!" Vision suddenly warned.


    "An obstacle?" Kyle looked up in surprise. Through the windshield he could see a dark, spiky barrier standing coldly at the edge of Asgard, between heaven and earth.


    "I almost forgot about this."


    Kyle slapped his forehead, realizing it was the barrier he had created that had stopped the Dark Elf''s warship earlier.


    "I''ll go out and break it down," Thor suggested.


    "I''ll do it. You have no idea how heavy that thing is."


    Kyle shrugged. The vines were strong enough to penetrate Asgardian physiology, let alone the mountain-like barrier they formed. Apart from himself, few could deal with it quickly.


    "Vision, maintain speed, and head straight for the vines."


    After giving his instructions, Kyle opened the hatch and jumped out. In the air, his binary energy began to ignite, eventually enveloping his tall frame completely.


    ''Whoosh-''


    Kyle transformed into a radiant streak and caught up with the Dark Elf warship. He positioned himself at the front of the warship, using his back to brace himself against the Iron Man''s armor.


    Under Vision''s control, the warship continued to accelerate, carrying Kyle as it charged toward the thick tendril barrier.


    "Ha!"


    At the same time, Kyle stretched out his fists, releasing the stored binary energy, which struck the barrier with more force than the bifrost''s beam of light, hitting the mountain barrier first.


    Boom Boom Boom!


    The barrier, partially composed of binary energy, quickly melted under the intense impact, like snow in the sun.


    With Kyle''s binary energy clearing the way, the Dark Elf warship passed through the giant circular hole, crossed the Bifrost, and entered the infinite starry sky beyond Asgard.


    "That should do it."


    Kyle exhaled, his eyes blazing with fire. Standing on the warship, he looked back at the floating land of Asgard before re-entering the warship through the hatch.


    As Kyle re-entered, Vision solemnly reminded him, "Master, hold on! I will use the warship''s recorded coordinates to jump to the Dark Elf''s realm."


    "We''re ready." Kyle nodded and looked at Thor.


    Thor, his hair and beard standing on end, declared angrily, "Of course, I can''t wait to smash my hammer into the face of Malekith."


    "Alright, initiating jump now!"


    Vision pressed a button, and the warship disappeared from the vast universe and entered a warped jump point.


    Inside the warship, Kyle and his companions felt a brief disorientation as the space shifted. The view through the windshield changed from a vast starry sky to a desolate world filled with the wreckage of the Warship, with dark skies and land shrouded in darkness and fog.


    "This is... the Dark World."


    Thor released Jane''s hand and whispered in a low voice.


    Vision reported, "I detect three warships of the same type below us. It''s as if they''re waiting for us. What shall we do, Master?"


    "We''re already here, what else can we do? Let''s go down now." Kyle made a quick decision.


    The warship slowly slowed down and stopped on a small hill, a hundred meters away from the Dark Elf warships.


    The hatch opened.


    Kyle, Thor, and Jane stepped out. The environment of the Dark World was extremely harsh, with dark fog swirling and sandstorms raging. A hundred meters away, a group led by Malekith emerged from the warship.


    "Welcome to the Dark World, and thank you for bringing the Aether."


    Malekith approached Kyle and his companions with open arms. He was not very tall and had the appearance of a black-and-white humanoid elf.


    The Dark Elves were not adept at magic, but they excelled at augmenting their physical bodies, making them a formidable fighting race that rivaled the Asgardians. Their strength was far superior to that of humans, especially their cursed warriors, who were immensely powerful and nearly indestructible.


    "Kyle, take care of Jane. I''m going to crush that bastard!"


    Thor, seeing Malekith and remembering his late mother, couldn''t hold back any longer. He brandished Mjolnir and charged at the group of Dark Elves at high speed.


    "Thor!" Jane shouted, trying to charge forward, but Kyle stopped her.


    "Don''t worry. He''s Thor; he''ll be fine."


    Kyle smiled faintly and watched the scene. This was a good opportunity to observe the Dark Elves'' fighting skills.


    On the battlefield below, Thor, his red cloak billowing, charged at Malekith like a meteor, wielding Mjolnir.


    Malekith stood motionless. Suddenly, the Cursed Warrior, clad in bone armor, stepped forward with his towering and powerful form, blocking Malekith''s path. With a swift motion, he struck at Thor, sending him flying with Mjolnir.


    The Cursed Warrior sneered and continued to advance, casually lifting a stone weighing over ten tons from the ground and hurling it at Thor.


    "Oh, The Cursed? Impressive strength, but still a bit inferior to the Hulk."


    Kyle commented quietly as he watched.


    On the other side, Thor quickly rose from the ground and swung Mjolnir, shattering the incoming rock. Amidst the debris and dust, he fiercely battled the Cursed Warrior, sending shockwaves that spread fifty yards.


    Kyle gently waved his left hand, creating a repulsive barrier of air that blocked the approaching dust and shielded Jane beside him.


    Malekith shifted his gaze from Thor to Jane and barked orders to the nearby Dark Elf guards.


    The Dark Elf guards nodded and flanked the battlefield between Thor and the Cursed Warrior, advancing toward Kyle and Jane.


    "Kyle," Jane said uneasily, shaking as she hid behind Kyle.


    "So they''re finally going after us?"


    Kyle chuckled and narrowed his eyes, "I was getting bored with them just standing there."


    "Jane, stay within five meters of me," Kyle said coldly.


    "I understand." Jane nodded like a bobblehead and hid behind Kyle. She felt an unprecedented sense of safety. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was only natural, for the person in front of her was the Symbol of Peace! The strongest warrior on Earth!


    (End of the chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 486 An Extremely Chaotic Situation

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    ''Step, Step, Step!!''


    The fully armed Dark Elf army, equipped with high-tech firearms, advanced up the hillside toward Kyle and Jane, driven by the raging sand and wind.


    The disparity in their numbers was staggering.


    Yet for some reason, with each step forward, the Dark Elves felt an increasing sense of dread, and it was as if they were stepping into a death trap, a palpable oppression constricting their throats.


    Was it an illusion? It was as if they were facing not one or two individuals, but an entire iron-blooded legion.


    Countless dark elves couldn''t shake these thoughts from their minds.


    "Kill that human man and capture the human woman. This is the leader''s order!"


    The leading Dark Elf captain shouted, and with a fierce, fearless determination, the Dark Elves advanced. At a distance of twenty meters, they aimed their high-tech firearms at Kyle, who stood at the front.


    The distance was just right.


    Kyle''s expression remained calm. Suddenly, he stepped forward, and with his kick, a wave of white energy and intense pressure radiated outward. The sandstorm, driven by an irresistible force, reversed direction and rushed back toward the Dark Elf army.


    Gravitational pull and killing intent exploded simultaneously!


    "What is this..."


    Upon entering the twenty-meter zone, the faces of the dark elves collectively changed.


    The mysterious fear that had been looming in their hearts now materialized into a tangible, oppressive force. They felt as if their bodies were filled with lead, unbearably heavy, and their feet seemed stuck in mud, making it difficult to move forward.


    The Dark Elves struggled to breathe, their hearts pounding relentlessly under the pressure.


    What kind of human was this? He was more like an ancient humanoid monster!


    The Dark Elf captain, struggling to lift his head, looked at Kyle, who was standing a short distance away with his hands raised, and gave a stuttering command, "Everyone, open fire!"


    "Zzzzzzz--


    Dozens of blue laser beams shot toward Kyle, forming a terrifying web of light. Faced with such a situation, the dark elves had no choice but to ignore Jane and launch their attack.


    Maximum gravitational pull!


    Kyle raised his hands, and before the laser beams could reach him, they veered off into the sky, making a sharp turn above his head.


    "Even laser beams are ineffective? Try this!"


    The Dark Elf Captain gritted his teeth, suddenly throwing a grenade-like device blinking with red light towards the front after activation.


    "Get down!" Many Dark Elves instinctively ducked or threw themselves to the ground.


    "What''s that?"


    Kyle squinted, sensing a hint of danger from the grenade. He quickly constructed a repulsive air barrier in front of him for full protection.


    Just as he completed this simple defensive measure, the grenade-like device exploded in the air between Kyle and the dark elves.


    A massive, blinding black hole appeared out of nowhere, and everything within a ten-meter radius-wind, sand, stones, light, even gravity and air-was swallowed up.


    The powerful blast was indiscriminate, consuming not only Kyle''s temporary air wall and repulsive force field, but also several nearby Dark Elves who couldn''t avoid it, turning them to pulp.


    The blinding black hole lasted a full five seconds. When it ended, everything it had swallowed vanished, and the scene returned to its original state.


    "What just... happened?"


    Jane peered out from behind Kyle in astonishment. The high-tech weaponry the Dark Elves had developed was far beyond what she, a student of astronomy, could comprehend.


    "Dark Elf bomb? It even absorbed and destroyed the repulsive force?"


    Kyle watched as the Dark Elves began to recover and move freely. He remembered the black hole bomb from earlier; it seemed like something he had encountered long ago, something he had used to break through enemy lines during a battle with the Japanese army.


    However, the power of that bomb was far greater than the one just used.


    "Take this opportunity to advance!" The Dark Elf captain gestured forward, causing the Dark Elves to close in further.


    "Who dares?!"


    At that moment, a tremendous noise erupted from the sky as a colossal object crashed down, blocking Kyle''s path and creating a miniature whirlwind of dust and sand.


    "What now?"


    The dark elf captain''s face stiffened. He looked up and saw a 25-meter-tall, 7-meter-wide humanoid robot that resembled a modified Dark Elf warship, its surface gleaming with a dark metallic sheen.


    "With Vis 2.0 in his Transformer form, who dares act against my master?"


    Vis grinned and raised his mechanical arms, which contained laser cannons with a one-meter radius. Compared to the high-tech firearms of the Dark Elves, these cannons made them look like toy guns.


    "Why send a bunch of minions as cannon fodder? Too scared to face me yourself?"


    Kyle shook his head, lifting his golden eyes to look past Vis and the Dark Elf army and focus on Malekith, the Dark Elf leader, who stood a hundred yards away.


    Malekith remained indifferent, and it was as if the life and death of the Dark Elves had no bearing on him.


    To him, everyone was a pawn in the game of victory, not worthy of emotional investment.


    Thor and the cursed warrior were still locked in battle, trading blows back and forth. Sometimes Thor would be thrown off, and sometimes the Cursed Warrior would be struck by lightning. The outcome of their battle would not be decided in a minute or two.


    On the other side.


    In a certain part of the Dark World, a huge spaceship with the shape of a candy broke through the fog and approached the battlefield where Kyle and the others were fighting.


    "The master has commanded that the Aether must be obtained." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then we must spare no effort to block these intruders. Eliminate them!"


    On the ship''s control deck, two oddly shaped lifeforms were talking in low tones. They exuded a chilling sense of oppression, much like the top predators in a cosmic pyramid.


    The mighty Thanos is about to strike!


    On the desolate, sandy battlefield.


    The battle between Vis and the Dark Elf army was about to break out. In an instant, laser cannons fired at each other, turning the area within fifty meters into scorched earth.


    Kyle used repulsive force to block the remaining shockwaves and noticed that Jane was retreating in fear. He said, "Be careful, don''t get more than five meters away from me..."


    After walking a few meters, Jane stopped to catch her breath, but suddenly a cloud of spatial mist appeared beneath her, causing her to fall straight down.


    Even without his double-star form, Kyle''s reflexes were incredibly fast. However, by the time he turned and reached out, Jane had already been teleported away by the spatial mist, leaving Kyle to grab the empty air.


    "Is that... the Tesseract?"


    Kyle''s pupils narrowed slightly. Only the power of the Space Stone could be fast enough to prevent him from reacting in time.


    The Space Stone was heavily guarded on Earth, so the only possible source would be the Tesseract in Loki''s possession.


    But Loki had just stolen the Aether from the future Captain America the day before, and now he seemed to have kidnapped his brother''s girlfriend. Did he think that having two Infinity Gems made him invincible, leading him to wreak havoc?


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 487 Battle of the Aether and Space Stone

    In the dark world, amidst a battlefield of ruins.


    "Where did you hide that woman?!"


    The Dark Elf Captain, still engaged in a fierce battle with Vis, grew anxious as Jane vanished into thin air. He shouted at Kyle, who was standing a few feet away.


    Kyle turned his head and glared coldly at the dark elf captain. That cold stare made the captain feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave, and all the words that were to be followed got stuck in his throat.


    If Kyle had been in a playful mood before, he was now truly angry! This Loki, he dared to kidnap Jane who was entrusted to him by Thor, right in front of him!


    With Loki gone, the rage that was building within Kyle had no outlet, so he could only take it out on the Dark Elves who were standing in his way.


    "You all deserve to die." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle murmured quietly while extending his right hand. As he clenched his fingers, colorful flames ignited between them, enveloping his entire right arm in double-star energy.


    By constantly practicing control over his Double Star form, Kyle could now focus the power on specific parts of his body without a full transformation, extracting just enough Double Star energy for use.


    "What is that..."


    Malekith, who was standing a hundred meters away and had not yet moved, saw the change in Kyle''s right arm. His eyes suddenly widened in shock.


    It was too similar, almost like the powerful amplification of an Infinity Stone.


    Malekith, having used the Aether a thousand years ago, knew well the exaggerated amplification of power an Infinity Stone could provide.


    However, the power this human wielded didn''t seem to be borrowed from an Infinity Stone; it seemed to be his own inherent power!


    "How is that possible?"


    Malekith found it hard to believe that a human could possess the power of an Infinity Stone.


    "This man is very dangerous. His aura has completely changed!"


    The Dark Elves near Kyle could directly feel the terrifying, destructive aura emanating from his right hand.


    "The target is gone. Retreat, retreat!"


    The Dark Elf captain made a quick decision to retreat but was ultimately too slow.


    "Since you''re here, don''t even think about leaving."


    Kyle opened his right hand and formed it into a pistol shape, pointing his index and middle fingers like a sword at the Dark Elf captain.


    Double star energy began to circulate and condense, emitting an extremely bright star-like light from the tips of his fingers.


    ''Zing...''


    With a slight movement of his right hand, Kyle fired a laser beam from his two fingers. This laser, condensed with double-star energy, traveled at a speed even more amazing than a normal laser, instantly crossing twenty to thirty meters and piercing through the back of the Dark Elf captain''s head.


    The captain''s body stiffened, and before he could react, his entire head was vaporized into a mist, leaving a headless corpse collapsing on the sand.


    And that was only the beginning.


    Kyle''s golden eyes were cold and indifferent as he continued to move his right hand, targeting other dark elves. His fingers repeatedly shot out beams of blinding laser, like the scythe of the Grim Reaper, constantly harvesting life.


    In an instant.


    Not one survived. Nearly thirty Dark Elf corpses lay scattered across the battlefield, those who had not been beheaded still wearing expressions of terror and despair.


    Such a one-sided slaughter is often the result of a huge disparity in power. It was like an elephant stepping on ants, bringing disaster with each step.


    "Game over, don''t you think?" Kyle stepped forward, approaching the pale-faced Malekith.


    Malekith stepped back involuntarily. At that moment, he seemed to hear something and inexplicably turned to the side, where a cloud of spatial mist suddenly exploded in the air.


    Simultaneously.


    A small cloud of murky red mist flowed from the spatial mist and seeped into Malekith''s body through his pores.


    ''Zing¡ª¡ª''


    A blinding laser beam shot out from a distance of a hundred meters, piercing Malekith''s left shoulder, cutting through the red mist, and extending into the spatial fog.


    A painful grunt echoed from the spatial fog, which quickly dissipated into the air.


    Countless light years away, on a planet somewhere in the universe.


    "Aaaaaahhhhhhh!"


    The scream startled countless birds in the forest as Loki, pale-faced, knelt on the ground, clutching the Tesseract in his right hand, while his left, clenched in a fist to stop the bleeding, had a gaping wound, with blood gushing from it like a fountain.


    "You deserved that!"


    Not far from the injured Loki, Jane sat on a rock, taunting him.


    Loki hissed in pain and looked at the wound on his left hand. "That was close, that was close! He almost got my heart. That man is a monster, he reacts even faster than the power of the Space Stone!"


    "But I still managed to send some of the Aether''s power to Malekith. Now it''s going to be a good show."


    Loki forced a wicked smile.


    "You''re a terrible person," Jane said, frowning deeply and looking at Loki with contempt.


    Loki could not stand it any longer and shouted at Jane, "What do you know? I''m saving you! If you stayed there, even ten lives wouldn''t be enough for you to survive!"


    Back in the dark world.


    "Did he still manage to escape?"


    Kyle calmly withdrew his fingers and looked at Malekith. He sensed a familiar destructive energy emanating from him.


    The Aether?


    "Ahahahahaha! Yes, this power! After all these years, it''s back!"


    With blood-red eyes, Malekith laughed uncontrollably, spreading his arms as red energy flickered in and out of his body. The amplification buff combined with his already formidable elf body created a violent aura that whipped up the surrounding dust.


    Both wielding Infinity Stone powers, who would fear whom?


    Now, Malekith''s strength had swelled along with his confidence, and he dared to face Kyle head-on!


    "If you want to challenge my master, you will have to go through me first!"


    Vis roared while accelerating forward with the aid of his back engines, charging towards Malekith like a warship.


    "Perfect timing!"


    Malekith was still laughing when he moved his legs, causing a powerful burst of energy behind him. He disappeared from sight.


    So fast!


    Vis was alarmed, looking around but not seeing him. Malekith had already appeared in front of him, striking his chest plate with a powerful blow.


    Under the impact of the Aether''s power, the Iron Man-like material shattered, and Vis''s massive mechanical body broke into four or five pieces, scattering countless parts all over the ground.


    Malekith didn''t stop and continued to charge towards Kyle on the hillside, kicking up a cloud of dust. He launched a punch imbued with the Aether''s power, but it was blocked by a glowing hand.


    The collision of the Aether and Space Stone energies was as violent as the reaction between sodium and water.


    ''Boom!!''


    The energy wave surged outward, sending dust flying. Thor and the Cursed Warrior, still battling, were thrown aside by the blast.


    "If you want a fight, then have it your way."


    Amid the energy waves, his silver hair flowing, Kyle slowly opened his eyes. He grabbed Malekith''s fist, his entire body igniting with powerful holy flames.


    Double Star Form!


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 488 Convergence of the Nine Realms, Battlefield Shift!

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    At this moment, far from the dark world, on earth in the human world.


    London.


    In the bustling city center, it was still twelve noon, but the sky was covered with dark clouds that were pressing down ominously, suggesting an impending typhoon or thunderstorm.


    Most of the citizens on the streets, noticing the ominous sky, began to head indoors for shelter. Only one group of people, carrying scientific equipment, moved against the crowd and headed outside.


    It was Jane''s astronomy research team. Darcy, her new assistant, and the bald-headed old scientist, Professor Erik.


    "Hurry up! You two, bring the equipment and follow me."


    Erik kept waving behind him, anxiously leading the way, while Darcy and the new assistant followed close behind, carrying a piece of scientific equipment that looked like a receiver.


    As the three of them stepped into the square outside, a flock of white pigeons flew overhead, suddenly circling at a low altitude.


    In the strong wind, just as the pigeons were about to crash into a building, waves appeared in the air and the pigeons disappeared into them.


    The next moment, the flock inexplicably reappeared in the air a hundred meters away.


    "Professor Erik, did you see that?" Darcy asked, looking confused at the flock of pigeons that kept disappearing and reappearing in the sky.


    "I saw it, and it''s exactly what I''ve been chasing for the last few years."


    Erik took a deep breath and looked up at the dark clouds with a solemn expression on his face, "Legends say that every thousand years there is a celestial convergence where different worlds connect and the boundaries between them become blurred."


    The young assistant stared blankly at Erik and couldn''t help but ask, "Professor, aren''t you a scientist? Why do you believe in myths and legends?"


    Before Erik could answer, Darcy sighed and said helplessly, "If you saw Thor flying in the sky, wielding a thunder hammer, and all sorts of magical things, you''d believe in myths too.


    Darcy paused and then continued, "So... Professor Erik, when will this celestial convergence officially begin?"


    "No, it''s not a matter of when."


    Erik shook his head before he looked at the small cracks appearing in the sky, and said with certainty, "The Convergence is happening right now!


    In the dark world, on the battlefield in the low airspace.


    A point of light, like a dazzling comet, collided head-on with another strange red light point at a speed that casually broke the sound barrier and then flew outward from the impact.


    At the center of the collision, the two Stone energies clashed violently, causing waves of energy tides, and explosions to ripple outward.


    Thor and The Cursed warrior directly below him were caught in the crossfire, causing them to constantly eat sand.


    In the harsh environment, the two were locked in a fierce struggle, wrestling and grappling. As they rolled down a sand dune, they were suddenly enveloped by waves and disappeared from the battlefield.


    Into the low sky above.


    Kyle, oblivious to the situation of Thor and The Cursed Warrior, burned with intense double-star energy. The blinding and searing light made him look like a Superman made of energy, his body equipped with a natural engine to stop the shockwave and stabilize him in mid-air.


    Not to be outdone, Malekith fell to the ground, surrounded by powerful Aether energy, creating a black sandstorm as he quickly rose to his feet unharmed.


    Malekith looked at Kyle with a sinister look on his face before he stomped on the ground, causing the entire hill to collapse with a rumble, and then launched himself back into the sky like a cannonball.


    The Reality Stone bends reality and creates illusions, so the power of Aether slightly exceeds that of Spatial Energy in terms of amplifying physical power. However, Space Energy''s speed buff far exceeds that of Aether Energy.


    The six Infinity Stones, each with unique energies.


    "Not bad. The warm-up is officially over, and now the real battle begins.


    As he watched Malekith fly toward him, Kyle''s mouth curled into a slight smile as he clenched his fists tightly. With a quick movement, he transformed into a brilliant beam of light and dove down.


    Traveling at the speed of light, he covered the distance of several hundred meters in an instant.


    Kyle''s fists landed squarely on Malekith''s chest, driving him downward until they both crashed into the sand below.


    Just before they hit the ground, a ripple passed over them, and Kyle and Malekith disappeared together.


    The dark world, once a scene of intense battle, was suddenly silent, only the wind and sand continued to howl and rage.


    ''Rustle!''


    From beneath a pile of broken metallic parts in the sand, a small mechanical arm extended, and the intelligent lifeform Vis crawled out from underneath.


    Vis climbed over the metallic parts and stared at the empty battlefield, unable to comprehend what had just happened.


    Vis muttered to himself, "Where is everyone? Master, Thor, and the other enemies? Where did they all go?"


    ...


    Earth, London.


    Erik and his team were still in the square, setting up detection equipment when a bolt of lightning struck the sky.


    Suddenly, a burly man with blond hair clad in silver armor and a humanoid monster in bone armor tumbled down from high above and landed with a splash in the square''s fountain, frightening nearby pedestrians into screams. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Professor, look, it''s Thor!" Darcy shouted in shock, recognizing one of them.


    The young assistant exclaimed in horror, "Where did they fall from? Could it be that they came from Asgard?"


    Erik, who was manipulating the equipment, replied seriously, "It''s not just them! There''s an even bigger energy flow approaching!"


    No sooner had he spoken.


    Kyle, his fists pressed against Malekith''s chest, suddenly appeared high above the plaza and swooped down like a red-hot meteor. They crashed into the museum, reducing half of the seemingly solid structure to rubble and sending people screaming and scattering in all directions.


    The desert of the warship graveyard in the Dark World and the city of London on Earth connected seamlessly, allowing the battle to continue.


    "Ha!" Thor swung his hammer at The Cursed Warrior, his red cloak billowing as he prepared to strike again. But in the next instant, he vanished into thin air, leaving the hammer at the well, seemingly lost.


    "Is this... Am I back on Earth?"


    The mysterious spatial shift left Kyle momentarily stunned as he looked at the familiar street scenes and people around him.


    A sudden flash of insight reminded him of Odin''s earlier mention of the Convergence Theory.


    Could the Nine Realms have reconnected in this brief moment?!


    Before Kyle could ponder further, Malekith, who had been blown into the pit below, leaped out with a fierce storm of debris and dust.


    Kyle''s eyes went cold as he focused his energy and power into his hands, continuing to clash with Malekith in a fist-to-fist and energy-to-energy confrontation.


    In a matter of seconds.


    Buildings in the center of London collapsed one after the other, and the area within a hundred meters of each other was repeatedly devastated by the aftermath of the battle.


    Erik and his team stood in the wind with dumbfounded expressions on their faces, witnessing what looked like an apocalyptic scene enhanced by special effects. This truly looked like a battle of the gods!


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 489 London Battlefield

    New York, Stark Industries Headquarters, Chairman''s Office.


    Tony Stark, dressed in casual clothes, lay comfortably on the couch. Though he appeared to be resting with his eyes closed, he covertly glanced in the direction of the office chair where Pepper Potts, dressed in a white suit, sat.


    Without looking up from her work at the desk, efficiently signing documents, Potts casually remarked, "Tony, stop looking at me with those lecherous eyes. It''s work hours, and this is the office."


    "Ahem. Thinking about it like that¡­ it does feel more exciting."


    Tony thought to himself before he cleared his throat in surprise. "How did you know I was looking at you?"


    "So you admit you were staring at me like that?"


    Potts looked up, rolled her eyes at him, and asked, "Why haven''t you taken Peter out to play lately?"


    "He''s about to start high school, and I haven''t had much free time lately," Tony snorted, his eyes darting around, his thoughts drifting.


    Potts didn''t deny it. Ever since Tony''s fight with the Godfather a few days ago, he had been tinkering in his private workshop.


    Beep Beep Beep...


    At that moment, Tony''s phone rang and J.A.R.V.I.S. announced, "Sir, it''s a call from Spider-Man, Peter."


    "What does this kid want now?"


    Despite his words, Tony had J.A.R.V.I.S. connect the call.


    As soon as the call was connected, Peter''s concerned voice came through, "Mr. Stark, have you seen the news?"


    "TV? What TV?" Tony was confused.


    Peter continued, "Turn on the TV, any news channel!"


    "You kid..."


    Tony frowned slightly but instructed J.A.R.V.I.S., "J.A.R.V.I.S., turn on the TV in the office and switch to any news channel."


    "Yes, sir."


    As J.A.R.V.I.S. spoke, the embedded LCD screen on the office wall turned on.


    At the New York news station, a female anchor sat at the desk with a serious expression on her face, speaking in fluent English: "Our station has just received some urgent news. Five minutes ago, in London''s Exhibition Square, the locals were involved in a catastrophic battle. It seems that the Symbol of Peace and superheroes like Thor were spotted."


    "Godfather and Thor?" Tony blinked slightly. No longer reclining on the couch, he sat up straight and took a few steps closer to the screen.


    "Now, let''s go to our local reporter for a live feed."


    The host finished and switched the video feed to the local reporter.


    The scene shifted to a male reporter standing in the square, holding a microphone in fear, the street behind him billowing with smoke and flames, and people screaming and fleeing.


    The panicked reporter said, "Viewers, I am the reporter here in London. I am standing next to the central square in London. You can clearly see that five minutes ago the streets of London were peaceful and busy, but now it''s a scene of devastation.


    "From what I''ve observed, the Symbol of Peace and Thor are engaged in fierce battles with an alien enemy. However, their movements are erratic. They were fighting here half a minute ago, but now they''ve suddenly disappeared..."


    Before the reporter could finish, a small silver hammer whizzed past him from behind.


    Immediately, The Cursed Warrior and Thor appeared about ten meters away, crashing and rolling on the asphalt road, leaving a crater. Their melee was so fierce that it easily sent parked cars flying.


    The camera froze on the reporter''s terrified face as he dodged a car hurtling toward him, and the screen went static before quickly fading back to the female host.


    Clutching her chest, the anchor said with lingering fear, "We lost the signal with the London reporter, but we hope they are safe. Hopefully, London, like New York six months ago, will come through this crisis unscathed..." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Enough."


    Tony gestured with his left hand to J.A.R.V.I.S., who understood and turned off the television.


    "Tony, are the Godfather and the others in trouble again?" Potts asked while looking at Tony with some concern.


    "It''s hard to say for sure yet. But if even the Godfather had to take action and couldn''t resolve it quickly, it means this enemy is quite troublesome."


    As Tony spoke, he looked down and realized he hadn''t ended the call.


    Peter''s voice came through the phone, "Mr. Stark, do you need me to come and help?"


    "Just stay in New York. School''s about to start, so don''t go anywhere! Otherwise, I''ll tell your Aunt May!"


    Tony ended the call and, after thinking for a moment, said to Potts in a serious tone, "Sorry, looks like I won''t be able to join you for dinner tonight."


    Potts didn''t try to stop him; she nodded and said, "Be careful and stay safe."


    "Of course."


    Tony agreed and walked to the open floor-to-ceiling window of the office, giving instructions to J.A.R.V.I.S. as he went. "J.A.R.V.I.S., send over a new set of armor, urgent!"


    "Yes, sir."


    "So many troubles these days!"


    Tony reached the window where a dozen Iron Man components flew towards him and seamlessly attached themselves to his body.


    A few seconds later, the engines in his palms and feet hummed to life, and a gold and red-painted Iron Man streaked through the sky at supersonic speed toward London.


    "Tony..."


    Potts stood by the window with her hands clasped at her chest, watching the Iron Man disappear into the distance.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in London.


    A ripple swept gently across the central square.


    Kyle engulfed in intense binary energy, emerged from the void and landed on the grass, his right hand still in a punching position. But Malekith, his intended target, had been randomly transported elsewhere.


    "Again... Can''t we just finish this fight?"


    Kyle felt a little helpless. as he looked at this scene The ground in London was fine, but the air above ten meters was unstable, and the spatial barriers blurred. Any life form that passed through was randomly teleported to a location in the Nine Realms.


    In the last five minutes of fighting, Kyle and Malekith had changed locations at least ten times, about once every thirty seconds.


    "Coming?"


    Kyle suddenly felt a stirring and looked ahead. A ripple appeared in the air, causing him to clench his right fist in anticipation.


    Sure enough, a towering figure emerged from the ripple.


    "Hmm?" Kyle paused, noting that Malekith wasn''t this tall. This massive figure, could it be...?


    The next moment, The Cursed Warrior, clad in bone armor, leaped from the air with a low growl and raised his arms to launch a stomping and hammering attack. But when The Cursed Warrior caught sight of the glowing figure below, his movements froze.


    Something''s not right!


    "No, you chose the wrong way - a dead end."


    Kyle smiled brightly and delivered a swift right punch that shattered The Cursed Warrior''s bone armor, sending out light and shockwaves and scattering blood and bone fragments everywhere!


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 490 Enemy Assault, Battle Continues

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    Bang!


    The Cursed Warrior, with blood spurting from his mouth, flew backward, crashing through the art sculptures and street lamps of the central plaza, carving a 50-meter-long groove in the road, before finally collapsing unconscious next to a ruined wall.


    A ripple in space passed gently by, causing the Cursed Warrior to vanish from the scene, randomly transported to an unknown location.


    "One down," Kyle remarked nonchalantly while calmly withdrawing his right fist. Being able to severely wound the Dark Elves'' elite - the Cursed Warrior - with a single blow was within his expectations.


    After all, the Cursed Warrior had already spent much of his energy fighting Thor.


    Coupled with the accumulation of binary energy, it would be difficult for anyone to withstand an energy impact on the level of the Infinity Gems without being caught off guard.


    "Wait. Where are Malekith and Thor? Where did they go?"


    Kyle looked up in surprise, and then his pupils suddenly constricted.


    The once cloudy sky over London had spawned a massive tornado, its colossal eye revealing several bizarre world portals - eight to be exact, stacked like hamburgers.


    "This is the real Convergence," Kyle muttered as he squinted in concentration. Through the vortex eye, his sharp golden pupils glimpsed the Asgard surrounded by stars, the dark realm shrouded in sand and mist, the icy world of Frost, the fiery realm of Flames, and the lifeless world of Death.


    The territories under Asgard''s rule were divided into the Nine Realms, each of which functioned as a separate world, separated by barriers that usually did not interfere with or disturb one another.


    Among them, Earth and some part of the galaxy are part of the Human World, the most prosperous and flourishing regions of the Nine Realms.


    For millennia, Asgard has worked to maintain the balance of the Nine Realms, keeping ancient forces such as the Frost Giants and Dark Elves from invading the human world.


    Unfortunately, the Nine Realms have a cycle of unification and division.


    These thoughts were off-topic, but judging by the speed of the Convergence, Kyle deduced some troubling news.


    Asgard''s influence over the Nine Realms was waning, and Asgard''s power could ultimately be traced back to Odin''s essence.


    "The All-Father, Odin... is he nearing his end?" Kyle murmured softly as thunder suddenly split the sky, deafening and resonant with each other as lightning bisected the sky.


    Just by uttering those words, the world seemed to shake!


    Meanwhile, in the Dark World.


    Thor suddenly appeared in the air, tumbling down a dune, and rolling uncontrollably down a slope. He stretched out his right hand and kept summoning Mjolnir, but since it was still on Earth in London, crossing the realms would obviously take some time.


    Thor finally stopped at the bottom of the hill, spitting sand from his mouth as he scanned his surroundings, searching for the Cursed Warrior.


    Whoosh-''


    A ripple swept past, and a figure with sharp horns, bone armor, and a burly physique appeared - who else could it be but the Cursed Warrior?


    Thor''s eyes widened gravely as he saw this and he clenched his fists, ready for battle, only to see the Cursed Warrior roll over and lie unconscious in a sprawled position on the sand five meters away.


    "Are you playing dead?"


    Thor raised an eyebrow in confusion and took a step forward, noting that the Cursed Warrior had blood gushing from its mouth and nose. His seemingly indestructible bone armor was cracked, and his chest was severely sunken, bearing a conspicuous fist imprint.


    Seeing this scene, Thor''s confusion turned into a wry smile. Severely injuring and nearly incapacitating an opponent he''d battled for dozens of rounds in a matter of seconds, there weren''t many in the Nine Realms who could do that.


    "Kyle, how could you take down my opponent..." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thor scratched his head in frustration. Just then, a figure fell from a ripple in the sky above the slope in front of him, crashing down onto the top of the dune and kicking up a storm of dust and debris.


    "Hmm?"


    Thor quickly covered his mouth and nose, and when the dust settled, he looked back up the hill.


    There stood Malekith, his body enveloped in Aether''s energy as he glared down at Thor with a cold stare.


    "Right, my opponent is you, Malekith!!"


    Thor shivered, allowing the fury to rise in his chest. He suddenly swung his right hand back, and as his fingers spread, Mjolnir, which had traveled an unknown distance, finally returned to his grasp, its surface slightly warm.


    "Ridiculous. What makes you think you can defeat me in this state?"


    Malekith sneered, raising his hands as the crimson mist whipped up the sand, creating a storm of energy around him.


    "What makes me think so? Because I can lift this hammer, and because lightning flows through my veins!"


    Thor''s eyes sparkled with electricity as he confidently stepped forward, gripping Mjolnir tightly. Lightning crackled around him and the hammer, merging them into one - man and lightning as one.


    "Today, only one of us will leave here alive!"


    His red cloak billowed behind him like a supreme king, and Thor declared with absolute confidence.


    ...


    In the devastated central square of London.


    Before Kyle could wait for Malekith to reappear, he heard the sound of engines from the sky behind him. He turned to see the familiar figure of Iron Man flying in at supersonic speed, leaving a trail of airwaves in its wake before landing with a thud beside him.


    Kyle looked at him and smiled. "Tony."


    "Godfather."


    Iron Man opened the Iron Man mask to reveal Tony''s stubbled face. He looked around in confusion and asked, "What the hell is going on? I flew to the outskirts of London and suddenly appeared on the subway. Then, after getting out, I was transported near the Tower of London and ended up going through several places before reaching you."


    "It''s a long story. But consider yourself lucky that you weren''t transported to another realm."


    Kyle shrugged and gestured upward. When Tony looked up and saw the strange scene of Convergence, he couldn''t help but gasp.


    "That hole... it wasn''t Loki again, was it?" Tony immediately thought of Loki as he saw this scene.


    Kyle shook his head and said, "No. Connecting the Nine Realms isn''t something even his Tesseract could do."


    Tony thought, "Then how do we close it?"


    "There''s only one way for now - we will wait for it to go away on its own."


    Kyle''s answer was simple. A Convergence is like a lunar eclipse, it is a natural phenomenon that doesn''t last indefinitely.


    "So we just stay here and watch?"


    Tony kept his eyes on the spatial rift and suddenly saw a doughnut-shaped mechanical spaceship burst through from one of the realms into Earth''s London.


    At first Tony thought he was seeing things, but after blinking he confirmed that what he saw wasn''t an illusion or a trick.


    As he watched the Spaceship emerge from the rift, Tony''s face grew pale and his voice quavered as he said, "Godfather, there''s no mistake - it''s the same kind of craft! It''s the same alien force that attacked us and took Gamora and Lorna!"


    (End of the chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 491 The Key to Unlocking the Body’s Treasures

    Kyle didn''t need Tony to point it out as he had already recognized the large, doughnut-shaped Spaceship as a standard alien warship in Thanos'' fleet.


    It belonged to the alien forces under Thanos'' command.


    Kyle still had a score to settle with Thanos over Lorna''s abduction, and he hadn''t expected Thanos'' forces to brazenly invade Earth, their home turf.


    It''s hard to say whether the Thanos army was overconfident or just plain stupid!


    The Spaceship descended directly from the spatial rift created by the Convergence.


    The massive wind turbine that served as the Spaceship''s main engine churned up the high-altitude clouds and began to suck the surface oxygen out of London, creating fierce winds that blew through the city''s streets and lifted plastic bags, papers, and other debris into the sky.


    The sight of the alien Spaceship sent pedestrians fleeing in terror, leaving a mess of abandoned cars blocking the streets.


    As the massive Spaceship approached and the wind whipped Tony''s hair upwards, he warned in a cautious tone, "Godfather, I know you''re angry right now, but you better not do anything. If you accidentally shoot down that alien Spaceship, central London will be gone."


    Fighting on home turf had its advantages and disadvantages.


    The upside was the availability of reinforcements and familiarity with the environment. The disadvantage was the need to fight cautiously to avoid harming human compatriots, which meant not being able to fight at full strength.


    Kyle nodded in agreement and said calmly, "I know that. If it weren''t for the fact that this is the center of London, and the spatial ripples caused by the Convergence are everywhere, there''s no way they''d still be flying safely over my head."


    In the face of the double star form, no matter how advanced a civilization''s technological spaceship or warship was, it was just a pile of target practice scrap metal.


    In terms of speed, a Spaceship reaching the speed of light was the pinnacle of technological achievement, but the double-star form could exceed the speed of light.


    In terms of energy, Spaceships had at most the power of one star, but the energy intensity of the Double Star Form, derived from the Infinity Stone, could easily reach cosmic levels.


    The Double-Star form seemed to exist to transcend the power of technological civilizations.


    Tony took a deep breath and thought out loud, "Let me think of a way to avoid being forcibly teleported away, while at the same time stopping and attacking the enemies on the Spaceship..."


    Hearing Tony''s words, a thought occurred to Kyle. Yes, he did have such a method, but unfortunately, he had lost it long ago, and he needed a key to unlock it.


    Just as Kyle was pondering this, a commotion sounded not far behind him. He and Tony turned to see a small rotating circle of sparks on the ground, forming a circular portal at a visible pace.


    First, a foot stepped through, followed by a white man in a brown robe with a beard. Holding a short magic wand, he stepped onto the central plaza from the other side of the portal.


    "Who are you?" Tony asked with a surprised expression on his face.


    "Just call me ''Wong,''" He replied to Tony, then turned to Kyle and said with a serious expression on his face, "Mr. Kyle, the Sorcerer Supreme sent me."


    "I almost forgot you existed." Kyle pointed to the Alien Spaceship descending from above and said coldly, "This definitely counts as an invasion, does it not? So, is the Ancient One planning to intervene this time?"


    "No." Wong shook his head and said, "The Sorcerer Supreme has more important matters to attend to, and she said that you can handle this crisis on your own.


    ''What is this...''


    Kyle''s eyes turned cold as he looked at Wong with disdain. "Then why are you here? To cheer us on?"


    The Ancient One, the supposed guardian of Earth, seemed far too laid-back.


    "The Sorcerer Supreme has something for me to pass on to you."


    Wong didn''t beat around the bush as he took a small box from his pocket and handed it to Kyle, then turned to leave through the still spinning portal, as if he had no reason to linger here.


    Wong paused and left a final message, "The Sorcerer Supreme also asked me to deliver a message to you. She said that Stephen Strange is now one of us in the Sanctum, and she hopes you won''t interfere too much. Consider the item in the box as a token of friendship from the Sanctum."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wong stepped through the circular portal and disappeared from the square along with the flickering sparks.


    After Wong left, Tony turned to Kyle and asked, "Godfather, who was this guy named Wong? And... did you guys say something about sorcerers and a sanctum?"


    Kyle didn''t answer right away; as the look in his eyes were distant. Then he snapped back to reality and said quietly, "Tony, you''ll find out soon enough. Earth is not as simple as you think. Many extraordinary forces have yet to reveal themselves to the world."


    "I''ll be looking forward to it then." Tony nodded thoughtfully, then looked at the small box in Kyle''s hand and asked with great interest, "What did he bring?"


    "You''ll know once it''s opened."


    Kyle smiled faintly and blew gently on the box in his hand. He perfectly controlled his divine flames to burn the outer box to ash, which blew away from his palm, revealing a strange, shiny black ring inside.


    What made it strange was that unlike a typical ring designed for one finger, this one could be worn on two fingers.


    Although Kyle was usually calm and collected, he couldn''t help but tremble slightly at the sight of the strange ring in his hand. His shoulders trembled with barely concealed excitement.


    This ring, delivered by Wong in the name of the Sorcerer Supreme, was not a divine weapon, but it surpassed it. It was also the exclusive key that Kyle had been missing!


    "Godfather, they''re coming down. We must do something."


    Tony spoke seriously from the side. Kyle looked ahead and saw that the doughnut-shaped spaceship had descended to a hundred meters, generating enough thrust and wind pressure to almost knock people off their feet.


    "So that''s why she sent this to me?"


    Kyle mused, realizing the Ancient One''s intention, though it didn''t change his impression of her as an indifferent overseer.


    "If this is what you wanted to see, then I''ll oblige, as long as you don''t regret it later."


    Kyle muttered and slipped the strange ring onto the two fingers of his left hand.


    The moment he put the ring on, Kyle felt a familiar power flow clearly into his body through the resonance of his soul with the natural world.


    At the same time, several dim ability cards in Kyle''s body finally regained their brightness and became usable again...


    **[Portal], [Mirror Dimension], [Magic Whip], [Shield Spell]¡­**


    The Sling Ring. It''s been so long, truly so long!


    Kyle was filled with emotion. Decades ago, when he traveled from Earth to the planet Sakar, he lost the Sling Ring he had taken from a overconfident Sorcerer. It was only today that he was able to wear it again, reactivating the spell-type ability cards that had been unusable in his deck.


    "Just in time to test it on you." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle looked at the massive spaceship that dominated his field of vision. Suddenly, he reached out his hands, and the combined effects of the sling ring, magic power, and ability cards unleashed a spell.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 492 Thanos’ Subordinates

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    The doughnut-shaped Spaceship descended on the city of London, its massive weight crushing several skyscrapers beneath it.


    Its turbine engines whipped the air and atmosphere into chaos, crushing everything that was sucked in, including rocks, into dust, it was like a giant mower ruthlessly destroying civilization.


    A blue circular beam shot down from the ship and landed on the road ahead. Two figures, a man and a woman, emerged from it.


    As the light faded, their forms became fully visible. The man was tall and muscular, wearing a black cloak with a scythe on his shoulder. His face was grotesque, and his skin was ghostly white, which was terrifying to behold.


    The woman was slender and tall, her figure accentuated by tight-fitting metal armor on her body.


    She wielded a black spear in her right hand, and her skin tone was similar to the man''s, indicating that they were from the same alien race. There was no warmth in their eyes as they looked at everything with a icy cold look.


    No other alien troops appeared, and there were just the two of them standing on the street, exuding an intense, oppressive aura.


    The female alien, Proxima Midnight, walked with elegant, light steps and spoke in a chilling voice, sneering, "Why don''t we exterminate the lifeforms of this civilized city first, to show them our power?"


    "The Master disapproves of senseless slaughter. Besides... something seems wrong here."


    The hollow-eyed Corvus Glaive scanned his surroundings in surprise. The street, the buildings, the abandoned vehicles all seemed real and genuine, yet there was no one in sight...


    The entire central city... no, the entire city was devoid of any sign of life. It was eerily quiet, except for the hum of their spaceship''s engines.


    Not far from the doughnut Spaceship, on the hundredth floor of a skyscraper...


    A bead of sweat slid down his forehead as Kyle exhaled a long breath, holding his outstretched arms. The glow on the sling ring began to fade, indicating that the spell had been successfully cast.


    "Godfather, what exactly did you do?"


    Tony, clad in his Iron Man suit, stood dumbfounded at the edge of the rooftop railing, staring at the hovering spaceship and the alien duo below.


    The streets and buildings seemed the same, but all the people were gone, and it was as if they had vanished from the world.


    Looking up, Tony was startled to see that even the Convergence phenomenon had vanished.


    "This isn''t our original world; it''s like the mirrored reflection on the backside, a replica created in a parallel Mirror Dimension."


    Kyle explained before waving his Sling Ring hand through the air. Glass-like reflections appeared, revealing the original world through them.


    The streets of London were still chaotic, with people screaming and fleeing on clogged streets.


    Kyle lowered his hands exhaustedly, "I pulled you, me, and the Alien Spaceship into the Mirror Dimension. It was quite an effort. But here, there''s no Convergence, no concern for human safety, and we can fight freely."


    "Is that so? Then that''s perfect."


    Tony, amazed at the existence of the Mirror Dimension, donned his Iron Man helmet and prepared for the battle ahead.


    "Tony, were they the ones that attacked you last time?" Kyle pointed down the street to Corvus Glaive and Proxima Midnight.


    Tony shook his head slightly and confirmed, "No, it was two other individuals who led the attack. One could control any object, perfectly countering Lorna''s abilities, which was a real pain in the ass. The other had a physique and strength comparable to the Hulk, wielding a massive axe that could easily split an entire building in two."


    "No matter if it''s them or not, they''re part of the same force. Tony, let''s go down there and meet them."


    Kyle''s eyes glowed coldly. Without much thought, he jumped gently, his body plummeting from the roof hundreds of feet below.


    "Yes," Tony replied, activating the engines in his palms to follow closely behind Kyle as he plunged toward the street below.


    "They''re coming. I knew someone was up to something," Corvus Glaive muttered, sensing their approach as he looked up to see Kyle and Tony descending from above.


    "We will kill anyone who dares to block our path," Proxima Midnight declared arrogantly, raising her chin.


    She did not regard humans on Earth with any respect. Even within the Galactic Federation, Thanos'' forces were of the highest order, let alone on a primitive planet like Earth.


    With a thud and clang, Kyle and Tony used their respective abilities - telekinesis and engine thrust - to slow their fall, landing ten meters away and kicking up a cloud of white dust.


    "Does this little planet Earth also have its own peculiar geniuses?" Corvus Glaive sneered, eyeing Kyle and Tony. His gaze fell first on Tony, whose Iron Man suit was clearly a piece of advanced technology.


    "Be wise and surrender the Aether. We have tracked you from the dark world all the way here," Proxima Midnight said imperiously, her tone leaving no doubt about her intentions as she addressed Kyle.


    "Oh? So that''s how it is." Understanding dawned in Kyle''s eyes as he realized why Thanos'' forces had suddenly appeared on Earth.


    They weren''t interested in Earth itself, they were after the Aether. After arriving in the Dark World, they had been transported to London by the spatial currents of the Convergence. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tony spread his hands dismissively and replied coldly, "Sorry! Earth is closed for the day. We don''t welcome strange alien species. You''d better take your donut and go home!"


    "No room for negotiations then?" Proxima Midnight''s expression darkened as she tightened her grip on her dark spear. The tip of the spear glowed faintly with purple energy, ready for action, but Corvus Glaive reached out to stop her.


    "Proxima, wait a moment." Corvus Glaive shifted his gaze from Tony to focus intently on Kyle, his pupils narrowing. "A silver-haired, gold-eyed human. Doesn''t he look familiar to you? I feel like I''ve seen him before."


    "He''s just a mere human¡­" Proxima Midnight began dismissively, but then paused and looked at Kyle again. "No way, could it be him? The one our Master has repeatedly warned us about, the human who has caused a stir in the Galaxy?"


    "It must be him." Corvus Glaive took a deep breath and stepped forward, addressing Kyle, "You possess something taken from Ronan that rightfully belongs to us."


    "Are you talking about this?" Kyle casually opened his left hand and a card appeared, manifesting into a purple gem that rested calmly in his palm.


    The Power Stone.


    The eyes of both Corvus Glaive and Proxima Midnight lit up with desire.


    "If you want it, come and take it. If you can," Kyle smiled.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 493 One for Each

    "Even if I give it to you, do you dare take it?" Kyle''s calm yet commanding voice echoed through the mirror dimension in London, striking Proxima Midnight and Corvus Glaive with its sharpness.


    Proxima Midnight narrowed her eyes, her brown pupils reflecting Kyle as a dangerous glint flickered in them. She turned to Corvus Glaive and whispered, "Be careful. This human killed Ronan.


    A human killing the Kree leader Ronan was a shock that reverberated throughout the Galactic Federation and even reached distant regions of the universe.


    "Ronan was a fool who dared to defy our master. It''s no wonder he was killed. Don''t worry, I''ll cut off his hand to take the Power Stone and then behead him as an offering to our master." Corvus Glaive scoffed, dismissing Ronan''s importance.


    He raised his two-meter-long glaive with one hand, exuding a cold and oppressive aura as he approached Kyle, his thin tongue flicking out like a snake. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With undisguised murderous intent, Corvus Glaive said coldly to Kyle, "I will not underestimate you as Ronan did. I will use all my power to make you a ghost under my blade. Remember my name - Corvus Glaive, the one who will kill you."


    "You talk too much and... I never remember the names of dead men," Kyle replied, unfazed, as he turned the Power Stone back into a card and stored it in his Card Space.


    The formidable aura emanating from Corvus Glaive was one of the three strongest Kyle had ever faced. He was undoubtedly several times stronger than Ronan, but simply being stronger than Ronan didn''t warrant Kyle using one of his trump cards, the Power Stone.


    If the late Ronan knew that he was being used as a measure of fighting strength, he probably wouldn''t be able to rest in peace!


    "Tony, no need to choose. Let''s just take one each. Finish quickly so we can get home for dinner," Kyle said, turning to Tony who was standing next to him.


    "No problem. I''ll handle the other one!" Tony nodded, looking at Proxima Midnight standing beside Corvus Glaive. He knew Corvus Glaive was the stronger of the two, which was why Kyle had targeted him from the start.


    His Godfather was always like this¡ª either fighting multiple enemies at once or targeting the strongest villain.


    "I''m Iron Man. If I lose again, I''ll never be able to stay on my path as a Hero," Tony thought, still brooding over his previous failure to defeat two of Thanos'' warriors and allowing his companions to be captured.


    "You''re my opponent, then?" Proxima Midnight smiled, licking her dry lips before speaking. "I''m Proxima Midnight. I am quite pleased to meet a dead man!"


    Before the last syllable of "Dead" had even left her mouth, Proxima Midnight moved. A burst of white air exploded behind her as she crossed over ten meters in a flash.


    Proxima Midnight appeared in front of Tony before she crouched slightly like a female leopard baring its fangs, driving her black spear fiercely toward his chest.


    Such incredible speed!


    A flicker of surprise passed through Kyle''s eyes. He saw her sudden attack and movement with perfect clarity, but even so, he chose not to intervene.


    This was Tony''s opponent. If he always needed help and couldn''t defeat powerful enemies on his own, then Tony wouldn''t truly be Iron Man¡ª a mortal standing shoulder to shoulder with gods.


    As the spear descended, ready to pierce his chest in a split second, Tony couldn''t visually keep up with her inhuman speed. However, with the assistance of J.A.R.V.I.S. and the emergency defenses of the Iron Man suit, he managed to raise his left hand to block.


    *"Screech!!"*


    Proxima Midnight''s spear struck Tony''s Iron Man left arm, causing a shower of sparks and electric flashes. The spear pierced through the armor, known for its high protective capabilities that could easily withstand high-explosive impacts and armor-piercing rounds, almost penetrating Tony''s vulnerable human arm inside.


    Even so, Tony suffered a significant loss. His damaged Iron Man left arm crackled with electricity, rendered useless in a single blow.


    J.A.R.V.I.S quickly issued an urgent alert: "Sir! The armor on your left arm is completely paralyzed. That spear carries a strange energy that instantly disrupts electronic technology!"


    "I can see and feel that!" Tony swiftly extended his right hand, clamping down on the spear with his fingers like a vice. With the engine assisting his arm, he prevented the spearhead from penetrating further into the armor.


    "Just missed. Next time, it will be your heart inside the tin suit that gets pierced," Proxima Midnight sneered as she continued to advance, driving Tony backward with great speed.


    The two of them crashed into the building''s ground floor, breaking through several steel-reinforced concrete walls and glass windows, disappearing onto the other side of the street behind the building, as dust and debris filled the air.


    After they left, only Kyle and Corvus Glaive remained.


    "Aren''t you going to help him? Your friend might be killed by Proxima Midnight," Corvus Glaive said coldly.


    Kyle shook his head slightly and confidently said, "No need. He''ll take care of Proxima Midnight, and I''ll take care of you."


    "Is that so?"


    Corvus Glaive said nothing further before stepping lightly as he raised his glaive high above his head. With speed surpassing Proxima Midnight, he charged straight at Kyle, aiming to slash his head.


    There were no fancy attack techniques, just a straightforward and decisive move.


    But with sub-supersonic speed and an indescribably powerful slash, the air within dozens of meters around was violently disturbed, creating a turbulent wind with Corvus Glaive''s movement.


    Kyle could clearly feel the impending slash, with every hair on his body standing on end as if sharp blades were grazing his skin, his inner alarm bells ringing.


    If this attack completely hit a vital spot then he might actually die!


    Kyle''s heart trembled slightly, but this long-lost sense of threat didn''t make him feel fear or panic. Instead, it made his blood run hot, igniting a faint flame of battle intent within him.


    Yes, battle intent.


    When facing Malekith enhanced by the Aether, he was only slightly serious, but now Corvus Glaive was directly igniting a fierce battle spirit within him.


    Kyle''s lips curved slightly upward, and he stepped forward with his left foot. As his heavy step landed, the natural gravity around him doubled and continued to increase.


    **Repulsion Force Pull!**


    "Huh?"


    In mid-air, Corvus Glaive''s expression changed slightly. The sudden repulsion force caused his smooth movements to stall, but he still swung his glaive down, not fully reaching Kyle yet.


    The gray-black glaive''s downward slash formed an arc like a crescent moon, with a whistling sound as it aimed for Kyle''s forehead. It was immediately blocked by a magical shield. The collision between the blade and the golden shield sent countless hot sparks flying outward!


    The battle had officially begun!


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 494 Sorcerer’s Attack Methods, Mirror Dimension

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    Under the golden ''''defense'''' conjured by Kyle''s left hand, Corvus Glaive''s first strike failed. Just as he was about to make a second strike, Kyle clearly wasn''t going to give him the chance. With a simple wave of his free right hand, a golden magic whip came out and wrapped around Corvus Glaive''s wrist.


    "Go!"


    With a shout, Kyle used the unparalleled divine power of his godly bloodline, exerting nearly a hundred times the strength of a human. He drew the golden magic whip violently, hurling Corvus Glaive toward the office building behind him.


    Due to the earlier destruction caused by Tony and Proxima Midnight, the bottom floor of the building had already been thoroughly penetrated.


    Now, as Corvus Glaive crashed into it like a human cannonball, the entire structure began to collapse with a rumbling sound that shook the entire London Mirror Dimension like an earthquake.


    Corvus Glaive was buried under the collapsing bricks and concrete, disappearing in a cloud of dust.


    ''Swoosh!''


    Corvus Glaive''s gray and black glaive spun several times in the air before landing between Kyle and the rubble, its blade still slightly shaking as it dug diagonally into the ground.


    In the sunlight of the Mirror Dimension, the blade of the glaive reflected a dark metallic luster.


    "Did this guy lose his weapon?"


    Kyle raised an eyebrow, feeling a bit surprised. He had just met an opponent who had stirred his fighting spirit, and yet after a few exchanges, the opponent had lost his weapon.


    Without thinking too much, driven by his curiosity and his love for collecting different weapons, Kyle stepped forward and reached for the hilt of the glaive. It was cold to the touch, but the mysterious power hidden within the blade suddenly erupted and tried to enter his body through the hilt and arm.


    "What is this..."


    Kyle''s expression changed slightly. Even with his godlike physique, his arm was almost frozen and his bodily functions showed signs of paralysis.


    He quickly activated the Fire God''s power, igniting a flame in his golden eyes. The golden flames burned from the inside out, consuming the cold energy that had invaded his body and spreading from his hand to the dark glaive instead.


    ''Buzz!'' S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The glaive seemed to be not just a weapon, but a living creature. Sensing danger, it automatically broke free of Kyle''s grasp to avoid being burned by the flames.


    The glaive rose from the ground, spinning rapidly in the air to form a gray wind blade that tore through the air. It was pulled back into the rubble of the building.


    The spinning glaive sliced through obstacles effortlessly, as if steel and concrete were as fragile as paper until it landed in the hand of Corvus Glaive, who was buried beneath it, with only one hand visible outside.


    ''Boom!''


    Dust and debris exploded outward as Corvus Glaive, now holding the Glaive again, rose to his feet. His pupils flickered with black light as he looked at Kyle, his entire body surrounded by an ominous aura of the undead.


    "There is no mistake."


    Kyle looked at the glaive in Corvus Glaive''s hand, feeling deeply astonished. "This glaive... it actually has a soul."


    Since linking the ring with the source of magical power, Kyle had gained a more intuitive understanding of spells and souls, almost instantly determining that what attacked him earlier was not energy inherent to the glaive, but an evil spirit hidden and attached within its blade.


    A weapon with a soul could no longer be considered a mere weapon, but rather an alternate form of life.


    Among the top weapons Kyle knew of, Thor''s Hammer, the Eternal Flame, the Kree Divine Weapon, and even the Infinity Gems all contained special energies and immense power but did not possess an independent thinking consciousness.


    "This is my Corvus Glaive. Beneath its blade are all the souls of the dead!"


    Corvus Glaive sneered coldly, brandishing the Glaive as he charged forward again, aiming another clean, decisive strike at Kyle.


    The dark blade formed a black crescent of light as it struck.


    Kyle was completely enveloped in golden flames. When faced with opponents wielding cold weapons, simply activating his Fire God form made him invulnerable even when standing still, allowing attacks to land without harm.


    The flames surrounding Kyle''s body had an internal heat of up to 5,000 degrees Celsius, a temperature at which many weapon materials would melt into molten iron.


    However, as Corvus Glaive''s weapon approached, it was not only unaffected by the golden flames and high temperature, but it also slashed directly at Kyle''s neck.


    Feeling a chill on his neck and deep in his heart, Kyle''s pupils constricted sharply. He clapped his hands together and two streams of golden flame intertwined, suddenly bursting toward Corvus Glaive''s body.


    The intense wave of heat surged forward.


    In the end, Corvus Glaive did not complete the slash. Withdrawing his attack, he touched the ground lightly with his toes, and his tall, stocky body spun nimbly through the air, passing over Kyle''s head and narrowly avoiding the explosive burst of flame.


    While airborne, Corvus Glaive threw his glaive down decisively, accelerating his spin as he continued to slash at the back of Kyle''s head.


    Without turning, Kyle, as if he had eyes on his back, suddenly pushed his clasped hands apart.


    With his movement, even the dust in the air seemed to bounce outward.


    The spinning glaive, though not knocked away, slowed its slashing and spinning speed as it approached within half a meter of Kyle, coming to a complete stop just one centimeter from him.


    At that moment, an outward repulsive force had formed a dense wall of air around Kyle.


    "Come back."


    Corvus Glaive, who had landed behind, gestured, and the glaive, like Thor''s hammer, flew back towards him, landing in his hand.


    "It''s more than just a simple slash¡­"


    Kyle turned, his eyes narrowing in thought. He had been on the defensive, trying to probe Corvus Glaive''s strength and the secrets of his weapon. The results left him increasingly curious and surprised.


    Corvus Glaive''s previous attack had not only affected his body, but even his soul had felt a slight tremor.


    A glaive that could kill souls?


    "Interesting, let''s do it again!"


    Kyle''s lips curled into a smile as he raised his left hand, adorned with the sling ring while forming an inexplicable hand seal with his right.


    Corvus Glaive, who had narrowly missed Kyle several times, was about to make another charge. But the ground beneath him suddenly receded, keeping him in place and unable to get any closer to Kyle.


    "It''s been a while since I used that trick."


    Kyle squinted as he waved his hand downward, and the surrounding area of several hundred yards - buildings and ground alike - began to flip, invert, and rearrange itself in a geometric pattern. The ground became the sky, buildings became the ground, and the cityscape twisted in bizarre transformations.


    This was the Mirror Dimension, where everything was at Kyle''s command - he was the only wizard in the current world who could manipulate it as he wished.


    "What''s happening here?"


    Corvus Glaive''s eyes widened in shock and confusion. The Kyle standing on the ground before him was now on a floating platform a hundred meters high. Nearby skyscrapers crowded together like a dense forest, and the sky was reduced to narrow slits.


    Standing on the high platform, Kyle looked down at Corvus Glaive and, without hesitation, clasped his hands together once more.


    Realizing the danger, Corvus Glaive looked around and saw four skyscrapers moving like mechanized walls, closing in to crush him.


    "It''s not going to be that simple!"


    Corvus Glaive snorted coldly, leaping into place, constantly switching steps as he kicked off the sides of the buildings and charged at Kyle on the floating platform.


    "You stole my line." Kyle shrugged and pressed his right hand down.


    A shadow loomed over Corvus Glaive, who looked up and gasped in shock¡ª a skyscraper was flipping over, falling down to block all his escape routes.


    ''(End of the chapter)''

 IMUC Chapter 495 The Genius Born with Knowledge

    In the Mirror Dimension, on the outskirts of London.


    As ripples spread across a diamond-shaped glass surface, a bald woman in a yellow robe stepped out and arrived on the roof of a skyscraper.


    Following her, a bearded young man in a gray mage uniform also appeared on the roof of the Mirror Dimension building.


    The young man looked around the empty, lifeless mirrored space in confusion and asked, "Um... Ancient One, I was just learning basic spells with Mordo and the others. Why did you suddenly bring me to the Mirror Dimension?"


    As a sorcerer''s apprentice, he was aware that the Mirror Dimension was a basic spell, but he hadn''t yet learned how to open the portal to it.


    "Strange, look over there," The Ancient One said, pointing to the scene.


    Strange followed the direction, his pupils dilating in amazement.


    Five hundred meters away, a gold and red-painted Iron Man rose from the ground. One hand was suspended, sparking with electric light, while the other continuously fired bursts of energy into the streets below.


    The constant carpet bombing caused explosion after explosion. An alien woman wielding a black spear emerged from the blast, gracefully maneuvering along the outer walls of the building. She quickly dodged the bombardment and retaliated by hurling her spear, nearly piercing the Colossus in midair.


    Strange''s jaw dropped as he watched the fierce battle, and he asked, "Is that... Iron Man? And who is that other person?"


    Due to Kamar-Taj''s isolation from the world, the Sorcerers focus primarily on training. Aside from the Sorcerors who guarded the Sanctums, few were aware of current world events.


    The Ancient One calmly said, "Half an hour ago, similar to what happened in New York, a hole opened up in the sky over London. Otherworldly aliens have come to Earth."


    "So that''s what''s happening," Strange nodded thoughtfully, stroking his chin, and then added another question, "But why are they in the Mirror Dimension? Did you bring them here?"


    The Ancient One remained silent and did not answer. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Strange processed this, he felt the entire building - no, the entire Mirror Dimension of London - tremble.


    "What''s that?" Strange looked quickly to the source of the tremors, some six hundred meters away. There, buildings were being manipulated like chess pieces by an invisible hand, turning the center of London into an arbitrarily altered chessboard.


    Skyscrapers toppled like dominoes, following some unknown rule, and then continued to rotate and flip on the ground like a meat grinder.


    "Damn it!" Corvus Glaive gripped his glaive tightly and spun his body rapidly, creating a small tornado that erupted from the building''s interior walls, kicking up debris and dust.


    But before Corvus Glaive could locate Kyle''s position high above, another building barreled toward him like a bulldozer, leaving Corvus Glaive feeling frustrated and helpless, his power seemingly ineffective.


    Hundreds of meters above.


    Kyle stood on a floating platform inscribed with mystical runes, coldly surveying the scene below. His hands constantly moved in different directions, manipulating and altering the spatial layout of London''s central district.


    Buildings were his pawns, and the entire city was the chessboard.


    It had to be said that the Sorcerer''s method of long-range combat was unexpectedly exciting, opening up a new world for Kyle, who was skilled in close combat.


    "Has anyone arrived?"


    While manipulating the mirror dimension to battle Corvus Glaive, Kyle glanced to the side, his gaze sweeping across several hundred yards to land on the Ancient One and Strange standing on the roof of a distant building.


    "Not participating in the battle, but bringing a newcomer to watch the show... Strange, it''s still too early for you to fight."


    Kyle shook his head and looked away indifferently.


    "That''s Mr. Kyle, right? It is Mr. Kyle, isn''t it?" Strange asked while looking at the Ancient One.


    After receiving a nod from the Ancient One, Strange pondered and said, "I didn''t expect Mr. Kyle to know Kamar-Taj spells as well. No wonder he asked such strange questions at the hospital last time. But why didn''t I hear Mordo or the others mention Mr. Kyle? Is he a senior sorcerer?"


    "No. Strange, you''re mistaken."


    The Ancient One looked at Kyle''s distant figure and shook her head gently. "General Kyle has never been to Kamar-Taj, and I have never taught him any magic."


    Strange''s mouth dropped open in surprise. "Then how does he know and use spells so well?"


    "That goes back seventy years."


    The Ancient One''s expression remained calm as she recalled, "At that time, Mr. Kyle was a prominent young Major General. One of the older sorcerers, stationed at the New York Sanctum, wanted to test General Kyle''s abilities, so he took him to the Mirror Dimension alone."


    "And then?" Strange asked curiously.


    The Ancient One continued, "Half an hour later, General Kyle had taken the Sling Ring from that Sorcerer, opened the Mirror Dimension portal himself, and returned to the real world. Prior to this, General Kyle had no knowledge of the Sorcerers protecting Earth."


    "No way?!" Strange was shocked. He had barely managed to open a portal, taking a whole week, and he was considered one of the most talented individuals in Kamar-Taj.


    And Mr. Kyle managed to learn and use the portal to navigate the Mirror Dimension in just half an hour?


    Who would believe that?


    "Maybe it didn''t even take half an hour. After all, that Sorcerer had a fight with General Kyle."


    The Ancient One sighed from her heart as she spoke. "Strange, we must accept that there are truly geniuses of the highest order in the world. They are born with knowledge; just seeing something once can allow them to instantly understand its secrets and rules."


    "I have practiced for hundreds of years, and my mastery of manipulating the Mirror Dimension is not much better than General Kyle''s."


    A faint look of admiration appeared on the Ancient One''s usually calm face. Perhaps Kyle was the only person in the world who truly deserved her true respect.


    "This is the talent of a genius of the highest order."


    Strange smiled bitterly and clenched his fists. The remaining shred of pride in him was completely shattered, making him feel as if there was no difference between himself, who once considered himself a genius, and a fool.


    "I have another question."


    Strange took a deep breath and said, "Ancient One, since Mr. Kyle is so talented, why don''t we take him to Kamar-Taj? With him as a guardian, it would surely..."


    Before Strange could finish, the Ancient One cut him off. "That is impossible. General Kyle has no connection to Kamar-Taj, and even if I extended an invitation, he would not join."


    "Ancient One."


    Strange looked directly at the Ancient One and said bluntly, "Are you afraid? After hundreds of years, someone beyond your understanding has finally appeared. Humans often choose to avoid things they cannot control or understand.


    The Ancient trembled slightly and her eyes glistened with emotion. She chose to say no more.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 496 Setting Kyle as the Target

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    Inside the Mirror Dimension in London.


    Faced with Strange''s questioning words, the Ancient One did not immediately respond.


    Her clean, white face remained as calm as ever, as she stood against the gust of wind blowing toward her, quietly observing Kyle, who stood on the floating platform 500 meters away, seemingly in control of everything.


    The Ancient One let out an inaudible sigh in her heart.


    Even though she had lived and practiced for hundreds of years, glimpsed the mysteries of the universe, founded Kamar-Taj, and transcended mundane concerns, the worries and cares of being Earth''s guardian lingered in her mind like endless rainclouds.


    She was tired and weary.


    She knew she could not keep Earth safe according to rules and logic, especially against potential enemies like Dormammu, who, by nature, defied logic and understanding.


    When she saw Kyle appear out of nowhere during World War II, the Ancient One did not feel that her burden had lessened. Instead, her concern deepened, and she secretly observed Kyle without making contact.


    Perhaps Strange was right.


    She had always feared and dreaded Kyle, a feeling that had persisted from World War II to the present. Every moment, every second, she wanted to gain ground, but this man kept moving forward, making it a luxury even to catch up.


    "Strange."


    The Ancient One seemed to be making some kind of decision, her gaze becoming determined as she asked quietly, "Do you know why I brought you here?"


    "Huh, why?"


    Strange scratched his head, looked at the battle hundreds of feet away, and guessed, "To... help?"


    As Strange finished speaking, skyscrapers were systematically collapsing on the battlefield.


    Several crescent-shaped slashes were cut into the base of a falling building, creating a man-sized hole.


    Corvus Glaive crawled awkwardly out of the structure, his hair disheveled and his black and gray cloak already in tatters, as he looked up at the sky with a grim look on his face.


    "What is this? Are you afraid to face me in close combat? Are you afraid...?"


    Before Corvus Glaive could finish his words, a blinding beam of light descended from the sky, instantly traversing hundreds of yards and almost ignoring the spatial distance to arrive directly in front of him.


    His pupils instinctively constricted as Corvus Glaive''s eyes reflected a humanoid figure blazing with brilliant flames, dragging a trail of light behind him, and a foot moving faster than light.


    "Have you ever been kicked at the speed of light?"


    As the phrase echoed faintly in his ears, Corvus Glaive did not react before the kick, as swift as divine retribution, fell upon him.


    Not only was it fast enough to be invisible to the naked eye, but the force of the kick was so immense that it exploded into a massive shockwave at the point of impact.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!''


    Corvus Glaive was unceremoniously tossed aside like a skipping stone, skimming across the floor of buildings and carving a 50-meter-long trail before crashing headfirst into an upright structure. The ten-story apartment building crumbled with a rumble.


    "Is that Mr. Kyle? So strong!"


    Witnessing this scene, Strange forced a smile, denying himself with a bitter laugh. "I misspoke earlier. Forget about joining the fight to help; at my current level, if Mr. Kyle and the others can''t handle it, even ten of me would only be rushing to my death."


    "So it''s obvious that you didn''t bring me here to fight, did you bring me here to observe?"


    Strange looked at the Ancient One, waiting for her answer.


    The Ancient One returned his gaze, gave him a pensive look, and said calmly and firmly, "Strange. I brought you here so that you could see with your own eyes the strength of Earth''s best fighters and potential enemies.


    Strange continued to smile bitterly and spread his hands before speaking. "I have seen it now, the chasm-like gap between them and me. Even if I get within a hundred meters of the battlefield, the aftermath alone could probably kill me."


    The Ancient One calmly said, "Knowing the gap is good; what I fear is not knowing it. Knowing the Gap and understanding yourself... that makes it possible to catch up!"


    "What do you mean, Ancient One?"


    Strange''s eyelids twitched, and he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "My meaning should be obvious."


    The Ancient One shifted her gaze from Strange back to the distant Kyle, burning with a brilliant flame, radiant and dazzling like the sun. "I want you to make this man your goal, to keep moving forward until you surpass him!"


    To pursue, to surpass.


    To go beyond the limits of a Sorcerer, this was the hope the Ancient One had for Strange!


    "Surpass Mr. Kyle?" Strange, upon hearing this, was completely stunned and unable to speak.


    In the midst of battle.


    Kyle''s figure stood tall and perfect, dressed in casual clothes, he was surrounded by a dazzling flame that embodied both holiness and destruction.


    As he retracted his raised left foot, Kyle''s golden eyes showed a hint of surprise. The lightning-fast kick he had just delivered had not struck flesh, but something as hard as steel, apparently blocked at the last moment.


    It''s important to know that the fastest kick in Kyle''s double-star form had once shattered the Nova Corps'' defense grid and destroyed the Kree civilization''s interstellar spaceships!


    "The fact that it could block that kick makes this even more interesting," Kyle said, his lips curling into a devilish, playful smile.


    Fifty meters away, amidst the ruins caused by the collapse of the apartment building.


    First, a black scythe flew out. Corvus Glaive grabbed the handle with one hand and used the scythe to pull his buried body out from under the ground.


    Corvus Glaive was panting heavily, and he spat out a mouthful of blood with a cry. He looked up, still shaken, at the dazed Kyle.


    Compared to Kyle''s surprise, Corvus Glaive was even more shocked!


    "So fast, such incredible speed! His aura has completely changed; he''s like a different person."


    Corvus Glaive''s face was grim; he had assumed that his opponent was not adept at close combat, but the kick had come too fast for him to react!


    Had Corvus Glaive''s scythe not protected its master and blocked the light-speed kick, absorbing most of the impact, it would likely have been seriously injured, despite its immortality.


    The scythe weapon wielded by Corvus Glaive was forged from various rare materials found throughout the universe and infused with half of his soul, giving the scythe a soul consciousness capable of wounding the souls of others in battle.


    In other words, S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The strength of Corvus Glaive was not in itself, but in the scythe that became one with it, known as the Glaive.


    "It is very dangerous; to engage this man in close combat is very dangerous!"


    Fear etched itself deep into the Corvus Glaive''s heart as it quickly understood this point.


    With the opponent''s movement speed approaching the speed of light and his kicks carrying the force of a meteorite impact, facing such a human at the peak of his speed and strength could mean dying without even knowing how!


    "Honestly, is that really a human?"


    Corvus Glaive was on the verge of questioning his understanding of the world, for this had already upset his perception. Humans were supposed to be weak, lowly lifeforms, so why did this man before him surpass even monsters in monstrosity?


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 497 The Three-Sided Battle, Deciding the Victor

    "I''ll keep going," Kyle said, floating effortlessly ten meters above the ground in his double star form. He seemed to take the place of the sun, his entire body radiating dazzling and blinding light, causing the air around him to shimmer and tremble slightly.


    The immense pressure of this incredible presence was palpable even 500 meters away, where Strange and Corvus Glaive could both feel its intensity.


    Strange said with a dry mouth and bitterness, "Ancient One, you were joking, right? Asking me to surpass Mr. Kyle, how is that even possible?"


    At Kyle''s current level, even catching up with him seemed like a distant dream, let alone surpassing him. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do I look like someone who jokes?"


    The Ancient One looked at him and said calmly, "Don''t worry. I''m not asking you to defeat him, just to surpass him in the realm of magic."


    "Even in the realm of magic alone... that''s still very difficult!"


    Strange frowned deeply, unsure if the Ancient One had placed some kind of obsession on him, making him feel an inexplicable weight on his shoulders.


    "Strange, you might be the best among us. If even you can''t surpass this man, then no one in the world can."


    The Ancient One sighed inwardly but did not speak the words aloud as she continued to watch the battle unfold within the Mirror Dimension.


    On the main battlefield.


    Facing Kyle in his double-star form, Corvus Glaive, having suffered a setback, did not dare to engage recklessly in hand-to-hand combat. Instead, he hurled his scythe, the Glaive, forward.


    As the scythe left his grasp, it began to spin rapidly, like a black crescent moon, slicing through the air with a sharp whistle as it raced toward Kyle in midair.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow and casually fired a high-energy blast, only to have the scythe cut it in half, the chaotic energy exploding in the air. The scythe''s speed did not diminish; instead, it accelerated and slashed at him.


    Freed from Corvus Glaive''s grasp, the scythe seemed to have broken free of its restraints, its speed and slashing power were many times greater than before!


    "Interesting."


    Kyle had never fought a weapon before. Seeing the scythe approaching, he reached out, and just before it could strike his chest, his hands moved like lightning, catching the slightly curved blade precisely.


    Barehanded capture of the Glaive!


    Hum.


    The two-meter-long scythe trembled and vibrated in Kyle''s hands, unfazed by the double-star energy, holding its own against his strength.


    Simultaneously,


    An invisible slash ignored Kyle''s physical defenses and silently cut into his inner soul.


    "He''s been hit!"


    Corvus Glaive showed a hint of joy on the ground, but a few seconds later, Kyle remained unaffected, continuing to wrestle with the scythe in mid-air.


    "What happened? I clearly felt it hit him just now. Why didn''t it work?"


    Corvus Glaive was puzzled. Countless alien foes had suffered from the Soul Strike that he couldn''t see.


    Once Corvus Glaive''s scythe sliced into a soul, the lifeform''s body would either die instantly, or at least lose consciousness temporarily. In the brief moment of unconsciousness, the scythe could easily sever the opponent''s head.


    But this principle did not apply to the human youth before him.


    Corvus Glaive was unaware that Kyle, as a reincarnated traveler, possessed a soul far beyond that of ordinary humans. Though Kyle had shared half of his soul with the Superman avatar, his already strong soul had been refined by the mysteries of the Infinity Stones and magic, reaching a peak value.


    If the soul of an ordinary life form is like a weak candle flame, Kyle''s soul is a torch that burns forever!


    This soul strike did hit Kyle''s soul, but it was like a tickle, barely noticeable!


    High above,


    "Impressive strength," Kyle remarked with a surprised look on his face. His palms shook violently as he struggled to control the scythe. He pushed it aside and the scythe flew from his grasp.


    A weapon capable of taking him on in double-star form was unprecedented.


    The scythe continued to spin like a boomerang, targeting Kyle as it came around for another strike.


    Corvus Glaive sneered, "Once the Glaive locks on to a target, it will chase you to the ends of the universe until it severs your head."


    "Well, I''ll have to see for myself."


    Kyle shrugged and accelerated, transforming into a stream of brilliant light. The scythe, also a gray streak of light, followed him relentlessly.


    High above the mirrored city of London, Kyle and the Corvus Glaive Scythe gave chase. No matter where Kyle flew, the scythe stayed close behind, its speed approaching the speed of light.


    In a matter of seconds, Double Star Kyle and the Corvus Glaive Scythe had circled the city of London more than ten times.


    Kyle darted from the edge of the city back to the center and then dove down at an angle and the Corvus Glaive Scythe trailing just three meters behind him.


    At the last moment, Kyle reversed in a flash, tracing an arc of light as he unexpectedly charged toward Corvus Glaive on the ground, veering sharply away as he reached him.


    Corvus Glaive blinked as a blinding light flashed past, then saw the reflection of his own scythe, infused with his soul, slashing at him.


    In a split second,


    Corvus Glaive''s scythe veered sharply to the side, narrowly missing Corvus Glaive''s body and leaving a shocking cut on his arm as it continued to pursue Kyle.


    "That was close! I was almost taken out by my own weapon."


    Corvus Glaive gulped with lingering fear. At that moment, he saw a spark spin into a circle a meter in front of him, opening a portal that shrank and expanded.


    "What is that?"


    Corvus Glaive''s eyes widened in astonishment as a gray streak flew out of the portal.


    Without hesitation, the gray streak pierced Corvus Glaive''s chest, ripping it open and bursting out the back in a spray of blood.


    Whoosh!


    The gray streak suddenly stopped and embedded itself diagonally into the ground. Its black and gray hue and crescent-shaped blade revealed it to be none other than the Corvus Glaive Scythe.


    "Why did it appear ahead?"


    It all happened too fast, leaving Corvus Glaive in disbelief. He looked down at the gaping hole in his chest and then back to see a second portal, identical to the first, ten meters behind him.


    "So it wasn''t just close."


    Corvus Glaive smiled bitterly, coughed up a mouthful of blood, and fell to the ground, quickly losing all signs of life.


    The outcome was decided.


    "Unexpected, right?"


    Kyle landed gracefully and waved his hand to dissolve the two linked portals.


    He looked at Corvus Glaive''s body on the ground and shook his head indifferently, "A weapon is only a weapon; true strength comes from within."


    Remote control of the scythe allowed for risk-free attacks, which was true. But even a ten-year-old knows that when a weapon leaves the hand of the wielder, it becomes the wielder''s greatest weakness.


    The moment Corvus Glaive decided to give up hand-to-hand combat with Kyle, he had already lost.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 498 The Conclusion of the London Battle

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    Inside the mirrored dimension of London, the second battlefield between Iron Man and Proxima Midnight unfolded.


    Although this battle wasn''t as intense as Kyle''s, it still spanned a hundred meter radius, leaving the buildings and streets charred and devastated by explosions. Fires were burning everywhere, sending thick, acrid black smoke into the sky.


    Crash!


    A golden-red steel Iron Man, its paint badly scratched, fell from the sky and crashed naturally into the rubble of a collapsed building, sending up a cloud of dust before rolling to a stop.


    The front of the Iron Man'' headpiece was mostly shattered, revealing half of Tony''s mature and determined face inside.


    He lay amidst the debris, panting heavily, with spear punctures on the limbs of his Iron Man armor, now in a shredded state, sizzling with white electricity.


    Thud! Thud!


    A sleek, dark purple figure leapt down and landed lightly in front of Tony - it was Proxima Midnight, his opponent.


    Proxima Midnight held a black spear, her alien uniform scorched and tattered with blood flowing out at the corner of her mouth.


    Clearly, the battle had been hard on her as well, yet she stood victorious.


    Proxima Midnight wiped the blood from her mouth and walked forward with feline grace, the tip of the spear glowing with an eerie purple light.


    She looked down at Tony on the ground and said coldly, "You are finished. Whether it''s a life form or a technological creation, anything hit by my spear will have its internal systems destroyed and rendered useless."


    "Now that the tin armor on your limbs is all shredded, how do you expect to fight me?"


    Tony did not respond to Proxima Midnight, nor did he remove the Iron Man armor, concentrating instead on catching his breath, trying to buy even a second of time.


    "Oh? Are you still waiting for the battle over there to end? Don''t bother fantasizing. Corvus Glaive is one of the three best among us. Countless mighty foes have fallen under his scythe in the galaxy; this human is no exception."


    Proxima Midnight sneered, raising her spear to deliver the final blow to Tony.


    But suddenly -


    Proxima Midnight shivered and turned in one direction, her face filled with disbelief and a hint of fear.


    "So the battle is over there?"


    Tony felt reassured as he looked at Proxima Midnight, his stern face breaking into a slight smile. "Let me guess, it was my godfather who won, right?"


    "Shut up! You Earthling, shut up!"


    Proxima Midnight''s hand holding the spear shook as she shouted neurotically.


    Corvus Glaive''s presence... had vanished, their connection severed in an instant. Yet the presence of this human remained, powerful and indescribable.


    These signs all pointed to one thing.


    Corvus Glaive, who had fought under Master Thanos for many years, was dead, defeated by a mere native of a primitive planet.


    "This is impossible, impossible!"


    Proxima Midnight muttered, unable to accept the reality before her.


    Tony continued, "You may not know this, but among us, my godfather is the strongest and undefeated." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shut up! I said shut up!"


    Proxima Midnight''s expression grew fiercer, her anger almost driving her mad. She looked down at Tony again and raised her spear high above her head. "Even if you win, you''ll die here!"


    As soon as Proxima Midnight finished speaking, she thrust her spear down without hesitation, aiming for the glowing chest piece of Tony''s Iron Man suit, the Kryon energy core that powered the entire suit.


    "This is the moment, J.A.R.V.I.S.!" Tony shouted abruptly.


    "Understood, sir."


    With Jarvis'' words, the Iron Man suit suddenly disintegrated, separating from Tony''s body and scattering to the side.


    Tony executed a tactical roll, narrowly dodging the deadly blow of Proxima Midnight''s spear.


    "Trying to escape?"


    As the spear hit the ground, Proxima Midnight''s pupils constricted as she prepared to pursue Tony.


    At that moment, the scattered pieces of the Iron Man suit accelerated toward her, automatically attaching themselves to Proxima Midnight.


    Proxima Midnight was stunned, unable to shake off the suit pieces. In less than half a second, her body was enveloped in the damaged Iron Man suit. She looked over at Tony and saw him standing up with a mischievous smile.


    Tony didn''t give her a chance to react and quickly issued a command, "J.A.R.V.I.S., initiate self-destruct sequence, model Mark VIII-AK."


    "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    The energy core in the chest flashed a blinding light, and a sense of doom washed over Proxima Midnight, causing her to scream in panic.


    "Let this be a lesson to you. Until the last moment, you never know who really won."


    Tony waved at Proxima Midnight and dove backward. In the next instant, amid Proxima Midnight''s desperate screams, the Iron Man suit activated its self-destruct mode.


    With a loud "boom," the suit and Proxima Midnight became a fireball, scattering debris and flesh in all directions, the shockwave sending Tony flying back ten meters.


    "Cough, cough."


    Tony struggled to push himself off the ground. After confirming that only the spear remained in the scorched earth before him, he let out a long sigh of relief and collapsed, exhausted, with a look of satisfaction on his face.


    In the second battle, Iron Man narrowly defeated Tony!


    Meanwhile, in another part of London.


    In the real world''s London City Square, the celestial convergence phenomenon was nearing its end. With a blur of light and shadow, Earth''s London and the dark world were once again ambiguously connected.


    A cold wind swept through.


    Beside the empty square well, Malekith''s form gradually appeared. He was on his knees, his body twitching and shaking as the Red Aether energy continuously leaked and dissipated from his body. His overwhelming power and vitality were rapidly diminishing.


    "How can this be, my power..." Malekith''s eyes were blank as he reached out to grab the fleeing Aether energy, only to have the red mist slip through his fingers.


    Another gust blew through.


    A red cloak fluttered in front of Malekith, followed by Thor''s hammer, silver armor, and a wild mane of blond hair.


    Thor appeared in the square, a stern expression on his face, clutching Mjolnir as he walked toward Malekith.


    Watching the red energy dissipate from Malekith, Thor said gravely, "My father once said never to rely too heavily on external or alien forces. True power comes from within. You couldn''t defeat Kyle with borrowed power, let alone me!"


    "Besides, the Aether particle wasn''t really yours. It was merely residual energy given to you, and once used, it''s gone."


    Thor approached Malekith and raised Mjolnir. Lightning coursed up his arm and around the hammer as the wind whipped his hair into a fiercer and more majestic display.


    Malekith remained dazed, having given up all resistance, lost in the illusion of the godlike power he once wielded.


    "Go to hell and repent!"


    Thor swung the hammer down decisively, and a bolt of lightning struck down like divine retribution, killing the Dark Elf leader Malekith instantly.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 499 Howard’s Invitation

    Above the city of London.


    The reflections of the eight overlapping worlds began to fade one by one. Dark clouds rolled and churned overhead as the celestial convergence phenomenon finally came to a complete end.


    With a terrifying burst of lightning and thunder, great raindrops began to fall, washing away the scars of battle and the smoke from the city of London.


    Thor stood in the pouring rain, clutching his blood-stained Mjolnir. He looked down at Malekith''s body, his chest heaving with ragged breaths as he whispered. "Mother, I have avenged you..."


    But what difference does it make to kill an enemy? The dead can never return.


    Thor''s face was filled with grief. He raised his head to the sky with rain pouring down from head to toe, making it impossible to tell if it was water or tears on his face.


    After standing dazed for a long time, Thor suddenly heard familiar voices behind him. "Thor, Thor!"


    He turned to see his girlfriend, Jane, running toward him in the rain. She jumped into his strong, solid chest.


    Thor hugged her, and in the heat of the moment, they kissed passionately. Afterward, Thor looked down at Jane and asked curiously, "Jane? What are you doing here?"


    "Well..."


    Jane briefly explained that she had been abducted by his brother Loki, spent an hour on another planet, and then was transported back to Earth in London by Loki.


    "Loki." Thor frowned, remembering the ether particle, and asked, "Did he do anything to you?"


    "No."


    Jane shook her head gently, recalling the excitement and joy on Loki''s face when he returned her. She speculated, "I''m not an important person to him. He seemed to have achieved some sort of goal, so he didn''t force me to stay and sent me back here."


    "Achieved some goal? That bastard is scheming again!"


    Despite his words, Thor could never really hate Loki, maintaining the attitude of a disappointed yet caring brother.


    Thor thought for a moment and said to Jane, "Jane, you should stay on Earth. With Kyle here, you''ll be safe. I must return to Asgard and report this matter to Father."


    Jane nodded in agreement and silently sighed while thinking that they must have the longest-distance relationship ever.


    As a beam of Bifrost descended from the sky, Thor disappeared from the center of London, along with Malekith''s body.


    In the meantime.


    In the mirror dimension.


    "Go and train. You''re still not at their level."


    The Ancient One drew a circle with her right hand, creating a sigil to open a portal to the outside world, and stepped through, leaving the mirror dimension.


    Strange nodded in deep understanding. He took one last look at the alien warship that had crashed into the city and the devastated, mirrored London.


    If this wasn''t the mirror dimension, the damage from the battle would be no better than what happened in New York last time.


    "Can I really catch up with them?" Strange muttered to himself, but didn''t dwell on it, quickly following the Ancient One through the portal.


    In the mirrored city of London.


    Tony lay on the scorched ground, gasping for breath. Amid the "murmur" of the rain, a tall and imposing figure approached and extended a hand to him.


    "Godfather."


    Tony forced his eyes open, smiled when he saw who it was, and reached out to take Kyle''s hand.


    Kyle pulled Tony up from the floor, patted him on the shoulder, and smiled lightly. "You did well this time."


    "I almost got killed."


    Tony gave a wry smile and looked at the spear embedded in the ground with lingering fear. "Are all of Thanos'' minions this strong?"


    "Thanos is even stronger."


    Kyle''s expression was calm as he said meaningfully, "Don''t let your guard down. Work on arming yourself. This long war has only just begun."


    Though Kyle and Thanos had not yet met, both possessed Infinity Stones or information about them, and one of their ultimate goals was to collect all six Infinity Stones.


    The previous battles on Earth''s New York and the galaxy''s Kree star were mere sparks caused by their friction.


    Last time, two members of Kyle''s side were captured by Thanos'' minions. This time, Kyle and Tony managed to kill two of Thanos'' generals.


    It was a temporary stalemate.


    The competition between Kyle and Thanos for the stones would only intensify, eventually leading to a full-scale war in which neither side would stop until the other was defeated.


    "Ah, I can already imagine the chaos, and I''ve made some preparations..."


    Tony nodded and was about to say something when a pleasant ringing sounded from his pocket.


    He instinctively pulled out his cell phone, and when he saw Pepper''s name on the screen, he looked at Kyle in surprise. "Isn''t the Mirror Dimension supposed to be a closed world? How did a call get through?"


    Kyle smiled faintly and said, "Someone opened a portal to the outside world, temporarily connecting the two realms."


    Tony didn''t have time to ask who it was. When the phone rang insistently, he answered it.


    Pepper''s worried voice immediately came through the phone. "Tony, where have you been? Why couldn''t I reach you? Are you okay?"


    "Of course I''m okay. Everything is taken care of. Godfather''s here with me; what could go wrong?"


    Tony hid his pain and tried to sound relaxed.


    Pepper continued, "That''s good. I wanted to tell you..."


    Tony listened and agreed as he hung up. Taking a deep breath, he turned to Kyle and said, "Godfather, Pepper wants us to come back for dinner tonight."


    Before Kyle could respond, Tony quickly added, "It''s an invitation from my father. He said there''s something he wants to talk to you about."


    "Oh? Howard?"


    Kyle raised an eyebrow in surprise. He hadn''t seen Howard since his return from the Galaxy.


    He readily agreed, "Well, things have settled down here. I don''t want to get too involved in Thor''s family affairs. Let the Carl family and S.H.I.E.L.D. deal with the aftermath in London. We can treat it as a victory celebration and have a drink."


    Tony quickly replied, "No problem." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The rest was easy.


    Kyle contacted Heimdall to search for the missing Vision in the Dark World, while he contacted Raina to send members of the Carl family to the mirror dimension to clean up the battlefield.


    As for the real London, Tony contacted Fury to have S.H.I.E.L.D. agents deal with the aftermath.


    By mid-afternoon, news channels were still broadcasting the sensational news of the fierce battle in London between the Symbol of Peace Kyle, Iron Man Tony, and Thor against alien invaders.


    The world was abuzz, sparking widespread discussion and becoming a hot topic.


    That evening, Kyle and Tony, accompanied by Lucy and Pepper, changed into tuxedos and accepted Howard''s invitation to dine at the lakeside mansion in the suburbs of New York.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 500 The First Ant-Man, Pym Particle

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    The lakefront villa on the outskirts of New York was a retirement home that Tony had chosen for Howard at his request.


    The two-story Bourne villa was surrounded by beautiful forested lakes, with few people living nearby. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Kyle and Tony arrived at the villa, he could hardly believe that Howard, the scientific genius who had once built a high-tech defensive structure with his bare hands on a barren planet, was now living in such a modest house on Earth.


    Upon entering the villa, Kyle was even more surprised to find Howard sitting in a comfortable chair in the hall, reading a book with reading glasses.


    Howard had aged considerably since the last time Kyle had seen him four months earlier. His hair was now completely white, and his skin was dry and wrinkled, etched with the marks of time.


    Lucy, also in disbelief, covered her mouth and exclaimed, "Howard, why didn''t you use the Infinity Formula to slow down aging? You..."


    "Lucy."


    Kyle quickly raised his hand to interrupt Lucy and took a few steps forward to look at Howard, who was sitting in the chair.


    Although he looked like an elderly man in his eighties, Howard was still mentally sharp. He looked up at Kyle, took off his reading glasses, put down the book, and said quietly, "Sir, you''ve arrived.


    Kyle scolded with a smile on his face, "Howard, you old fool. It looks like your brain isn''t working well in your old age. How could you not use the Infinity Formula or ask me for natural longevity?"


    Howard smiled gently, fully aware that Kyle could grant him eternal life if he wished. But he no longer needed such things.


    "Sir," Howard said with a faint smile, "I once thought that scientific research was everything to me, and I feared death because I might not be able to conduct research or witness the scientific achievements of future generations. However, after joining the Carl family and having Tony, I gradually realized the importance of family.


    Howard paused for a moment, then continued, "During my days wandering among the stars, I saw the beauty of science. Now that my family is together, I have no regrets in life. Tony has surpassed me and inherited Stark Industries, and I can now rest and enjoy my retirement."


    Tony and Pepper stood together at the door and looked at Howard with happiness.


    "I understand. If this is what you want, then I have nothing more to say."


    Kyle nodded, respecting Howard''s decision.


    It was clear that Howard was really tired. From the battlefields of World War II to the galactic conflicts, he had worked quietly behind the scenes. It wasn''t a bad thing for him to quietly disappear from the world now.


    However, it was becoming increasingly rare to have familiar faces from his generation, which made Kyle feel a bit melancholic. If one day Captain Steve Rogers, Thor, and the Ancient One, among others, were no longer in the world, it might truly be a time of global loneliness.


    Howard lifted his clouded eyes and cleared his throat. "Tony, Pepper, you two go upstairs and prepare dinner. I need a private word with Sir."


    "Sure," Tony agreed immediately.


    "Lucy, let''s go upstairs together," Pepper said, linking arms with Lucy and smiling.


    "All right," Lucy agreed, and she followed Pepper and Tony upstairs, leaving the main hall for Howard and Kyle.


    Kyle also made himself comfortable, sitting on the sofa directly across from Howard with his legs propped up. "If you have something to say, go ahead."


    "All right."


    Howard nodded and got right to the point. "Have you heard of Hank Pym?"


    "Pym..." A glimmer of interest appeared in Kyle''s eyes. He hadn''t expected to hear that name from Howard.


    Howard reminisced, stating, "Hank is an exceptionally talented scientist; his intellect is on par with mine. After you left Earth at the end of World War II, Hank Pym joined S.H.I.E.L.D. as both a soldier and a scientist and worked as my subordinate for a time."


    "He invented an item that, even to this day, I find astonishing. It took me a lifetime to study, and I still haven''t been able to top it."


    "What is it?" Kyle asked, pretending not to understand.


    "Pym Particle."


    Howard took a deep breath and explained, "It''s a significant technological advancement that allows one to change size at will. Hank also mastered ant control and used Pym technology to create the Ant-Man suit. He and his wife became SHIELD agents, protecting the world during the transition from the old century to the new."


    Kyle replied calmly, "And then? As far as I know, SHIELD no longer has an ''Ant-Man.''"


    "Yes. I only discovered this after I returned to Earth and had someone investigate."


    Howard slowly turned, pulled a file folder from behind him, and placed a document on the table. The front page featured an elderly gentleman with white hair and glasses. "Hank Pym was presumed dead after I left Earth during a special operation in 1975 when his wife shrank and infiltrated to prevent a nuclear explosion. Hank then fell out with SHIELD and hid the Pym technology, which remained unknown."


    Kyle picked up Hank Pym''s personnel file and flipped through the pages. The contents were very similar to what he had previously had Raina investigate.


    Howard continued, "Later, Hank started a company called ''Pym Technologies,'' but he never publicly explored the Pym Particle core technology. Instead, he focused on engineering, and he has been retired for several years now, with the Pym Particle disappearing from the world for decades."


    Kyle put down the file and looked at Howard. "So now you''re bringing this up because you want me to..."


    Howard''s expression became slightly animated as he spoke. "Sir, the Pym Particle is a cutting-edge technology comparable to the Infinity Stones, Iron Man suits, and Artificial Intelligence. If we can make good use of the Pym Particle technology, it could elevate our current level of technological civilization."


    Kyle nodded in agreement and narrowed his eyes. "I see your point. If possible, it would be best to bring Hank Pym into the Carl family. Otherwise, we should at least acquire the Pym Particle Technology."


    Howard nodded solemnly. He felt a slight debt to Hank Pym and wanted to make amends, no matter how small.


    In fact, Kyle had already made a number of investigations and plans regarding Ant-Man and the Pym technology. However, he had initially focused his energy on Doctor Strange and Spider-Man, and the recent attack on the Asgardians by the Dark Elves had left him with no time to act.


    But now that Howard had specifically brought it up and the situation in Asgard had been resolved, it was a good time to try to make contact with Ant-Man.


    "I''ll take care of it."


    Kyle smiled faintly, having already formed a plan in his mind.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 501 Achieving Half of the Goal

    I have now made some changes to my Patreon tier


    you can now read 10 chapters- 2$


    20 Chapters- 10$


    30 Chapters- 20$


    60 Chapters - 30$


    100 Chapters- 60$


    Three days later, at noon.


    A stylish white vintage car drove out of the suburbs, embracing the warm sunlight and gentle breeze as it entered New York City. After reaching one of the main streets, it headed straight for the bustling business district filled with skyscrapers.


    After passing through the security checkpoint.


    The classic car slowly came to a stop. As the window rolled down, the driver, an elderly gentleman with a stern expression, was revealed.


    He was dressed in a gentleman''s suit, wearing sunglasses, and calmly handed over several identification documents to the security personnel.


    The guard glanced at the documents and immediately handed them back, saying, "Hank Pym... Welcome back to New York, Mr. Pym."


    "I''m not dead yet, after all."


    Hank Pym quipped to himself as he retrieved his documents and drove on to a specific address.


    Just yesterday morning.


    The chairman who ran Pym Technologies on Hank Pym''s behalf had suddenly contacted him, saying there was something important that needed to be announced at the company, and even his daughter, who served as manager, had insisted that he return to the company.


    Having been retired for many years, Hank Pym didn''t think much of the idea and canceled his original vacation plans to visit the company he had founded, Pym Technologies.


    Pym Technologies focused primarily on engineering, specializing in high-end niche areas. Though not as famous as Stark Industries, it was still one of the more notable tech companies in New York.


    When Hank Pym arrived at the main building of Pym Technologies, he saw that many businessmen, who had been invited, were already present.


    As Hank Pym was about to enter the lobby, additional security guards at the entrance quickly stopped him and said, "Sir, please show your credentials or an invitation from our company.


    "Take a look at that first."


    Hank Pym pointed to a prominently displayed photograph of the Founder on the first floor, then removed his glasses, revealing a face almost identical to the one in the photograph.


    "My apologies, sir. Please come in!"


    Seeing the real founder for the first time, the guard was shocked and quickly stepped aside, bowing and gesturing in greeting.


    Hank Pym didn''t mind and stepped into the lobby, where he soon spotted his daughter, Hope van Dyne.


    Hope, now in her thirties and unmarried, was an absolute powerhouse. After Hank''s retirement, she had stayed on at Pym Technologies as the general manager. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Hope now, dressed in a mature business suit, with short hair falling over her shoulders, lightly made up, and smiling as she walked toward him, Hank Pym couldn''t help but think of his late wife.


    It''s been nearly thirty years since the disappearance of the first Ant-Man.


    The current chairman and CEO of Pym Technologies, Darren Cross, led a group of businessmen down from the second-floor lobby.


    Upon seeing Hank Pym in the lobby, Cross enthusiastically clapped his hands and loudly announced, "Everyone, look! This is the founder of Pym Technologies and my mentor, Hank Pym. Please give him a warm welcome."


    Hank Pym, a veteran of countless big events, stood calmly in the center of the lobby, accepting the looks and applause of the businesspeople around him.


    Cross descended the stairs to shake Hank Pym''s hand and, after a few cordial exchanges, said eagerly, "Now that Mr. Pym is here, let''s proceed to the third-floor demonstration hall where we will reveal the purpose and significance of today''s meeting.


    Cross led the group to the third floor of Pym Technologies'' headquarters, which served as the demonstration hall for technological product releases.


    The demonstration hall was spacious and comfortably accommodated thirty people without feeling crowded. With large screens integrated into the walls and a glass and metal architectural design, the room exuded a high-end, cutting-edge technological atmosphere.


    Cross, a man in his early forties, confidently took center stage in the demonstration hall, unfazed by the attention of so many high-profile individuals despite his shiny bald head.


    "Since I took over Pym Technologies, I''ve been working to develop particle technology that can alter the distance between atoms by increasing their density and strength."


    As Cross began his opening remarks, he immediately captured the attention of many in the room, but it also caused Hank Pym to furrow his brow, and a deep sense of foreboding crept into his heart.


    "This revolutionary, groundbreaking idea actually originated in the hands of my mentor over thirty years ago. But why was it buried in Hank''s cobwebbed notes? I do not know," Cross said calmly. "But imagine, if you will, what would happen if a soldier could shrink to the size of an insect?"


    At this point, Cross ignored the paleness on Hank Pym''s face and activated the control in his hand in front of the assembled businessmen.


    The large screen in the room suddenly lit up and played an old historical documentary.


    In the black and white footage, Hydra soldiers were mysteriously attacked by an unknown lifeform, causing them to collapse one by one. As the camera zoomed in, a tiny, insect-sized humanoid figure appeared.


    "A human the size of an ant?"


    Many of the viewers exclaimed in surprise.


    Cross''s face grew even more fervent as he declared, "Yes, an Ant-Man, the ultimate covert operative who can use his tiny size to effortlessly accomplish missions others cannot."


    "Am I right, Hank?" Cross smiled as he turned to see the first Ant-Man, Hank Pym, in the crowd.


    "That was just a myth," Hank Pym replied, his expression remaining calm.


    "Is it? Let''s call it a myth, then. But it was the idea of Ant-Man that inspired me. I thought, why not use this particle technology, along with expandable metals, to create a special item?"


    Cross stepped aside to reveal a glass case slowly rising from the platform. Inside the case was a thumb-sized, wasp-shaped battle suit, almost like a miniature figurine.


    "Is that..." Hank Pym''s eyes widened and he could no longer keep his composure.


    "This is the Wasp suit. It allows the wearer to shrink and expand at will, becoming as small as a wasp and transforming into the most deadly and ultimate combat weapon. This suit will be the ultimate weapon to end all wars!"


    Cross laughed heartily and played a concept video for the Wasp suit, showing an army of Wasp warriors advancing and conquering, unstoppable by any means.


    "Anyone interested in investing can place an order with me now."


    With this final, ambitious statement, Cross closed the product presentation, sparking heated discussions among the businessmen, some of whom immediately began placing bids, making Cross smile like a shrewd businessman.


    After leaving the showroom.


    Hank Pym, looking rather displeased, called Cross aside and said in a low voice, "Darren, I hid the Pym Particle for a reason. It is not yet perfected and should not be released to the world!"


    "Hank, you could have worked with me, but now it''s too late. You destroyed the Pym Particle with your own hands, and now I will bring it to its full potential."


    Cross was clearly not listening, and after a few dismissive words, he returned to discuss orders with the businessmen.


    Hank Pym remained silent. Just then, Hope approached him and whispered, "Father, Darren still trusts me. Give me the Ant-Man suit and I''ll handle this."


    "No, you''re not the right person for this," Hank Pym shook his head without hesitation, then muttered, "But I do have someone in mind who might be able to handle it."


    After Hank Pym and the group of businessmen left Pym Technologies headquarters.


    Cross returned alone to the demonstration hall and spoke respectfully to an empty corner, "Mr. Kyle, everything you instructed has been completed."


    His voice echoed faintly in the empty hall. As the scene around him began to fade, the Wasp suit on the platform, the large screens, all vanished.


    The room was now empty, with only a few hovering drones working overhead, their cameras turning off the ultra-realistic simulated holographic display they had been projecting.


    No one knew that everything they had just witnessed was a large-scale illusion created by advanced technology.


    Cross, who had previously appeared as a bald man, returned to his true form - a young man with a beard, wearing a glass helmet and holding a drone controller.


    In the previously empty corner of the room, Kyle sat in a chair with his legs crossed and looked up at the bearded young man, "Well done, Quentin Beck. Although Howard introduced you, your ability to blur the line between reality and illusion certainly came in handy.


    Quentin replied excitedly, "Thank you, Mr. Kyle, for giving me a stage to showcase my talents. I hope to continue to serve you."


    Kyle nodded, "That will depend on your next performance. We need to put enough pressure on Hank Pym, otherwise the Ant-Man won''t reveal himself so easily."


    "Understood," Quentin enthusiastically accepted the assignment.


    (End of this chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 502 Mysterio

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    Above the Nine Realms, in the golden halls of Asgard, Thor strides confidently into the Great Hall, wielding Mjolnir and draped in a red cloak.


    However, the hall is eerily quiet, devoid of the usual hustle and bustle, a stark contrast to its former glory. The only figure present is the aged Allfather, Odin, seated on his throne; his presence is the only remnant of the grandeur that once filled the room.


    "You''re back at last, Thor," Odin said, his eyes half closed as he looked at Thor as he entered the hall.


    "Father," Thor replied, putting down Mjolnir and kneeling respectfully on one knee, "The crisis caused by the Convergence has been successfully resolved. The leader of the dark elf army that invaded our realm, Malekith, has been slain by my hand."


    Odin narrowed his eyes and fell silent as if pondering something deeply.


    "And as for the Aether that was inside Jane," Thor continued, "After a thorough examination, it''s no longer in her. I suspect that... Loki may have used the Tesseract to extract the Aether from her body."


    At the mention of Loki, Thor''s gaze darkened. Since Loki''s betrayal of Asgard, Thor had felt a growing distance between them.


    Odin nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, "I understand. Stand up, Thor. You''ve done your work."


    Thor shook his head and did not rise. Instead, he said seriously, "Yesterday... because of Jane and Mother, I urged Kyle and I to break out of Asgard. I''m willing to accept any punishment for the consequences of that action."


    "Oh, I see. If you''re so eager for a punishment, I''ll give you one," Odin replied with a stern expression. After a moment of thought, he added in a calm voice, "Then I''ll sentence you to go to the borders of the realms and restore order from the chaos caused by the Convergence.


    "Father," Thor replied, visibly moved. This was far from a punishment; it was a responsibility he had already expected.


    "Go now," Odin said, a rare, gentle smile appearing on his face.


    "I will not fail you!" Thor declared resolutely before picking up Mjolnir, bowing to Odin on the throne, and with a sweep of his red cloak, he walked out of the hall.


    As he left, Odin''s voice echoed behind him, "Thor, I am always proud of you!"


    "Father..." Thor took a deep breath and did not look back as he took large strides out of the hall.


    Once Thor left the palace, the great hall fell back into silence. A mischievous smile crept across Odin''s face as he sat on the throne.


    "I am always proud of you. That old man''s line still works wonders; it fooled me for many years."


    With a mischievous grin, Odin''s body twisted and turned. His white hair turned to sleek, glossy black, his clothes to a black robe, and his aged, weathered face to a younger, more sinister visage.


    It was the Trickster God, Loki.


    Loki, now holding a scepter in one hand and resting the other on the armrest, sat on the throne and looked down upon the vast golden hall.


    From the palace, he could see the sprawling Asgardian buildings, the Bifrost, and the stars and setting sun. A satisfied smile formed on Loki''s lips, "This feeling isn''t bad at all.


    This was exactly what Loki had been looking for.


    After using magic to disguise himself and trick Captain America into giving him the Aether from the future, Loki sent a false message to Thanos, claiming that the Aether was with Thor''s group. This misinformation led to a conflict between Thanos'' forces and the Avengers.


    Meanwhile, Loki slipped back into the now defenseless Asgard. Using the enhanced power of the Aether, he banished a weakened Odin to Earth and took his place on the throne, disguised as Odin himself.


    Everything was going according to Loki''s plan, except for a minor hiccup when Kyle nearly killed him with a double star energy beam across dimensions.


    "Odin, you old fossile, I bet you never saw this coming! Everything you have taken from me, I will take back with my own hands!" Loki sneered as he set the scepter down beside the throne.


    He spread his palms, revealing the blue glow of the Tesseract in one hand and the red Aether in the other.


    With two Infinity Stones in his grasp, Loki''s ambition swelled. "Now that I have two Infinity Stones, I have an advantage over both Thanos and Kyle! While they''re busy fighting each other, I can swoop in and collect all six stones first. Then the entire Nine Realms will kneel before me!"


    Suddenly remembering something, Loki stored the Aether and activated the Tesseract, summoning a swirl of spatial mist into the hall.


    This spatial mist was similar to the portals created by Earth''s Sorcerers, but it was a power unique to the Space Stone, almost instantaneous compared to the sorcerers'' magic, which required time and energy to cast.


    Loki stepped into the mist and, without the need for the Bifrost, traversed the vastness of the cosmos to emerge in a New York apartment.


    Inside the room, a glass helmet rested on a computer desk. Quentin sat in front of the computer, working on a model. The sudden noise behind him startled him and made him jump.


    Instinctively, Quentin turned around. When he saw Loki, the surprise on his face quickly turned to familiarity. He placed his hand on his chest and bowed slightly, "You''re here, my master."


    "Raise your eyes and look at me!" Loki commanded, tapping the ground with his scepter. Quentin obediently looked up, a flash of dark light flickering briefly in his eyes.


    "Good," Loki said with a satisfied smile.


    No one but Loki knew that during the Battle of New York, in addition to using mind control on Hawkeye, several SHIELD agents and scientists, Loki had also discovered Quentin, a highly talented individual, in Stark Tower.


    Quentin was Loki''s dark seed planted on Earth, only now, after six months, ready to bear fruit.


    Loki smiled and said, "I told you to stay close to the Stark family. Now you have a chance to get to know this man."


    Quentin nodded quickly, "Indeed. I''ve already begun to gain the trust of the Symbol of Peace and Stark Industries. Soon I will no longer be the mediocre scientist I once was, but the superhero ''Mysterio''!"


    "Remember, no matter who you are, you''re still my subordinate. Don''t forget that," Loki said coldly, reminding Quentin of his place. He then asked curiously, "What have Kyle and his team been up to lately?"


    "Pym Particle, Ant-Man!" Quentin blurted out, and under Loki''s puzzled gaze, he explained the whole situation with Ant-Man.


    "A shrinking life form that can grow and shrink at will... Earth really does have some cutting edge technology," Loki muttered, sitting down on a chair. Soon, a mischievous smile spread across his face as he devised a plan. "Quentin, continue to follow Kyle''s orders, but don''t just apply pressure and a sense of urgency. Use this opportunity to kill Ant-Man and bring me the Pym Particle."


    "Kill Ant-Man?" Quentin hesitated, "Master, I''ve only used illusions created by drones to fool people. I have no real lethal means."


    "You didn''t before, but what if you did?" Loki''s wicked smile widened as he held out his left hand, where a swirling mass of red energy appeared.


    "This is..." Quentin''s eyes widened with a mixture of awe and fear as he felt the immense power emanating from it.


    "Open your mind and accept it," Loki urged, transferring some of the Aether''s energy to Quentin. Loki was eager to see what would happen when technology-created illusions combined with the primal power of the Reality Stone. The resulting explosion would be nothing short of spectacular...


    (End of Chapter)


    S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 IMUC Chapter 503 Spiderman, Antman

    I have now made some changes to my Patreon tier


    you can now read 10 chapters- 2$


    20 Chapters- 10$


    30 Chapters- 20$


    60 Chapters - 30$


    100 Chapters- 60$ sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the top of the New York Cathedral clock tower:


    "This is so boring!"


    Dressed in his brand-new blue and red Spider-Man suit, Peter sat on the top of the 200-foot clock tower, swinging his legs back and forth out of sheer boredom, and gazing down at the peaceful New York City below with a sigh.


    Even though summer vacation was coming to an end and high school was about to begin, and Tony had advised him to focus on his studies, Peter couldn''t resist the urge to don the custom Spider-Man suit Tony had sent him and go out and see if there were any crimes he could stop.


    It would be great if there was a chance for Spider-Man to make a big entrance. As a rookie hero, he dreamed of making a big impression, showing Tony and Mr. Kyle what he could do, proving he wasn''t just a kid.


    While Peter was lost in his heroic fantasies, a crow cawed as it flew overhead, narrowly missing dropping something on his new suit.


    But in reality, since the alien invasion six months ago, the regular police and SHIELD had stepped up their presence. With heroes like the Symbol of Peace, Iron Man, and Captain America stationed in New York, crime wasn''t exactly easy to come by.


    As the sun set and night fell, the city lit up with dazzling neon lights.


    Peter, shivering in the cold night air high above, took off his spider-mask and ruffled his hair in frustration. "Nothing, absolutely nothing... Well, I guess I''ll head back. If I stay out any longer, Aunt May will give me an earful."


    Just as Peter was about to get up from the clock tower, there was a sudden explosion from a nearby street.


    Peter turned quickly to see a burst of red energy smashing through the glass of the fifth floor of a five-star hotel. Inside, smoke began to rise, indicating the onset of a fire.


    "A situation... It really happened!"


    Peter''s mouth dropped open in surprise. Without thinking, he quickly put his spider mask back on. With a flick of his right hand, the web-shooters built into his suit shot out a solid strand of white web that stuck to a building across the street.


    Swinging high through the city, Spider-Man raced toward the fire.


    Meanwhile, on the fifth floor of the five-star hotel, in one of the rooms:


    Quentin stood in the middle of the room, his entire body enveloped in the energy of the Aether. The destructive power of the energy had already destroyed all the furniture, and now it was raging uncontrollably, spilling outward.


    "This... this is amazing! To feel such immense power!" Quentin was ecstatic.


    "Use this power wisely, complete the mission I have given you, and I will grant you even more power."


    With a sinister smile, Loki opened a portal of spatial mist and disappeared from the room.


    "As long as I have this power... this power, I can become a superhero that everyone admires, surpassing even the Symbol of Peace and Iron Man."


    Quentin clenched his fist tightly as the Aether''s energy fully integrated into his body. With a burst of transformation, he materialized a golden armor and helmet.


    Smoke billowed from the hotel''s fifth floor corridor as panicked guests scrambled to escape.


    "Ahhh!"


    A blonde girl tripped and fell to the floor, screaming for her "mommy. But amidst the chaotic scene and thick smoke, no one noticed her, and she was about to be trampled by the fleeing crowd.


    Crash!


    The sound of shattering glass rang out as a bright red and blue figure burst into the fifth floor from outside. Swiftly sliding across the floor, the figure deftly dodged the panicked crowd and scooped the blonde girl into his arms.


    The girl stopped crying for a moment and looked up at the friendly, masked face of Spider-Man.


    "Hey! I''m Spider-Man, your friendly neighborhood hero. Don''t worry, I''m going to get you out of here, okay?"


    Peter spoke quickly, and after the blonde girl nodded, he immediately rushed out the window and leaped into the air. Using his web to slow their descent, he swung down to the front entrance of the hotel.


    Gently placing the girl on the ground, Peter waved at her, "Stay here, don''t move. Your family will find you soon. I have to deal with the problem upstairs!" With that, he shot another web and swung back toward the fifth floor of the hotel, where thick smoke and flames were pouring out.


    The entire rescue process was so smooth and natural that even Peter was a little impressed with himself. But just as he was swinging in the air, a figure suddenly jumped out of the fifth floor window and flew right past his shoulder.


    "What was that?!"


    Hanging upside down like a spider on the outside of the hotel, Peter looked up at the sky. All he could see was a mysterious man wearing a glass helmet and armor, trailing a trail of red smoke as he quickly flew away, soon disappearing into the night.


    "He can fly... and that red smoke..."


    Peter suddenly remembered that the red energy that caused the fire earlier was similar to the red mist left behind by the mysterious man. It was very likely that this person was responsible for the incident.


    "If I don''t go after him now, he''ll get away."


    Peter was about to shoot out his web and go after the mysterious man, but then he heard more cries for help coming from inside the hotel.


    Peter hesitated for a moment and finally decided to give up the chase and return to the hotel to rescue the remaining people.


    Five minutes later.


    By the time Peter, smelling of smoke, had rescued the last person, the police and fire trucks had finally arrived, although the fire had already consumed most of the fifth floor.


    Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention, Peter shot out a web and swung up to the roof of a nearby building.


    Taking off his Spider-mask, Peter''s hair was damp, his body drenched in sweat from the heat of the fire, though fortunately his Spider-Man suit was excellent at absorbing moisture.


    "Who was that guy?"


    Peter looked down at the now extinguished fire scene below and then glanced in the direction where the mystery man had disappeared.


    "Should I report this to Mr. Kyle or Mr. Stark?"


    Peter quickly dismissed the idea. It was only a small fire. If he reported every little thing to them, they''d probably treat him like a child.


    "I hope I run into him again so Spider-Man can catch him."


    Peter made up his mind, but before he could enjoy the moment of feeling cool, he suddenly remembered, "Wait, it''s after 7, isn''t it? I have to go to freshman orientation at the high school tomorrow!"


    Realizing this, Peter, like a child who has just realized he''s done something wrong, quickly shot out of his web and swung toward home.


    In his haste, Peter didn''t notice a figure hiding in the shadows on the roof of the neighboring building. After watching Peter leave, the figure shook his head slightly.


    "He really is just a child..."


    Meanwhile.


    A mansion owned by Hank Pym in the New York suburbs:


    Hank Pym and his daughter, Hope van Dyne, sat in front of a computer screen, watching surveillance footage of a scruffy young man. More specifically, he was a recently released ex-con.


    Hope raised an eyebrow coldly and asked, "Hank, is this the ''suitable candidate'' you were talking about? A former professional thief?"


    "Hope, would it kill you to call me ''Dad'' once in a while?"


    Hank shot her a look before turning back to the video, confident in his judgment. "Trust me, I''m not wrong about him. He''s the perfect candidate to be the next Ant-Man!"


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 504 A Game Within a Game Within a Game

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    The top floor office of the Supernatural Incident Bureau.


    Raina, dressed in an elegant black business suit, carried a stack of documents in her arms as she walked down the hallway, her high heels clicking on the floor. When she reached the office door, she frowned slightly and gave it a gentle push from about half a meter away. The door swung open, seemingly by some invisible force.


    The floor-to-ceiling windows of the office were wide open, letting the golden sunlight fill the room. The curtains fluttered in the breeze.


    Sitting in Raina''s chair with his legs crossed and eyes closed, was Kyle. When Raina opened the door, he casually wagged his finger at her.


    "Boss, you didn''t even let me know you were back."


    Raina shook her head with a hint of helplessness, but the smile on her beautiful face was unmistakable. She walked into the room with a graceful stride and closed the door behind her with a wave of her hand.


    Raina placed the documents on the desk and smoothed out the creases in the back of her skirt with both hands. Then, without hesitation, she sat down on Kyle''s lap, treating him like a human chair. Her long legs, elegantly crossed, rested diagonally.


    Raina''s body was light, soft, and gave off a faint, pleasant scent.


    Kyle coughed lightly, "Ahem, it wouldn''t look good if someone walked in and saw this."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already reported this level of intimacy to my mother," Raina said with a gentle smile.


    "That still won''t be enough. If any other members of the Carl family come to report on their work, it wouldn''t be appropriate for them to see this either." Despite his words, Kyle instinctively placed his hands on Raina''s incredibly firm waist.


    "Alright, I get it."


    As she spoke, Raina expanded her mental energy to cover the entire Supernatural Incident Bureau building.


    "Listen up, everyone. I''m taking the day off, so no one is allowed to set foot in the top floor office. Disobey at your own risk!"


    Raina''s authoritative voice echoed in the minds of every Carl family member in the building. Those who worked involuntarily shuddered and reflexively responded, "Yes!


    Many who were coming for consultations were left confused.


    "You are something else," Kyle chuckled helplessly.


    "Is that good enough? Whatever you want to do, it''s okay. No one will disturb us."


    Raina stretched lazily, her body forming a breathtaking curve that made Kyle feel a little warm. Her soft voice reached his ears again, "Not that you''d do anything, boss."


    "Don''t be so sure."


    Kyle snorted softly and pulled Raina closer, using her as a cushion. But his mind was elsewhere, deep in thought.


    Sensing his distraction, Raina asked gently, "Boss, you''ve been distracted ever since you returned from Asgard. What''s on your mind?"


    "Troubles."


    Kyle fiddled with the pendant around Raina''s neck that held the Mind Stone and sighed. "The Aether, the Reality Stone, which I had almost secured, was taken by Loki. And Lorna is still in the hands of the enemy, her exact situation unknown. On top of that, there''s a war looming that even I may not be able to handle. Even if I want to relax, I can''t."


    Raina grabbed his hand and said sincerely, "Boss, I''ll help you carry the burden. No matter what the future holds, as long as you''re with me, I''m not afraid."


    "I know, I know."


    Kyle inhaled the scent of Raina''s dark hair and said, "But we still need to plan ahead. The current strength of Earth''s forces is far from sufficient. We need to identify and train talent, heroes who can stand on their own."


    "That''s why you reached out to Doctor Strange, young Peter in Queens, and Hank Pym."


    Raina smiled as she spoke. Though she hadn''t always been at Kyle''s side, she treated everything related to him as more important than her own life, so she was usually the first to know what he was up to. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle also liked to share his thoughts with Raina. Not only was she his beloved, whom he trusted completely, but she also had the capability to help him deal with the challenges he currently faced.


    Of course, Lucy, with her awakened ice abilities, also had that ability.


    Raina pondered, "You met with everyone else personally, but you left Hank Pym to someone else. Are you sure that''s reliable?"


    Kyle smiled calmly and said, "There''s nothing unreliable about it. I just give things a little push or pressure to speed up the process, nudging them along the life paths they are meant to follow. Whether they reach the end is out of my hands.


    A hero who can''t achieve greatness on his own isn''t really a hero--at best, he''s just an exceptional soldier.


    Raina gave him a sideways glance and parted her lips slightly. "You say that, but didn''t you send the Venom agent anyway?"


    "That''s just a precaution, to correct any mistakes."


    Kyle shrugged, a subtle smile playing on his lips. "Some people like to play games within games, so let''s see who''s better at it. Let''s see who has the stronger hand and the better pieces."


    At this stage, before the big battles have begun, Kyle, Thanos, and Loki - leaders of their respective factions - don''t show up. They''re all making their moves from the shadows, using the Nine Realms as their chessboard, their subordinates as their pawns, and engaging in small, preliminary conflicts.


    It''s not yet time to declare a winner; everyone is still preparing, gathering the cards they need to win the final war when it truly begins.


    ...


    New York, Midtown High School.


    Peter, his hair slicked back and his eyes slightly darkened by lack of sleep, arrives at school with his backpack and acceptance letter.


    Yes, after being scolded by Aunt May last night, Peter had secretly gone out in his Spider-Man costume, hoping to track down the mysterious arsonist. But after wandering the neighborhood without finding any clues, he finally went home and slept.


    "This is the class."


    Peter stopped in the hallway, looked up at the class number, and shifted his thoughts from the mysterious figure back to the reality of school.


    "I hope there are some cute girls in this class!"


    Peter, now in his teenage years and full of hormones, was about to look into the classroom when a large hand suddenly slapped his slender shoulder from behind.


    "Teacher?" Peter felt the weight of the hand and his body shook.


    "What teacher? Hey, mate, you''re in this class too, aren''t you? We''re meant to be! We can be desk mates!"


    A deep but slightly juvenile voice came from behind him. Peter turned reluctantly to see a chubby black boy with a body like a barrel looking at him excitedly.


    "My youth is over," Peter thought, rolling his eyes.


    "Our youth is just beginning! I''m Ned, what''s your name?" The boy, Ned, casually put an arm around Peter''s shoulder.


    "Peter Parker," Peter replied as he and Ned walked into the classroom, where several students were already seated in small groups.


    "Then I''ll call you Peter."


    Ned''s enthusiasm was a bit overwhelming for Peter, but either way, his high school life had officially begun.


    (End of chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 505 Antman Takes the Bait

    At Midtown High School, in a well-appointed freshman classroom with TVs, radios, and folding blackboards.


    Despite Peter''s inner reluctance, Ned, assuming they had reached a mutual understanding, ended up sitting next to him as his desk mate, considering them friends.


    Other students were still trickling in, choosing their seats.


    Taking advantage of the time, Ned struck up a conversation with Peter, "Peter, who''s your favorite hero in the Avengers?"


    "Hero?" Peter replied without hesitation, "Iron Man."


    "Oh, wow!"


    Ned got even more excited, talking so animatedly that he was practically spitting, "I love Iron Man too! His suit is so cool, and of course, he''s super-rich. But he''s only my second favorite¡ªmy number one has to be the Symbol of Peace! He''s the real number one hero!"


    Peter didn''t argue with that.


    In fact, in New York City, whenever people discuss this topic, everyone instinctively reserves the top spot for the Symbol of Peace. It''s almost a universal consensus.


    When the Symbol of Peace is mentioned, no one compares him to other heroes. After all, he was the first superhero, the one who ended the long World War II, founded the Avengers, and saved the world several times. His fame and accomplishments are unmatched by any other hero.


    The Symbol of Peace is more than a hero; he represents a belief, a concept that transcends the scope of heroism itself.


    Peter''s lips curled into a small smile. If the chubby Ned in front of him knew that Peter had once fought the Symbol of Peace (and got thoroughly beaten), he''d probably be so shocked that his jaw would drop.


    "Are we just going to sit here and wait for people?"


    A male student near the podium clicked his tongue in boredom, grabbed the remote from the podium, and turned on the television next to the blackboard.


    The channel that came on was the news, and the footage of a raging fire immediately caught the attention of all the students in the classroom.


    "At 6:50 p.m. last night, a fire broke out at the five-star Remy Hotel on Main Street in Queens. The fire was extensive, engulfing the entire fifth floor. Fortunately, there were no casualties, thanks to a mysterious individual dressed in a red and blue suit..."


    As the reporter told the story, a video was shown of a blurry Spiderman swinging his webs back and forth, rescuing residents from the fifth floor and lowering them safely to the ground.


    Ned watched in surprise and said, "Wow, is that a new hero? It looks like this guy can fly."


    "No, he probably can''t fly." Peter touched his nose; it felt pretty good to see himself on TV like that.


    Ned continued his analysis, "His outfit looks like it was inspired by Iron Man''s design. Do you think it''s based on Iron Man''s suit?"


    "Well..." Peter wasn''t sure what to say, since his Spider-suit was indeed made by Tony, so Ned was unknowingly pretty close to the truth.


    "If he''s a new hero, he should have a name, right? Let me think... How about ''Fire Monkey Man''? That sounds cool, doesn''t it?" Ned said it enthusiastically, eager to hear Peter''s opinion.


    Peter couldn''t help but correct him excitedly, "It''s Spiderman, not Fire Monkey Man!"


    "Uh..." Ned looked completely baffled, clearly taken aback, and the other students also turned their puzzled gazes toward Peter.


    "Childish," A short-haired girl sitting quietly in the corner remarked while reading a book. She looked up at Peter briefly.


    "Uh, I mean, that''s what I heard," Peter said awkwardly, shrugging and burying his head in his arms, resting on his backpack.


    The news segment ended with a summary: "The cause of the fire is still under investigation. The police have preliminarily ruled out an accidental fire, suggesting that this incident may have been deliberately set. Stay tuned to New York News for updates on this developing story..."


    "Deliberately set?"


    Peter lifted his head, remembering the mysterious figure from last night - the one with the glass helmet, clad in armor and cloak, disappearing into the night sky in a trail of red mist.


    Who could that person be?


    ...


    At this very moment, in a New York restaurant.


    A man in his thirties, with stubble and a weathered face that could no longer be considered young, wore a waiter''s uniform and crouched dejectedly at the entrance of the restaurant, lost in thought.


    His name was Scott Lang. He had been released only a few months ago after serving time for theft. Though he was able to find a low-paying job, he was also struggling to regain custody of his young daughter after a divorce.


    Scott needed money-, a lot of it. Working as a waiter, he''d never earn enough, not even in a lifetime.


    Perhaps knowing Scott''s current situation, some of his "old friends" reappeared in his life with a tempting proposition.


    After hearing their proposal, Scott didn''t take long to react and immediately reject it. "Another theft? Come on, I cleaned up my act. I can''t go back to jail!"


    "Shh, buddy, keep it down."


    One of the burly, bearded men put a hand on Scott''s shoulder and lowered his voice. "We really need you on this one. I swear this is the last job. If you do it, the money you''ll earn will not only secure your future, it will also bring your daughter back to you."


    Scott remained silent, but he was tempted. He''d do anything for his daughter.


    "Tell me about the target," Scott said, his voice serious.


    "I knew you wouldn''t say no."


    The bearded man clenched his fist in excitement and explained briefly, "The target is a businessman and scientist who owns several properties in New York. He owns a mansion that''s been vacant for a long time. As far as we know, there''s a high-security vault inside. Oh, and the businessman''s name is Hank Pym..." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Later that night, a van with the curtains drawn was parked on a street near the villa.


    "I''m going in."


    Dressed in all black, Scott Lang put on his earpiece and mask before quietly exiting the van through the back door. The others stayed behind, operating various devices to jam local surveillance and signals while keeping a close eye on the surrounding streets. Their professionalism rivaled that of international thieves.


    After leaving the van, Scott headed straight for the target villa. He reached the wall, deftly scaled it, and after unlocking a security window with his tools, he slipped into the house.


    "Go through the hall, stairs on the right, up to the second floor. The target is in the third room on the right..."


    Following the instructions coming through his earpiece, Scott turned on his flashlight and made his way to the second floor storage room. When he saw the fingerprint-locked door, a small smile appeared on his face.


    This was a piece of cake for him, nothing he couldn''t handle.


    Using duct tape, he lifted an old fingerprint off the doorknob, then replicated it to bypass the security system.


    Five minutes later.


    Scott bypassed all the alarms and successfully entered the storage room, where he found a reinforced steel vault door, two meters long and one meter wide.


    "No wonder you needed me. This is a tough nut to crack," Scott remarked in awe.


    "What is it?" His partner asked, feeling nervous and uncertain.


    "It''s a 1910 Carbondale, made with steel from the TitanFury."


    Scott smiled his trademark grin. "Remember the iceberg? Its cold resistance isn''t great."


    As a former chief engineer, Scott was also a first-rate thief. He knew right away how to crack the safe.


    He drilled small holes in the main structure of the vault, filled them with water, then quickly froze them with liquid nitrogen, causing the inner and outer layers of the vault to freeze solid...


    Boom!


    Soon after, the entire vault door blew off, crashing violently to the ground.


    Hearing the crash, his partners on the other end of the earpiece couldn''t contain their excitement. "Quick, check what''s inside!"


    Scott was equally thrilled. He leaped over the fallen steel door and entered the vault.


    But inside, it was completely empty¡ªexcept for a dusty, deep-red motorcycle suit and a strange helmet sitting on a table.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Scott''s jaw dropped, leaving him speechless.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 506 The Wind Elemental Creature

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    Inside the van parked by the roadside, the atmosphere was heavy with tension. The three accomplices stared at Scott Lang with expressions that said that they had been served a plate of excrement instead of a cake.


    "So, after all our hard work last night, what we got was this outdated motorcycle suit?"


    The bearded man''s mouth twitched as he looked at the strange outfit Scott had stolen from behind the villa''s double security doors.


    Another accomplice added, "To be precise, it''s an odd-looking motorcycle suit. Even if it were listed online for five bucks, I wouldn''t want it."


    "What can we do? Let''s just leave. This job was a bust."


    The bearded man sighed heavily, driving the van quickly away from the villa area.


    Scott, however, looked down at the suit in his hands. His instincts as a former engineer told him that this was no ordinary motorcycle suit.


    Why would a motorcycle suit be hidden behind a Carbondale security door? And it was covered in dust, clearly kept there for years, not mistakenly left behind.


    The most important thing was the materials and the design of the suit and helmet, which were unlike anything he had ever seen...


    Carrying his doubts, Scott returned home with his accomplices. After all, they had stolen the item, so there was no putting it back now.


    The team of thieves didn''t notice that on the walls of the target villa, there were dozens of ants, serving as surveillance devices, monitoring everything that had happened inside and outside the house.


    Meanwhile, in the basement of another villa.


    Hank Pym and Hope were still awake, sitting in front of screens, quietly watching as Scott''s van drove away.


    "How did it go?" Hank Pym asked, smiling at his daughter.


    Hope, with a stern look on her face, crossed her arms and replied, "He''s a real thief, alright."


    "I meant his skills, bravery, and intelligence."


    As a former Ant-Man, Hank Pym knew well what kind of special abilities were needed to become Ant-Man.


    Hope didn''t respond, as if acknowledging the situation. She pondered, "So now the suit is in his possession. What''s next?"


    "Let''s go to sleep. We at least need to wait for him to try it out once..."


    Hank Pym, with the eyes of a cunning old fox, had a knowing look behind his glasses.


    The next morning.


    Bright sunlight streamed through the window, falling on the bedside. Scott Lang, groggily waking up, shuffled to the bathroom in slippers, where he saw the dark red suit he had discarded the night before.


    Originally intending to wash it in the machine, Scott decided to try it on first. He stripped off his clothes and donned the strange suit from head to toe.


    Before putting on the helmet, Scott discovered a vial filled with liquid labeled "Pym Particle" in English.


    "Pym Particle? Is this supposed to go here?"


    Scott found a slot on the suit''s waist where the vial fit perfectly. He didn''t think much of it, inserting the Pym Particle vial into the slot and then putting on the matching helmet.


    Fully suited up, Scott stood in front of the sink, looking at himself in the mirror and muttering, "The style of this suit... it''s kind of like an ant... Yeah, like an ant."


    "It''s main purpose is..."


    Scott noticed a red button on the gloves of the suit. He tentatively pressed it, and then...


    Meanwhile, on the rooftop of Scott''s house.


    A red mist descended from the sky, and a mysterious man in armor and a cloak emerged from it.


    Quentin looked coldly down at the house, extending his hands. A swirling Azura cyclone appeared, quickly forming into a two-meter radius tornado that resembled a real monster with facial features and hands.


    The Wind Elemental Creature.


    "Go, go," Quentin commanded, pointing downwards. The Wind Elemental Creature immediately flew down as instructed.


    At this moment, inside Scott''s house.


    "Scott, Scott, are you there?"


    The bearded man had just returned with breakfast, intending to invite Scott Lang to eat with him. But upon opening the door to Scott''s room, he found that Scott was already gone. Despite searching the room, there was no sign of him.


    "Strange. Where could he have gone so early?"


    The bearded man looked around the empty bathroom in confusion and then returned to the living room. He didn''t notice a tiny ant-like lifeform on the sink waving at him.


    "Scott, if you''re not here, I''ll just have breakfast first."


    He sat down at the dining table and had just taken out a piece of buttered bread when a strong gust of wind suddenly blasted open the doors and windows on the first floor.


    Boom!!


    With a storm of debris and glass, the powerful wind ravaged the room, as a massive entity made of green wind forced its way inside, grabbing the bearded man in one of its giant hands.


    "Don''t¡ª don''t kill me!"


    Facing the sudden threat, the bearded man was nearly paralyzed with fear. The Wind Elemental Creature''s blurry, terrifying face stared down at him.


    "Hand over the suit!" The Wind Elemental Creature roared, blowing fierce winds that disheveled the bearded man''s hair and beard.


    "What suit?" The bearded man asked, bewildered and unable to respond immediately.


    "The suit you took!" The Wind Elemental Creature continued to bellow, its sand-filled winds causing the bearded man pain.


    The bearded man hurriedly explained, "Yes, we got a suit, but it''s not with me¡ª it''s with Scott Lang! But Scott isn''t home right now!!"


    "Hand it over, or die!"


    The Wind Elemental Creature threatened, its presence destroying the furniture and walls in the room.


    "It''s really not with me!" The bearded man cried, his neck nearly suffocating from the grip.


    On the rooftop of the house.


    Quentin frowned as his drone scanned the area, finding no sign of Scott Lang or the Ant-Man suit.


    How could this be? How could someone who hadn''t left the house simply disappear?


    Before Quentin could ponder further, a black dot appeared ahead. He looked up sharply and saw the dot growing larger, quickly transforming into a massive tree...


    A tree?


    Quentin swiftly flew up to dodge. The uprooted pine tree crashed down where he had been standing, flattening the top of the house.


    Quentin''s pupils contracted slightly as he hovered in the air, scanning a hundred meters away but seeing no trace of anyone.


    "Who could have thrown a tree from such a distance? Is this a warning to me?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Quentin pondered for a moment, then coldly smiled and chose to retreat, flying away in the red mist.


    After Quentin left, the Wind Elemental Creature in the house dissipated from solid form into an ethereal one, quickly vanishing like the wind.


    The bearded man collapsed to the floor, his neck still throbbing as he clutched it in relief.


    "Are you okay, fat man?"


    Scott Lang, still wearing the Ant-Man suit and holding the helmet, burst out from the bathroom and ran towards the bearded man on the floor.


    "Where did you go just now?" The bearded man asked, his face pale.


    "I don''t know."


    Scott shook his head and took a deep breath, "All I know is that we need to return this suit quickly, or we''re in big trouble!"


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 507 Ant-Man’s Breakout and the Earth Elemental Creature

    As night fell. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Scott Lang, wearing the mysterious Ant-Man suit, decided to return to the original target villa to put the damned thing back behind the security door.


    The suit was too strange; it could shrink him down to the size of an ant, almost drowning him in the sink water, and it had attracted an unknown wind creature.


    "This is the place."


    Scott approached the dark villa and stealthily climbed over the wall. However, the moment his feet touched the ground, the villa''s yard was illuminated by a series of bright lights, with several searchlights focusing on him.


    "Damn it!"


    Scott''s face turned pale. He turned to flee, but lights came on behind him as well, and figures emerged from the shadows.


    A group of ten or so police officers, already lying in wait in the yard, aimed their guns at Scott and surrounded him. "Police! You''re under arrest."


    Scott was at a loss for words, smiling wryly. "I¡ªI was just returning something."


    "Do you think we''re going to believe your nonsense? Cuff him and take him away!"


    The police captain waved his hand, and several officers handcuffed Scott and led him to a police car to be taken to the local precinct.


    A few flying ants, hovering at low altitude, recorded and relayed the scene to a basement in another villa.


    "I should get going."


    Hank Pym, dressed in a neatly pressed suit and adjusting his tie, waved goodbye to Hope and exited the basement.


    "Is he¡­ really more suitable to be Ant-Man than I am?"


    Hope, watching the screen that showed Scott being escorted by the police, shook her head in disbelief.


    At the New York Wharton Street Police Department, in the detention room.


    Scott sat on a single bed, his face buried in his hands, feeling utterly disheartened. Having just been released from prison, he was now facing the prospect of going back, which made him feel both despondent and regretful.


    After a few minutes of self-reflection, the police came to inform Scott that the owner of the villa had summoned him. This news made Scott anxious, fearing that the villa''s owner might press charges and sentence him to a long term in prison.


    It could be said that once Scott entered Hank Pym''s villa, he was completely trapped and could not escape from others'' control.


    In the interrogation room.


    Scott and Hank sat on opposite sides of the table, facing each other for the first time.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I shouldn''t have stolen your suit."


    Scott began to apologize, hoping to gain Hank''s understanding. However, Hank merely replied, "Maggie was right. No wonder she didn''t want to give Cassie to you. When you hit rock bottom, you resort to theft."


    "How do you know about Maggie and Cassie?"


    Scott was stunned. Maggie was his ex-wife, and Cassie was the daughter he wanted to regain custody of.


    "Isn''t it obvious? It means I''ve done a thorough investigation on you."


    Hank spoke plainly, like a confident businessman. "Alright, let''s not waste each other''s time. I''ll give you two choices. One, spend your life in prison. Two, go back to the detention room and follow my instructions."


    "Who are you, really?"


    Scott stared intently at Hank, realizing he was being manipulated. But now that he was in a vulnerable position, he had no leverage to negotiate.


    "My name is Hank Pym, and I am a scientist."


    Hank gave a faint smile, said nothing more, and left the interrogation room, heading towards the exit of the police station.


    "Even if I agree, how am I supposed to follow orders in the detention room?" Scott Lang pondered as he returned to the detention room, but soon he understood the meaning of Hank''s words.


    A swarm of tiny ants appeared from nowhere and crawled into Scott''s detention room. They carried a small suit together. After placing the suit on the ground, the ants worked together to enlarge it a hundredfold, restoring it to its original, wearable size.


    "That''s the suit."


    Scott''s eyes widened as he looked at the Ant-Man suit, which resembled a motorcycle suit. One of the flying ants hovered near him and played Hank''s voice through a tiny speaker, "Put it on and follow my instructions."


    "Is that a camera and a microphone on the ant?" Scott looked at the ant suspiciously, noticing the minuscule camera and microphone attached to it.


    Scott gritted his teeth and, despite the risk of being caught by patrolling officers, changed into the Ant-Man suit.


    On the rooftop of the police station.


    Quentin stood upright, operating a drone. When he saw the message feedback, a thoughtful expression appeared on his face. "So that''s it. The shrinking effect prevented me from noticing last time?"


    "This time, you won''t escape."


    As Quentin spoke, a red mist emerged from his hand. This time, instead of forming a wind elemental creature, the mist coalesced into a massive creature made of yellowish-brown sand and soil.


    The Earth Elemental Creature.


    "Retrieve the suit," Quentin commanded, and the Earth Elemental Creature immediately charged toward the police station''s front door.


    Inside the police station, due to the mysterious disappearance of the detainee, alarms were blaring, and police officers were frantically searching under the flashing red lights.


    No one noticed.


    Scott, now the size of an ant, followed Hank''s remote instructions to avoid being trampled by walking officers. He slipped through the door gap of the detention room and finally reached a corner by the wall.


    "What''s that?"


    Scott was startled to find a swarm of ants, each the size of a cow, charging towards him in a dense formation.


    "They are my allies."


    Hank continued explaining, and Scott''s mouth twitched as he looked at the massive ants. "Do you want me to ride on them?"


    "No, not them."


    As Hank spoke, a flying ant, twice the size of an ordinary ant, descended slowly from the low altitude and landed in front of Scott.


    "You want me to ride that thing? No way!"


    Scott''s face turned pale, and he shook his head vigorously.


    "Scott, listen. You have to ride it."


    Before Hank could persuade him further, the police station''s main door was suddenly blown open with a deafening explosion. A sandstorm rushed in violently, instantly filling the corridors of the police station.


    The flying ant hovering in the low air was hit by the sand and turned into a pile of mush stuck to the wall.


    "What''s happening?"


    Scott swallowed hard, looking up to see a gigantic sand creature, formed from a mass of sand, withstanding a barrage of police gunfire, moving closer to him.


    This sudden turn of events even left Hank, who was controlling things remotely, stunned. He shouted, "Run, Scott! If I''m not mistaken, that creature''s target is the Ant-Man suit!"


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 508 The Appearance of Venom

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.


    "You don''t need to tell me!"


    Scott Lang''s face was filled with terror as he scrambled up the stairs, trying to return to the police station.


    "Don''t even think about escaping¡­"


    In the corridor behind Scott, the Earth Elemental Creature let out a low growl from its gaping mouth. It formed massive hands from the earth and sand, swatting a few nearby police officers away effortlessly. Its semi-solid body ignored gunfire as it pursued the tiny Scott.


    Scott glanced back at the ants that had been left behind. They were all covered and smothered by the earth and sand, sending shivers down his spine. "Its target is definitely this suit I''m wearing. This morning, I encountered a similar wind creature. My friend almost got killed. Do you know what these monsters are?"


    "I don''t know."


    Hank, who was several kilometers away, shook his head as he spoke. His imagined enemy was the partner of the company stealing the Pym Particle formula and creating the Wasp suit. He hadn''t expected it to be these natural element creatures.


    "Then can you contact the Avengers or someone like the Symbol of Peace or Iron Man? Only people like them can handle something like this, right?"


    Scott grimaced before running faster and squeezing through gaps in tightly closed iron doors, but the relentless Earth Elemental Creature slammed its head against the doors, sending them crashing to the ground.


    The distance between Scott and the Earth Elemental Creature kept shrinking.


    "I don''t know how to contact them."


    Hank''s eyes showed hesitation. He had once been an agent of SHIELD and knew how to contact them, but he had long left SHIELD and didn''t want to get involved with that organization again.


    As for Iron Man, he was the son of that man¡­


    Hank thought about it for a moment and said solemnly, "Scott, it''s up to us now! I''ve sent new flying ants over. Just hang in there!"


    "How can I hang on?!"


    Scott''s face turned ashen as he slid across the floor, squeezing through another door gap. But with a deafening crash, an iron door was flung from above, rolling down and blocking his escape route.


    "Hank, where are your flying ants? Are they coming?"


    Scott swallowed nervously before pressing his back against the door, blocking his path. He looked ahead into the corridor and saw the Earth Elemental Creature shrinking its body slightly, its sand and soil swirling to form a fist as big as half a person, rocketing towards him like a meteor.


    "It''s over, it''s really over!"


    Scott instinctively raised his hands, closing his eyes in despair, imagining himself being turned into a pile of meat.


    At the last moment.


    The corridor wall behind Scott suddenly exploded open, and a dark, powerful figure burst in, shielding Scott.


    At the same time, a dark fist collided with the Earth Elemental Creature''s fist.


    ''Boom!!!''


    The Earth Elemental Creature''s sand fist was instantly shattered, with sand flying everywhere, unable to maintain its shape.


    "What''s this?"


    Scott opened his eyes in confusion, looking up to see a dark, muscular humanoid creature with white tattoos resembling fire burns and emotionless, narrow white eyes.


    "Get the hell out of here!" The dark creature, blocking the Earth Elemental Creature, spoke in human language.


    Scott glanced sideways and saw that the creature, while saving him, had also crushed the obstructing iron door into pieces. He nodded gratefully and continued fleeing deeper into the police station.


    "Thanks, big guy in black!" Scott Lang didn''t forget to shout a thank you as he fled.


    "I''m Venom."


    The dark creature grunted in dissatisfaction upon hearing this. It was Eddie combined with Venom.


    Perhaps Kyle had already sensed something was wrong with Quentin, or perhaps Kyle never trusted anyone outside his family, so he had specifically sent Eddie to secretly protect Ant-Man''s safety.


    "I really don''t understand why saving someone as weak as an ant is worth anything."


    Eddie shook his head as the Earth Elemental Creature, taking advantage of the moment, reformed its physical body from the earth and sand and charged violently at Eddie. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s just a puppet. Fight me with your real self!"


    Eddie crossed his arms, and when the Earth Elemental Creature crashed into his shoulders, the massive difference in strength caused the hardened sand body to collapse into dust once again.


    "Get the suit! I need that suit!"


    The Earth Elemental Creature roared, its body collapsing and then quickly reassembling, engaging in a fierce battle with Eddie inside the police station.


    For a moment, the first floor of the police station was engulfed in swirling dust and debris, sweeping away everything inside.


    "Those two are definitely monsters!"


    Scott was terrified as he escaped into the police station, where the walls had been smashed by Venom, revealing the bustling street and the vast night sky outside.


    ''Buzzing!''


    A flying ant descended from the sky, landing on the ground ahead. Without needing further instruction from Hank, Scott jumped onto the spacious back of the flying ant, gripping its neck tightly, and urged, "Hurry! Get me out of this hellhole!"


    "That''s the way to go."


    Hank smiled and remotely controlled the flying ant, which lifted Scott out of the police station and began to ascend.


    ''Whoosh¡ª''


    A chilling wind blasted towards them, and the flying ant narrowly veered aside. Scott, riding on the ant, nearly got thrown off.


    "What''s going on?!"


    Scott yelled, gripping the ant even harder.


    Hank spoke in a serious tone, "Look down and you''ll see."


    "Down?" Scott peered over the edge and saw a shadowy figure emitting an azure hue, trailing behind them with a howling wind. Scott''s face turned pale immediately, "It''s that wind creature! Fly faster, faster!"


    "Quiet, I''m trying."


    Hank maneuvered the flying ant into a dive, aiming for the narrow alleyways between buildings. The wind elemental creature followed closely behind, like a moving small tornado, wreaking havoc and destruction on everything in its path.


    "Damn it, it''s really fast."


    On the rooftop of a nearby office building, Quentin stood, watching the chaotic street below caused by the Earth and Wind Elementals. His face turned a pale shade of iron.


    A large-scale disturbance was the last thing Quentin wanted. If the Avengers or the Symbol of Peace were summoned, it would become a serious problem.


    "Forget it, this ends tonight."


    Clenching his fists, Quentin glanced at the chaos below and disappeared into the night sky with a red mist.


    "I''m going to pass out, I''m going to pass out."


    As the flying ant carried Scott at high speed, the wind elemental creature that had been chasing them finally dissipated faintly.


    Meanwhile, in the ruined police station.


    Eddie looked at the pile of sand that was once the Earth Elemental Creature and shook his head. "It got away again?"


    Hearing the sirens of approaching police cars, Eddie didn''t linger. He leaped onto the adjacent building''s rooftop with a powerful jump, quickly leaving the scene with a few Superman-like bounds.


    (The End)

 IMUC Chapter 509 The Ant-Man Training

    The next morning.


    News of the terrifying attack on the New York police station the previous night, involving a jailbreak and the appearance of three monstrous entities with wind, earth, and dark attributes fighting in the streets, quickly spread across major websites and news outlets.


    Just half a year after the New York battle was settled, with the recent London alien invasion and the continuous unnatural events over the past few days, the public in New York was once again in a state of panic. Discussions about global security and heroes had surged to the forefront.


    While the outside world was in an uproar, SHIELD, the Avengers, and other extraordinary forces like the Carl Family were silent. They knew this was just a minor skirmish, a prelude to the storm yet to come.


    At this moment, in a private villa in New York City.


    In a room on the second floor, Scott Lang slowly woke up from bed. His head still throbbed as he recalled that he had lost consciousness the previous night due to severe discomfort while escaping on the flying ant.


    Scott reluctantly opened his eyes and surveyed the unfamiliar room. When he saw a mature woman leaning against the doorway, quietly watching him, he was momentarily stunned and then jumped up from the bed in alarm.


    "You''re awake. Come to the living room when you''re ready," The woman glanced at Scott and said before leaving the doorway.


    Ten minutes later, in the villa''s living room on the second floor. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Scott sat on one side of the sofa, while Hank and his daughter, Hope, sat opposite him. On the table was the Ant-Man suit.


    "Scott, this is my daughter, Hope. She will teach you hand-to-hand combat techniques and some practical martial arts."


    Hank waved towards Hope, who squinted as she carefully observed Scott.


    Hank''s gaze fell on the Ant-Man suit as he said, "And I will teach you how to properly use the Ant-Man suit, emergency repair skills, and how to make friends with ants¡­"


    "Hold on a second!"


    Scott interrupted them, "Why do I need to learn all this? You''ve made me a fugitive and I''m being targeted by some unknown monsters. I almost died!"


    Scott paused, then continued bitterly, "The outside world must be a mess right now. I might be wanted nationwide!"


    "It''s not a matter of might; you are already wanted," Hope tossed a newspaper at him. The wanted section featured Scott''s photo and personal details.


    "I knew it¡­" Scott rolled his eyes and slumped back onto the sofa.


    Hank spoke slowly but firmly, "So you should join us, become Ant-Man, and thwart Cross''s plan to sell the Wasp suit. Once we succeed, I will help clear your name. That way, we both win."


    "Let''s get started then," Scott sighed in resignation and spread his hands, "I don''t have much of a choice, do I?"


    Hank and Hope exchanged a glance and both smiled.


    Thus, the Ant-Man training program¡ª and Scott''s trials¡ª officially began.


    During the day.


    Scott faced intense training from Hope. Despite her background as a white-collar worker, Hope had previously studied martial arts and hand-to-hand combat, and her fighting skills far surpassed Scott''s petty thief-level abilities.


    In just a few rounds, Scott was knocked down and left writhing in pain.


    At night.


    Scott trained with Hank, learning how to use and repair the Ant-Man suit, and practiced the shrinking and enlarging process.


    During this time, Scott found the suit''s control device cumbersome and tried to remove it with tools, only to be sternly reprimanded by Hank.


    "If the Ant-Man suit doesn''t have the control device, once it shrinks, it will reduce to a subatomic level and enter the quantum realm where time and space have no meaning, making it impossible to return to reality!"


    As Hank spoke, there was a hint of unmasked pain in his eyes. Scott was shaken and promised not to tamper with the control device again.


    After five days of rigorous training, Scott and Hope''s sparring sessions gradually became more balanced, and Scott''s understanding of the Ant-Man suit improved significantly.


    Next came the second phase of training.


    Hank called Scott into his office. As Scott walked in, he noticed that the walls were covered with various photos of ants, diagrams of ant colonies, and numerous professional concepts related to ants.


    "To become Ant-Man, it''s not enough to understand the Ant-Man suit; you must also be familiar with your partner¡ª the ants," Hank explained.


    Scott feeling puzzled, said, "You want me to befriend them? How is that possible? Ants don''t understand human speech¡­"


    As Scott spoke, a dozen ants crawled onto the desk and placed a sugar cube into a cup of hot coffee.


    Scott was stunned by this sight, unable to believe what he was seeing. He looked from the ants to Hank.


    Hank pointed to a device on his ear and explained, "This is a device I created that allows for deep communication with ants. Of course, it requires daily training."


    "Before we start training, let me introduce you to your future companions. They are loyal, brave, and absolutely trustworthy."


    Hank turned his chair to face the four ant diagrams hanging on the wall behind him.


    The first diagram showed a small yellow ant. The Lightning Ant, fast as lightning and capable of conducting electricity, can invade and damage electronic devices.


    The second diagram depicted a tiny but strong ant. The Bullet Ant, whose sting is the most painful of all.


    The third diagram showed a fire-red ant. The Red Ant, known for being excellent architects, is capable of building and shaping their colonies in various forms.


    The fourth diagram was of a black ant with wings. The Carpenter Ant, suitable for both ground and aerial transport, and Ant-Man can also use them as flying mounts¡­


    "So, the flying ant that rescued me last time was a Carpenter Ant," Scott muttered to himself.


    Hank smiled and said, "In the coming days, you''ll need to continuously assume the Ant-Man form and enter the ants'' nests to become one of them, to team up and communicate with them."


    "Interact with these ants directly?"


    Scott felt a shiver down his spine and suddenly realized his trials were only just beginning.


    ¡­


    At the top floor of the Supernatural Incident Bureau.


    "That''s the situation."


    Eddie stood before the desk, his head lowering as he reported.


    "Since it''s confirmed that Quentin has defected, do I need to say anything more?" Raina''s cold voice came from behind the chair, facing away from Eddie.


    "But Mr. Kyle¡­"


    Eddie was about to inquire about Kyle''s opinion when his thoughts were abruptly interrupted by Venom''s voice in his mind, "Idiot, the man is right here, in front of you!"


    "I understand. I will deal with him as soon as possible!"


    Eddie''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly excused himself without waiting for Raina''s response and rushed out of the top-floor office.


    After the office door closed.


    As the office chair turned back to face the room, Kyle was revealed to be sitting there. He held Raina in one arm and read a recent newspaper with the other.


    "A mysterious guest¡­"


    Kyle shook his head slightly with a cold smirk forming at the corner of his mouth.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    As long as I reach 200 dollars on my Patreon, I will post 10 extra bonus chapters per month in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 300 dollars then I will post 15 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. If I reach 400 dollars then I will post 20 extra bonus chapters in batches of 5 for that month. So come and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 510 The Gathering of the Three Heroes

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters


    One week after the attack on the police station.


    In Hank Pym''s private mansion, in the second-floor office.


    Scott, wearing the Ant-Man suit, sat in a chair and played with four different types of ants. Especially the Carpenter Ant that had saved his life, Scott affectionately named it "Anthony."


    It was clear that Scott''s close relationship with these ants had been earned through grueling training; the many ant bites on his body were still healing.


    Hope, dressed in a breathable vest that accentuated her curvy figure, suggested to her father, Hank, "Anyway, Scott is now familiar with the ants and can be considered a novice Ant-Man. It''s time to put our plan into action. If we wait any longer, Cross will sold all the Wasp suits."


    "To become a true Ant-Man, this level of preparation is far from sufficient. We haven''t even begun the advanced infiltration training..."


    Hank looked at Scott, who had a grim expression on his face, fearing more torturous training. But Hank''s tone changed and he sighed, "But Hope is right. We''re running out of time and have to act quickly!"


    "So does that mean..." Hope asked excitedly.


    Hank replied curtly, "What I mean should be obvious by now. The plan to infiltrate Pym Technologies and steal the Wasp suit officially begins tonight!"


    Hope and Scott were both relieved and excited. After seven days of intense training, this was the moment they had been preparing for.


    On the large office desk were several architectural blueprints of Pym Technologies, including detailed diagrams of the sewer and electrical systems.


    "Pym Technologies has recently increased its security personnel, and the defenses are probably tight."


    Hank, holding the blueprints, explained the operational plan to Hope and Scott. "The best approach now is for Hope to enter the Company as a manager to check the internal environment. Then, Scott will enter the company through the sewer with the Fire Ants'' help to retrieve the suit. If necessary, you can use the Lightning Ants to destroy the servers and create a blackout to escape."


    "No problem," Hope nodded.


    "I can handle it, too," Scott agreed, feeling more confident with the Ant-Man suit and the ants'' assistance after the recent training.


    "Since everyone is on board, the operation will officially begin tonight at eight."


    Only Hank''s face was tense. He had a premonition that tonight''s operation would not go as smoothly as they had hoped.


    That night, at eight o''clock.


    Hope, dressed in office attire and light makeup, followed the plan and reported to Pym Technologies. She bypassed the heavy security and entered the building without a hitch.


    "Good evening, Manager," Many of the employees greeted Hope warmly as she arrived at the company, to which she responded with a pleasant smile and a nod.


    "Is the chairman here?" Hope asked the receptionist.


    The receptionist hurriedly replied, "Chairman Cross is in his office on the fifth floor. However, he has recently restricted access to his office. Shall I call him for you?"


    "No need. I''ll go up myself. I need to discuss something with him in person."


    Hope declined the receptionist''s offer and quickly ascended the stairs, her high heels clicking purposefully.


    On her way to the fifth floor office, Hope made a quick stop on the third floor, pausing in the hallway for a few seconds.


    Through a partially transparent door, she could see the locked demonstration room where the Wasp suit was on display in a secure case.


    "Target confirmed. Scott, proceed as planned," Hope instructed quietly into a small intercom built into her collar.


    "I''m on my way!"


    Scott''s voice came over the intercom, accompanied by the sound of rushing water. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beneath the surface of the Pym Technologies building, in a sewer leading to the bathroom. Scott, no bigger than a worm and standing on a raft made of Fire Ants, moved through the pipe, carried by the flowing water.


    Another group of Fire Ants, waiting above the pipe, had formed a rope that was hanging in the pipe leading to the first floor, ready for Scott.


    In less than half a minute, Scott emerged from a small opening at the bottom of the bathroom sink, signaled Anthony to carry him to the suit''s location, and prepared the Lightning Ants stationed near the company''s servers.


    "It seems to be going pretty well."


    Hope, smiling, arrived at the fifth-floor office and hoped to delay Cross to give Scott more time to retrieve the Wasp suit.


    "Cross, are you in here?"


    Hope knocked on the office door, but received no answer.


    "Cross?"


    Hesitantly, Hope turned the doorknob, and when the door opened, the sight inside shocked her.


    ...


    On the other side, Scott rode Anthony through a ventilation shaft into the demonstration hall and saw the Wasp suit on a pedestal, the target of the operation.


    Scott jumped off Anthony, returning to human size, and examined the Wasp suit up close. Slightly excited, he spoke into the intercom, "Hope, how''s it going on your end? I''ve successfully entered the target hall!"


    "Get out of there, quick!" Hope''s reply was shaky, "Scott, get out now, evacuate!"


    "What are you talking about? I''m about to get the suit," Scott was confused as he grabbed the display case holding the suit.


    "It''s a trap! Scott! Get out, evacuate now!"


    Hope warned loudly. She was in the fifth-floor office, which was empty except for a corpse that had been dead for over a week and was emitting a foul stench.


    Hope immediately recognized the corpse as Cross from the clothes and watch he was wearing.


    If Cross had been dead for some time, then who was impersonating him, announcing the development of the Wasp suit, holding large exhibitions, and recently increasing the security of the company? And what was their purpose?


    The thought was terrifying.


    Hope couldn''t help but cover her mouth, stunned by the revelation. The imaginary enemy had already been killed, and someone else was behind the attempt to steal the suit.


    In the demonstration room on the third floor.


    Scott was stunned, looking at the intelligent drone he was holding as the Wasp suit and display base faded away as illusions.


    It really was a trap...


    Then the intrusion alarm at Pym Technologies suddenly sounded.


    At that very moment.


    On the roof of a nearby office building.


    Eddie stood on the edge, looking down at the security guards who had been roused by the company''s alarm, and shook his head in frustration. "Arrived too late again? It''s really annoying. Now I have to clean up the mess."


    Venom inside Eddie chuckled, "Cleaning up messes is what you''re good at, isn''t it? By the way, I forgot to mention that someone is following you."


    "Why didn''t you say so before?"


    Eddie complained, turning around coldly, "Who is it? Come out or do I have to come over and drag you out?"


    "This is bad. I''ve been spotted."


    From the shadow behind the rooftop water tank, a figure in red and blue, with a prominent spider emblem on their costume, stepped forward¡ª it was the recently high school student, Spider-Man, Peter.


    Ant-Man, Venom and Spider-Man had come together as if by fate.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 511 The Elementals

    Under a moonlit night sky, on the roof of a high-rise building.


    Standing at the edge of a hundred-foot wall, Eddie watched Spider-Man emerge from the shadows. A look of realization crossed his face as he spoke. "So it''s you... What are you doing here instead of at home doing your homework?"


    "You... know who I am?" Peter was taken aback and instinctively stepped back, surprised and nervous that his identity had been so easily figured out.


    Originally, Peter had ventured out hoping to get lucky and find the mysterious arsonist. Instead, he stumbled upon Eddie and decided to follow him secretly.


    Eddie didn''t react, just smiled.


    Not only because of Kyle''s interest in Peter, but also because Venom had previously interacted with Peter, copying and learning his spider abilities. After the last battle in New York, Venom had explained everything to Eddie.


    Though he had never met Peter in person, Eddie knew full well that behind Spider-Man''s cool mask was a young high school kid who had just started.


    "Kid, I don''t have time to deal with you right now. You better go home and get some sleep."


    Eddie scoffed lightly, glancing down at the chaos unfolding below at Pym Technologies. He gave Peter a dismissive wave, then leaned back and fell headfirst off the roof.


    "Hey!"


    Peter was startled and ran to the edge of the wall, leaning over to look down.


    He saw Eddie falling naturally. As he went down, black tendrils of liquid suddenly shot out of his body, covering him in a dark, elastic, life-form membrane.


    In less than three seconds, the ordinary Eddie had transformed into a powerful and dark humanoid creature with narrow, glowing white eyes full of ferocity and cold light.


    "Heheheheh! Time to get to work!" Eddie cackled menacingly, bending his legs slightly before launching himself off the side of the building.


    Boom!


    With a deafening crash, the outer wall of the building collapsed, shattering several stories of windows. Eddie shot toward Pym Technologies like a cannonball, moving with incredible speed and power.


    "Amazing! Who is he?"


    Peter was shocked as he looked at the scene in front of him. At that moment, the scanner in his suit beeped, followed by a clear, melodious female voice: "This is Eddie, an employee of the Supernatural Incident Bureau, a member of the Carl family, and a future member of the Avengers. He assisted the Hulk in defeating countless alien warships during the Battle of New York, though his personal details are not public due to his multiple identities."


    The voice came from the AI built into Spider-Man''s suit, named "Karen.


    Peter had only discovered Karen''s presence two days earlier when he realized that Tony Stark, not fully trusting him, had embedded a nanny-like AI in his suit.


    "Karen, I almost forgot you were here."


    Peter smacked his forehead and, watching Eddie''s retreating figure, belatedly realized, "So he''s one of Mr. Kyle''s people. Wait! Whatever, he really did treat me like a kid!"


    Remembering Eddie''s earlier dismissive words, Peter gritted his teeth.


    Karen, the AI, responded seriously, "Peter, you''re only about sixteen years old, technically still a child."


    "I am not a child! I need to accomplish something big so that Mr. Stark and Mr. Kyle will take me seriously!"


    Peter took a deep breath, jumped off the building, and shot a web in the direction Eddie had gone.


    Meanwhile, inside Pym Technologies.


    The sharp, incessant alarm blared throughout the building, and security personnel grabbed their weapons and rushed to the third-floor demonstration hall where the alarm had been triggered.


    "This is bad. We have to get out of here fast."


    Scott, his face pale, slammed the drone in his hand to the ground and spoke urgently into his communicator, addressing Hope on the other end.


    "Scott, don''t worry about me. Just get out of there now!"


    Hope''s response was extremely weak, tinged with a trace of fear.


    "What''s wrong?" Scott suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart, sensing something in Hope''s strange tone.


    "Just go, I''m fine..."


    On the fifth floor of Pym Technologies, in the CEO''s office, Hope backed away. Standing in the doorway was a man who looked exactly like Cross.


    "Who are you?" Hope asked coldly, her eyes fixed on the man at the door.


    "You really came, just as I expected."


    The mysterious man looked at Hope, then at the rotting corpse in the office chair. He smiled sinisterly. "You may call me Mysterio."


    As Mysterio spoke, Cross'' appearance began to distort and change.


    In a swirl of crimson mist, Mysterio soon returned to his true form, a figure clad in armor and a cape, with a glass helmet over his head.


    "What are you going to do?" Hope forced herself to remain calm as she continued to question him.


    "You''ll find out soon enough."


    Mysterio reached forward, releasing a cloud of crimson mist that quickly enveloped the retreating Hope, pinning her down. As she struggled, he manipulated the mist to snatch the tiny communicator from her.


    "You!" Hope''s eyes widened in anger as she glared at him.


    Mysterio ignored her as he took the communicator. He spoke into it, "If you want to save your friend, bring the Ant-Man suit to the fifth floor!"


    Without waiting for Scott to respond, Mysterio crushed the communicator in his hand and turned his gaze back to the struggling Hope in the crimson mist.


    "Damn it!"


    In the third-floor demonstration hall, Scott clenched his fists. Without thinking, he yelled, "Antony!" and then pressed the button on his suit to shrink.


    "To the fifth floor!"


    Scott jumped onto Antony''s back. At his command, Antony flapped his wings and flew out of the demonstration hall through a vent, fearlessly heading for the fifth floor.


    Along the way, the now-shrunken Scott encountered no obstacles as he passed through the guards who had arrived and easily made his way to the fifth floor of the company.


    As Antony flew into the fifth floor corridor, Scott spotted Hope collapsed at the office door. He jumped off Antony''s back, returned to his normal human size, and helped a limping Hope to her feet.


    "You shouldn''t have come. This is a trap," Hope said, struggling to stand as she gasped for breath.


    "Even if it is a trap, I had to come!"


    Scott looked directly at Hope, his eyes full of determination. Hope felt a warmth in her heart and was about to speak when a low growl echoed nearby.


    They turned to see a brown earth elemental creature crawling out of the office, an azure wind elemental creature blocking the stairs, and a blue water elemental creature forming at the end of the corridor.


    The Elementals!


    "Four against two. Will you surrender the suit or die here with Cross?"


    Mysterio''s cape fluttered as he hovered in the air above the fifth floor, looking down at Scott and Hope from his elevated position.


    (End of Chapter) S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters

 IMUC Chapter 512 Second Formation, The Power of the Reality Stone

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters


    The earth elemental creature was made of hard, fragmented sand and stone, with a massive brown body the size of a small mountain. Every move it made exuded an overwhelming sense of power and pressure.


    The Wind Elemental creature took the form of a howling, intangible gust, its body oscillating between the virtual and the real. The swirling winds it emitted swept through the company, displacing objects in its path.


    The water elemental creature formed from the water flowing out of the pipes continued to grow in size as more water flowed out, its expanding body completely blocking one of the exits. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Three of these energy monsters, each so powerful?"


    Scott spread his arms protectively around Hope, his eyes darting around at the surrounding Elementals and Mysterio. His mouth went dry, and he swallowed nervously.


    Facing even one of these elemental creatures would be a close to impossible challenge. As a newly minted second-generation Ant-Man, Scott wasn''t sure he could defeat any of them alone.


    Now he had to protect the injured Hope while dealing with three massive creatures, each with different elemental powers, as well as Mysterio, who watched them like a predator waiting to strike.


    "This is really bad." Scott frowned, unable to think of a way out. Even if he could shrink Hope, the Wind Elemental that dominated the airspace would tear them apart before they could escape on Antony.


    "Scott."


    Hope''s face was pale and her delicate hand rested on Scott''s shoulder as she spoke softly but firmly, "You know you can''t escape if you take me with you. You have to get out of here now. If the Ant-Man suit falls into the wrong hands, it would be a disaster for the world."


    "Hope, stop. I would never leave you, and besides..."


    Scott looked up at Mysterio floating in the air and continued with a bitter smile, "He went to a lot of trouble to set this trap. Do you really think he''s just going to let me walk out of here?"


    "I''ve dragged you into this." Hope clenched her fists and bit her lip.


    Scott''s mind flashed to an image of his daughter, and then he shrugged, joking, "It''s too late to say anything now, barring a miracle. But if I have to die, at least I''ll die with you. That''s not the worst outcome."


    Hearing their conversation, Mysterio spread his hands and chuckled, "Yes, you''re right. All you can do now is pray for a miracle..."


    "Boom!


    Just then, as if on cue, a deafening crash echoed from the roof of Pym Technologies, as if something heavy had suddenly crashed into it.


    "What''s that?"


    Mysterio was caught off guard. The chandelier hanging from the ceiling of the fifth floor fell, hitting his glass helmet. However, the chandelier seemed to pass right through him as if he weren''t even there, continuing to fall unhindered to the floor below.


    "Scott, did you see that?" Hope''s eyes lit up at the sight.


    "I saw it."


    Scott nodded and stared intently at Mysterio. He whispered, "Come to think of it, the Wasp suit I saw in the demonstration hall earlier was also a drone projection."


    "You mean..." Hope looked at Scott in surprise.


    "We may have a chance to escape." Scott leaned close to Hope and whispered in her ear. His breath warmed her face, bringing a faint blush to her pale cheeks.


    "What are you two talking about?"


    Mysterio, still hovering in the air, watched them and then sneered, "All your schemes are futile in the face of absolute power. Elementals, what are you waiting for? Attack!"


    The elemental creatures of earth, wind, and water roared at his command and charged at Scott and Hope, closing in from all sides.


    Scott and Hope stood still, as if waiting for something. Just as the elemental creatures were about to reach them, Scott yelled into a communicator set to another channel, "Ant Brothers, now is the time!


    In the central control room of Pym Technologies, the yellow mad ants that had crawled to the servers awaiting orders finally received Scott''s delayed command. They began gnawing at the server cables, sending electricity through their bodies.


    In less than half a second, the entire Pym Technologies building lost power. All security and utility systems shut down, and a small pulse of electrical current spread from the server center, sweeping through the building.


    In the fifth floor corridor, the Earth, Wind and Water Elementals were about to collide with Scott. But as the pulse spread, their movements suddenly froze, as if a movie had been paused in the middle.


    The once massive and terrifying creatures gradually disintegrated into dozens of projection beams, revealing their true source - previously invisible drones.


    In fact, there were a total of twenty drones flying around the company, projecting the elementals.


    "It was just as I thought!"


    Scott glanced at Mysterio, who was floating in the air. At that moment, Mysterio''s body began to glitch and display static, clearly showing that he too was a false projection.


    "Antony!"


    Scott shouted, and as Antony flew down from a corner of the wall, Scott quickly threw a dart. Upon impact, Antony''s tiny body instantly grew to a size even larger than a human.


    "Hurry! Get Hope out of here!"


    Scott helped Hope onto Antony''s back. When he saw the drones starting to fire at him, he quickly slapped Antony''s back to get him off. Meanwhile, Scott shrank into his small Ant-Man form to avoid the incoming fire.


    In a hidden room at Pym Technologies, Quentin, wearing a high-tech helmet and casual clothes, looked grim as he tossed the remote control for the drones to the floor.


    He hadn''t expected his ruse to be discovered so quickly. The Elementals were nothing more than hard light projections created by the drones.


    "I had hoped to rely solely on my own abilities, without using too much of the energy given to me by the master, but now I have no choice."


    Quentin sighed, his eyes glinting faintly with a red light. He spread his arms wide, and two swirling red energy clouds began to form in his palms, growing larger by the second.


    Second formations. At best, they were high-tech illusions, century-defying technology that could blur the line between reality and fiction. But when combined with the Aether''s energy (the power of the Reality Stone), these illusions could become something entirely different¡­


    The now-enlarged worker ant, Antony, flapped his wings, creating a strong wind as he carried Hope and smashed through the fifth-floor glass, disappearing into the vast night sky outside.


    With Hope safely out of Pym Technologies, Scott felt a weight lift off his shoulders. While dodging the gunfire, he sprinted down the corridor and leaped into the air, briefly returning his body to normal size. He smashed several of the firing drones, then shrank back down to Ant-Man size, making his escape to the lower floors.


    Scott led the remaining drones straight toward a group of security guards on the lower floors, slipping through the gaps between their feet.


    As the drones clashed with the company''s security guards, a man-versus-machine battle erupted.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 513 The Battle Inside Pym Technologies

    In the corridors and hallways of the third floor of Pym Technologies, the server had gone haywire. The lights went out, plunging the area into darkness, with only a handful of special bulbs casting a dim glow.


    When the security personnel, who were searching for intruders, collided with the drones pursuing and besieging Ant-Man, both parties hesitated for a moment.


    "Those are the intruders'' drones! Shoot them down!"


    A voice suddenly rang out among the security team. Without a second thought, the other guards quickly raised their weapons and fired at the flying drones, killing several of them instantly.


    "Self-defense mode activated. Priority target: Enemies."


    The drones were not to be outdone. Their flashing green lights turned red and they turned to fire back at the guards below.


    In less than ten seconds, the battle between man and machine had erupted. Inside Pym Technologies, the situation quickly descended into chaos, turning the building into a battlefield of gunfire and explosions.


    "I''m a genius."


    Scott, in his Ant-Man form, panted slightly as he looked back at the chaotic battle raging behind him. After managing to shake off the drones, he sprinted and leaped toward the second floor. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Scott quickly changed the frequency of his communicator. After a short delay filled with static, Hank Pym''s worried voice came through: "Scott? How are you two doing? Did you complete the mission?"


    "It''s all fake!" Scott yelled as he ran. "Everything is fake! Not just the Wasp suit - even the person in charge of Pym Technologies isn''t Cross. It''s an unknown enemy who''s been impersonating him and orchestrating this whole thing. Their target is the original Ant-Man suit I''m wearing!"


    "What did you say?"


    Hank was stunned on the other end of the line. But as the first Ant-Man, he quickly regained his composure and asked urgently, "Are you two okay?"


    "I sent Antony to get Hope out of the building. You can meet her. I''m on the stairs inside the building, almost to the first floor."


    Scott reached the last step of the second floor and took a powerful leap. Although the stairs seemed like a steep drop to his shrunken form, the unique properties of the Pym Particle allowed him to retain the strength and agility of his full-sized self, enabling him to clear the large drop in a single bound.


    Just as he landed on the first floor stairs, a massive shadow loomed over him. Scott quickly glanced to the side and saw that a huge Earth Elemental was waiting for him in the lobby. Seeing him, the earth elemental immediately raised its hand to strike.


    "Again? I won''t fall for the same projection trick twice."


    Scott''s first instinct was to ignore the Earth Elemental''s attack, but as the massive hand descended upon him, an alarm bell rang in his mind - a feeling that something terrible would happen if he didn''t dodge.


    Without hesitation, Scott followed his instincts and jumped off the side of the stairs. But he was a moment too late. The Earth Elemental''s giant hand grazed him, sending him flying through the air. As he soared, his body returned to normal human size.


    The Earth Elemental''s hand continued down, smashing into the reinforced glass staircase, shattering it into countless pieces that scattered everywhere.


    A few shards landed near Scott, who lay on the ground clutching his injured left shoulder. His pupils constricted in shock as he stared at the roaring, angry earth elemental.


    This time it was for real!


    The Earth Elemental was no false projection!


    "Are you okay, Scott?" Hank''s worried voice came through the communicator after hearing the loud crash.


    "I''m okay for now, but that might change soon."


    Scott smiled bitterly as he struggled to his feet, keeping his eyes on the approaching earth elemental. He reached into his pocket and pulled out two capsules - secret weapons he had prepared during his Ant-Man training specifically for dealing with Earth elementals.


    "Come on, come on! If it''s just one of them, and it''s earth-based, I should be able to win..."


    Scott took quick, shallow breaths to calm himself. The earth elemental didn''t care about his nerves. Its five meter tall body, made of solid rock and sand, took a step forward and raised its massive fists to smash down on him.


    The moment the fists came down, Scott moved. He dove forward, dodging the blow and slipping between the Earth Elemental''s legs. As he did so, he threw one of the capsules at the creature''s sandy lower body.


    The tiny capsule struck the earth elemental''s foot, and with a loud "boom," it expanded into a massive capsule with a radius of three meters. The thin outer shell of the capsule shattered, releasing the water inside like a deep sea bomb that exploded outward.


    Water counters Earth!


    The torrent of water crashed into the Earth Elemental, causing it to howl in pain. Its stone and sand limbs crumbled, and the giant''s massive body fell to the ground.


    "It''s working!" Scott''s eyes lit up. After his previous escape from the police station, he had designed the water ball capsules specifically as a weapon against Earth elementals. He hadn''t expected them to be so effective.


    One after another, the water ball capsules rained down like bombs, continuously hitting the Earth Elemental and causing the sand and stones that made up its body to erode and disintegrate.


    When Scott threw the last globe, the water destroyed the Elemental''s core. As a hidden red energy within it dissipated, the Earth Elemental completely disintegrated into a pile of wet sand.


    "Phew, good thing I had enough of those," Scott sighed in relief. But as he watched, the water in the lobby suddenly began to gather and coalesce, just as the sand had before, forming limbs and facial features.


    A water elemental...


    "Seriously, not again," Scott''s smile froze on his face. Feeling a chill at the back of his neck, he turned around to see a gust of wind whipping into a tornado, sweeping up sand and shards of glass in its path.


    A wind elemental...


    "This is trouble," Scott muttered. He hadn''t prepared any special tools to deal with wind and water elementals.


    Maybe he should run?


    Just as the thought crossed Scott''s mind, a heavy thud came from above, from the roof of the company building.


    ''Crack-''


    A crack appeared in the ceiling of the fifth floor, quickly expanding until the ceiling gave way and collapsed. Two figures, one black and one red, fell through the hole.


    "I told you to stop following me and get back to your homework, kid!"


    "No way! Take it back!"


    As if realizing they were about to hit the ground, the two intertwined figures released each other in unison. One of them landed directly on the ground, cracking it from the force of the impact, while the other shot out a web mid-fall, using it to swing and slow his descent.


    "Who are you guys?" Scott asked, completely confused as he looked at the two newcomers who had fallen from the sky.


    One was a tall, muscular figure in a black suit covered in white flame-like patterns. The other was shorter, clad in a blue and red suit with spider-like markings, but his tight uniform still accentuated a well-toned physique.


    They were none other than Agent Venom, Eddie, and Spider-Man, Peter.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters

 IMUC Chapter 514 Future Hope? The New Generation of Heroes!

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters


    After nightfall, as darkness descends on New York City, the lights flicker on and the stars twinkle in the slightly cool, pleasant breeze of late summer.


    From the outside, the Pym Technologies building is shrouded in darkness. Inside, gunshots and explosions echo sporadically, occasionally accompanied by the faint sounds of human screams.


    In the deserted courtyard outside the building, a tiny spark of fire suddenly ignites, quickly turning into a wheel that forms a magnificent and intricate circular portal.


    A foot in high heels and black stockings steps out, followed by an exceptionally beautiful woman. Her features are sharp and delicate, with pale, flawless skin. Her long black hair flows softly in the wind as if she has just stepped out of a painting.


    The woman raises her silver eyes and scans her surroundings. She stretches her consciousness slightly outward and says quietly, "Boss, they''ve already started."


    "It''s about time," Comes a calm, deep male voice as a silver-haired young man steps out of the fire portal.


    His chiseled face may not be conventionally handsome, but it exudes a mature charm. Although he looks like an ordinary person, his every move carries an aura of power strong enough to disturb the air around him.


    Kyle, having reached this level, has fully embraced the power of his godly bloodline. He no longer merely borrows the power through a card system but has completely embraced it.


    Rather than calling him a god, perhaps "demigod" would be more appropriate, though he is the strongest of all demigods.


    "Boss, should we intervene?" Raina asked playfully, blinking her eyes. Despite her mature and seductive demeanor, she only shows this girlish side in front of Kyle. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need. It''s just Mysterio borrowing a fraction of the gem''s power."


    Kyle has no intention of taking action tonight. Mysterio, a villain who relies solely on projected hard light illusions, is not a serious threat, even with the enhanced power of an Infinity Stone. He''s not even half the match of one of Thanos'' top generals.


    Besides, with Agent Venom, Ant-Man, and Spider-Man in the fray, it would be overkill for Kyle and Raina to join the fight.


    "Let''s just watch."


    Sensing someone running into the courtyard, Kyle waves his left hand. The ring on his finger, imbued with a spell, activates, linked to the magic card he holds. The spell takes effect immediately.


    A ripple with a sharp, glassy edge sweeps through the air. Kyle and Raina remain in the courtyard, but are now separated from the real courtyard by a dimension.


    Two disheveled and injured security guards stumble out of the building, completely unaware of Kyle and Raina, who are standing just inside the doorway.


    They are in the Mirror Dimension.


    This is one of the best spells used by Earth''s sorcerers to observe the real world and the main reason why they remain undetected by ordinary people. Even if someone knew of their existence and location, they could not be found.


    "Let''s go," Kyle says, leading the way into Pym Technologies. As soon as they enter the lobby, a wave of water rushes through, carrying two figures who are violently thrown against the inner wall of the lobby. Water splashes everywhere.


    Kyle looks over and sees Spider-Man and Ant-Man, both drenched and lying against the wall, looking utterly defeated. With their masks on, their faces are obscured, giving them the appearance of two unfortunate comrades in misfortune.


    Raina nearly bursts out laughing, covering her mouth and glancing at Kyle.


    "They''ve got a lot of growing up to do," Kyle remarks, shaking his head. Both the young Spider-Man and the second-generation Ant-Man were thrust into action earlier than expected, a year or two ahead of the original timeline.


    These two insect-themed heroes are the epitome of the "new" generation.


    Boom!


    In the lobby battle ahead, the one who really holds his own against the water and wind elementals is Agent Venom (aka Black Venom, the Lethal Protector), Eddie. He is the only one with multiple identities and numerous nicknames, a hero shrouded in darkness and mystery.


    "Not bad, we might consider giving him a raise," Raina said with a smile.


    "That''s hardly good enough," Kyle shook his head, squinting as he watched Agent Venom battle the Water and Wind Elementals. "Venom, whether in talent or potential, far surpasses Venom. But now, he can''t even defeat two elemental monsters created by the energy of the Reality Stone."


    Even during World War II, when he was at the peak of his human abilities and working with a young Venom, Kyle probably could have easily defeated several of these elemental creatures.


    "Boss, times have changed," Raina subtly reminded Kyle, suggesting that in this era of peace, they shouldn''t be too harsh in their expectations of combat performance.


    After all, unlike during the war, they weren''t constantly on the brink of battle and bloodshed.


    "I know," Kyle nodded slightly. The difference between the new generation of heroes and the old is mainly in combat experience. That''s why, even though his strength and potential surpass Captain America''s, the young Spider-Man''s fighting skills still don''t measure up to the Captain''s.


    "That pig... Pig-Man? Maybe we should get out of here?" Scott suggested to Peter as he leaned against the wall.


    "It''s Spider-Man," Peter corrected Scott, who was also struggling to get up. He said firmly, "No matter what, I have to fight! If I give up here, I''ll never become a hero, and I''ll let those two men down!"


    He stretched out both hands and shot webs that stuck to the railing of the second floor. With several tons of superhuman strength, he pulled the entire metal railing down, crashing it onto the water elemental''s head and giving Agent Venom a slight reprieve in their confrontation.


    Peter wiped the water from his masked eyes and charged back into the fray.


    "These days... even kids fight so hard. How can I back down?" Scott sighed helplessly. He wanted to run, but seeing Eddie and Peter choose to stay and fight made him abandon that thought.


    For some reason, he felt a strong urge not to fall behind them. Besides, the enemy controlling these two monsters had targeted him several times. Even a clay man has some temperament, and if he could defeat this enemy here...


    An idea flashed through Scott''s mind. He looked ahead at Agent Venom and Spider-Man battling the Water and Wind Elementals and shouted, "These Elementals were all created by a man! Even if we defeat the elementals, it won''t matter - we need to find the man behind this!"


    "I''m tied up here," Eddie said, crossing his arms to block a blow from the water elemental, standing firm despite the force of the water.


    "Karen, can you find him?" Peter swung high, using his web to dodge a blow from the Wind Elemental. He looked down and asked the AI integrated into his suit.


    Karen quickly replied, "Below! There''s a weak electromagnetic signal coming from a basement ten meters below the company."


    Fortunately, the company''s servers had been damaged by the rogue ants, making it easy to locate the suspected enemy''s whereabouts with a quick scan.


    "In the basement below... but I can''t leave now..." Peter started to say, his voice trailing off as he was sucked back into the tornado created by the Wind Elemental.


    "You guys hold on, I''ll go!" Scott shouted, pressing a control button to shrink down to insect size, then leaped into a broken underground pipe.


    "So they''ve finally found the key to victory," Kyle remarked with a faint smile, watching Agent Venom and Spider-Man fighting side by side. There was something oddly humorous about the sight.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 515 Fire Elemental

    In the other versions, Spider-Man and the Symbiote seemed to always be both friends and foes. They had many similarities, such as their external armor styles, their superhuman strength and physique, and their ability to shoot webs...


    However, Spider-Man excelled at defeating opponents with skill and finesse, while the Symbiote tended toward brute force and violent destruction.


    **''Shhht-''**


    Two spider webs shot out from the tornado created by the Wind Elemental, clinging to the interior walls on either side of the first-floor lobby. Clinging to the other ends of the webs, young Spider-Man Peter hung in midair, barely avoiding being tossed around by the tornado like laundry in a washing machine.


    "I can''t hold on much longer!" Peter''s voice was distorted by the strong wind. If he wasn''t wearing his mask, his mouth would probably be swollen from the air being forced into it.


    Despite his several tons of grip strength, the webs in his hands kept slipping, and his small body was about to be pulled back into the tornado. Suddenly, a tall, dark figure jumped up, grabbed him by the collar like a chick, and pulled him away from the tornado.


    "Th-Thank you," Peter looked back to see that it was Agent Venom who had confronted the water elemental and helped him.


    "Kid, go back! You''re not helping," Eddie panted heavily, his mouth open in a menacing grin, his tongue flicking back and forth like a snake.


    Venom had bonded with countless alien creatures and monsters during his years drifting through space, making his appearance far different from the pure Venom of the past.


    But in this moment, Peter felt that the terrifying, dark figure of Agent Venom before him was as kind and accessible as a mentor.


    Peter, dangling from Eddie''s grip with his limbs hanging down, stubbornly insisted, "Mr. Eddie, I want to fight. Let me keep fighting! I can help you! I know I can!"


    "How do you know my name..." Eddie was startled for a moment, but quickly jumped back as a massive ten-foot column of water crashed down where they had been standing.


    The water elemental roared in anger. When his attack failed, he continued to strike with his hand, transforming half of his body into a five-meter wave. The Wind Elemental assisted by creating gusts of wind that caused the wave to spin with tremendous speed and force.


    In an instant, the combined power of the Wind and Water Elementals turned the first-floor lobby of Pym Technologies into a scene of destruction, resembling a corner of a massive ocean storm.


    Eddie''s pupils contracted slightly as he jumped onto the inner wall, defying gravity just like Peter.


    As he ran along the wall with Peter in tow, Eddie sighed, "All right, what can you do?"


    Peter, overjoyed, stammered excitedly, "I''m really strong! My reflexes are fast! I get a tingling sensation when there''s danger. And when I''m wearing this spider suit, I can use the AI to track down enemies..."


    "Do you have any moves or abilities?" Eddie asked as he continued to run along the wall, the wave chasing after them and threatening to swallow them both.


    "Moves?" Peter muttered to himself, then suddenly remembered something. "There''s an instant kill mode, but I can''t use it yet. Oh, and my web can change into other forms, like an electrified web."


    Eddie stopped abruptly, almost swallowed by the rising wave in the lobby. He kept running to buy time and asked, "Electricity, you can generate electricity?"


    Peter looked down at his hands and gritted his teeth. "I''m not sure; I haven''t used this mode much, but I can try!"


    "Then let''s give it a try!"


    As Eddie spoke, he took a deep breath and looked at the Water Elemental in the lobby. Suddenly, he shot off the wall like a cannonball and charged directly into the wave.


    The wave, amplified by the wind, surged toward Eddie, who plunged into it, sending water splashing everywhere.


    "Go for it, Spider-Kid!"


    Unable to push forward under the pressure of wind and water, Eddie flexed the muscles in his right arm and used all his strength to hurl Peter, whom he had been holding onto, forward like a grenade.


    Peter felt the turbulent waves and wind pressure as his vision blurred. Before he knew it, he had broken through the wind and water elements, propelled by inertia, and found himself plunging into the core of the wind-water elemental creature.


    "What is that..."


    Reflected in the dark, shiny lenses of Peter''s spider mask were two clusters of red energy nestled inside the creature. These shapeless elemental monsters had unknown sources of energy at their core.


    In that brief moment, Peter understood Eddie''s intent. Instinctively, he raised his hands and prepared to fire webs.


    "Now!"


    Two webs shot out, but this time, unlike before, they were electrically charged. As soon as they touched the red energy clusters, they sparked with crackling pulses of electricity.


    **''Buzz-''**


    Although the electrical charge carried by the webs was small, it was enough to turn the tide of the battle. As the electricity disrupted the energy cores of the Reality Stone, the Wind-Water Elemental Creature could no longer maintain its form.


    **''Crash! Crash!''**.


    A massive amount of water gushed out of the first floor of Pym Technologies, doors and windows becoming outlets for the water as it poured out into the courtyard before gradually receding.


    Inside, everything had been washed away, leaving the floor empty except for Agent Venom and Spider-Man, who sat back-to-back on the wet, polished floor. Venom had returned to his human form, and Spider-Man had removed his mask, his chest heaving as he gasped for breath.


    "Kid, you''re not so bad... I acknowledge you now," Eddie said softly.


    Peter asked in surprise, "How did you know their weakness was in the core?"


    "I guessed."


    "You guessed?"


    Peter was stunned by Eddie''s answer. "You guessed? You just threw me in there on a hunch?"


    "You weren''t sure you could handle the electric shock either," Eddie shrugged, and the two began exchanging casual banter.


    "They are just barely passable."


    In the Mirror Dimension, where Kyle had been observing everything happening in the lobby, he calmly gave his assessment, satisfied that his early training had paid off.


    "Now it''s all up to what happens below," Raina said with a seductive smile.


    In the sewers below Pym Technologies.


    Scott was standing on the backs of a swarm of fire ants, floating along the stream. After navigating several twists and turns, they finally emerged from a drainpipe.


    This was the high-tech equipment basement, where various devices were stored. In the basement, an old generator provided electricity, and the lights were still on, probably left on by someone.


    As soon as Scott entered the room, he saw Mysterio, Quentin, wearing his fishbowl helmet and sitting in a computer chair in the basement. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Quentin also noticed him and looked up coldly.


    Scott returned to his normal human size and said in a deep voice, "So... it''s been just you all along. But there are three of us. Three against one, you''re finished!"


    "Look behind you," Quentin smiled.


    "Trying to trick me? I''ve already seen through your little illusions," Scott snorted, but then he felt an intense heat coming from his back.


    Frowning, he looked behind him and saw a pile of equipment engulfed in flames, molten lava slowly forming a new, gigantic monster.


    The Fire Elemental, which had never appeared before, was finally making its appearance!


    Quentin chuckled, "Did you think I hadn''t anticipated this scenario? You''re not the only ones with a contingency plan, I have one too!"


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters

 IMUC Chapter 516 The Strongest Elemental Lifeform

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395 Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters


    Quentin''s laughter echoed in Scott''s ears as he looked up in shock. Before him stood the Fire Elemental, a massive, hulking creature of pure fire, similar to the three other elemental creatures he had encountered.


    However, the Fire Elemental had characteristics that set it apart from the others.


    Unlike the previous Elementals, the Fire Elemental didn''t attack Scott immediately upon its creation. Instead, it began to burn and consume the equipment and parts of the structure in the basement. Even the metal frames and reinforced concrete melted into molten lava, which was then absorbed by the Fire Elemental.


    The molten lava strengthened and enlarged the Fire Elemental, making it appear as if it was constantly consuming external materials to fuel its own growth.


    In less than ten seconds, the Fire Elemental had grown from a three-meter figure to a six-meter molten giant. Its head pierced the basement ceiling, and its bloated, lava-filled body filled half the basement. The intense heat made Scott sweat profusely, causing him to instinctively step back.


    "Perfect! This is the perfect ultimate war monster. It''s real, not a mere projection or simulated illusion," Quentin murmured to himself, his face filled with fervor as he gazed at the Fire Elemental in utter fascination.


    The Fire Elemental''s actions of consuming and growing showed no signs of stopping; in fact, its pace was accelerating. The flames and heat enveloped the entire basement, even causing Quentin''s glass helmet to fog up.


    "What have you done?" Scott''s face grew pale as the presence of this Fire Elemental gave him a terrible feeling.


    If the previous Earth, Wind, and Water Elementals were merely difficult opponents, this Fire Elemental seemed to embody pure catastrophe. If it wasn''t stopped here, the consequences could be truly terrifying.


    Quentin removed his glass helmet, his face glowing red in the firelight as he excitedly explained, "In the simulated data of the construct, the Fire Elemental is the most powerful combat life form. To create it in reality, I exhausted all the energy given to me by my master!"


    The Aether energy that powered the Fire Elemental was more than the total amount used by the other three elementals combined. Only with this much energy could the Fire Elemental''s special abilities manifest.


    **Devour and Evolve!


    The Fire Elemental could burn and consume any material to strengthen its body, constantly evolving and growing until it finally destroyed the entire planet it was on.


    "With this, what do I have to fear from the likes of the Symbol of Peace or Iron Man? Even if they came now, it would be too late."


    Quentin couldn''t help but smile as he walked past Scott toward the Fire Elemental.


    The Fire Elemental seemed to sense something, stopping its destructive ways and lowering its head to look at Quentin as he approached. The creature''s lava-filled eye sockets showed no discernible emotion.


    "Fire Elemental, I am your master, Quentin! Together we will create a new era, one that is ours!"


    "Burn all who dare stand in our way to ashes."


    Quentin spread his arms wide, passionately proclaiming his vision.


    The Fire Elemental nodded slightly as if it understood what Quentin was saying.


    Overjoyed, Quentin turned and pointed at Scott, giving the order, "Now, kill that little ant. This farce has gone on long enough. Only by killing him will Hank Pym finally submit."


    The Fire Elemental nodded again and slowly raised his molten left hand. It swung forward and struck Quentin, who was standing directly in front of it, sending him flying across the room.


    Quentin tumbled through the air and hit the basement wall with a thud before slowly sliding to the floor.


    The force of the blow, combined with the intense heat, caused Quentin to cough up blood immediately. The external burns were severe, but the internal damage to his lungs and organs from the impact was even worse. It was clear that he wouldn''t survive.


    This dramatic turn of events left Scott stunned. Quentin, lying on the floor, badly injured and dying, was also shocked by this and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Why? Why? Why..." Quentin tried to scream, but his throat, burned by the molten lava, couldn''t produce coherent sounds.


    In the final moments of his life, Quentin suddenly realized the truth - for the Fire Elemental, the greatest obstacle to his progress wasn''t anyone else; it was his own useless creator.


    "So now no one can stop you..."


    Quentin, at peace with the thought of the Earth being destroyed by the Fire Elemental, closed his eyes for the last time.


    "Did it really kill the one who created it? Playing with fire only to get burned?"


    Scott was overcome with shock, his body tensing as he looked at Quentin''s lifeless body and then at the Fire Elemental.


    After killing Quentin, the Fire Elemental''s hollow, molten eyes turned toward Scott. It seemed to grin menacingly as its lava-filled mouth split open and it raised its massive molten hand again.


    "This is bad!"


    Scott''s expression changed and he immediately turned to run. Instead of heading for the basement door, he sprinted for the bathroom inside. His eyes locked on the drain, and his thumb, already on the control button of his Ant-Man suit, pressed down quickly.


    **Pym Technologies, First Floor Lobby.**


    Eddie had just pulled Peter up from the floor, both of them still dripping wet. They were about to speak when they suddenly frowned and looked down, sensing an ominous and destructive presence from below.


    Venom whispered a warning, "Eddie, be careful. Something terrible is comimg out of the ground.


    Eddie nodded solemnly, his body once again covered in a dark, chitinous membrane as he merged with the symbiote into his battle form.


    Peter crouched slightly as well as every hair on his body was standing on end as a chilling, shuddering sensation gripped his heart.


    "What is this...?"


    Inside the Mirror Dimension, Kyle, who had remained calm until now, finally showed a hint of surprise on his face.


    A crack spread across the floor of the lobby, quickly branching out like a spider''s web as a powerful energy surged from below.


    At that moment, Eddie and Peter reacted quickly, each darting to opposite sides to avoid the danger.


    Just as they moved away from the center of the lobby, the floor exploded upward and scorching red lava shot ten meters into the air, creating a scene reminiscent of a small volcanic eruption.


    As Eddie and Peter looked on in bewilderment and alarm, a molten hand emerged first, followed by the head of a lava giant.


    Soon, the entire Fire Elemental emerged from the ground, its surroundings engulfed by the molten lava, which began to burn and melt everything it touched, becoming part of its growing body.


    "No way, another one?" Peter cried out in horror with his mouth wide open.


    "No, it''s different! Completely different! This one is not like the others!"


    Eddie''s long white eyes widened as he clenched his dark fists, preparing for the worst.


    "Quick, follow me out of here!"


    Suddenly returning to human size, Scott appeared out of nowhere, shouting at Eddie and Peter as he urged them to flee.


    (End of the chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 517 Venom’s Speculations About the Past

    Agent Venom, Spider-Man, and Ant-Man burst out of Pym Technologies just as the building behind them began to collapse with a thunderous roar.


    Scalding hot lava shot dozens of feet into the air, painting the night sky a fiery red for everyone in New York City to see.


    Bubbles burst, steam hissed, and the lava spread outward, melting the entire Pym Technologies building like a fragile plastic toy. The building quickly turned into a blazing volcano, and amid a deafening roar, the Fire Elemental, now in humanoid form, crawled out from underground with a menacing growl.


    After consuming most of the building, its burning lava body had grown many times larger, reaching ten meters in height. It looked like a demon straight out of hell, a living disaster, as the air temperature within a hundred-meter radius soared.


    Dozens of police cars screeched to a halt on the nearby street, and the officers turned pale at the sight of the Fire Elemental, and they were too frightened to approach.


    Finally, the captain of the unit was the first to react. He pulled out his police radio and shouted, "This is 101 Picton Street. Get the fire trucks over here... No, contact S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Department of Supernatural Affairs immediately! We need special operatives here to assist us!"


    "This... is beyond what we can handle," The Captain said, his eyes leaving the Fire Elemental as he gave orders to the other officers. "Everyone, fall back to a safe distance! Evacuate residents at least a kilometer away and block off all roads within a three-kilometer radius. No vehicles or pedestrians are allowed near this area."


    As a police Captain in New York who had been through the recent Battle of New York, he knew that some situations were beyond the capabilities of the police. All they could do was wait for the real heroes to step in.


    "In this increasingly chaotic world, if it weren''t for the Symbol of Peace and the superheroes, Earth could truly become a living hell."


    The Captain sighed and took one last look at the Fire Elemental before turning to leave.


    Meanwhile, in the courtyard of Pym Technologies, the grass was rapidly withering under the intense heat. Eddie, Scott, and Peter stood side by side, staring at the ever-growing Fire Elemental.


    Scott, his mouth dry, spoke urgently, "If we don''t stop it here, it will consume all of New York City and spread its fire to other countries and continents until it destroys the entire planet."


    "The problem is... how do we stop it? Its weak point is buried deep in that molten core!" Peter said with a bitter smile, reaching out his hand and shooting out webs. But the webs burned to ashes before they could reach the Fire Elemental.


    Scott clenched his fists and sighed, "Had I known, I wouldn''t have used up all my water capsules. In its original smaller form, I might have been able to handle it. But now I''m completely powerless..."


    Eddie, still in his Venom symbiote form, remained silent, his eyes fixed on the growing Fire Elemental as if lost in thought.


    In the Mirror Dimension, separated by a thin veil from the real world, even Raina raised an eyebrow as she looked at Kyle. "Boss, shouldn''t we do something now? Those three out there can''t handle that thing."


    "Not yet," Kyle replied calmly.


    "What are we waiting for?" Raina cocked her head in confusion.


    "This could be an opportunity," Kyle replied coolly. In the Mirror Dimension, his gaze remained locked on Eddie, not shifting in the slightest.


    "If it''s you, maybe you can make it. You''ve probably figured that out too, Venom."


    "Let me see why your mutation and split happened in the first place."


    Kyle thought to himself. He had a deep connection with Venom, and tonight might reveal whether that connection would lead to something good or bad.


    That was the main reason he allowed Venom to stay on Earth.


    As Scott and Peter racked their brains for a solution, Eddie, standing between them, suddenly took a step forward.


    "Huh?" Scott and Peter looked over in surprise.


    "You two step back. This thing... I''ll take care of it," Eddie said in a hoarse voice, his eyes fixed on the Fire Elemental.


    Scott''s eyes widened and he quickly replied, "You alone? How are you going to stop it? That thing is made of lava, it''s almost a thousand degrees Celsius!".


    I know, I know that very well," Eddie replied, his chest heaving as he stared at the Fire Elemental. "But for some reason, I can''t shake this feeling... like I''ve seen something worse than this before... more intense fire and heat...".


    This wasn''t just Eddie''s doubt; it was a reflection of Venom''s thoughts as well.


    Without waiting for Scott and Peter to answer, Eddie walked forward, directly toward the Fire Elemental.


    "Eddie!" Peter reached out to grab him, but the Fire Elemental roared, sending out a great wave of scalding lava. Peter had no choice but to retreat with Scott, keeping a safe distance of about thirty meters from the creature.


    When Peter looked forward again, Eddie''s figure had already disappeared into the lava.


    "He''s crazy. That guy''s lost it. This is suicide!" Scott shook his head vigorously, at a loss for words.


    Inside the Fire Elemental''s massive, mountain-sized body, the lava churned like a viscous sea, with waves of searing magma flowing back and forth.


    Eddie, in his Venom symbiote form, stepped into the lava, his muscles tensing and the dark, hardened surface of his skin bulging as he withstood the intense heat. There was no sign that he was being consumed or corroded by the magma.


    Venom had always known that he wasn''t afraid of fire and had an innate high resistance to it. However, he hadn''t realized that he could remain unharmed even in lava that was over a thousand degrees Celsius. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So that''s how it is..." Venom''s voice echoed in Eddie''s head.


    "What''s going on, Venom? What did you realize?" Eddie was still confused.


    Venom replied in a low voice, "I always thought it was normal not to be afraid of fire. But every other symbiote I''ve ever met is terrified of it. I''m the only one who''s different."


    "What does that mean?" Eddie asked.


    "There are two possibilities: One, I''ve lost part of my memory and gained high fire resistance from some fire-based life form."


    "Two... it''s possible that I was once killed by someone''s fire."


    Venom''s voice was cold and complex as he controlled their merged body, ignoring the searing lava, and moved deeper into the Fire Elemental''s core where he found the energy source - a cluster of Aether energy.


    Spreading his fingers, Venom placed his hand on the energy cluster. With a slight effort, he shattered the energy source.


    (End of the Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters

 IMUC Chapter 518 A New Chapter Begins

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters


    The Fire Elemental''s body was still partially trapped underground, but the lava that had formed its body began to collapse from head to toe. The molten lava sizzled as it spread across the courtyard, forming a pool of scorching lava where it once stood.


    "Is it really over? What happened inside?" Peter scratched his head in confusion as he looked at the scene in front of him. He had expected a fierce battle, but it ended abruptly, leaving him puzzled.


    "I guess so? If you''re asking me, who am I supposed to ask?" Scott was equally surprised.


    Suddenly, the lava split on one side and Eddie emerged in his Venom form, the magma still clinging to his dark, hardened body.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the grass beneath them had already been corroded and melted by the intense heat, Peter and Scott might have thought the lava was just an illusion.


    Eddie shook the remaining lava off his body and looked at Peter and Scott.


    Scott was about to greet him when Eddie unexpectedly jumped into the air. Accompanied by a gust of wind, he jumped several dozen meters and landed on the wall of a nearby skyscraper. Quickly and skillfully, he scaled the building and disappeared into the shadows of the night.


    "Uh..." Scott''s hand hung awkwardly in the air before he pulled it back in confusion. "What''s with that guy?"


    Peter shrugged, looking around at the deserted, barricaded street. He suggested, "We should get out of here, too."


    "Right, escaping is our top priority." Scott, suddenly reminded that he was still a fugitive, nodded quickly. He pressed the suit''s controls and shrank down to ant size to make his escape.


    "What a night... I just hope I have enough energy to get up for school tomorrow..." Peter muttered before twisting his sore arms.


    After one last look at the scorched ruins of Pym Technologies, he crouched slightly before leaping into the air, shooting webs as he swung between the buildings and disappeared into the vast night, just like Eddie.


    ...


    In Asgard, above the Nine Realms.


    "As expected of a mere mortal - even with the power of an Infinity Stone, he amounted to nothing more than a worthless pawn!" Loki, magically disguised as Odin, wore a grim expression as he sat in the large, silent throne room, tapping the golden scepter on the floor.


    But he had expected this. After all, Earth was the domain of numerous superheroes, and it was not an easy place to interfere.


    Mysterio was merely a slightly stronger pawn, a tool to probe the forces at play on Earth.


    "To deal with them... I''ll need stronger, more capable individuals with special talents." Loki thought for a moment, then extended his right hand, and the Tesseract appeared, allowing him to open a small portal in the fabric of space.


    Through the small wormhole, he could see an underground chamber where a man and a woman were being held captive.


    Both were in their early twenties - the man had striking silver hair and was handsome and sharp-looking, while the woman had long, bright red hair and was stunningly beautiful. There was also a faint, mysterious energy associated with the Infinity Stones emanating from them.


    "You two will do nicely," Loki said as a wicked smile spread across his face.


    Meanwhile, that same night, at Stark Industries headquarters, in Tony Stark''s private workshop.


    Tony Stark was unaware of the battle Peter had participated in just a few blocks away. He was engrossed in his work with J.A.R.V.I.S., which was running at full capacity.


    "Phew. J.A.R.V.I.S., run the test again!" Tony, wearing a tank top, wiped the sweat from his forehead and stared intently at the large, complex machine in front of him, built from intricate components with a high level of craftsmanship.


    "Yes, sir!" J.A.R.V.I.S. replied quickly before, activating the laser scanner to scan the large machine from top to bottom.


    "All tests are complete and all parameters are normal."


    "Theoretically, as long as there are enough materials and power, it can create a new suit of armor in three minutes. The suit can then be operated by the secondary AI system, ready for emergency defense of Earth in just five minutes."


    "It''s finally... done, huh?" Tony murmured as he looked at the finished machine, his exhausted body sinking to the floor.


    J.A.R.V.I.S. continued, "Sir, please name the secondary AI system to create a new database."


    Tony thought for a moment and then said firmly, "Let''s call it ''Ultron''! From now on, Earth will enter the Age of Ultron, capable of truly standing up to alien forces!"


    The future of the world would change at that moment.


    In the top-floor office of the Supernatural Incident Bureau.


    The air shimmered like ripping glass, and then Kyle and Raina stepped out, returning from the mirror dimension to the real world. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Raina spoke softly, "Boss, it seems that the ones you''ve chosen have great potential. With continued training, I''m sure they''ll be able to shoulder the responsibility of protecting Earth in the future."


    "I hope so." Kyle shrugged. That was exactly what he wanted. Only when Earth''s forces were strong enough could he leave Earth freely, without any burdens, to do what he wanted.


    If not for all the worries that weighed on his mind, he might have stormed Thanos'' base and taken Lorna back by now.


    "This really isn''t like me..." Kyle shook his head. Of course, he remembered every slight, every grudge, more clearly than anyone. Those who owed him, those who provoked him, would be payed back tenfold, a hundredfold, in the future!


    Not that he didn''t care, it was just that the time wasn''t right!


    "Raina, about Tony..." Kyle was about to say when he suddenly stopped, his body shaking as a bright flash crossed his eyes.


    "Boss, what''s going on?" Noticing Kyle''s unusual behavior, Raina stepped forward and gently took his arm.


    Kyle replied, "A connection that had been severed...just now, for a brief moment, it was reestablished."


    "A connection? You mean?" Raina''s eyes sparkled with understanding.


    "Yes, exactly¡ªthe one with my doppelg?nger." Kyle''s breath quickened and he clenched his fist. "There''s no mistake. In that instant, I sensed his presence, and he sensed mine. But the distance between us is unbelievably far¡ªfurther than the distance between Earth and Asgard! It feels like there''s an entire Nine Realms between us!"


    "Where on earth did the other me go?" Kyle wondered. After all, his doppelganger and his true self were one and the same.


    They shared the same soul, only their bodies were different, and their thoughts were similar, with only slight differences in personality.


    Kyle''s true self had seen the brutal events of World War II, the Cosmic Gladiatorial Arena, the Galactic Union War, and the great battles of Asgard. He had slain gods. He was essentially the ultimate war machine, with killing as a daily routine, giving him a cold, imposing, and heavily oppressive aura.


    On the other hand, his Superman doppelganger, having experienced far less combat and having been treated more like a mentor or a child in his original world, was inclined toward peace, mischief, and warmth, more like an ordinary human.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes and said, "Wherever he is, I need to find him. The other me may be the key to reversing the future!"


    With Superman doppelganger Caesar, combined with his double-star form, who could stand against them in a tag team?


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 519 X-Men Universe

    In a place far beyond the reach of Kyle''s main body, even beyond the gaze of Asgard''s gatekeeper, lies a distant place.


    This place is separated from the Marvel Universe by dozens of parallel worlds, but there is also an Earth in the Milky Way, with a similar culture and history of war, and it too is a new world not long after the end of World War II.


    Summer, 1962.


    In England, near Oxford University, in a modest pub that doesn''t care about the identity of its patrons.


    As night falls, the place begins to come alive. Citizens coming off work gather here for a few drinks, to relieve the stress of the day, or perhaps to hope for a meeting or a night of pleasure.


    A blonde woman sat on a high stool at the bar. Her long, wavy blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders. Though her looks were only above average, her eyes - one blue and one green - gave her an unusual, striking beauty.


    At that moment, the blonde woman looked around the bar, seemingly searching for someone. There was a mixture of anticipation and confusion in her eyes, which made her even more intriguing.


    In a bar, a woman with a mysterious, melancholic aura is often a magnet for male attention...


    "Heterochromia."


    As the blonde woman continues her search, a young man with slicked-back hair and a suit approaches from behind and casually strikes up a conversation. "Your eyes are rare and beautiful- a reflection of the beauty of life through gene mutation."


    Amy turned to look at him. She had to admit that the young man was very handsome and had a scholarly yet calm demeanor. His demeanor and speech were like that of a renowned professor speaking in a cathedral.


    Seeing Amy turn to him, the young man smiled and introduced himself: "My name is Charles Xavier, but you may call me Charles.


    A few feet away, a tall woman disguised as an ordinary person named Raven cast a slightly disgruntled glance at Charles.


    "My name is Amy. I must say, your way of hitting on a girl is rather unique." Amy turned away, feeling slightly disappointed. "If it were any other time, I wouldn''t mind you buying me a drink and chatting with me. But tonight, I''m afraid that''s not possible.".


    "Are you waiting for someone?" Charles seemed intrigued. He had a habit, perhaps a flaw, of wanting to delve into and understand the secrets hidden in people''s minds, probably a byproduct of his mutant abilities.


    He placed his left hand on the left side of his temple, preparing to read Amy''s mind with his powers, when suddenly the wooden door of the bar creaked open.


    Another person entered the bar. Given that it was late at night in a busy part of town, it was normal for people to come and go.


    But as the newcomer entered the bar, the entire atmosphere fell silent, and it was as if everyone''s attention was drawn to this person.


    "Hmm?"


    Both Charles and Raven looked towards the entrance, where a tall, handsome blond teenager had just entered.


    Yes, tall and handsome. Those words are often overused, but the teenager before them was the very definition of those words.


    The blond teenager stood about six feet tall with a tall, broad-shouldered frame, like a sculpture carved with golden proportions. His long, casual outfit clung slightly to his muscular frame, and his exposed skin had a healthy, tanned tone.


    At first glance, his appearance was above average, but the more you looked, the more attractive he became. There was a hidden masculine energy about him, along with an indescribable presence a certain "aura.".


    The reason he was called a teenager and not a young man was because he looked so young, probably around eighteen, truly a youth in his prime.


    "Newman, get me a brandy." His voice was magnetic and powerful. Ignoring the curious looks of others, the blond teenager walked straight up to the bar and casually waved to the bartender, indicating that he was clearly a regular at this establishment.


    As soon as he entered, all the women in the bar, their faces glowing with excitement, ignored their companions and began to steal glances at him. The men, on the other hand, clenched their fists, seeing him as their number one rival.


    I''ve been waiting a week, and he''s finally here." Amy''s beautiful eyes sparkled as she looked at the teenager, barely restraining herself from approaching him immediately.


    Miss Amy, the person you''re waiting for... it wouldn''t be him, would it?" Charles asked, his mouth twitching slightly.


    "Who else would I be waiting for? You?" Amy rolled her eyes at him.


    "I''d advise you not to get involved with him, or you might not even have bones left afterward." Charles said, patting his forehead, while Raven, standing beside him, nodded in agreement.


    Amy turned back to Charles and looked at him. "You know him? Doesn''t seem like it. How could a refined gentleman like you know someone as pure and sunny as that young man?".


    Pure and sunny..." Charles was at a loss for words. If only the beautiful woman before him knew that the first time he tried to pick up a girl, it was this young man who coached and encouraged him. He wondered what she would think.


    "Caesar." Charles finally couldn''t resist and called out the young man''s name.


    "Oh?"


    Caesar, hearing his name, picked up the brandy the bartender had handed him, took a small sip, and then walked over to Charles and the others. He looked at Charles and Raven in turn. "Charles, Raven. Long time no see.".


    He had known Charles was here all along, but didn''t want to interrupt his attempt at flirting.


    Caesar, it''s been years, hasn''t it?" Raven nodded at him, not at all surprised or startled that Caesar recognized her even after her shapeshifting disguise.


    Caesar had always been capable of such things.


    Whether it was Raven, who could shape-shift at will, or Charles, who could read minds, the one person they could never quite figure out was Caesar, who had lived under the same roof with them for ten years.


    His background, his age, his abilities - everything about him remained a mystery.


    But at least Caesar wasn''t an enemy. On the contrary, he was both a mentor and a friend to them, more like a child and an ordinary person. He lived his life according to his whims, with no apparent plans or dreams for the future. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Give these two a pint of bitter beer and a juice each," Caesar instructed the bartender, pointing to Charles and Raven. Then he placed his brandy on Amy''s table. "If you don''t mind, you can try this first.".


    With just a few words, Caesar took control of the situation, showing a maturity far beyond his years. This left Charles deeply embarrassed and the women in the bar sleepless that night.


    "Of course... I don''t mind." Amy blushed, sitting back in the chair, holding the glass in both hands, already falling for him.


    "Flirting with a girl right in front of me is not very nice. It tarnishes my reputation as the ''Nightclub Professor.''" Charles said, annoyed at how Caesar had stolen the spotlight, then suggested, "What have you been up to all these years? It''s been so long. Why don''t you come back to my place tonight and we can catch up?".


    No, I have plans tonight." Caesar chuckled and patted Charles on the shoulder. He pulled a hundred dollar bill out of his pocket and placed it on the table.


    "Maybe next time, Charles. I''ll come to your place." He waved goodbye and headed for the door as quickly as he had come.


    "He''s still the same," Raven said with a slight laugh, covering her mouth.


    "Yes." Charles watched Caesar leave, then looked at the hundred-dollar bill on the table, shaking his head as he muttered, "As the saying goes in the East, he''s like a dragon¡ª you see his tail, but not his head..."


    Before he could finish, there was a crash as a glass shattered on the floor beside him.


    Amy, anxious to catch up with Caesar, rushed out of the bar, but when she pushed open the wooden door, all she saw was the busy street with no sign of Caesar.


    On the rooftop of a nearby thirty-meter-tall building.


    I never expected to see her again. It has been eighteen years since I came to this world...".


    Caesar stood on the edge of the wall and looked down at the modern street below, feeling a wave of nostalgia.


    That''s right.


    When Caesar attempted to return to his original time and space by traveling through the Quantum Realm to reunite with his main body, Kyle, an accident caused him to land in an entirely new world where he had already spent eighteen years.


    His Superman body continued to repair and perfect itself, but he still hadn''t found a way back. He wandered this world like a drifter.


    This was the X-Men Universe. There was no Captain America, no Stark Industries, no S.H.I.E.L.D., no Avengers, no Hydra. It was a new world where mutants and normal people coexisted.


    "The next place... I hope I can find a way back soon.".


    Caesar glanced at the far edge of the night sky, then shot into the air, ignoring gravity. With a series of sonic booms, he rocketed into the vast night sky like a missile.


    ...


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters

 IMUC Chapter 520 The Last Duke, Intelligence

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters


    Caesar took off from Oxford, England, maintaining an altitude of about a thousand meters as he raced across the Atlantic Ocean at incredible speed.


    Leaving the land and entering the vast ocean, Caesar flew at speeds far beyond those of modern aircraft, and it was as if he was moving against time zones. The dark night sky gradually dissolved, and the stars, moon, and sun seemed to reverse their positions.


    At times he soared through the clouds, leaving a trail of white streaks in the sky, while at other times he plummeted like a meteor, skimming the surface of the ocean, sending towering waves in his wake and startling countless seagulls and fish.


    In less than half a minute, a new continent appeared on the horizon before Caesar''s eyes. It was America, on the other side of the Atlantic - specifically, the United States.


    With a five-hour time difference between the UK and the US, while it was deep into the night in England, the US was just seeing nightfall. City lights twinkled and flickered, decorating the ground below.


    After crossing desert landscapes, Caesar arrived at his destination for the night: Las Vegas.


    Just like in the Marvel universe, Las Vegas was the largest city in the United States, and it is internationally renowned for its casinos, tourism, shopping, and resorts.


    A decade and a half after World War II, the global economy had fully recovered, and cities like Las Vegas were bustling with life.


    Still plenty of time..." Caesar glanced at the sky and landed on the roof of a building in a busy part of town. He straightened his wind-swept hair.


    Flying across the Atlantic in one minute, covering 6,000 kilometers to attend another event - no one would believe it if he said it out loud.


    After a moment of thought, Caesar walked into a high-end clothing store nearby, tried on, and purchased a suit suitable for the evening''s event.


    It''s true what they say: clothes make the man.


    When Caesar changed out of his casual clothes and into a well-tailored suit, his already impressive demeanor became even more captivating.


    Female employees and customers in the store couldn''t take their eyes off him. After receiving a small note with a phone number from one of the female employees, Caesar made his way to the upscale venue in the city''s bustling district.


    The Hellfire Club.


    The background of its owners was unknown, but it catered only to the elite. The security guards inside were numerous, and anyone with the privilege of entering had to be extremely wealthy or influential.


    The entrance to the Hellfire Club was grand and luxurious. As Caesar approached, two burly security guards in black suits and sunglasses instinctively stepped forward to stop him. "Sir, please present your ID or an invitation to the club."


    "Invitation... I think I have it..." Caesar muttered, reaching into the inside pocket of his suit and pulling out a golden invitation, which he handed to one of the guards.


    The guard took the invitation and opened it. His previously stern expression suddenly changed to one of shock.


    The other guard leaned in to take a look at the invitation, and after seeing the identity written on it, he also froze, rubbing his eyes in disbelief.


    "Is there a problem?" Caesar asked calmly, looking up at them.


    No, none at all!" The guard snapped back to reality, folding the invitation respectfully and handing it back to Caesar. "Welcome, Your Grace, the Duke of England. Please, go right in!".


    "Duke of England?!"


    The elegant ladies and gentlemen standing near the entrance all changed their expressions when they heard this title.


    What does it mean to be a duke?


    In the European aristocracy, it is a rank second only to that of a king - the equivalent of a prince in Eastern nations!


    Especially after World War II, the British government stopped granting new dukedoms, and the titles could only be passed down from generation to generation, gradually dwindling in number until they finally disappeared.


    For a duke to appear in a place like this was surprising, but for him to be so young was even more surprising!


    Thank you." Caesar nodded, took back his invitation, and entered the club smoothly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon arriving in this time and space, Caesar knew that if he couldn''t return immediately, he needed to find something to occupy his time. The most pressing matter was securing a new identity.


    Over a decade ago, before World War II had fully ended, Caesar took action during a time of war and chaos, rescuing a prominent member of the British royal family. Due to certain circumstances, he cleverly obtained the title of Duke.


    Coincidentally, that year marked the end of new dukedoms in Britain, making him the country''s last and youngest duke.


    With the title of Duke of England, Caesar no longer needed to disguise his identity, allowing him access to elite gatherings and events in every country.


    His purpose was singular:


    To gather as much information about this world as possible and to find a reliable way to return to his original time and space.


    Inside the Hellfire Club:


    The interior was even more luxurious and high-end than the exterior. Neon lights flashed brightly from the ceiling and music filled every corner.


    Security guards lined the walls of the main hall. Gorgeous, scantily clad women in revealing outfits that showed a lot of skin escorted various customers - some bald, others with large bellies - to private rooms.


    As Caesar entered the club''s main hall, almost all of the unbooked women turned to face him, their eyes gleaming like hunters who had found their prey.


    "He''s mine."


    "Don''t try to steal him from me."


    Three women, confident in their beauty and slender figures, approached Caesar from different directions, stepping lightly and elegantly.


    "Sir..."


    One of the women quickened her pace, about to strike up a conversation, but Caesar simply shook his finger, stopping her approach.


    Caesar reached to his left, took a glass of wine from a passing waiter''s tray, and casually sat down in a corner of the open lounge area. He showed no interest in interacting with the women.


    This left many of them disappointed as they left.


    "Not bad quality."


    Caesar commented quietly as he took a sip of wine, though it wasn''t clear if he was referring to the drink or the woman.


    It wasn''t that he wasn''t interested in women; rather, with his Superman-level senses, he could instantly tell how ''clean'' they were just by their scent.


    Besides, he was a frequent visitor to such places and wasn''t lacking in romantic encounters. What he lacked was precious intelligence.


    As he swirled the rich wine in his glass, Caesar closed his eyes and let his hearing expand freely. Hundreds of different voices poured into his ears without omission, and with his Superman brain, he filtered and processed the useful information.


    "Come on, give me a kiss, darling..."


    "Colonel Hendry? What''s he doing here?".


    "The U.S. plans to deploy missiles in Turkey soon. This could be the spark that escalates the Cold War between the U.S. and the Soviet Union.".


    I lost another million today!


    Is World War III about to start?


    Bars, parties, and venues attracted all sorts of people from different walks of life who mingled with one another. The information they shared on a daily basis, if fully collected, could easily surpass the intelligence capabilities of major nations.


    As expected, war is inevitable in every world, even here, where there''s no Hydra to stir up trouble...".


    Caesar muttered to himself. In this timeline, without a Symbol of Peace or Captain America, and no superheroes to set a standard for the era, the post-war Cold War and secret conflicts between major powers were far more frequent than in the Marvel universe.


    However, as an outsider from another time, Caesar had no intention of intervening in the wars of this world.


    In the Marvel universe, his original self as the Symbol of Peace was already exhausted enough. This avatar had no desire to repeat that experience.


    ...

 IMUC Chapter 521 Hellfire Club, the White Queen, and the Girl

    Caesar sat on a sofa in the main hall of the club, slowly sipping his wine and gathering information.


    After a while, he spotted Colonel Hendry, with each of his arms wrapped around a girl. They were being led by a woman in a fur cape who, despite the revealing outfit more suited to this type of venue, exuded an aura of royalty. The woman led them to one of the private rooms with curtains.


    In the main hall of the club, all the security guards instinctively stepped aside, not daring to block the woman''s path. The club''s regulars didn''t try to approach her either. Though their gazes were filled with lust and a desire to conquer, there was also a palpable sense of fear.


    Anyone familiar with the Hellfire Club knew that the woman was the legendary boss behind the scenes. The Hellfire Club''s popularity among the elite and its success in both legal and illegal circles far exceeded that of an ordinary nightclub.


    Of course, as the club''s boss, the woman was no ordinary high-class escort.


    As she lowered the curtain to the private room, the White Queen''s eyes swept the bustling hall, pausing briefly on Caesar. Her brow furrowed slightly as she felt she had seen him somewhere before, but she quickly dismissed the thought and let the curtain fall.


    **"This is getting more interesting," Caesar muttered, lowering his gaze as he leaned back comfortably on the sofa, tilting his head to finish the wine in his glass. He snapped his fingers at a passing waiter, "Another glass of brandy."


    **Yes, sir," The waiter replied respectfully, taking the empty glass.


    Just then, another young, alluring woman entered the main room of the club.


    The girl had waist-length, dark golden hair, and even in a place filled with beautiful women, her appearance was top-notch.


    Her healthy, tanned body was striking, and she wore a black, revealing outfit like the other girls, though she looked slightly uncomfortable, her hands resting nervously on her stomach. Barefoot, she tiptoed gingerly across the red carpet.


    Several middle-aged gentlemen in the hall noticed her, their expressions changing as they moved quickly toward her like wolves on the scent of blood.


    At the Hellfire Club, customers had the right to choose their escorts, but women had no say; whoever booked her first claimed her.


    **"Excuse me..."


    The girl shrank back as the men approached, ready to make an excuse to refuse, but before she could react, someone suddenly stepped forward and wrapped an arm around her slender waist. She gasped in surprise as she was pulled into an embrace, treated as if she were someone''s property.


    **"Sorry, but this one''s taken," Caesar said with a smile, holding the girl close as he took the fresh glass of wine.


    The girl froze, her mind going blank, momentarily forgetting to resist.


    The middle-aged gentlemen, who had been a step too late, glared at the young man who had boldly claimed the girl. Their previously gentlemanly faces stiffened in displeasure.


    Caesar smiled and held the girl as he led her to the sofa, leaving the angry men behind.


    **"You little brat!"


    As an advanced Italian diplomat, Griff had never been treated with such disrespect and was about to confront Caesar, but his two companions held him back.


    **"Let it go, Griff. Causing a scene here won''t do you any good."**.


    **"Yeah, show the Hellfire Club some respect. You can deal with him later when we''re outside."**.


    At his friend''s urging, Griff glared, his face red with anger as he watched Caesar walk away. **"Fine, let him have his lucky day."


    Caesar led the girl to a quiet corner, sat down on the sofa, and pulled her onto his lap. He offered her the wine glass, "Come, have a drink with me."


    The girl, still somewhat dazed, obediently parted her lips and took a sip of the wine, her pale cheeks flushing with two rosy spots.


    Caesar smiled as he swirled the glass, noting the lipstick mark on the rim before taking a sip himself. **"Not bad."


    **"You... you..."  S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl finally snapped out of it, realizing she had been teased by someone at least five years younger than her. She instinctively tried to pull away from Caesar, but he held her tighter, leaning in to whisper in her ear, **"You''re not really one of the girls, are you?"


    A wave of panic swept through the girl, but she stopped struggling, pretending to be confused as she asked quietly, **"What are you talking about?"


    Caesar chuckled, gently holding her slender hand as he leaned closer to her ear and said, "There''s a callus on your right index finger. It''s subtle, but you can feel it, and it stands out against the rest of your smooth skin. That''s from handling a gun regularly, isn''t it?"


    "I practice self-defense. Is that a problem?" The girl replied, still trying to keep her composure.


    Caesar blinked playfully. "Not at all. But as a girl in your line of work, your body is awfully clean. If you lack experience, I can teach you tonight."


    "You little rascal..."


    Though she was much older than him, the girl found herself repeatedly flustered by his teasing. She quickly realized that the young man before her was no novice. Still, she showed no signs of panic. Since he had recognized that she wasn''t an escort and even helped her out, it meant that he didn''t mean her any harm.


    "My name is Caesar. And yours?" Caesar asked, still holding her close as he sipped his wine.


    "Moira. And at my age, you should call me ''Miss Moria.''"


    Moira tilted her head up in annoyance and looked at Caesar with displeasure. But being so close, she finally got a good look at his face. Their noses almost touched and she jerked away as if shocked.


    Before she could move more than a few centimeters, Caesar pulled her back into his arms. "Careful. The security here is watching us."


    "Damn it, I''ll let this slide!"


    Moira gritted her teeth. If the people at the CIA training center knew that the agent who had taken down countless male operatives was now lying in the arms of a young man like a docile kitten, it would cause quite a stir.


    "Good girl, that''s better."


    Caesar smiled faintly. "Now that we know each other, why don''t you tell me your background and your purpose here?"


    "Absolutely not."


    Moira refused the request without hesitation, then hesitated for a moment before adding, "Unless... you could distract the security in the hall... But no, you probably can''t do that."


    "Consider it done."


    To Moira''s surprise, Caesar suddenly released her and stood up from the sofa, leaving her feeling strangely disappointed. Before she could process what was happening, she saw Caesar walking straight toward Griff and his two companions who were still in the hall.


    "What''s he up to?" Moira was stunned.


    Griff and his friends were drinking and chatting, looking for new girls to entertain them, when Caesar approached. Before Griff could react, Caesar suddenly slapped him hard across the face.


    *Smack!*


    The loud slap echoed through the main hall of the Hellfire Club, causing all the patrons to cover their mouths in shock and drawing the attention of the security guards.


    "What... What are you doing?!" Griff yelled, clutching his now swollen left cheek, his face turning bright red with anger.


    "Nothing much. I remember you gave me a look earlier that I didn''t like, so I slapped you to blow off some steam," Caesar replied calmly, pulling out a white handkerchief to wipe his hand.


    Griff''s eyes blazed with fury as he shouted, "Are you deliberately trying to humiliate me? Do you know who I am?!"


    "No, no, it''s not just you," Caesar said, tossing the handkerchief aside. "I''m saying you and your two friends here are trash, and your very presence is an eyesore. So kindly disappear from my sight immediately!"


    As soon as Caesar uttered those brazen words, the entire Hellfire Club hall erupted in shock.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters

 IMUC Chapter 522 The World of Mutants

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters


    The social etiquette among the upper class and elite circles often involves a facade of camaraderie and politeness while concealing backstabbing and scheming behind the scenes.


    A place like the Hellfire Club serves as a networking platform where guests generally maintain a level of decorum and avoid serious conflict.


    But today was an exception.


    There was no particular reason for it - it was just a simple matter of disliking someone. And so, in front of everyone, a slap was delivered.


    Caesar maintained a warm smile, and if Griff''s face hadn''t been swollen, the onlookers might have thought it was all an accident. His calm yet arrogant words caused the guests to gasp in shock, even stunning Moira who was standing in the corner of the room.


    "This is my chance..."


    Moira snapped out of her daze as she saw the security guards closing in on Caesar. She quickly got up from the sofa and stealthily made her way to Colonel Hendry''s private room.


    At that moment, everyone''s attention was focused on Caesar, so naturally no one noticed Moira''s movements.


    "What now?"


    Caesar glanced at Moira''s retreating figure. Like an entitled young master who wouldn''t let things go, he didn''t wait for the angry Griff to speak before continuing, "Not convinced you''re trash?"


    "You little brat, I will kill you! I swear I''ll kill you!"


    Griff could no longer contain his anger. His hair and beard seemed to bristle with rage as he lunged at Caesar, who stood calmly in front of him. Caesar didn''t dodge or defend himself, watching Griff like a clown.


    Just as Griff was about to reach him, several large, burly guards sprang forward, grabbed Griff by his limbs, and held him in place, preventing him from moving an inch.


    "What are you doing? You''ve got the wrong guy! It''s him! He''s the one making trouble! Do you know who I am?" Griff''s eyes were bloodshot as he struggled desperately, screaming at the top of his lungs. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break free of the guards'' grip.


    The sunglasses-wearing guards stood unmoved, pinning Griff to the ground.


    "Take care of him. I don''t want to see him again tonight," Caesar said casually to the manager who had rushed over.


    The manager, sweating heavily, nodded quickly. "Yes, Your Grace. I sincerely apologize for the inconvenience. Your expenses for tonight are on the house. I hope you have a more pleasant evening."


    Caesar nodded slightly and walked back to the sofa, the onlookers instinctively parting to make way for him.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Griff. It''s not that our club doesn''t respect you, but you''ve offended someone you shouldn''t have," The manager said, shaking his head regretfully. He then instructed two security guards, "Escort him out of Las Vegas.


    "Your Grace... Your Grace?" Griff had given up resisting, muttering to himself, his face drained of all color.


    In a club like this, when a conflict arises, the security guards aren''t like the police - they don''t care who''s right or wrong. Whoever has the higher status is in the right. And a simple Italian diplomat can''t be compared to a duke of a great power.


    Caesar returned to his seat on the sofa, but Moira, disguised as an escort, was nowhere to be seen.


    "Has she made her move?" Caesar smiled faintly, sitting down and picking up his wine glass to continue sipping his drink. His eyes narrowed slightly as he looked into Colonel Hendry''s private room.


    His deep blue eyes glowed faintly, and the curtain blocking his view was instantly pierced by his Superman-like vision, revealing everything inside.


    Caesar clearly saw that the private room was empty. Focusing his vision further, he could see beyond the walls, revealing what was hidden within.


    The private room had a well-concealed secret chamber just behind a wall. Inside the chamber was a study filled with various world maps and intelligence files. Moira had already infiltrated the chamber and was crouching beside the desk, her rounded hips swaying as she deftly rifled through the cabinets, searching for intelligence files. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That technique... CIA, perhaps?" Caesar mused, shaking his head. Just then, Moira seemed to hear something and looked to another, even deeper part of the study.


    "Hmm?" Caesar''s expression changed as he also looked in that direction.


    The innermost room, though another secret chamber, was spacious and luxuriously furnished, complete with a comfortable conference table and chairs.


    Inside the second secret chamber...


    The White Queen was seated with a middle-aged man, while a non-mainstream young man in a suit sat on a high stool nearby, drinking alone. Colonel Hendry, the host who had invited them, sat on the other side with his legs crossed.


    The middle-aged man and Colonel Hendry seemed to be discussing something, and when their negotiations failed, both of their expressions became displeased.


    Caesar loosened some of his Superman-like hearing restrictions, and the conversation behind several walls reached his ears clearly.


    Colonel Hendry glared at the middle-aged man and sneered, "Mr. Shaw, you want me to change my mind and support the deployment of missiles in Turkey. That''s practically impossible. We both know that if the missiles are deployed in Turkey, the Soviets will surely react, and if that triggers a war between the two countries, neither of us can bear the consequences."


    "Colonel, don''t be so quick to draw conclusions," Shaw''s face turned slightly cold.


    "Then there''s nothing more to discuss," Colonel Hendry frowned, cautiously reaching for the pistol at his waist.


    "Let''s try another method of negotiation," Shaw said before clapping his hands.


    The non-mainstream young man, hearing the signal, immediately stood up and extended his left hand and a whirlwind appeared in the palm of his hand, growing in size to become a small tornado.


    "What did you put in my drink?!" Colonel Hendry stood up in horror, mistakenly believing they had drugged him, causing him to hallucinate.


    The young man thrust his hand forward, sending the whirlwind toward Colonel Hendry. It lifted him three or four feet into the air before slamming him heavily onto the sofa.


    Colonel Hendry struggled to his feet, drew his gun and fired at Shaw. But the White Queen stood up and shielded Shaw, her body turning into a brilliant, crystalline diamond.


    *Clang, Clang, Clang!*


    The bullets hit the White Queen''s diamond form, producing only sparks without causing any damage.


    Colonel Hendry''s mouth hung open in despair, and the weapon fell from his hand as he realized resistance was futile.


    "Impressive, isn''t it? The superpowers derived from gene mutation," Shaw smiled at him, understanding that all authority and wealth were meaningless in the face of absolute power.


    Colonel Hendry slumped silently on the sofa, realizing that he was powerless against these mutated humans.


    "Where is Azazel?" Shaw asked.


    The White Queen tilted her head and blew a sharp, piercing whistle.


    In a flash of red flame, a young man with demonic features and red skin appeared out of nowhere in the air and extended his left hand toward Colonel Hendry.


    Colonel Hendry hesitated for a moment but finally took his hand. The red flames flared again and they both disappeared from the secret chamber.


    In just a short time, the three mutants had displayed their unique abilities, a scene that was not only observed by CIA agent Moira but also by Caesar in the club''s main hall.


    "Four mutants," Caesar muttered to himself, his interest growing.


    In the Marvel universe, individuals with unique abilities were rare, and they were often either villains or superheroes.


    However, in the current X-Men universe, due to the prevalence of mutated genes, mutants were emerging continuously among the human population, numbering in the thousands. Most of these mutants hid among ordinary people, like Charles and Raven.


    The X-Men universe is a world teeming with talent, where superhumans abound, and powerful beings roam the Earth.


    (End of the chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 523 The Mysterious Caesar

    Still shaken, Moira slipped out of the secret chamber. What she witnessed tonight was beyond her imagination - these supernatural abilities, almost like magic, really existed. Moreover, people were beginning to use these mutated abilities to intervene in global politics.


    "Colonel Hendry is already under their control. If he changes his mind, there''s a high chance that missiles will be used on the Turkish front..." As an excellent CIA agent, Moira fully understood the gravity of the situation. She took a few deep breaths to calm her nerves.


    After leaving the private room, Moira instinctively glanced to the corner of the hall. The boy named Caesar who had been sitting on the sofa earlier was nowhere to be seen. Nor was there any sign of him in the neon-lit hall.


    Moira''s beautiful eyes dimmed for a moment, but she quickly regained her composure and walked to the entrance of the Hellfire Club.


    Outside, on the street next to the Hellfire Club, a black compact car was parked.


    Moira walked up to the car, and the window rolled down as she approached. The man in the driver''s seat was a middle-aged man with a slightly bald head.


    "So how did it go? Nothing happened in there, did it? I told you, a club of this caliber isn''t easy to infiltrate..." The middle-aged man''s words were cut off as Moira opened the back door, stepped inside, and interrupted, "Bobby, get me the CIA''s highest-ranking officer, now!"


    Bobby''s eyes widened in shock and he exclaimed, "Are you crazy? The highest ranking officer is probably on the Turkish front discussing things."


    "Enough with the chatter! I have something very important to report!"


    Moira''s expression was determined and her tone firm. Bobby hesitated for a moment, but finally reached for the hidden communication device in the car and sighed, "Fine, fine, we''ll both end up writing reports about this."


    After establishing contact with the highest-ranking CIA officer, Moira briefly reported what she had witnessed in the Hellfire Club, including the strange abilities displayed by the mutants and the threat to Colonel Hendry.


    Finally, she worriedly concluded, "There is definitely something wrong with the Hellfire Club. It could directly affect the missile deployment on the Turkish front!"


    "What are you talking about, Agent Moira?"


    In the main control room of the U.S. military base on the Turkish front, the Senior CIA officer sat in a chair looking at Colonel Hendry, who was chatting nearby.


    Lowering his voice on the phone, he said, "Colonel Hendry is sitting right here, not far from me! Did you see him at the Hellfire Club? That''s impossible as he is here. He would have had to travel almost three thousand kilometers in ten minutes!"


    Moira frowned, remembering the demon-like man she had seen earlier.


    "Stop wasting my time." The Senior Officer, now annoyed, hung up the satellite phone.


    As the dial tone buzzed in her ear, Moira hung up and leaned back in the plush backseat.


    Bobby, an experienced CIA operative, had expected this and said, "I told you, intelligence without hard evidence is sometimes useless, especially when it comes to mutations and other supernatural phenomena.


    "I''m not giving up that easily."


    Moira said stubbornly, suddenly remembering something. She tilted her head and asked, "Bobby, do you know a boy named Caesar? He was helping me out at the club earlier. Could he be someone you secretly sent to help me?"


    "How could that be? It''s just the two of us working here tonight." Bobby shook his head firmly, then froze, looking suspiciously at Moira. "Did you say his name was... Caesar?"


    "Yes, he looked very young, about seventeen or eighteen years old. Blonde hair, blue eyes, with an unusual appearance, and he is also about six feet tall, with a - well, a strong and fit build." As Moira described him, she remembered their close encounter earlier and a blush crept up her cheeks. Fortunately, the dim car lights hid it from Bobby.


    Bobby''s expression grew serious as he replied gravely, "From what you''ve said, it should be him."


    "You know him?" Moira asked in surprise.


    "Of course, I don''t know him personally, but I''ve heard of him."


    Bobby paused for a moment to collect his thoughts before explaining, "Caesar. The last Duke of England and the youngest ever. His birth and parentage are unknown. In the CIA''s files, he ranks among the top three in terms of information scarcity."


    "Duke? That young man is a duke?"


    Moira covered her mouth with both hands. Even though she had suspected that Caesar''s identity was unusual, knowing his true status still shocked her.


    "Yes. The origin of his dukedom is also a mystery."


    Bobby chuckled ironically. "The records say that Caesar, in the early days of World War II, when the war was still ongoing in some regions, rescued an important member of the British royal family and was subsequently given the title of Duke."


    He paused and continued, "But think about it. How could a child, only a few years old at the time, have saved an important royal figure?"


    "So it must be a lie? The title was probably given for other reasons," Moira speculated.


    "You''re not alone in thinking that. Many people believe the same. There''s even a rumor that Caesar was the illegitimate son of the British Queen at the time."


    Bobby shrugged. "But regardless, he was made a Duke. Imagine a child, just a few years old, wielding more power and wealth than an entire family. What would that be like?"


    This was, of course, self-evident. After receiving the title, not only outsiders would have envied Caesar, but even members of the royal family would have taken various actions against him...


    "But why now..."


    Moira''s eyes widened in disbelief. After all, Caesar was still growing up healthy and strong.


    Bobby sighed repeatedly. "So it''s all a mystery. All those who have acted against Caesar, either openly or covertly, have died in mysterious circumstances, without exception. To this day, he remains active in the high society gatherings of the great powers, showing no respect even to the big bosses. No one dares to challenge him.


    "He seems to be just a spoiled rich kid, but he actually relies on his own abilities... What kind of person is he really?"


    Moira''s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    Bobby warned her seriously, "I advise you not to get too curious about him. Even though our job in the CIA is to gather intelligence, there are some people and things that are beyond our reach. If you get involved, it may be impossible to get out."


    "I understand."


    Moira said this but secretly planted a seed of curiosity in her mind.


    "If the Chief doesn''t believe it, what are you going to do next?" Bobby asked.


    Moira replied, "I need to find a scientist who specializes in mutated genes. He might have a solution!"


    At that moment, about three thousand kilometers away from the Hellfire Club, at a U.S. military base.


    Due to Colonel Hendry''s change of mind and agreement to deploy missiles in Turkey, the U.S. military officers in the main control room were having a heated argument. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No one noticed, high above the base buildings, about a kilometer up in the sky,


    Caesar, dressed in a suit, floated in the air, defying gravity and the strong wind. He looked down at the base fortress, illuminated by lights, his deep blue eyes seeming to penetrate steel, observing everything in the main control room below.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters

 IMUC Chapter 524 Absolute Speed vs. Teleportation

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters


    On the rooftop of the U.S. military base Fortress, under the cover of the thick night, the man known as the "Azazel Demon," who was allied with the Hellfire Club, stood in a blind spot, unnoticed by the surrounding surveillance cameras.


    Dressed in a black gentleman''s suit, Azazel had crimson skin that appeared dark red in the night. He resembled a bat-like beast, silently leaning against the window, crouching as he spied on the military meeting taking place in the control room.


    "Colonel Hendry, once the missiles are deployed in Turkey, we could launch missiles against the Soviet Union that they couldn''t intercept. This would be a clear signal that could provoke the Soviets. Are you sure you want to do this?" The senior CIA officer asked, staring at Colonel Hendry with a serious expression.


    "Yes," Colonel Hendry replied calmly, his face expressionless. "I still believe that deploying missiles in Turkey is the best way to gain the upper hand. This decision was not made lightly; I''ve given it considerable thought."


    The CIA officer frowned. Previously, Colonel Hendry had been adamantly opposed to the idea, so this sudden 180-degree change was puzzling.


    He remembered Agent Moira''s earlier report mentioning something suspicious about the Hellfire Club and the possibility that Colonel Hendry had been compromised.


    ...


    After confirming that Colonel Hendry was on their side, Azazel pulled a satellite communicator from his suit pocket, dialed it, and briefly reported, "It''s done.


    From the other end, Shaw''s voice replied softly, "Very good. Keep an eye on him. Once he reaches a remote area, tell him to meet me the day after tomorrow, and he''ll get what he wants."


    "Understood. Tonight, I-" Azazel started to reply, but his words were suddenly cut off as he seemed to notice something incredible. His beast-like, reddish-brown pupils contracted sharply.


    "What''s wrong, Azazel? What happened?" Shaw asked in surprise, sensing the unusual tone.


    "Let''s talk later. I''ll report to you when I return."


    Azazel swiftly hung up and pocketed the communicator before coldly glancing to the side.


    Somehow, without him noticing, a blonde teenager had appeared on the rooftop, standing less than five meters away, quietly observing him.


    "You finally noticed me?" Caesar said with a bright smile on his face.


    Azazel tensed, his muscles tightening. With his animal instincts, he hadn''t even noticed when the boy had approached.


    "Are you a mutant too?" Azazel asked cautiously, thinking it was the only explanation for how the boy could have done this.


    "Mutant? Not exactly," Caesar replied with a wink. "I''m Kryptonian, not exactly human, so I''m not a mutant with altered or an extra gene."


    But those details weren''t important.


    Caesar looked at Azazel with growing interest and bombarded him with questions, "So, what you just used... is it teleportation? Instant movement? Or is it more of a pinpoint teleportation? Does it have any time or distance limitations?"


    "You... saw that?" Azazel''s face darkened. He hadn''t expected their greatest secret, a crucial part of the Hellfire Club''s plan, to be witnessed and revealed by a mere boy.


    His thoughts raced and his gaze turned cold on Caesar as he began to feel the urge to kill.


    Reading his thoughts, Caesar shrugged. "Thinking of killing me? I''d advise against it."


    Azazel remained silent, his hand slowly reaching for the dagger hidden at his waist.


    At such close range, his teleportation ability would allow him to appear behind the boy almost instantly and kill him without a sound.


    Just as Azazel''s hand touched the dagger, preparing to make his move, he felt as if he had fallen into a freezing chamber. Facing Caesar, who stood without any defensive posture, Azazel was overcome by a chill that ran up his spine, freezing both his body and mind.


    **Death...**


    He was going to die!


    Cold sweat poured from Azazel''s brow. He was called "Demon" and "Red Devil" not only because of his crimson skin but also because of his beastly senses that had saved his life many times before.


    But right now, just before he planned to attack Caesar, he clearly felt the presence of death - if he attacked the boy in front of him, he would definitely die!


    Although he hadn''t taken action yet, fear had already gripped him to the bone. His mutated genes sounded an alarm, telling him to stay away from this boy.


    Azazel''s body shuddered and then, with a burst of red flame, he vanished into the void, disappearing from the rooftop of the U.S. Military Base Fortress.


    "Wise choice. It''s rare that I find a mutated ability that interests me, so don''t disappoint me." Watching the red figure disappear before him, Caesar simply smiled, then turned his gaze to the distant forest on the left side of the base.


    Ten kilometers away from the Turkish U.S. military base Fortress, in a remote wooded area with no signs of human life. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a whoosh, a burst of red flame appeared in the air as Azazel arrived in the forest. Leaning against a pine tree with his left hand and wiping the sweat from his forehead with his right sleeve, he muttered to himself in a low voice, "Who the hell is that?"


    "Are you talking about me? My name is Caesar."


    Without warning, a casual voice came from behind him.


    Azazel''s hair stood on end as he turned to see Caesar standing five meters behind him, watching him with a bored expression.


    "Are you a man or a ghost?" Azazel gasped, his back pressed against the pine.


    "Of course I''m human."


    Caesar shook his head and looked at Azazel, analyzing, "In less than the blink of an eye, you''ve moved ten kilometers away. It doesn''t seem to be a place-specific teleportation, but a higher teleportation ability, does it?"


    Azazel gritted his teeth and transformed into a burst of red flame once more, instantly disappearing into the forest.


    "You really are persistent!"


    Caesar shook his head in exasperation, then stomped hard on the ground. A white shockwave erupted as fallen leaves scattered in all directions. In the blink of an eye, he broke the sound barrier and shot into the sky.


    This time, he didn''t stop at a thousand meters, but continued upward, breaking through the atmosphere until he reached near space, where he could see the curved outline of the Earth and bathe in direct sunlight.


    Looking down at the blue planet below, Caesar closed his eyes and unleashed his super-hearing. A flood of complex and intricate sounds poured into his ears, which his brain processed at a speed far beyond that of any supercomputer.


    "So he fled to America? Just like a rat."


    Caesar opened his eyes quickly, focused on one direction, and dove down, becoming a streak of light that tore through the night sky.


    In America, Las Vegas.


    Almost instantaneously, after crossing three thousand kilometers, Azazel emerged from the void in a burst of red flame and crashed to the sandy desert floor on the outskirts of the city.


    "Ha... ha..."


    Azazel struggled to his feet from the sand, panting heavily. Successive long-distance teleportations had drained a considerable amount of his energy.


    But at least he was lucky to have escaped that monster named Caesar.


    Azazel''s throat was dry, and when he spotted a grocery store a few dozen meters away, he didn''t care about his strange appearance and started walking toward it.


    As he approached the desert roadside store, a gust of wind blew in, and in a daze, Azazel thought he saw someone waving at him from the store''s entrance.


    "A hallucination?" Azazel stood there, stunned.


    Caesar was sitting in a chair outside the store, casually drinking a beer. He shook an unopened bottle at Azazel and said, "Thirsty? How about taking a break and having a cold beer?"


    ...**(End of Chapter)**


    I have translated a new novel (Multiverse Conquest Starting from Dragon Ball). Read it and support me.

 IMUC Chapter 525 Superman Caesar, The Submission of the Red Devil

    I have translated a new novel (Multiverse Conquest Starting from Dragon Ball). Read it and support me.


    ''''Hellfire Club, Underground Chamber.''''


    "Just three minutes ago, we lost contact with Azazel."


    Shaw sat with his legs crossed on a sofa chair, his clenched hands cracking audibly. His face was so cold it seemed like frost might form. His words brought a brief silence to the hall.


    The young man with the ability to spin his body at high speeds was full of disbelief. "How is that even possible..."


    Even the White Queen furrowed her brow and pondered, "Perhaps something unexpected happened? Or maybe it''s a satellite signal issue? With Azazel''s teleportation ability, even if he encounters something he can''t handle, no one should be able to stop him from escaping."


    "It''s precisely because of that that I''m worried." Shaw released his clenched fists and said coldly, "Riptide, Emma, we must speed up our original plan. If we continue to delay, who knows what other unforeseen events might occur."


    "Alright."


    "Understood."


    The young man and the White Queen both nodded, their expressions becoming more serious and excited. If their planned operation succeeded, it would ignite the third world war, engulfing nations across the globe.


    Meanwhile...


    Thirty kilometers from the Hellfire Club, in the desert outskirts of Las Vegas, outside a convenience store.


    Holding up the cold beer in his hand, Caesar smiled at Azazel. But to Azazel, the boy''s smile was more like a devil''s sinister grin.


    "Are you... are you some kind of monster?"


    Azazel finally forced out the words, his face, already red from his skin tone, darkening even further with frustration.


    He was used to being called a "monster" and "devil" by others, but this was the first time he had described someone else that way. It was a testament to the overwhelming impact Caesar had on him tonight.


    "I''ve already told you, my name is Caesar."


    Caesar stood up from the wooden chair and took a few steps closer, looking Azazel up and down before shaking his head slightly with regret. "Getting exhausted after just two round trips of three thousand kilometers? That''s pretty short. It seems you only have a long-distance teleportation ability."


    True long-distance teleportation should be able to reach other planets, crossing the stars, like the Bifrost, portals, or the Space Stone in the Marvel Universe.


    "Short...?"


    Azazel felt a wave of contempt, but he didn''t know how to refute it. After all, Caesar had arrived back in America even faster than him, without even breaking a sweat.


    "So, you have a tail too."


    Caesar glanced at the large red tail behind Azazel, swaying like a feline''s, with a tip that resembled a sharp blade.


    "Don''t push me."


    Azazel said this while drawing two daggers, one in each hand.


    "I won''t kill you; you''re welcome to try."


    Caesar shrugged, raising his left hand and extending a single index finger as if he intended to use it as a weapon against the blades.


    "Don''t joke around!"


    Azazel let out an angry roar. He was the Red Devil, a demon among demons, a being between man and beast but superior to both as a mutated lifeform.


    He was usually the nightmare of his enemies, the king of assassins, but now he had been pushed to the edge.


    Azazel, no longer able to contain his fear and anger, turned into a burst of red flames and vanished from where he stood, reappearing the next instant close behind Caesar.


    While in mid-air, the daggers in his hands, along with the pointed tip of his tail, aimed at Caesar''s head, neck, and heart.


    Caesar didn''t move an inch. In a split second, his index finger flashed out like lightning, striking three times, with each movement being a blur. Azazel''s blades and tail were all deflected outward, away from their intended targets.


    "How?"


    ''''The pain in Azazel''s hand and tail was intense, but the shock in his heart was ten times greater.''''


    There was no time to think.


    Azazel pushed himself to the limit, repeatedly turning into red flames and teleporting short distances around Caesar, launching fierce attacks with his daggers and tail.


    All that could be heard was the continuous clashing of metal, with sparks flying everywhere.


    In just five seconds, Azazel teleported over a dozen times, launching a rapid barrage of attacks at Caesar from every angle. But no matter where he struck or whether he used his daggers or tail, Caesar always managed to react, blocking every attack with a flick of his left index finger.


    Sweat unknowingly soaked Azazel''s collar as his fear of Caesar grew with each failed attempt.


    Caesar wasn''t predicting Azazel''s teleportation destinations in advance; rather, he was responding in the brief moments after Azazel reappeared, perfectly countering attacks from three different directions¡ª all with just the index finger of his left hand. He never used his right hand, nor did he take a single step.


    What kind of superhuman reflexes did this require?


    What Azazel didn''t realize was that for Caesar, once he unleashed the full potential of his senses, his perception of time became different from that of ordinary humans.


    Humans often describe moments too fleeting to react to as "instants" or "split-seconds," but to Caesar, those could stretch into ten seconds or even a minute.


    "Ha!"


    Azazel teleported one last time directly in front of Caesar, thrusting both daggers toward Caesar''s eyes. This time, Caesar either reacted too slowly or simply watched as the blades approached his eyeballs.


    "Got careless, didn''t you?!"


    Azazel trembled with excitement, but before his smile could fully form, the blades that should have pierced Caesar''s eyes shattered as if they had struck refined iron.


    The smile froze on Azazel''s face, disappearing as his body collapsed to his knees in front of Caesar, staring at the shattered pieces of his blades on the ground.


    So... it turns out Caesar never needed to defend or dodge in the first place because even his eyes, supposedly the most vulnerable part of the human body, were as hard as iron marbles!


    Unimaginable speed, reaction time, superhuman strength, a body like iron...


    Azazel''s mind went blank. He finally understood why he had that initial premonition of death¡ª the gap between their strengths was as vast as a chasm; their powers weren''t even in the same dimension.


    If Mutants were the first step in breaking humanity''s genetic constraints and rapid evolution, then Caesar stood at the pinnacle of that evolutionary pyramid.


    "A truly perfect evolved human, a Superman? That''s the only word for it." Azazel looked up at Caesar, filled with utter reverence and submission.


    "What, you''re done fighting?" Caesar asked in surprise, urging him on, "Come on, keep going. You can try using your teleportation ability again, and this time I promise not to fight back."


    Azazel lowered his head and said, "I''ve lost, Master."


    "M-Master? What''s this now?"


    Caesar was bewildered when he heard this. He was only interested in Azazel''s teleportation ability, hoping to find a way back to his original Marvel universe, which was why he kept chasing Azazel for testing.


    Azazel replied as if it were the most natural thing in the world, "You''re the strongest person I''ve ever met, so naturally, you''re my master."


    "No, thanks. I don''t need a subordinate. Too much hassle, way too much!"


    Caesar flatly refused and, after a brief pause, suddenly took off at supersonic speed, disappearing into the desert night sky like a shooting star.


    Staring at the fading star in the sky, Azazel was left dumbfounded. He had offered his allegiance, only to be rejected without hesitation.


    ''''(End of Chapter)''''


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395 S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters

 IMUC Chapter 526 Magneto

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters


    ''''The next day at noon.''''


    ''''Oxford University, England.''''


    After a lecture on genetic studies, Charles, dressed in a suit, and Raven, disguised as an ordinary woman, walked side by side out of the university''s entrance.


    To the other students, they probably looked like an enviable couple¡ª the handsome young man and the tall, beautiful woman, who had been living together as childhood friends for over ten years.


    Raven secretly glanced at Charles walking beside her, letting out a silent sigh. Unfortunately, she was a different kind of Mutant. If she didn''t maintain her disguised appearance, her true form would likely be seen as monstrous.


    This was likely why, despite Charles''s usual flirtatious behavior, he never showed any romantic interest in her.


    "Want to grab a drink? There''s a drinking contest at the bar today!" Charles suggested to the distracted Raven.


    "Sure."


    Raven nodded obediently. Wherever Charles went, she would follow. Perhaps it wouldn''t be so bad if things stayed this way.


    ''''Inside a nearby bar at Oxford University.''''


    "Drink! Drink! Drink!"


    Dozens of patrons gathered around, loudly cheering. Charles had already taken off his jacket and was holding a tall glass, gulping down beer. Some of it spilled onto his white shirt, making him look like a completely different person from the professor who stood on the lecture stage just hours ago.


    ''''Five minutes later.''''


    "Are you okay? I told you to drink less," Raven said as she supported the slightly drunk Charles, who leaned against the bar. Charles shrugged indifferently, muttering, "I can still drink more."


    "I''ll get you a wet towel to wipe your face." Raven turned to head outside with a concerned expression on her face.


    As Charles leaned on the bar stool, lost in thought, a graceful figure approached him.


    "Are you the youngest genetics professor at Oxford University, Charles Xavier?"


    "Hmm?"


    Charles looked up, puzzled, and saw a well-dressed, attractive woman in front of him. It was Moira, who had traveled all the way from the United States seeking help.


    Seeing that she had his attention, Moira got straight to the point, asking, "Professor Xavier, you''ve previously published papers on gene mutation. I want to know if the type of people you referred to¡ª those who are at the forefront of evolution due to genetic mutation¡ª have already appeared in this world?"


    Charles frowned. He was indeed a bit drunk, his head slightly foggy from the alcohol, but the topic of gene mutation instantly captured his interest.


    His hand instinctively moved to his temple as he stared at Moira. In less than half a second, he used his telepathy to enter her mind, discovering the reason behind her question.


    In Moira''s thoughts, images of Caesar and the events at the Hellfire Club appeared as if she had experienced them herself.


    Charles shuddered, completely snapping out of his drunken state.


    Others like him...


    There were other Mutants, and they had even formed groups!


    "Professor? Professor?"


    Seeing Charles''s dazed expression, Moira waved her hand in front of his face and then sighed, "It looks like you''re too drunk. We can talk when you''re sober."


    "That won''t be necessary, Agent Moira," Charles said with a calm smile, looking at her. "Before you asked me that question, you already knew the answer, didn''t you? Don''t worry, if your target is those Mutants, I will do everything in my power to help you!"


    "That''s great!"


    Moira was both surprised and pleased, letting out a sigh of relief. "I need you to prove to the CIA that Mutants really exist."


    "No problem," Charles agreed without hesitation. Hiding his mutant abilities for a lifetime and pretending to be an ordinary person was never what he wanted.


    ''''The next day, at CIA Headquarters.''''


    Although Charles had made up his mind and, along with Raven, openly revealed their mutant abilities¡ª mind-reading and shape-shifting¡ª the CIA officials not only refused to accept this reality but also gave Agent Moira a thorough scolding.


    This was something Charles had anticipated. Humanity tends to fear the unknown, often preferring to avoid it rather than understand it, requiring a long period of transition to accept such things.


    Only one official was an exception.


    Jenna, the head of the CIA''s military weapons research, a tall, stout man whose suit was stretched tight over his large frame, approached Charles and Raven after the meeting, expressing his willingness to let them join in an effort to test Shaw''s strength and influence. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Regardless of the circumstances, this was a historic milestone, marking the first collaboration between Mutants and a government agency.


    ''''Later that night.''''


    In a somewhat secluded bar near the American coastline.


    Caesar randomly chose to come here, continuing to enjoy fine liquor and gather interesting intelligence as an ordinary patron. This kind of wandering life in a different time and space wasn''t so bad.


    A soft rustling sound from the bar''s rooftop caught his attention. Caesar glanced upward, and with his x-ray vision, he saw the Red Devil crouching on the roof, silently watching under the moonlight.


    Shaking his head, Caesar muttered, "Chased me all the way here, huh? What a troublesome guy. Of all the people to follow, you had to choose me. Let''s see how long you can keep this up."


    At that moment, the bar''s wooden door creaked open, and a tall young man, dressed in jeans, a leather jacket, and a wide-brimmed hat, with a satchel slung over his shoulder, walked into the bar.


    "One whiskey, please," The tall young man said in a deep voice as he sat down next to Caesar at the bar.


    Caesar glanced at him, his eyes gradually lighting up. The aura surrounding this man was strikingly similar to someone he knew¡ª Lorna!


    A person with an ability that resembles Lorna''s, and whose power feels comparable to that of Charles... It could only be him.


    Magneto, Erik Lehnsherr.


    Caesar hadn''t expected to run into him, the first Marvel mutant with the power to control magnetic fields.


    As Caesar studied Erik, Erik was also observing him, his sharp eyebrows slightly raised. From Caesar''s presence, he sensed something ominous.


    "What are you staring at?" Erik asked coldly as he accepted his whiskey from the bartender.


    Caesar smiled and said, "You, my friend, have a strong scent of blood on you, and right now, there''s an unmistakable air of vengeance about you."


    Erik''s pupils contracted slightly, but his face remained calm as he tilted his head back, downing the whiskey in one gulp. Placing the glass on the table with a clink, he said in a low voice, "So what? If I want to kill someone, are you going to stop me, or call the police?"


    "I wouldn''t bother. Too much trouble," Caesar shrugged.


    "Then you won''t mind if I kill you right now," Erik said, narrowing his eyes dangerously. He was like a wounded, feral beast, maintaining a certain level of hostility towards everyone, especially this young man who seemed to know his intentions.


    Only Caesar noticed that a few rusty screws in the wooden wall near Erik had quietly loosened, as if some unseen force was manipulating them.


    Caesar replied nonchalantly, "I don''t mind. But that''s assuming you can actually kill me."


    "Remember, you said it," Erik muttered, a hint of murderous intent flickering in his eyes. The screws detached from the wooden wall, floating in midair, with their sharp tips all aimed at Caesar.


    ''''(End of Chapter)''''

 IMUC Chapter 527 Finger Knife

    I am translating a new novel (Multiverse Conquest Starting from Dragon Ball). Read it and support me.


    ''''Inside the Bar.''''


    Caesar and Erik were standing less than a meter apart, staring each other down. Under Erik''s magnetic control, several screws floated in the air, ready to be fired like bullets at any moment.


    Caesar appeared completely unaware of the impending danger, maintaining a calm smile, seemingly oblivious to the fact that death was already gripping his throat.


    Erik''s intent to kill had reached its peak. With a slight movement of his fingers, he was about to command the screws to teach Caesar a lesson. But just at that critical moment, a hand suddenly clapped down on his shoulder from behind.


    ''''So fast!''''


    Erik was startled. He hadn''t noticed at all that a tall man was already standing behind him.


    The tall man was dressed in a formal suit, wearing leather gloves and a mask that covered most of his face, with his entire body tightly concealed, not revealing an inch of skin. In the dim, moody lighting of the bar, a pair of beast-like eyes stared at him intently.


    "Don''t take action against him; it''s for your own good... comrade," The Red Devil, Azazel, leaned down and whispered hoarsely in Erik''s ear. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who are you?" Erik narrowed his eyes, moving his fingers slightly, causing the screws to shift their aim toward Azazel''s head.


    Azazel proudly responded, "I am a servant of the Supreme Master, the Red Devil, Azazel."


    Caesar, watching from the side, couldn''t help but think, ''What the heck is this guy?''


    Erik was clearly taken aback as well, remaining silent and deep in thought.


    "Have you ever seen a finger knife?" Azazel asked, seemingly lost in his own thoughts.


    Erik raised an eyebrow in surprise, "Finger knife?"


    "Yes, a single finger can serve as a knife, standing undefeated, immovable..." Azazel began to explain, but before he could continue, Caesar suddenly got up from his seat, grabbed something behind Azazel, and in front of the bewildered onlookers, dragged the taller Azazel out of the bar.


    "Until we meet again," Caesar said, not looking back, waving his hand as he dragged Azazel by his tail out the bar door.


    "Two weirdos," Erik scoffed, lowering his hand. The screws, once suspended in mid-air, dropped to the ground, now under the control of gravity once more.


    But Caesar''s guess was correct¡ª Erik''s hands were stained with the scent of blood, and he was indeed filled with a vengeful aura. Tonight, he was going to kill.


    And it would be a massacre.


    "Check, please!" Erik called out, tossing a small tooth-sized gold nugget onto the table before quickly leaving the bar with his backpack.


    The bartender, eyeing the small gold nugget on the table, nervously shrank his neck, muttering to himself, "Really... three weirdos."


    ''''Later that night.''''


    Moonlight bathed the American coastline, where a large, luxurious white yacht was anchored.


    The inner members of the Hellfire Club¡ª Shaw, Emma, and Janos (Riptide)¡ª stood on the yacht''s open upper deck, watching as Colonel Hendry slowly ascended the gangway.


    "Dear Colonel, welcome to our fold. I believe we still have much to collaborate on," Shaw said with a smile, walking amiably towards Colonel Hendry.


    Colonel Hendry''s face was grim as he reached the top deck. When he got close to Shaw, he suddenly pulled out a high-explosive grenade from his pocket, gripping the pin with his other hand.


    "Give me the money! One million dollars, and I will leave America for good! That''s my only demand, or I will detonate this grenade!"


    "Colonel, you''ve chosen the worst possible path," Shaw replied.


    Shaw''s smile vanished. He showed no fear of the grenade and instead took a step forward, taunting, "Go ahead, pull it. I don''t mind."


    Colonel Hendry''s hand trembled slightly as he realized he was threatening a group of lunatics who were intent on starting a war, and worse, mutants with unknown abilities.


    "If you won''t pull it, then I will."


    Shaw smiled as he took the grenade from Colonel Hendry''s hand and, right in front of him, pulled the pin.


    The grenade immediately exploded into a shockwave and blast, but in that split second before it could do any damage, Shaw clapped his hands together. Remarkably, he contained the explosion within a tiny area, absorbing all the destructive energy.


    Colonel Hendry, seeing his last desperate gamble effortlessly neutralized, stood frozen with his mouth agape, unable to utter a word.


    "Here, take it back."


    Shaw extended two fingers, lightly touching Colonel Hendry''s shoulder. A brilliant flash of energy surged through, and before Colonel Hendry could say a word, his entire body disintegrated into ashes, scattering into the sea.


    The White Queen, Emma Frost, and Riptide, Janos, had been silently watching the entire time, treating Colonel Hendry like a clown. After all, Shaw, as the true leader of the Hellfire Club, was the strongest mutant among them.


    Shaw''s mutant ability allowed him to absorb the energy of any physical contact and convert it for his own use. He could enhance his strength, speed, and endurance or redirect the absorbed energy back as an attack.


    This ability made him the ultimate counter to conventional weapons.


    "Impressive," Emma stood up, clapping her hands. Suddenly, her expression changed, and she blurted out, "Someone''s coming!"


    As if to confirm her warning, Erik, now dressed in a wetsuit, climbed over the yacht''s railing from the shadows below and stepped onto the upper deck, glaring coldly at Shaw.


    "It''s you." Shaw''s face showed a hint of surprise. He remembered Erik well¡ª one of the mutants he had once nurtured and experimented on, especially one with such extraordinary abilities.


    "Yes, it''s me," Erik replied with a cold smile.


    "Watch out, he''s here to kill you!" Emma''s face twisted in alarm as she quickly transformed into her diamond form, placing herself between Shaw and Erik.


    As she did so, several daggers hurtled toward Shaw but clanged harmlessly against Emma''s diamond body.


    Foiled in his first attempt, Erik raised his left hand, ready to control the daggers again. But Emma was faster, launching a powerful psychic wave to attack his mind.


    "Aaahhhh!"


    Erik clutched his head, letting out a low, agonized roar.


    "Go!" Janos (Riptide) spun his fingers, creating a powerful whirlwind that blasted the defenseless Erik off the yacht and into the nearby sea.


    Shaw watched the now-calm sea surface and ordered, "Let''s get out of here, quickly."


    "Yes." Emma nodded in agreement. But just then, bright lights like pillars shone from several hundred meters away, illuminating the luxury yacht.


    Looking toward the illuminated sea, Shaw saw several U.S. Navy ships approaching, forming a blockade.


    "They have a mutant among them, tracking us telepathically," Emma, having returned to her human form, quickly shifted back to her diamond state.


    "Run!" Even Shaw couldn''t remain calm any longer as he rushed toward the yacht''s lower decks.


    On the deck of one of the U.S. Navy ships:


    "Someone with a power similar to mine is blocking my telepathy!" Charles said urgently, pressing his fingers to his temples. He turned to Commander Jenkins beside him, "I can''t help anymore. You''re on your own now!"


    On the sea next to the luxury yacht:


    "You''re not getting away!"


    Erik''s head emerged from the water, his face twisted in rage. Raising his left hand high, magnetic energy surged through his body, and the yacht''s anchor chain rose from the seabed, violently crashing down toward the luxury yacht.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters

 IMUC Chapter 528 The First Page of the Mutant(s) Saga

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters


    On the coastal road by the seawall.


    The night was filled with couples strolling hand in hand, but amidst them, Caesar was casually dragging Azazel by his tail, causing quite a scene.


    "What''s that? A tail?"


    "Must be a prop, but it''s gross."


    "Stay away from those two weirdos."


    Many passersby pointed and whispered about them, but when Azazel glared back, they quickly scattered in fear.


    "You finally acknowledge me, Master," Azazel said happily, despite being dragged. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Acknowledge you? Yeah, right!" Caesar walked to the edge of the coast, lifted Azazel with a bit of force, and then tossed him towards the five-meter-high sea.


    "Whoa!" Azazel cried out as he flew through the air, but just as he was about to hit the water, he transformed into a burst of crimson flame and vanished, reappearing beside Caesar in the next instant.


    "You''re really persistent," Caesar said, now thoroughly tired of Azazel''s teleportation ability.


    "Thank you for the compliment," Azazel replied with a gleaming smile, and just as he was about to say something, he suddenly heard a strange noise coming from the sea. He turned to look in that direction, surprised.


    About a few hundred meters from the coastline, three U.S. Navy ships were speeding toward a luxury yacht.


    The yacht itself was under attack¡ª a massive anchor chain, like a snake, had risen up and smashed into the yacht''s bow, penetrating and tearing it apart while explosions and flames spread violently.


    "That''s Mr. Shaw''s boat¡­" Azazel''s eyes widened in shock. Instinctively, he wanted to teleport over to help, but before he could use his ability, a hand gently rested on his shoulder.


    "Don''t go. If you do, I''ll kill you," Caesar said calmly. His words were soft, but they struck Azazel like a bolt of lightning.


    Caesar''s killing intent was faint, almost nonexistent. But if Azazel did teleport over, he knew without a doubt that he would die. There was no question about it.


    Though Caesar had far less of a killing nature than his original self, Kyle, it didn''t mean he wouldn''t kill. For Caesar, killing was as straightforward as opening a soda bottle¡ª done without hesitation, just to get to the drink inside.


    Would you harbor any ill will toward a bottle cap? No, you would just open it without a second thought to drink the soda inside.


    "Understood," Azazel nodded submissively.


    "Good, now watch closely. There are a lot of mutants gathering tonight," Caesar said.


    It was not just Magneto, but the White Queen and others as well. Even a certain professor who hadn''t yet gone bald was here.


    ''Boom! Boom! Boom!''


    Erik floated on the sea''s surface with a tense look on his face. He raised his right hand, manipulating the several-ton anchor chain as it whipped across the luxury yacht, quickly sinking it into the ocean.


    "It''s him. I didn''t realize he was this powerful."


    Azazel, with his enhanced night vision, recognized Erik¡ª the mutant they had encountered at the bar earlier¡ª and couldn''t help but marvel.


    "That''s Magnetic Control. If he couldn''t even handle a yacht, that ability wouldn''t be worth much," Caesar remarked casually. Right now, Magneto''s control over his powers wasn''t even as refined as Lorna''s. But when he fully developed his abilities, that''s when he would become the feared villain, Magneto.


    The same goes for that professor.


    They were still very young, but it was precisely because of their youth that this was truly their era.


    Erik stared at the remnants of the yacht sinking into the sea, his gaze fixed on the surface. Beneath the water, a current was stirring continuously. His magnetic senses clearly detected a small submarine quickly starting up and heading for the deep sea.


    "Don''t think you can escape! You''re staying here!" Erik''s face twisted with rage as he unleashed his full power, determined to use his abilities even if it meant sinking to the ocean floor.


    The small submarine carrying Shaw and the others was being slowed by the magnetic pull, its speed gradually decreasing, yet it continued to plunge into the depths. The force was also dragging Erik down from the surface toward the ocean floor.


    At that moment, a warship arrived in the nearby waters, and on the deck, Charles, with an anxious expression, shouted loudly, "There''s someone in the water! Another mutant! He''s about to drown¡ª we have to save him!"


    ### The U.S. soldiers couldn''t pinpoint the exact location and continued searching frantically. In his anxiety, Charles took matters into his own hands and jumped off the deck into the water. Using his telepathic abilities to lock onto the target, he dove down to the ocean floor and quickly grabbed Erik by the shoulder.


    Erik was still fiercely using his magnetic powers to hold onto the submarine, his face turning bright red from the effort, with a wild look of determination as if he was ready to perish together with his enemy.


    "Let go! If you keep this up, you''ll die!" Charles grabbed Erik and, using his telepathy, directly transmitted his thoughts into Erik''s mind.


    Erik was nearly exhausted. Watching the submarine drift further and further away, he finally relinquished his magnetic hold and swam back toward the surface with Charles.


    "You invaded my mind!" Erik gasped for air as they surfaced.


    "Sorry, I had no other choice," Charles replied, still holding onto Erik''s shoulders.


    Erik coughed up seawater and mumbled, "I thought there were very few of us¡­"


    "Erik," Charles said with a confident smile, "From today onward, you are no longer alone!"


    "This truly is a fateful encounter," Caesar muttered to himself as he observed from the shore. This was the beginning of the epic saga between Magneto and Professor X, the origins of two major mutant factions. Their love-hate relationship would later fuel the legendary battles in the X-Men universe.


    But what did it have to do with him?


    He was just a wanderer. His only goal was to find a way out of this timeline and return to the Marvel universe where his original self resided.


    "Let''s go," Caesar said as he turned to leave.


    "Huh, are we leaving?" Azazel was momentarily stunned but quickly realized and excitedly followed Caesar. "Yes, leave! Master, wait for me!"


    "From now on, just call me Master. As for you, how about the nickname ''Little Red''?"


    "Uh, Master, can we choose another name?"


    "Alright, Big Red then."


    "¡­"


    Their shadows stretched along the coast, soon disappearing around the corner of the street.


    In a long black Buick, Colonel Gennaro sat in the driver''s seat, transporting Charles, Raven, Moira, and the recently rescued Erik to a secret military base under the protection of the military.


    "You''ll like this place. This is where the CIA develops military-grade weapons and defense systems. I''m the chief officer and the highest authority here," Gennaro boasted as he parked the car in an open area. He then led Charles and the others inside.


    "Why do I have to go with you?" Erik asked coldly, still carrying his backpack on his shoulder.


    Charles immediately tried to persuade him, "Erik, we have a common enemy. The members of the Hellfire Club are incredibly powerful, and it''s dangerous to face them alone. Besides, even if you''re confident you can defeat them, you wouldn''t be able to find their current location, would you?"


    "Alright, I''ll stay for now," Erik agreed, conceding that Charles, as a professor, was quite skilled at teaching and guiding others.


    "Then let''s settle in here for the time being and figure out how to deal with them," Raven said, leading the way as they followed Gennaro into the building.


    The discussions lasted late into the night, and when the meeting finally ended, everyone retired to their assigned rooms to sleep.


    Yawning, Charles walked down the hallway and noticed Moira standing alone, leaning against the railing, gazing up at the moon in deep thought.


    "What are you thinking about?" Charles approached her.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be a mind reader?" Moira rolled her eyes at him when she saw it was Charles.


    "I usually don''t invade other people''s thoughts without permission," Charles replied seriously.


    "Yeah, right," Moira said sarcastically before turning her gaze back to the moon. After a moment, she asked, "Professor Charles, I heard you once lived with Caesar. What kind of person is he?"


    The mention of Caesar''s name brought a complex expression to Charles''s face as well.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 529 The Real One

    I am translating a new novel (Multiverse Conquest Starting from Dragon Ball). Read it and support me.


    A full moon emerged from behind dark clouds, casting its silvery light on the open area of the base.


    Charles leaned slightly, supporting himself on the corridor railing, and glanced sideways at Moira. "Why the sudden interest in Caesar?"


    Moira turned her face away, not wanting to answer directly. Fearing that Charles might read her mind, she replied evasively, "According to you, he''s a Mutant too, and a noble Duke from England. If he joins us, it might improve our chances against the Hellfire Club."


    "Caesar?" Charles''s lips twitched slightly.


    "Is his mutated ability unsuitable for combat?" Moira asked, looking at him in surprise.


    "No," Charles shook his head. "Rather than saying his abilities are unsuitable for combat, it''s more accurate to say I don''t know what his specific mutated ability is."


    "How is that possible?" Moira was genuinely surprised.


    "It''s the truth. Despite living under the same roof for years, Caesar is the only person I''ve never been able to fully understand," Charles said, shrugging in frustration. "My abilities, from childhood to now, have never been able to penetrate Caesar''s consciousness. Even when he''s asleep and most vulnerable. If ordinary people''s consciousness is like a regular house where you can enter once you find the door, his is like a highly encrypted super-safe."


    "What kind of person is he, exactly?" Moira asked, her mouth slightly agape, asking the question for the second time.


    "Well," Charles scratched his head and pointed at the sky, "He comes from above."


    "Above?"


    "Yes. When I was under ten, the night I met Raven, Caesar descended from the sky, like a meteor, crashing into my yard and making a huge hole. Yet, he emerged completely unharmed. He was homeless so he naturally stayed at my house for a while."


    "You''re quite the weirdo yourself," Moira remarked upon hearing Charles''s response. Allowing mysterious strangers into one''s home isn''t something ordinary people would do.


    Moira caught the main point and asked, "Wait, so Caesar was only about three or four years old at that time?"


    "Yes. He was much younger than us. Originally, Raven and I treated him like a younger brother. But as we grew closer¡­"


    Charles''s eyes took on a complex expression. "Caesar was surprisingly mature even then, and¡­ Given my Mind-Class mutated abilities, my brain development far exceeds that of ordinary people. I can memorize everything instantly and excel at everything I try. I''m undoubtedly a prodigy. But even at home, I still had to turn to Caesar for things I didn''t understand. He was a special figure who was both a teacher and a friend to me."


    Moira pondered and responded, "Caesar is also a genius?"


    "A genius?" Charles couldn''t help but laugh. "I''ve never seen him study. It''s as if he was born knowing everything, he is like a natural genius. In his presence, all those who call themselves geniuses would feel inferior."


    Moira was increasingly shocked by Charles''s high praise. As an agent of the CIA, she already considered Charles to be among the top geniuses, but it seemed Caesar''s level of genius was even beyond that.


    "Alright. Get some sleep. Tomorrow, we need to find out the whereabouts of the Hellfire Club," Charles yawned and headed toward his room, waving goodbye to Moira.


    Moira stood still, lost in thought.


    "Oh, and," Charles stopped, without turning around, and said seriously, "Rather than thinking about recruiting Caesar, it might be better to look for other Mutants. If Caesar wanted to take action, the world''s situation might already be developing in the direction he imagines."


    With that cryptic remark, Charles continued walking, his figure disappearing around the corridor corner, leaving Moira alone in the hallway, deep in thought.


    Neither of them noticed that around the corner of the corridor, Erik stood with his back against the wall, silently listening to their conversation.


    "Caesar, huh¡­" Erik muttered to himself, his fists clenching quietly.


    In America, New York, a city nightclub late at night.


    Looking around at the lively, neon-lit environment, Azazel turned to Caesar and asked in surprise, "Master, why are we here?"


    "To gather intelligence," Caesar replied matter-of-factly.


    Azazel was puzzled, "You want to find out information? Master, I can help you access intelligence databases from various countries."


    "Big Red, you don''t understand," Caesar said dismissively. "Doing something like that would be so boring. It''s not like this place where there''s fine wine and beautiful women to chat with. Besides, the information I need isn''t in any national intelligence database¡ª why? Because I''ve already seen all of it years ago."


    Azazel nodded, "Understood."


    "Let''s go then," Caesar said, leading Azazel, who had put on a hat, into the bar.


    Caesar was a frequent visitor to most bars and nightclubs in the world. As soon as they entered, a bunny girl led them to a vacant table. However, as they passed through the dance hall, Caesar suddenly spotted a familiar figure and abruptly stopped.


    "What''s wrong, Master?" Noticing his unusual behavior, Azazel also looked in that direction.


    There, sitting alone at a table, was a man in his thirties with black hair sticking up like wolf ears. He had a rugged, scarred face with a beard and was wearing a worn leather jacket, drinking alone in a sullen manner.


    "An acquaintance," Azazel squinted, his beast-like sharpness immediately recognizing that the man was a Mutant¡ª and a very dangerous and powerful one.


    "Acquaintance?" The bunny girl asked curiously.


    "It''s not your concern. You can go now and bring three glasses of brandy," Caesar said, handing her some hundred-dollar bills. The bunny girl didn''t mind, took the money, swayed her hips with a smile, and left.


    "Let''s go," Caesar waved, leading Azazel towards the man.


    "Master, shall we sit here?"


    "Interested in having a drink, old man?"


    Azazel and Caesar took seats on either side of the man, effectively surrounding him.


    "Get the hell away from me!" The man, still holding his drink, slammed his glass down and cursed, showing his volatile temperament.


    Azazel''s expression changed slightly, surprised by the man''s hostility.


    "Hey, take it easy, my friend," Caesar said with a smile, looking at the familiar figure with deep emotions.


    He never expected to run into him in another timeline.


    Wolverine, Logan.


    The lone wolf from the X-Men universe, whose family was brutally murdered, who turned against his own brother, and who is still wandering to this day. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Get lost, you little punk. Since when did I become your friend?" Logan said while lighting a cigar and grumbling.


    The unexpected familiarity made Caesar smile involuntarily. "That''s not certain. Perhaps in another timeline, we''re not just friends but might even be family."


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters

 IMUC Chapter 530 The Mutants of the World

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters


    Three days later.


    Since the battle a few days ago near the coastal waters, the Hellfire Club members have vanished, hiding in some remote corner of the world.


    Charles and his team could find no way to counter them and were forced to wait patiently at the CIA research base. During this time, Erik finally agreed to stay and join their team of Mutants to combat the Hellfire Club, provided that the operational control was given to the Mutants rather than the U.S. military.


    There was a temporary consensus that Mutants should deal with Mutants.


    Meanwhile, within the research base, Hank, a fellow Mutant and researcher, had finally crafted a special device for Charles that could significantly influence the situation involving Mutants.


    The Cerebro. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This device could greatly enhance Charles''s telepathic abilities, both in range and intensity, allowing him to locate Mutants hidden among ordinary people through his expanded consciousness.


    The machine, though referred to as a device, was essentially a circular Fortress that could accommodate up to ten people. The inner and outer walls of the Fortress were covered with antennas and electrode plates, and at its center was a platform with a special helmet.


    This device required a powerful telepath to operate effectively; otherwise, it was just an empty shell without the ability to perform its intended function.


    At this moment, Charles and his team gathered around the Cerebro.


    "In theory," Hank, a tall, lean, and refined young man with glasses, explained, "your telepathy will send out signals through the transmitter, and Mutants will respond with unique feedback. Their geographic coordinates will be marked on the built-in screen."


    Hank carefully placed the helmet, connected with numerous wires, on Charles''s head while explaining the details.


    Erik watched the machine''s inner workings with a thoughtful expression. Upon seeing Charles with the helmet on, he couldn''t resist making a comment, "You really look like a cute little lab rat."


    "Don''t mock me," Charles retorted.


    "I was once a lab rat too, so I know how it feels," Erik said.


    Raven looked at Charles with a hint of worry, anxious about what might happen.


    "Charles, are you ready?" Hank asked, observing Charles with the helmet on. "I suggest you shave your head; it''ll be safer."


    "Just start it, and don''t touch my hair!" Charles shot him a look feeling annoyed. Being young and already bald didn''t fit with his image of a nightclub professor.


    "Alright, I''m starting. Three, two, one!"


    Hank returned to the control panel, and after counting down, pressed the activation button. The connected wires lit up sequentially, and the helmet at the end suddenly glowed brightly.


    "Aaahhhhh!"


    Charles cried out as his consciousness, previously confined to his physical body, extended outward through the transmitter, and he felt as if he was elevated to a divine perspective.


    He suddenly ''saw'' the human masses, both near and far. Among the billions of people, ordinary individuals appeared as unlit gray figures, while Mutants were highlighted in vibrant colors, like stars scattered across the Earth.


    "We''re actually not alone."


    Charles couldn''t help but smile, feeling tears well up in his eyes. He had always believed that Mutants were very rare, outliers among humans. But now, it was clear that the number of Mutants was far greater than he had imagined. Most had chosen to hide and blend in with ordinary people after discovering their differences.


    As Charles observed the continuously emerging Mutants in his consciousness, the Cerebro''s screen replicated and printed the coordinates of the Mutants'' locations.


    "Hmm?"


    Charles suddenly furrowed his brow as his telepathy extended to an unknown distance. He suddenly saw, among ordinary people and Mutants, the most dazzling and brilliant figure.


    If Mutants were like the brilliant, eye-catching stars, then this mysterious person appeared like the radiant sun.


    "Who is it?"


    Just a glimpse caused a sharp pain in his brain. Charles gritted his teeth, struggling to endure the discomfort. Using the power of the Cerebro, he tried to push his telepathy further to see the figure that resembled the sun.


    Zzzz...


    Electricity flowed through the wires into the helmet, making the machine work at full strength, and white smoke began to rise.


    Hank looked at the screen, which showed various excessive values and warnings, and turned to Charles with concern. He shouted, "Charles, what are you doing? The machine is running under high load!"


    "Turn it off now!" Raven said in a panic.


    Erik raised his left hand, ready to disconnect all the cables.


    "Don''t turn it off! Let me see it again!"


    Charles stopped them, enduring the uncomfortable sensation of his brain almost exploding, while his telepathy continued to probe forward.


    Finally, he gradually saw, amidst the blinding light, the silhouette of a muscular male figure.


    "That sense of familiarity, is it..."


    Charles widened his eyes in astonishment. As if sensing his presence, the figure slowly turned around, and his eyes seemed to shoot out beams of light, instantly piercing through all illusions and directly gazing at Charles.


    ...


    Moira was walking across the base''s lawn toward the Cerebro to check on Charles and the others'' progress when she heard a loud bang. The round machine fortress, began to emit thick smoke like a burnt egg.


    "Something''s wrong?"


    Moira''s expression changed, and she quickened her pace. Arriving at the Fortress''s entrance, she saw Erik and Raven supporting Charles, who was coughing heavily as they clumsily emerged from the machine.


    Hank, who was the last to come out, had his glasses askew and his hair slightly singed. He carried a pile of printed positioning documents and sighed in relief, "Fortunately, the information files are intact."


    "Charles, what did you do?" Erik asked in surprise.


    Charles didn''t answer. He kept repeating, "It''s him, it''s him... Only him."


    "No wonder. Is this the gap between us that has always existed? Truly remarkable." He forced a bitter smile, then his knees gave way, and he collapsed onto the grass in a daze.


    In New York, USA, an underground fighting arena.


    The arena was reserved, and only three people were present.


    Azazel and Logan, wearing fighting gloves, were sparring with their bare, muscular torsos. Both had the keen senses of beasts and were highly skilled in close combat. Without using their mutated abilities, they fought to a standstill in a short time.


    Caesar stood by the side, still watching from behind.


    "Kid, want to give it a try?" After a punch knocked Azazel back, Logan arrogantly beckoned Caesar with his fist.


    "I''ll pass," Caesar replied, shrugging, and continued watching the match.


    (The End of This Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 531 Mutants and Superheroes

    I am translating a new novel (Multiverse Conquest Starting from Dragon Ball). Read it and support me.


    CIA Technology Research Base


    After waking up, Charles didn''t mention what he saw in his last telepathic vision, and the others wisely refrained from asking.


    After a round of discussions, they decided to use the intelligence they had gathered on Mutant locations to find Mutants hidden among ordinary people.  sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their goal was to train these Mutants into a small, formidable team to counter the power of the Hellfire Club.


    To be safe, they decided that Charles, with his telepathic abilities and gift for communication, and Erik, with his magnetic powers and superior combat skills, would partner up and search for Mutants willing to join them.


    Charles and Erik first went to a nightclub, where they found a hostess. After Erik demonstrated his mutant abilities, Angel Salvadore promptly removed her top to reveal the insect-like wings hidden on her back.


    **Angel Salvadore, Female, 38 years old.**


    Mutant Ability: She has four wings that allow her to fly. In her normal state, the wings are attached to her shoulders, resembling tattooed patterns. Additionally, she can breathe fire and venom. Her combat strength is considered above average.


    Next, they found the second Mutant, a taxi driver who worked daily in the busy city streets.


    **Darwin, Male, 35 years old.**


    Mutant Ability: His body can adapt and evolve to protect itself based on the environment. Despite the impressive-sounding name and ability, the low potential of his power relegates him to more of a mascot role within the team.


    The third Mutant they found was a dangerous criminal who voluntarily requested solitary confinement. Without the CIA''s cooperation, Charles would have had difficulty acquiring him.


    **Alex Summers, Male, 30 years old.**


    Mutant Ability: He can emit high-energy beams from his body, capable of producing a powerful "Plasma Explosion." However, even he struggles to control the energy surges, making him a double-edged sword that''s hard to handle.


    The fourth Mutant was a college student.


    **Sean Cassidy, Male, 19 years old.**


    Mutant Ability: He can produce sonic attacks that damage most life forms'' auditory systems and even cause significant physical harm. He also possesses super hearing and the ability to fly. His combat potential rivals that of Angel Salvadore.


    Aside from these four willing to join, most of the other Mutants Charles and Erik approached instinctively resisted, unwilling to display their abilities, which set them apart from ordinary people.


    They believed that their mutations were not natural evolution but rather a form of abnormal, negative variation.


    This is the predominant belief among Mutants at this time. In this X-Men universe, during World War II, there was no sudden emergence of a "Symbol of Peace" or Captain America to establish the correct ideals of superheroes. The notion that "with great power comes great responsibility" had become an empty phrase.


    Mutants lived in constant fear, anxious about revealing their abilities and being treated as outcasts by ordinary people. How could they be expected to use their powers to save the world?


    Charles knew this mindset couldn''t be reversed quickly and chose not to persuade those who refused to join.


    #### In Front of a Bar in New York


    Charles and Erik stopped in front of a bar. With four new Mutants added, along with Hank, Raven, and themselves, the group now boasted an impressive eight Mutants.


    "This should be the place. There should be a Mutant inside," Charles said, looking down at the map coordinates.


    Erik shrugged and spoke with a cold expression on his face. "Let''s check it out. If it''s not worth it, so be it. In my opinion, we''ve already gathered enough people."


    "True." Charles nodded, stepped forward, and pushed open the bar''s door.


    Because it was daytime, the bar''s interior was still quite empty. Only one man in a suit sat on a chair. The table in front of him was cluttered with various bottles. The man was tightly wrapped in his suit, except for his hands, which were uncovered, revealing crimson skin.


    "He''s... Shaw''s man!" Charles exclaimed in shock. He immediately recognized the man from Moira''s memories, a Mutant who worked for Shaw in the Hellfire Club.


    "What?" Erik tensed up, his nerves on high alert. He whispered, "Are you sure?"


    Charles replied sternly, "There''s no mistake. It''s him. He has an ability similar to teleportation. If he''s here, could other members of the Hellfire Club be nearby as well?"


    "Hmph! We''ll know once we take him down."


    Erik didn''t hesitate. His eyes already tinged with red, he extended his hands and activated his magnetic control ability.


    *Clang, Clang, Clang¡ª*


    In the bar''s main hall, two steel poles used for dancing twisted and shot toward the man in the suit like serpents, aiming for his back.


    "Hmm?"


    Azazel, his body numbed by alcohol, only noticed the sound of something cutting through the air at the last moment. He sluggishly attempted to teleport away, but it was too late. The steel poles wrapped around his neck and hands.


    "Don''t even think about escaping!" Erik clenched his left hand in the air, tightening the poles around Azazel''s neck, making it hard for him to breathe.


    "Don''t kill him."


    Charles steadied Erik, stepped forward, and placed his fingers on his temple. He said to Azazel, "Don''t resist; we won''t kill you."


    As he spoke, Charles''s mind invaded Azazel''s consciousness, searching for information. Azazel immediately let out a cry of pain, kicking over tables and chairs, and sending bottles crashing to the floor.


    "So, this is what it means to be a trained Mutant. His mind is a bit difficult to penetrate," Charles muttered, narrowing his eyes and preparing to focus. But just then, he sensed someone rapidly approaching them.


    "Be careful, there''s another Mutant!"


    Charles''s warning had barely left his lips when a dark figure, like a wild beast, burst into the hall from the bar''s entrance. It lunged at Erik, its fists clenched, each hand extending three sharp bone claws.


    "So fast!" Erik was startled. He pulled his right hand back, releasing the steel poles that had bound Azazel''s hands, sending them flying toward the attacker.


    *Slash!*


    The bone-clawed hands were caught by the steel poles, the sharp tips of the claws stopping just half a centimeter from Erik''s face.


    Erik calmly looked ahead and saw that the attacker was a burly, strong middle-aged man with a cigar clenched in his teeth. He wore a white tank top and jeans, and his hands bore the bone claws of a beast.


    It was Logan!


    Azazel, now only bound by the pole around his neck, was trying to break free. Charles quickly intervened with mental interference, preventing Azazel from concentrating.


    For a moment, the four were locked in a desperate standoff.


    *Eeeek¡ª*


    At that moment, the bar door opened again, and all four turned to look. They saw Caesar casually strolling in, dressed in casual clothes.


    Caesar looked at the four familiar faces, all caught in a deadlock, and asked in bewilderment, "What... are you guys doing?"


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters

 IMUC Chapter 532 The Home Is Gone

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters


    Inside a bar in New York, a sign on the door reading "Closed for Business" hangs outside.


    The bar owner, still shaken from the brief fight, was cleaning up the glass shards on the floor. He looked up, cautiously glancing at the table in the center of the hall.


    Around a wooden table filled with drinks, five people, each dressed differently, sat together in a tense and peculiar atmosphere.


    Caesar sat in what could be considered the central position. On his left were Charles and Erik, and on his right were Azazel and Logan.


    "So, it was all just a misunderstanding?" Logan, puffing on his cigar, seemed uninterested, though his eyes never left Charles and Erik.


    Years of fighting and wandering had honed his animal-like instincts. From the brief encounter earlier, he knew that these two were not to be trifled with¡ª their mutant abilities were both powerful and troublesome.


    "He almost killed me," Azazel growled, glaring at Erik, while rubbing his neck, where there were still visible marks from the steel pipe.


    "If you still want to fight, I''m more than ready." Erik crossed his arms, his voice cold and unyielding.


    No matter what, Azazel had worked for Shaw, and Erik couldn''t help but feel a bit of regret for not having acted decisively to kill him earlier.


    "You!" Azazel''s eyes flashed with cold light. If Caesar hadn''t been present, he would have retaliated long ago rather than sat quietly in negotiations.


    The bar was thick with tension, and it felt like the slightest spark could set off an explosion.


    "Everyone, calm down."


    Charles clapped his hands, trying to defuse the situation. Using his telekinetic powers, he filled the glasses on the table and moved them in front of each person.


    But Azazel, Erik, and Logan were all hot-headed and stubborn, refusing to acknowledge Charles''s efforts, remaining on guard and hostile.


    As the situation threatened to spiral out of control, Caesar finally spoke, "Alright, let''s all settle down."


    It was a simple, unremarkable statement, without any superpowers or intimidation, yet it was enough to make Azazel, Erik, and Logan all fall silent.


    Charles sighed in relief and gave Caesar a grateful look before asking, "Why are you three together?"


    After all, the combination of Caesar, Azazel, and Logan seemed strange no matter how one looked at it.


    Azazel turned away and spoke first, "It''s simple. I''ve left the Hellfire Club and chosen to follow Master Caesar."


    "Huh?"


    Charles and Erik exchanged glances. A split in the enemy ranks was excellent news for them.


    "It''s true. He''s been clinging to me like a dog."


    Caesar shrugged and pointed to Logan, introducing him. "This is Logan, a drinking buddy I met a few days ago."


    Logan continued to smoke silently. He wasn''t one to make friends easily, but Caesar was an exception.


    For some reason, there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity with Caesar, perhaps due to their shared experience as wanderers. There was a silent understanding between them.


    "Since everyone here is a friend of Caesar''s, what happened earlier was just a misunderstanding. However¡­" Charles shifted his focus to Azazel. "He did work for Shaw. Caesar, we hope he can provide us with information about Shaw and the Hellfire Club."


    Azazel looked at Caesar, who nodded in approval.


    Only then did Azazel speak in a deep voice, "Shaw¡­ how should I put it? He''s meticulous in his work and never reveals everything, not even to me. During World War II, he was an officer in the Nazi concentration camps, specifically tasked with training mutants to be part of the war machine army."


    Azazel glanced at the number tattooed on Erik''s left arm, "The number on your arm¡­ you were in one of those camps too, weren''t you?"


    Erik''s face darkened as memories of his traumatic childhood resurfaced¡ª his mother being shot, his comrades buried alive. The painful past haunted him.


    Logan exhaled a puff of smoke, his mind drifting. He had fought not only in World War II but also in World War I, serving as a war machine in battles between nations. Now, weary of war, he wandered aimlessly, like a living ghost.


    Azazel continued, "After World War II ended and Germany was defeated and surrendered, the concentration camps were naturally disbanded. Shaw then formed the Hellfire Club, secretly training a mutant force with the aim of sparking a third world war." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charles nodded thoughtfully. "So you infiltrated the upper echelons of the U.S. military, trying to provoke the Soviet Union and escalate the Cold War. But why? What does Shaw gain from a world war?"


    Azazel shrugged and explained, "Shaw believes that mutants are superior and represent the next step in natural evolution. He wants the great powers to destroy each other so that he can lead mutants in ruling the world."


    Caesar, listening on the side, was left speechless. It seemed that no matter which timeline, there were always one or two villains with plans to conquer the world.


    Over there, it was Red Skull of the Hydra organization; here, it was Shaw of the Hellfire Club.


    "Enough, none of that matters!"


    Erik slammed the table, his voice cold. "Tell me, where are Shaw and the others hiding after escaping on the submarine?"


    "Submarine..."


    Azazel muttered, pondering for a moment. "I remember Shaw mentioning... that''s right, the Arctic. If they''re using a submarine, they''d head straight to the Arctic."


    Charles''s eyes lit up. "The Arctic? That makes sense! It''s desolate, with no human presence and no military infiltration."


    Erik abruptly stood up from his chair and headed straight for the door.


    "Erik! What are you going to do?" Charles called out loudly.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Erik replied matter-of-factly. "I''m going to the Arctic to kill him."


    "Forget it."


    This time, before Charles could say anything, Azazel shook his head. "Shaw is more formidable than you think. Among mutants, he''s definitely one of the top. Not to mention he has the White Queen and Riptide, who are both skilled fighters. Even if you brought ten more mutants, you might still not win."


    Untrained mutants aren''t much better than ordinary people. When faced with mutants whose abilities are specifically developed for combat, even ten might not be enough to take down one.


    "Unless..."


    Azazel glanced covertly at Caesar but didn''t continue. If Master were to take action, none of these issues would be problems anymore.


    "Erik, I understand how you feel, but rushing in won''t help."


    Charles stepped forward, patting Erik on the shoulder, and advised, "We need to first pinpoint their exact location and properly train the mutants who have joined us. I''m confident we will be victorious!"


    Erik remained silent.


    "Oh, I almost forgot to mention," Azazel added. "Shaw won''t just sit around and wait for you to build up a mutant force. If he finds out you''re recruiting mutants, he''ll strike first."


    "Don''t worry. That''s why Erik and I are out here..."


    Charles abruptly stopped mid-sentence, his face turning pale. He looked at Erik, stunned, and muttered, "It can''t be... Could it be that the base..."


    "Your home... seems to be gone," Caesar said calmly.


    (End of chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 533 The Future of Mutants

    I am translating a new novel (Multiverse Conquest Starting from Dragon Ball). Read it and support me.


    At the CIA research base.


    After Charles and Erik left, only Hank and Raven remained to look after the residential area designated for the mutants. Newcomers Salvador, Darwin, Alex, and Sean joined them.


    In the main hall of the building, everyone gathered to chat about mutant-related topics. Perhaps it was because they were all mutants, but everyone felt comfortable, quickly becoming close friends.


    "I never imagined that aside from Charles and me, there would be so many others like us," Raven remarked with amazement. She maintained the appearance of an ordinary woman and sat closely with Hank, a sweet and satisfied smile on her face.


    "Same here. Before you all arrived, even my superior didn''t know I was a mutant," Hank replied, his gaze fixed only on Raven, smiling warmly.


    "Yeah, knowing we''re not alone is really a blessing," Angel Salvador and the others echoed, smiling as well. That sense of belonging was likely a big reason why they chose to join.


    "Hey," Darwin suggested, "Since we''re all gathered here, why don''t we each show off our powers?"


    "I''m down," Salvador agreed with a smile.


    "I''m fine with that," Raven added, and the others nodded in approval as well. With everyone here being mutants, there was no need to hide.


    "I brought it up, so I''ll go first," Darwin volunteered. The dark-skinned driver stood up, walked to the fish tank by the wall, and submerged his head completely in the water.


    After holding his breath for a few seconds, Darwin''s face transformed, growing gills, allowing him to breathe underwater. This was one of the manifestations of his adaptive mutation, leaving the group impressed.


    Following this warm-up, the others no longer held back.


    Hank removed his shoes and socks, revealing his beast-like, powerful feet. Raven shapeshifted into various people, perfectly mimicking their voices and expressions.


    Angel Salvador took off her shirt, revealing her four wings, and hovered in mid-air, spitting out a toxic venom capable of corroding stone statues.


    Sean opened his mouth and let out a sonic scream that shattered the hall''s floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Lastly, it was Alex''s turn. Under everyone''s expectant gaze, he had to step out of the hall into the open courtyard.


    "I can barely control this power, so be careful," Alex warned. He instructed the others to hide behind a wall before he stood in the center of the yard, took a deep breath, and then shot out a series of blinding, high-energy beams.


    The beams tore deep trenches into the grass and obliterated the walls and statues they struck, causing them to explode into dust.


    Hank and the others, who were peeking from behind the wall, barely avoided getting hit by the beams. As they stared at the devastation caused by Alex''s uncontrollable power, all of them instinctively took a sharp breath.


    Unbeknownst to the group showcasing their powers, at that very moment, the entrance to the CIA research base was under a powerful mutant attack.


    *Whoosh!*


    A violent tornado suddenly appeared outside the gates, tearing straight through the base''s entrance.


    The fortress gates, designed to withstand military assaults, crumbled under the sheer force of this natural disaster-like assault.


    Metal gates, walls, statues, and soldiers¡ª everything in the tornado''s path was sucked up and hurled high into the sky.


    "The main hall is under attack by an external force! The intruder¡ª there''s only one! I repeat the intruder is just one person!"


    Alarms blared throughout the base. When fully armed agents rushed to the main hall to surround the invader, they were met by a single middle-aged man in a suit, fearlessly stepping inside, wearing a metal helmet.


    "Halt, or I''ll shoot!"


    The bulky director of this facility led the group, pulling out a special handgun and aiming at the unguarded Shaw.


    "You can shoot," Shaw said without stopping, continuing to walk forward.


    The bulky director gritted his teeth and pulled the trigger. Several close-range shots hit Shaw squarely in the chest.


    But Shaw''s suit remained unscathed as if the bullets'' kinetic energy was absorbed the moment they touched him.


    Shaw smirked coldly and reached the bulky Director. Grabbing him by the neck, Shaw released the absorbed energy through his hand, sending the bulky Director''s body flying backward.


    "Director! Open fire!"


    The surrounding agents, their eyes wide with fury, loaded their rifles and unleashed a barrage of bullets at Shaw.


    Shaw stood still, allowing the bullets to strike him. Each bullet lost its kinetic energy upon contact, leaving him completely unharmed.


    Seeing the bullets were ineffective, the agents pulled out rocket launchers and fired wildly at Shaw.


    Shaw only smirked, as if he had anticipated this. The rockets, trailing smoke, slammed into him, but before they could explode, Shaw compressed them with his hands, absorbing their energy like nourishment into his body.


    "Now, it''s my turn."


    Shaw took a step forward, and the ground within a three-meter radius cracked, turning into molten rock.


    A powerful shockwave surged toward the agents like a tidal wave, sweeping them away and blasting a massive hole through the building''s walls behind them.


    *Boom, Boom, Boom!*


    The ground within the base trembled as the mutants clashed with the agents, causing utter chaos.


    Raven and the others, untrained in combat, ran frantically through the hallways, trying to escape.


    "Stop her!"


    A group of agents, who hadn''t encountered Shaw, ran into the White Queen instead. In her diamond form, she strode elegantly across the courtyard as bullets bounced off her.


    The White Queen gazed at the agents with cold eyes, extending her hands and unleashing a psychic attack. The agents clutched their heads in agony, collapsing like wheat before a scythe.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the base, the tornado continued to rage. A punkish youth calmly walked out from its core.


    After swiftly neutralizing all the agents within the base, Shaw, the White Queen, and Riptide converged from different directions into the main hall, where Raven and the others were gathered.


    "Greetings, my fellow superior beings," Shaw said, removing his metal helmet as he looked at Raven and the group huddled together.


    He smiled. "I won''t harm you. In fact, I would never harm our kind."


    Raven and the others remained silent, their eyes fixed on Shaw with caution.


    Shaw smiled again. "My friends, a revolution for mutants is about to begin. Once our powers are exposed, we will either become slaves or lab rats for ordinary humans, or we will rise to be the rulers of a new world."


    "You can choose now: become slaves, or become kings. The choice is yours. If you wish to stay and fight for ordinary humans, stay where you are. If you''d rather join us, simply step forward."


    As Shaw''s words sank in, Raven and the others exchanged uncertain glances, with some clearly tempted.


    This was Shaw''s true purpose for the attack. He didn''t want to kill the mutants Charles had gathered¡ª he wanted to plant a seed in their minds, a seed that could eventually lead them to turn against humans and fight for the mutant cause.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters

 IMUC Chapter 534 The Strongest Teacher

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters


    At the center of the base, the residential building was still intact, but the surrounding area was a scene of devastation. Thick smoke and flames were everywhere, and the bodies of CIA agents were scattered across the ground.


    After Shaw openly stated his intentions, Raven and the others fell silent, each shaken by his words.


    "No one? Well, never mind, let''s go," Shaw said, showing no disappointment as he turned and headed toward the shattered floor-to-ceiling window. The White Queen and Riptide flanked him as they followed.


    "Wait!"


    Just as Shaw''s group reached the courtyard, someone from Raven''s group finally stepped forward.


    "Salvador, you?" Darwin''s eyes widened in disbelief. The one who had chosen to side with Shaw was none other than the nightclub dancer, Angel Salvador.


    "You probably don''t know this, but I actually despise humans. Rather than fighting for them, I''d rather fight for the mutants, for myself," Salvador said with a calm smile.


    Her mind was made up as she stepped through the broken window.


    Shaw extended his hand with a pleased expression and welcomed her, saying, "Welcome. May I ask what your mutant ability is?"


    Unfastening the restraints on her back, Salvador spread her four wings and hovered a few feet off the ground. Both the White Queen and Riptide looked at her with surprise.


    "Flight. Impressive, you look like an angel. From now on, your codename will be Angel," Shaw said.


    He pulled a remote control from his pocket and pressed a button. A gust of wind swept through, and a vintage fighter jet slowly descended onto the square behind them.


    With the loss of Azazel, the Hellfire Club had to rely on aircraft for transportation¡ª which is an unavoidable necessity.


    "Let''s go." Shaw patted Salvador on the shoulder and led her to the descending jet''s rear cabin.


    Seeing that Salvador was really leaving with Shaw, Darwin panicked. In desperation, he shouted, "Wait! I''ll join too!"


    He stepped out of the hall as he spoke.


    Shaw turned to look at Darwin and nodded. "Oh? Welcome. What''s your ability?"


    "Adaptation to the environment. My body can shift into different forms depending on the environment."


    Darwin walked slowly, deliberately stalling for time, his eyes subtly signaling to Alex behind him. Alex instantly understood.


    Their plan was simple: given their lack of combat experience compared to Shaw''s group, the best option was to unleash their strongest attack and attempt to eliminate the leader in one swift strike.


    "Oh?" Shaw''s keen senses picked up something amiss.


    As Darwin continued to approach, Alex, hiding behind, quietly raised his hand. Once Darwin was within two meters of Shaw, he suddenly stepped aside and shouted, "Alex, now!"


    *Buzz!*


    A dazzling, high-energy beam, as bright as daylight and sharp as a blade, shot toward Shaw.


    But Shaw merely shook his head. He had been prepared. Without hesitation, he extended his hands and absorbed the high-energy beam effortlessly.


    "What?!" Darwin''s face turned pale. He had calculated everything but had failed due to a lack of crucial information¡ªhe didn''t know Shaw''s mutant ability.


    "I hate being deceived. Adapt to this, if you can," Shaw said coldly. He stepped forward, his finger glowing with energy, and gently tapped Darwin''s chest.


    Then, without looking back, he turned and led Salvador, the White Queen, and Riptide into the jet''s cabin.


    The jet''s engines roared to life, and with a hum, it lifted into the air and flew off toward the northern horizon, leaving the research base in ruins.


    *Thud!*


    Darwin stood frozen, watching the jet disappear into the distance. Then, his knees buckled, and he collapsed.


    A burning sensation ignited within his chest¡ª the high-energy beam Shaw had condensed into a single point was about to explode.


    "Darwin!" Raven, Hank, Alex, and Sean hurriedly rushed toward Darwin, trying to check on him.


    "Don''t come closer!" Darwin coughed violently, raising his hand to stop them.


    His entire upper body was already infected by the internal energy. If not for his mutated ability, he would have exploded like a human bomb by now.


    But even his natural adaptation power couldn''t resist the raging energy¡ª it was only a matter of time before he died.


    "Darwin..."


    Hank held back the tearful Raven, and the group stopped a few meters away, helplessly watching as Darwin''s life approached its end.


    "In the next life... let''s be friends for a little longer."


    Darwin managed a weak smile as his body neared the point of rupture. Just as the energy inside him was about to explode, his vision blurred, and he suddenly saw the figure of a blond youth standing in front of him.


    Was it an illusion?


    In his fading consciousness, Darwin saw the blond youth extend two fingers and place them over his heart.


    In an instant, the raging high-energy beam within him became docile, flowing back through his body toward the young man''s fingertips.


    Darwin stared in disbelief at his chest. The energy inside him had been drawn out, and his eyes widened. "I... I''m okay?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If I had come a second later, you wouldn''t have been."


    Retracting his fingers calmly, Caesar looked at the kneeling Darwin and shrugged.


    "You''re... Caesar?"


    Raven gasped, covering her mouth in shock. Before she could ask further, a burst of crimson flames appeared on the plaza, and several figures emerged, arms around each other.


    Azazel stood in the center, with Charles, Erik, and Logan flanking him.


    "Master, you''re always just a bit faster!" Azazel said with admiration, seeing that Caesar had arrived first.


    "Just barely. Those people got away." Caesar glanced toward the direction the fighter jet had flown off.


    "Those bastards..."


    Charles'' face was pale as he clenched his fists, surveying the base, which was now a wasteland filled with corpses. This was clearly a warning from the Hellfire Club.


    "Charles, the director is dead, and Salvador has joined the Hellfire Club." Raven sobbed, with Hank gently supporting her shoulder.


    The others wore expressions of despair. They had lost half their fighting strength before the battle had even begun, hardly an auspicious start.


    "Caesar," Charles took a deep breath and turned to Caesar, his gaze earnest as he pleaded, "I hope you''ll stay and help us."


    "If it''s to fight Shaw and his group, I must decline," Caesar said calmly.


    He was merely a wanderer from another dimension and was not interested in getting too involved in the conflicts of this world.


    If he had intervened earlier, Shaw would already be dead, and the members of the Hellfire Club would not have survived either.


    But would such action truly make the world a better place? Probably not. On the contrary, the people of this timeline would grow dependent on him. One day, when he left this world for good, new villains would emerge, and disaster and war would inevitably follow.


    "No, I don''t need you to fight Shaw, nor do I want you involved in this mutant battle."


    Charles looked directly at Caesar with sincere eyes and said solemnly, "I want you to be the teacher for the mutants we''re recruiting, to teach us how to use our abilities in combat!"


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 535 The Elite Teaching Team

    The next morning.


    On the temporarily cleared and rebuilt base plaza, Hank, Raven, Sean, Darwin, and Alex stood on one side of the wide, open-air training ground, dressed in matching uniforms.


    Opposite them stood Caesar, Azazel, and Logan in casual clothes.


    Erik was absent, leaving Charles standing between the two groups.


    "Alright, students," Charles clapped his hands to get their attention, then gestured toward Caesar and the others. "These three instructors will be teaching you how to fight from now on."


    This statement left Hank and the others exchanging puzzled glances, whispering among themselves.


    "Those two look pretty tough," Sean muttered, glancing at the fierce-looking Azazel and Logan, then at the much younger Caesar. "But the one on the far left¡ªhe can''t be younger than me, can he? How''s he supposed to be our teacher?"


    "Come on, Sean, you''ve got to be joking, right? Don''t be fooled by his harmless appearance," Raven shook her head in exasperation at Sean''s doubts.


    "Exactly," Hank added, his gaze fixed on Caesar. His beastly instincts made his hair stand on end as he spoke in a shaky voice, "The other two feel like wild animals¡ª vicious and dangerous, but manageable. But he... he feels like a mountain crushing down on me, making it hard to even breathe."


    Alex, too, stared intensely at Caesar, nodding in agreement. "They''re right, Sean. Out of the three, that one is definitely the strongest."


    "He saved my life, so of course he''s powerful," Darwin chimed in with a grin. Without Caesar''s timely intervention, he would have been long gone.


    "Alright, quiet down. Listen to the introductions!" Charles'' voice echoed in the minds of the students, silencing their murmurs. He then pointed to Logan, introducing him first.


    "This is Logan, your instructor. He has fought in both World Wars and has countless battles under his belt. He will teach you various combat techniques and help improve your hand-to-hand combat skills."


    Logan tilted his head slightly and, out of habit, reached for his pocket, feeling the urge to light a cigarette.


    Next, Charles gestured to Azazel, continuing his introductions. "This is Azazel, another instructor. He once worked under Shaw, but now follows Caesar. He specializes in surprise attacks and assassination, and he''ll be teaching you defense techniques."


    "As for the third instructor... well, that''s me." Charles patted his chest with a smile. "I''ll help you develop and enhance your mutated abilities and apply them in battle¡ª"


    As Charles spoke, Logan yawned and turned to Caesar, sounding bored. "So, you want to train these mutants, and now I''m roped into it too."


    "Do you have anything else to do?" Caesar shrugged.


    "Drinking," Logan replied with all seriousness.


    "That doesn''t count as ''doing something,''" Caesar countered. He then looked over at Azazel, who nodded earnestly.


    "Whatever Master does, I''ll do," Azazel said.


    Caesar turned back to Logan. "If you''ve got nothing better to do, why not pass the time teaching these rookie mutants? You''ve got plenty of skills. Even if you''re not up for fighting all the time, teaching should be easy enough."


    "Who knows? Maybe one day you''ll end up enjoying it and want to stay on as a full-time teacher," Caesar teased.


    "No way!" Logan shot back, adamant.


    "We''ll see," Caesar smiled knowingly. After all, no one could truly resist the allure of finding purpose in unexpected places.


    After finishing his own introduction, Charles pointed to Caesar. "And last but not least, we have Caesar. He''s an old friend of mine from childhood. You''ll be allowed to use your abilities freely, in any combination, to spar with him. One-on-one, or many against one¡ª it doesn''t matter. The only goal is to knock him down. If you can do that, your training is complete."


    "What?! The group of students gasped in shock, casting wide-eyed glances at Caesar.


    "Is this for real? They have to defeat *Master* to complete our training?" Azazel rolled his eyes, exclaiming, "That''s way harder than dealing with the Hellfire Club!"


    "Charles, you set me up!" Caesar shot a glance at Charles, who responded with a mischievous grin, clearly taking advantage of the situation.


    "Alright, there''s no need to go as far as defeating me¡ª let''s make it easier," Caesar sighed, reaching into his pocket. With a jingle, he pulled out a set of bells and tied them around his waist.


    "I have three bells here. From now on, if any of you can grab just one, you''ll pass the training. You''re free to use your mutant abilities however you like. If you manage to hurt me, that counts as a win too."


    Caesar''s words weren''t arrogant¡ª they were spoken with a chilling level of confidence.


    "Anytime, anyway we want, and we can use our abilities freely? All we have to do is take a bell?" Raven muttered. It sounded too easy, but the one holding the bells was Caesar.


    "Are you serious, Caesar?" Sean asked, glaring at the bells tied to Caesar''s waist.


    "Feel free to try," Caesar responded with a bright smile. Nearby, Azazel instinctively took a step back, and even Logan shivered, quietly moving a few paces away.


    No one else knew, but a few days ago, after Logan kept provoking him, Caesar had reluctantly put on some boxing gloves and stepped into the ring.


    And that was the end of that.


    Logan only remembered that if it weren''t for his extraordinary healing abilities, he''d still be lying in bed, barely clinging to life.


    Sean glanced at the others, who all looked back at him. The five of them nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, let''s go all in!" Sean took a deep breath, then suddenly opened his mouth wide, unleashing a sharp, piercing sonic scream aimed at Caesar, about ten meters away.


    It was like the signal to start a battle. Hank and Raven moved at the same time, lowering their bodies slightly as they dashed toward Caesar from opposite sides at high speed.


    "Oh? Not bad, a sonic attack..."


    Caesar stood motionless, letting the tangible force of Sean''s sonic scream wash over him. The soundwaves couldn''t harm him, though the bells on his waist rang furiously. He quickly used his left hand to cover them.


    *Swoosh!*


    Several blinding beams of high-energy light shot through the sonic waves, all aimed at Caesar''s body.


    Alex''s blasts weren''t accurate enough to hit their mark precisely, but with sheer quantity, he could still create a powerful offensive.


    Caesar casually blocked the barrage of light with crossed arms. The destructive beams only managed to tear his shirt slightly, revealing the steel-like toughness of his skin underneath. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Jingle!*


    Another wave of sonic pressure hit, and one of the bells finally broke free from his waist, flying high into the air behind him.


    "I''ve got it!" Raven, already positioned nearby, leaped forward, reaching out for the bell, her fingers just inches away.


    But in a blink, the bell vanished, replaced by Caesar''s smiling face. "Raven, you underestimated me."


    Before his punch even made contact, the force of the air from Caesar''s Superman-like strike sent Raven flying several meters, knocking her unconscious as she hit the ground.


    "Dammit! You bastard!" Hank, seeing Raven knocked away, flew into a rage. His clenched fists grew even larger as he aimed a wild punch at Caesar''s head.


    "You too," Caesar muttered, dodging the punch at lightning speed.


    With a flick of his finger, he tapped Hank''s forehead, sending him spiraling through the air before he crashed to the ground next to Raven, also unconscious.


    It all happened in the blink of an eye. In just moments, both Raven and Hank were down and out.


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters

 IMUC Chapter 536 Magneto’s Challenge

    "You''ve got to be kidding, right? What just happened?"


    Sean stared wide-eyed in horror at the fallen Hank and Raven, momentarily forgetting to continue his sonic scream to suppress Caesar.


    Everything had happened so fast¡ª one moment, they thought victory was certain, and the next, two of them were unconscious on the ground.


    "It''s Caesar¡ª his speed is incredible!"


    Among the students, only Darwin, thanks to his adaptive abilities, could slightly enhance his dynamic vision. He barely managed to catch a glimpse of Caesar''s movement.


    "Sean, don''t stop! Keep using your sonic scream to suppress him!" Alex quickly reminded Sean, still standing about ten meters from Caesar.


    "Oh, right!" Sean took a deep breath, ready to release his sonic scream again, but suddenly, Caesar vanished from in front of him. The shock left Sean''s breath caught in his throat.


    "Sean! Watch out, he''s behind you!" Darwin''s urgent warning rang out.


    Sean instinctively turned around, only to see a finger approaching him swiftly. It appeared to gently tap his forehead, but it contained overwhelming force.


    *Boom!*


    A sharp pain exploded in Sean''s head. His eyes rolled back as he nearly fainted on the spot. He collapsed to the ground unconscious. If Caesar hadn''t held back at the last moment, Sean''s head might have literally exploded.


    "Darwin, move!" Alex shouted as he began charging a high-energy beam, but seeing Sean lying near Caesar, he hesitated to release it.


    That brief moment of hesitation was all it took. Caesar closed the distance, landing a controlled punch to Alex''s abdomen.


    Alex immediately doubled over, fell to his knees, and vomited violently until he passed out. The high-energy beam he had been building up fizzled out.


    "Uh..."


    Darwin, now encased in a biological protective shell, nervously eyed the unconscious bodies of his comrades scattered around Caesar.


    Swallowing hard, he managed a weak smile and suggested, "Is it okay if I just surrender?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a gust of wind blew past.


    When Darwin reopened his eyes, he found Caesar standing beside him, a hand resting on his shoulder. "We''re in this together. No one gets special treatment."


    "I get it. Just... go easy, okay?" Darwin''s dark complexion somehow seemed even darker.


    Caesar curled his fingers and gently tapped Darwin on the head. Darwin stuck out his tongue and promptly collapsed, unconscious.


    In less than a minute, the entire team of mutant students lay on the ground, defeated, with only Caesar still standing. The other five were completely incapacitated.


    "That wasn''t even a warm-up," Caesar muttered, shaking his head. Glancing at Azazel and Logan, who had been watching from the sidelines, he casually said, "You two want to join in? A bit of exercise wouldn''t hurt."


    Logan and Azazel exchanged a glance, both sharing the same thought¡ª *Absolutely not!*


    Being human punching bags didn''t sound appealing. Besides, if the students woke up and found their teachers lying defeated, it would be utterly humiliating.


    "Uh, I''m going to grab a drink. Let me know when they wake up," Logan said, quickly finding an excuse as he waved and hurriedly left the training grounds.


    Caesar''s gaze naturally fell on Azazel. Panicked, Azazel quickly exclaimed, "Master, I should take them back to the dorms! Leaving them on the ground will only make them catch cold!"


    "Alright, go ahead." Caesar sighed, crossing his arms, still not fully satisfied.


    "Bringing him here was definitely the right call," Charles said with a relieved smile on his face.


    With Caesar around, not only did they gain someone to help train the students, but they also had a powerful defender for the base. Anyone foolish enough to cause trouble would soon discover what true hell looked like.


    When Agent Moira returned to the base, she found all the students lying in the residential medical room, unconscious. It wasn''t until half a day later that they began to slowly regain consciousness.


    The first to wake up was Hank, with his Beast-like bloodline, followed by Darwin with his strong adaptability, and then the others like Raven, whose mutant genes did not enhance their physical bodies.


    Recalling the battle against Caesar, all of them were deeply shaken. No one dared to challenge Caesar again. Instead, they wisely sought combat advice from Logan and Azazel.


    Charles, on the other hand, focused on exploring and developing their mutated abilities, considering how to apply them in combat.


    The routine of teaching and training finally settled into a regular rhythm.


    Days passed.


    On the afternoon of the third day, Caesar sat alone in his training room. Unlike the bustling energy in Logan and Azazel''s rooms, Caesar''s room was eerily quiet. No one dared to challenge him for the bells.


    "Another boring day, huh?" Caesar yawned, stretching lazily as he prepared to go take a nap. Just then, footsteps echoed from the entrance.


    The door to the training room swung open, and a tall young man strode in. His expression was cold, and he locked eyes with Caesar, who stood on the platform.


    "Oh, it''s you?" Caesar looked at the newcomer, his face showing a hint of surprise.


    Erik squinted, "What? Surprised that I''m here?"


    "Quite the opposite. I''m curious why it took you this long to come."


    Caesar smiled, tapping the bells tied to his waist. "So, you want to give it a try too?"


    Erik shook his head, his voice cold, "I''m not interested in those silly games. I want to see your true strength! I want to test the gap between us as I am now."


    "Then you''ll need to take off the bells first," Caesar insisted.


    "Fine."


    Erik''s eyes narrowed. He extended his left hand and grasped the air as if pulling something invisible. The bells on Caesar''s waist, drawn by a magnetic force, quickly flew toward Erik.


    "It''s not that easy."


    Caesar smirked and, with lightning speed, grabbed all three bells before they could leave his hand.


    "What?"


    Erik''s expression changed slightly. No matter how much he tried to manipulate the magnetic field, he couldn''t move the iron bells from Caesar''s grip. Not even a finger twitched.


    "As expected, you are the strongest!"


    Erik let out a cold laugh. Spreading both arms wide, he shouted, and instantly, the entire training room¡ª and even the entire building¡ª began to tremble as the steel beams shook violently.


    "What''s happening? An earthquake? Or are we under attack?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In Azazel''s training room, the students swayed in panic, watching as the ceiling above them shook ominously.


    "No, it''s neither! This feeling¡­ those two must be fighting!" Azazel muttered to himself.


    Reacting quickly, he grabbed Raven to steady her and shouted to the others, "Grab my hand! I''ll get you all out of here!"


    Back in the second-floor training room, a large iron sphere formed from the reinforced steel and concrete completely enveloped Caesar.


    Erik, drenched in sweat, held his hands in a tight grasp, continuously compressing the iron ball, trying to crush Caesar inside.


    *Boom!!!*


    With a sound like an explosion from a shockwave, a fist-sized hole punched through the iron ball. Caesar emerged unharmed, casually showing the bells in his hand. "You''ll have to try harder than that. At this rate, you''re nowhere close to getting these bells!"


    (End of the chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters

 IMUC Chapter 537 Superman’s Finger, the Return of the Finger Blade

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters


    After a fist-sized hole appeared in the round iron cage, it looked like a giant horn. Caesar strolled out casually, holding the bells as if he were simply walking through a garden.


    Erik''s pupils contracted slightly. He hadn''t expected the cage to trap Caesar, but he was shocked at how effortlessly Caesar had broken free.


    "Let me show you my true power!"


    Erik decided to stop holding back. His forehead veins bulged, and with a sudden downward motion of his hands, the entire building began to tremble violently.


    The steel-reinforced concrete floors above collapsed like a torrent, crashing down toward Caesar.


    Using his magnetic manipulation, Erik had seized control of the entire building''s metal structure, turning it into a weapon. This was the terrifying might of his magnetic powers.


    *Boom, Boom, Boom¡ª*


    Caesar was instantly buried under the debris of the collapsing building. His shining blond hair and agile figure disappeared beneath the rubble, which now formed a massive mountain of steel and concrete.


    Fifty meters away from the collapsing building, Azazel had led the students to safety. They all stared at the scene in shock, gasping at the destruction.


    Hank''s eyes widened as he nervously swallowed, "Professor, are you sure this is just a sparring match?"


    "This looks like they''re trying to demolish the base!" Darwin chimed in, his scalp tingling with fear.


    "Shouldn''t we go and stop them?" The youngest, Sean, naively suggested.


    "Stop those two? If you want to try, go ahead, but I''m not going!" Azazel shook his head vigorously.


    Just then, footsteps approached from behind, and the students turned to see Charles arriving.


    "Professor!"


    "Charles!"


    "Thank goodness you''re here!"


    The students breathed a sigh of relief. Charles was their leader, the only one who could possibly mediate between Erik and Caesar.


    "Alright, let''s just watch from here. Let them fight it out," Charles said calmly, squinting at the chaos unfolding ahead. "Perhaps only Caesar can show Erik the limits of his powers."


    Amid the dust and rubble, Erik gasped for air, his hands still in the downward motion. His sweat-soaked hair clung to his head, and his shirt was drenched, with droplets running down his pale cheeks.


    Manipulating the load-bearing metals of an entire building was already the limit of his abilities.


    This devastating move, which he had initially prepared for larger battles, was his last resort against Caesar. Without using it, he knew he had no hope of even coming close to victory.


    "Is it over?"


    Erik lowered his arms in exhaustion, gazing at the now-quiet mound of debris. But suddenly, the ground beneath it trembled.


    *Thud!*


    It was as if a monster was banging on the gates of hell. The tremors originated from deep within the mound and began to spread outward. After the first quake, the tremors continued, growing stronger and more frequent.


    "No way..."


    Cold sweat dripped from Erik''s forehead as he watched cracks form on the surface of the rubble. The cracks spread like a spiderweb, expanding rapidly until the entire structure was on the verge of collapse.


    With a loud explosion, the rubble burst apart, and dust and stones rained down. From the newly created opening in the debris, a figure emerged. A gust of wind followed, sweeping away the dust cloud that obscured the scene.


    "I''ve seen your tricks... Now it''s my turn."


    Caesar smiled like a demon, holding the bells in his hand as he slowly advanced toward Erik.


    "This is impossible."


    Erik, who had always prided himself on his strength, could not accept the fact that even after using his full strength, he hadn''t managed to harm Caesar in the slightest.


    "This is impossible!"


    With a low growl, Erik raised his hands. Several broken steel pipes shot out, the sharp ends hurtling forcefully toward the back of Caesar''s head.


    Caesar paid no attention and continued walking forward at his own pace. When the steel pipes struck the back of his head, they made a dull yet crisp sound as if they had hit a diamond. The iron pipes immediately bent, with their sharp tips curling into twisted lumps.


    "This..." Erik finally realized why his earlier attacks had been ineffective.


    Was Caesar''s ability immunity to physical attacks? Or was it some form of super-defense? But how could he also possess speeds faster than sound and the ability to fly?


    The boy standing before him had completely shattered Erik''s understanding of mutant abilities!


    Before Erik could fully process this realization, Caesar was only three steps away from him.


    "Ha!" Erik raised his hands, sending dozens of steel pipes into the air. This time, instead of attacking Caesar, they wrapped around his limbs and even his neck like ropes, attempting to restrain him.


    The steel pipes bound Caesar tightly, and despite the immense force pulling him back, he didn''t stop. He continued to step forward, moving lightly.


    "Fall back! Fall back!"


    Erik''s hands trembled uncontrollably. His magnetic manipulation, which could move hundreds of tons, was unable to stop the small figure of Caesar. Caesar''s foot fell lightly, inching closer to Erik''s reach.


    "I''m going to attack now, Erik."


    Caesar smiled faintly. Holding the bell in his left hand, he raised his right hand, bringing two fingers together like a sword, and slowly pointed them toward Erik.


    As the fingers inched closer, Erik''s body froze, and alarm bells rang in his mind.


    His instincts screamed that if he didn''t move, he would surely die. The overwhelming sense of danger made it hard for him to breathe.


    The fingers seemed slow but were, in reality, too fast to dodge.


    "Ahhh!" Erik bit down hard on his lip, the pain barely keeping him conscious. He summoned several steel plates to block in front of him.


    *Slash!*


    Caesar''s two fingers pierced through the steel plates as if they were tofu, stopping right at Erik''s forehead.


    Just as the fingers made contact with his skin, Caesar halted the attack, leaving only a gust of wind painfully brushing across Erik''s face.


    So, this was what Azazel had referred to as the "finger blade."


    The scraps of metal clattered to the ground, and Erik, feeling as though he had narrowly escaped death, collapsed to his knees. In a hoarse voice, he admitted, "I... lost."


    "You didn''t lose. You just failed in your challenge."


    Caesar shrugged and jingled the bell near Erik''s ear. "Come challenge me again next time. At least you made me warm up, which is pretty good."


    "Just a warm-up, huh." Erik gave a bitter smile. The gap in strength between them was so vast that he couldn''t even fathom trying to catch up.


    "Class is dismissed early today. Go back and rest," Caesar said as he began walking away from the ruins. Halfway there, he suddenly stopped, as if remembering something.


    "Oh, by the way, that last move of yours was quite impressive. But why do you always focus on using your abilities on a grand scale, instead of exploring them on a microscopic level?"


    "Microscopic?" Erik lifted his head, a spark of clarity flashing in his confused eyes.


    "I was just throwing it out there. Figure it out yourself," Caesar waved dismissively, not looking back as he headed toward the residential area.


    "Microscopic... microscopic."


    Erik remained where he was, muttering to himself. He looked down at his hands, his eyes growing brighter. "How could I have missed it? My magnetic abilities can control much more than just this junk metal..."


    *(End of chapter)*

 IMUC Chapter 538 Night Attack on the Base

    Three days later...


    Under the grueling training led by Logan, Azazel, and Charles, the combat abilities of the five mutant students had improved dramatically.


    Not only had they learned how to utilize their powers in battle, but they had also discovered and developed new techniques based on their abilities.


    However, despite the sense of progress they felt each day, none of the students dared to challenge Caesar to steal the bell.


    After all, just three days ago, Erik, who was widely regarded as the strongest, had taken action but still failed to shake the immovable mountain that was Caesar.


    That evening, after training had concluded and everyone, students and teachers alike, had retired to their rooms to sleep, something began stirring. It was now 3 AM, and the night was silent.


    In the residential area, in the first single room on the third floor, Caesar, dressed in cute yellow duck pajamas, was lying spread out on his bed, fast asleep without a hint of vigilance. His hooded pajamas even had two rabbit ears drooping down.


    At this moment, figures moved stealthily on the rooftop, in the hallway, and outside the courtyard, hidden by the darkness.


    "Banshee, report on the target''s status," Hank, leading from the rooftop on the fifth floor, calmly asked over the comms.


    "Banshee is in position," Sean replied.


    Hovering in midair about 100 meters away from the residential building, Sean wore his training battle suit, his tech-based wings allowing him to stay aloft with the help of sonic vibrations.


    He held a high-precision sniper rifle equipped with night vision, observing Caesar through the window.


    "The target is sound asleep, completely off guard. Not only is the door unlocked, but the curtains are still wide open, just like always."


    "Are you sure he''s not pretending?" Hank asked to confirm.


    Sean responded with confidence, "I''m certain. Thanks to my sensitive hearing from sonic powers, I have a super-acute hearing. The target''s heartbeat is steady and even¡ª he''s definitely sleeping, maybe even dreaming."


    Outside the third-floor hallway, Alex and Darwin exchanged glances as they overheard the report.


    "He''s either too careless, or we''re just too weak," Alex whispered. "We can steal the bell anytime¡ª that was a rule he set himself. It''s like he''s intentionally giving us a chance to attack him."


    "Let''s not rush," Hank took a deep breath and asked, "Banshee, do you see the bell on him?"


    "I''ve been looking for it¡­"


    Sean moved the night vision scope and suddenly exclaimed, "I see it! The bell is¡­ around his neck. I repeat, the bell is being worn as a necklace around the target''s neck."


    "It''s around his neck? That makes things more complicated."


    "Are we really going to steal it by force? That would throw away our biggest advantage, the element of surprise in this night raid."


    The group continued discussing over their comms until Hank finally interrupted, "Let''s not rush. I''ll go down alone and give it a try. If anything goes wrong, you guys take action."


    Of all the students, Hank, known as "Beast," had experienced the greatest transformation over the past three days.


    Under Charles'' guidance, he had finally come to terms with his inner wildness and no longer feared the beast within. He had shed his old timid and scholarly self and embraced the power of his beastly side.


    After instructing the others to stay on standby, Hank steadied his breathing, removed his glasses, and placed them on the rooftop''s edge.


    As he did so, his eyes turned a cold blue-brown, and his muscles suddenly swelled, stretching the fabric of his training suit.


    His exposed skin sprouted thick, rough, blue fur, and his hands grew sharp, glossy black claws.


    A crescent moon emerged from behind the clouds, casting its light on Hank as he transformed into a fearsome humanoid beast, a blend of man and lion.


    With calm, icy eyes, Hank climbed down the exterior wall of the building. Despite his bulky, muscular frame, he moved as gracefully as a giant gecko, silently making his way from the fifth to the third floor.


    The closer he got to the target''s window, the more cautious Hank became, his movements slowing to a crawl. Those waiting in the courtyard and hallway held their breath in anticipation.


    Without making the slightest sound, Hank slipped through the open window of Caesar''s room, causing the other students to breathe a quiet sigh of relief.


    Without alerting Caesar and successfully obtaining the bell would be the ideal outcome of this raid.


    "I''ll use my speed to grab the bell. As long as I get it, it counts as a victory," Hank thought to himself. In his Beast form, he also gained night vision. A quick glance at the bed revealed the bell necklace hanging around Caesar''s neck.


    Holding his breath, Hank quietly approached the bedside. But just as he took his first step, a soft feminine hum sounded from the bed.


    A woman? How is there a woman in this room?


    Hank was momentarily stunned. Then he saw a smooth, bare arm emerge from under the covers, followed by a head of wavy, golden hair, and finally a familiar and incredibly beautiful face nestled in Caesar''s arm.


    "Agent Moira¡­?"


    Hank''s mind went blank for a moment before he snapped back to reality, silently cursing Sean for not noticing there were two people in the room.


    As for why Agent Moira was in Caesar''s bed, Hank wasn''t too surprised. After all, it was obvious to everyone at the base that Moira had feelings for Caesar.


    And Caesar, as Charles often put it, was the true "prince of the nightclub" and "the little playboy." A delicious meal delivered to his doorstep? Not biting wouldn''t be his style.


    In the world of adults, things were that simple.


    "Right, now''s not the time to think about this."


    Hank shook off his stray thoughts and continued forward, reaching out to grab the bell hanging around Caesar''s neck.


    Just then, Caesar rolled over and casually slapped out. Hank''s pupils shrank as he was sent flying before he could even react.


    His powerful Beast body crashed into the window, shattering the frame, and continued hurtling down into the courtyard below, digging a ten-meter-long trench in the ground.


    Sean, who had been watching the entire scene, saw Caesar roll over and cuddle Moira, falling back asleep. Sean''s lips twitched. "Did he wake up? No, it was just his body''s automatic reflex."


    "Seriously, *he''s* the real beast," Hank chuckled bitterly as he spoke into the comms. "Don''t wait anymore. Everyone, attack!"


    Inside the room, now with a broken window...


    Moira was startled awake, rubbed her eyes groggily. "What''s going on? What happened?"


    "Nothing, go back to sleep," Caesar said, sitting up. He had fully woken up the moment Hank was sent flying. Yawning, he added, "I''m just going to teach some little rats a lesson."


    (End of Chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters

 IMUC Chapter 539 Unleashing Powers to Seize the Bell

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters


    "Now''s the time, move!"


    Hearing the command, Alex, standing in the third-floor hallway of the residential building, didn''t hesitate. His body emitted a series of bright, high-energy beams, as bright as daylight, which shot toward the wooden door and walls of Caesar''s room.


    *''Shhht¡ª''*


    The high-energy beams sliced through the room like butter, revealing the interior. Before anyone could react, Darwin''s body was covered in scales, and he charged into the pitch-black room with a low growl. Thanks to his adaptive mutated genes, his eyes quickly acquired night vision.


    The first thing Darwin saw was Caesar''s face, grinning with amusement.


    "Uh-oh."


    A chill ran down Darwin''s spine, and before he could even finish that thought, it was as if he was struck by a massive force. His protective scales shattered, and he was sent flying backward, carried by a powerful gust of wind.


    He crashed through the opposite wall of the building, bringing debris with him as he landed outside in the courtyard.


    "That was fast."


    Alex, who had been mentally prepared, knew Darwin was only meant to delay Caesar''s counterattack. However, standing in the hallway and witnessing Darwin being thrown out within less than half a second, Alex couldn''t help but twitch his lips.


    Is Caesar really human? He''s more like a miniature humanoid titan! Can we even steal the bell from him?


    In the brief moment Alex was distracted, Caesar had already closed in. He threw a punch, but unlike with Darwin, it didn''t land directly. Still, the sonic boom generated by the high-speed punch was enough to send Alex flying down the hall.


    After blasting the three intruders out of his room, Caesar glanced back at Moira, who was just waking up.


    She curled up under the blanket, her smooth shoulders exposed, her wavy blonde hair falling over them. Her face flushed red with embarrassment. Now, the whole base would know she had sneaked into Caesar''s room.


    "Teaching doesn''t have a set time. I''m quite the dedicated teacher," Caesar sighed, stepping out of the room. The bell around his neck jingled, producing a series of crisp sounds in the quiet night.


    Elsewhere in the base...


    Charles, still asleep, was jolted awake as the building shook from the battle, and he felt as though it were an earthquake. He slipped on his slippers and opened his door, finding Azazel and Logan also awake.


    "I''m doomed, totally doomed," Azazel groaned, leaning on the hallway railing. "If Master finds out it was my idea for them to launch a night raid, I''m done for."


    Logan pulled out a cigar, lit it with a lighter, and took a deep puff, exhaling a cloud of white smoke. "Your suggestion wasn''t the issue. The problem is that their target was Caesar. When faced with absolute power, all the tricks and schemes don''t amount to much."


    Azazel sighed. "So in the end, it''s all about facing him head-on and relying on pure strength to grab the bell, huh?"


    "We''ve taught them everything we can. From here on, it''s up to them to handle the real battle," Logan said without emotion, though there was a hint of expectation in his eyes.


    Outside the residential building...


    "I''m falling! Someone help me!"


    Alex, still plummeting from midair, shouted for help. Unlike Darwin, he didn''t have the ability to adapt to the fall from the third floor.


    With his energy powers maxed out but the rest of his physical abilities at normal human levels, a fall like this could seriously injure him.


    "I''m coming!"


    Sean''s voice came through the comms as he flapped his high-tech wings, flying just below supersonic speed to catch Alex in midair, slowing their descent as they safely landed in the courtyard.


    "Thanks¡­ Watch out behind you!"


    Alex was about to express his gratitude when he noticed a familiar shadow suddenly appear behind Sean. He immediately shouted a warning.


    "Behind me?"


    Without thinking, Sean turned around and opened his mouth to unleash a sonic scream. The soundwaves collided directly with an incoming fist, but the punch obliterated the soundwaves, dispersing them with ease.


    "Ha!" Alex raised both hands, releasing two high-energy beams that shot past Sean''s sides, aimed directly at the figure ahead.


    Without any extra effort, the figure threw another punch, scattering the white sparks from the high-energy beams. The beams shattered into fragments under the force of the punch.


    Seeing their attack easily neutralized, both Alex and Sean had grim expressions.


    To throw a punch with such unstoppable power¡ª only one person in the world could do that: the one standing right in front of them.


    Whether it''s cutting-edge black technology or superhuman abilities, everything is reduced to nothing with just one punch.


    This was Teacher Caesar. His mutant powers were unknown, his true age was a mystery, and all observed attributes were question marks.


    As Alex and Sean stared at the figure before them, dressed in cute pajamas and still looking slightly drowsy, an overwhelming sense of helplessness welled up within them.


    Could they really overcome this immovable mountain?


    "Have you lost your will to fight? Looks like I overestimated you," Caesar said, shaking his head as he looked at the dejected pair. Just as he was about to knock them unconscious, footsteps approaching from behind caught his attention.


    "Don''t give up so easily!"


    A humanoid figure with blue fur, resembling a wild beast, leaped high into the air. Beast Hank came crashing down, throwing a fist the size of a sandbag at Caesar.


    Caesar calmly caught it with his open palm, and the force of the punch caused the grass beneath Caesar''s feet to sink slightly.


    "Oh? Impressive strength," Caesar nodded in approval. The difference between Hank''s human form and his beast form was vast; he now exuded a feral, savage aura. Physically, Hank even surpassed Captain America, though he was still far from the Hulk''s level.


    "And don''t forget about me!"


    Suddenly, Darwin appeared out of nowhere, charging forward and wrapping his limbs tightly around Caesar from behind. His muscles swelled, and his body was covered in thick, black scales.


    With the combined might of Hank and Darwin, both of whom had superior physical abilities, they gritted their teeth and used all their strength to restrain Caesar.


    "You don''t seriously think you can hold me like this, do you? Your bodies aren''t stronger than reinforced steel, are they?" Caesar said with a sigh.


    Hank grinned fiercely and rasped, "Sorry. We''re just... buying time!" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?"


    Caesar was momentarily surprised. He sensed something strange above him and looked up. At some point, Sean had taken to the air, hovering twenty meters high.


    Looking further ahead, Caesar saw that Sean, standing next to Alex, had a peculiar grin on his face. His body shifted and transformed, revealing Raven in her true form.


    When did they switch places? Well done.


    Caesar silently praised them, while in the sky, Sean had already charged up his strongest *Negasonic* blast. The blast covered both Hank and Darwin, but even so, they refused to loosen their grip.


    Under the pressure of the *Negasonic* attack, even someone as strong as Caesar found his movements significantly hindered.


    "Now''s our chance!"


    Alex thrust his hands forward, firing a high-energy beam that sliced through the air like a blade.


    The beam entered the area engulfed by the *Negasonic* blast and shot straight for the silver chain around Caesar''s neck, which held the bell.


    From the start, their target had always been the bell!


    *Crack!!!*


    In a combined effort from the five mutated students, the silver chain around Caesar''s neck was severed by the beam, and the three bells jingled as they fell to the ground¡ª


    That was the dawn of victory!


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 540 The End of a Phase

    *Ding Ding¡ª*


    The three silver bells that had fallen from Caesar''s neck emitted a clear, melodious sound as they hung in the air, not yet reaching the ground.


    Sean, still unleashing the suppressive *Negasonic* blast, Hank and Darwin, who were using brute strength to restrain Caesar, and Alex and Raven a few meters away¡ª all five mutant students had their eyes fixed solely on the silver bells slowly descending to the ground.


    Disregarding the overpowering force of the *Negasonic* blast, they moved in unison toward Caesar, their hands reaching out in an encircling motion to grab the bells.


    Just as they were about to succeed, Caesar''s eyes grew serious. In an instant, his previously relaxed and casual demeanor vanished, replaced by an indescribable aura of overwhelming power. This aura seemed to solidify the very air around him, expanding inch by inch from his towering frame, halting everything in its path.


    Without saying a word, Caesar clenched his left fist and threw a punch, causing the air to explode in layers.


    The five students, now mere inches from Caesar, felt their hair stand on end. Their movements stopped abruptly as if their bodies had plunged into an ice-cold abyss. All they could see was Caesar''s fist¡ª looming in their vision like a giant that could eclipse an entire fortress.


    Charles and the others, who had just stepped out of the residential building, sensed something overwhelming and froze in place. Their faces turned pale as they looked toward the scene of the battle.


    "That''s Master? It has to be¡­ no one else could do this," Azazel muttered, too afraid to take another step forward, as though the area ahead was a death zone.


    "Unbelievable."


    Logan, gripping his cigar tightly, knocked off some ash, his face showing astonishment. "Even from fifty meters away, I can feel the immense threat from over there. It''s making my body tremble uncontrollably. I''ve never seen a Mutant like this, not in World War I or World War II."


    If there were such individuals back then, the world map today might be completely different.


    Charles didn''t know what to say, sighing in awe. "This is¡­ Caesar when he''s serious."


    In the base''s courtyard.


    With a light *clink*, the bells fell onto the grass, landing right in front of Caesar. But no one was able to pick them up. All five students lay around Caesar, their bodies trembling uncontrollably as they stared blankly at the sky.


    The thick clouds that had previously covered the night sky had parted completely, leaving behind a massive imprint of a fist, through which the cold, white moonlight now gently poured.


    Perhaps, somewhere in this world, there really was a "god." And that god stood before them, harmless in appearance but undeniably powerful.


    The five students could only harbor this thought of reverence in their hearts, while fear burrowed deep into their bones. They knew they would never forget the scene from tonight, as it had imprinted itself permanently in their minds.


    That punch was the very embodiment of invincibility.


    "My apologies," Caesar said, his serious expression dissolving back into his usual carefree demeanor. He bent down to pick up the bells and scratched his head in mild frustration. "I accidentally got too serious. Do you still want to continue?"


    Continue? How could they possibly go on?


    The five students were speechless. Tonight had been their closest attempt at victory, yet even their well-thought-out plan had failed...


    "Don''t be so down. I can hold back even more next time," Caesar chuckled. But then, as he looked down at his left hand, his smile froze. "Huh? Why are there only two? Where''s the third?"


    In his hand, there were only two bells¡ª the third had vanished.


    "Hmm?"


    The five Mutants exchanged puzzled glances. None of them had managed to grab it, leaving them equally baffled.


    "Were there others involved in the fight? I let my guard down again."


    Caesar finally realized what had happened and turned around to look behind him. At the edge of the courtyard, several dozen meters away, Erik stood there with his hands outstretched.


    *Clink, Clink¡ª*


    Several drops of silver metal floated towards Erik, gathering in his palm. The liquid quickly merged and reformed into the shape of a bell.


    "I got it."


    Erik firmly grasped the restored bell, then looked toward Caesar and said sincerely, "Thank you."


    "I didn''t really help you. You expanded your control over magnetic fields on your own," Caesar shrugged, glancing at the five students lying on the ground. Seeing the anticipation in their eyes, he announced, "Alright, I''ll consider it a pass. Training is over¡ª you''ve graduated."


    Upon hearing Caesar''s words, the five students exhaled in relief and they collapsed onto the ground feeling exhausted.


    Erik, too, allowed himself a rare smile of relief. He glanced to the side at Charles and the others approaching. "Since the training is over, Charles, can we head out to find Shaw''s group now?"


    "I already located their position yesterday." Charles pulled out a map from his pocket. "Rest well tonight. We''ll depart at noon tomorrow. It''s time for a full-scale counterattack."


    The next day at noon.


    Charles, Erik, Moira, and the five mutant students boarded a futuristic fighter jet, heading toward the location of the Hellfire Club and their group.


    Caesar, Azazel, and Logan stayed behind at the base. They were either tired of fighting or had no desire to get involved in the war between Mutants.


    "Master, shouldn''t we go and at least check on them?" Azazel asked Caesar, who was lounging on a sun chair on the lawn, watching the fighter jet disappear into the clouds.


    "There''s no need. We''ve taught them everything we can. The rest of the battle is theirs to face. With their current strength, defeating the Hellfire Club should be no problem."


    Caesar saw things clearly. While Charles might not have trained in combat techniques, his mind control ability was nearly invincible.


    Unless his opponents had mental defenses, they were almost powerless against him. Not to mention, Magneto was on the verge of awakening fully, and they had five capable Mutants on their side.


    After a pause, Caesar added, somewhat cryptically, "Though, there may still be some conflict among them. After all, the future of Mutants is still a long road ahead."


    Azazel nodded, half understanding his words.


    Three days later.


    In the outside world, the battle between the Hellfire Club and the Mutant squad caused a massive uproar, marking the first time Mutants appeared on the world stage.


    Caesar, Azazel, and Logan, however, lived peacefully at the base. They settled into the residence, occasionally heading out to clubs to drink and relax, thoroughly enjoying themselves.


    It wasn''t until the fourth morning after the fight that the Mutant squad finally returned to the base. But while eight had set out, only five returned.


    Sean, Alex, and Hank walked at the front, looking downcast and bandaged, bearing clear signs of injury. Behind them, Charles sat in a wheelchair, pushed by Moira as they entered the courtyard.


    "Welcome back," Caesar said, stepping out of the house, with Azazel and Logan standing by his side.


    Charles responded with a tone of sorrow, "Yes. We''re back. But some¡­ will never return."


    So, they had parted ways after all.


    Caesar reflected silently. Charles and Erik had always held different views on the future of Mutants. In the end, they were bound to walk separate paths. Those who hadn''t returned likely either perished or chose to follow Magneto.


    "The war is over, then?" Logan asked.


    "It''s over, this war is. But there will be many more in the future," Charles said, lifting his gaze to the clear sky. "I want to establish a special private school, one that will gather Mutant children from all over the world, training them to find and forge a future for Mutants."


    Azazel chuckled, "Then your school will need a few excellent teachers."


    "Are you¡­ planning to stay?" Charles asked in surprise, looking up at the three of them.


    Caesar turned his head, also gazing at the sky. "I didn''t say that. But I can''t go home yet, so I might as well stay at your school for now."


    It must be a special fate that brought him to this time and place, allowing him to meet this strange group of people. Since he hadn''t found a way to return yet, it meant his journey here wasn''t over.


    However¡ª


    One day, one day, he would return to the Marvel world.


    (End of chapter)


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters

 IMUC Chapter 541 Gods and Sentinels

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    T1- 2$-10 Chapters


    T2- 5$-15 Chapters


    T3 10$-20 Chapters


    T4- 20$-30 Chapters


    T5- 30$-60 Chapters


    T6- 50$-100 Chapters


    In the year 2023, in the future X-Men universe, Earth, New York.


    The sky was perpetually filled with the smoke of long-term war. Once-futuristic skyscrapers, now abandoned by civilization, were covered in black dust, standing like unnamed tombstones.


    Decades ago, New York was the most economically advanced city on Earth, but now it looked like a relic of a post-apocalyptic world, where even the air was thick with the choking stench of oil and blood.


    At the heart of this dark, desolate city was a glaringly bright, ultra-modern zone known as the "Concentration Camp."


    After machines took over humanity, both Mutants and ordinary people were forced to wear collars that restricted their freedom and submit to the commands of the machines, working as laborers.


    This was the true apocalypse¡ª a timeline devoid of hope.


    "Oh great god above..."


    Some of the apocalypse survivors hid in the ruins underground, eating what little food remained, huddled around flickering candlelight, praying.


    Many would often mutter the same phrase, "Ever since the gods left the world, disaster has descended..."


    But this disaster wasn''t an alien invasion, nor was it a natural catastrophe. It was something far more terrifying than either.


    ''Clack, Clack¡ª''


    Flying above the Concentration Camp in the ashen sky were ominous machines. They descended towards the ruins below, deploying massive three-meter-tall mechanical beings, their bodies the color of dead ash.


    About 50 meters beneath the surface, there was a hidden temporary Mutant camp, fully equipped with supplies, water, and electricity. Inside, Mutants of all ages joked and bantered with one another, attempting to mask the trauma inflicted by the world outside.


    ''Boom!'' S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound of a heavy impact from above froze the smiles on their faces. The Mutants stopped talking immediately, their expressions shifting to fear.


    "They''re here¡ª the Sentinels!"


    The camp leader, Lucas, a middle-aged man with a red cloak and an energy weapon, immediately issued an emergency alert after hearing the noise from above.


    Sentinels.


    They had become the very symbol of this hopeless apocalypse. At the mention of the name, every Mutant''s expression changed. They all moved into action, quickly and efficiently preparing for battle.


    "Sunspot!"


    Lucas shouted, and the young man known by that codename understood immediately, channeling powerful solar energy into Lucas''s energy weapon.


    "Get to the safe house! I need to alert the others!" A vibrant young woman with a nonconventional appearance called out, creating a dazzling Bportal with a wave of her hand.


    Lucas and a young blonde girl jumped through the portal, instantly teleporting deeper into the camp.


    Blink cracked her whip-like hair and used her teleportation powers to leap into another underground room, issuing orders to the other Mutants to prepare for battle.


    Meanwhile, seasoned fighters like Colossus, Pyro, Iceman, and the Ravager, survivors of countless battles, tensed their bodies at the sound of the alarm, their eyes scanning their surroundings. They were ready to give everything to prevent the Sentinels from breaking through.


    ''Boom, Boom, Boom¡ª''


    Just as the Mutants finished preparing, the thick ceiling of the underground bunker was forcibly torn open. War machines¡ª Sentinels¡ª descended with a menacing hum.


    The second-generation Sentinels weren''t ugly, but they were the ultimate bane of Mutants. They were capable of reading and replicating Mutant abilities, they possessed immense strength, endurance, and near-impenetrable defense. No Mutant could kill these near-invincible killing machines.


    Knowing that escape was futile, Colossus led the charge. The group of Mutant warriors let out battle cries, unleashing their powers to fight the attacking Sentinels with everything they had.


    Five minutes later...


    In the now-ravaged underground bunker, several Mutant bodies lay lifeless on the ground, victims of the brutal battle.


    **Colossus'' body transformed into solid steel, yet his neck was still snapped. The flames on Pyro''s body were extinguished, along with the fire of his life, leaving his body frozen into an ice sculpture.


    Iceman''s frost-covered exterior melted away, revealing a large gaping wound in his chest, with his bones inside already liquified into blood.**


    **This was the terrifying power of the Sentinels. In this post-apocalyptic world, they were invincible.**


    Three unscathed Sentinels moved deeper into the bunker. One of them utilized Pyro''s powers to melt and tear open the steel-reinforced door.


    Inside the safe room, Lucas lay on a single bed while the blonde girl rested her hands on his temples, channeling a faint glow into his mind. Seeing the Sentinels kill her companions and breach the door to step into the safe room, the girl gave a cold, vengeful smile, "You''re too late."


    ---


    **Moscow, in an underground city.**


    An invisible fighter jet smoothly landed, and as the hatch opened, Logan stepped out first, followed by Storm, then Charles in his hovering wheelchair, with his bald head shining, and finally, Magneto, Erik.


    Even Logan, who didn''t age, now had graying temples. Charles and Erik looked even older, their faces full of wrinkles¡ª one bald, the other with a head of white hair, it was clear that they were no longer the vibrant figures they once were in their youth.


    "Professor."


    Awaiting them were Lucas, the blonde girl, and Colossus, who walked forward to greet Charles and the others.


    "We succeeded," Lucas said solemnly as he approached. "Thanks to Shadowcat''s abilities, although our team was attacked by Sentinels multiple times, as long as she sent me back three days in time, I could move the camp and avoid the Sentinel ambush."


    "You''re talking about time travel? This girl can send people into the past?" Charles squinted in surprise, looking at the blonde girl standing beside Lucas.


    Shadowcat quickly explained, "It''s not typical time travel. I can only send one person''s consciousness back a few days, and only to their own body."


    "That''s more than enough. The world now has no hope left, but if we can go back to the past..." Erik gave Charles a meaningful glance.


    "I know what you''re thinking," Charles nodded, reminiscing. "This apocalyptic conflict began fifty years ago, in 1973. A scientist named Bolivar Trask, after researching mutant genes, created the blueprint for the first generation of Sentinels, aiming to eliminate all Mutants. However, the government rejected his proposal."


    Erik continued with a sigh, "But when Raven killed Trask, it led the government to realize the danger Mutants posed. They captured Raven and used her replicated mutant genes to perfect the first generation of Sentinels."


    Understanding their implication, Lucas quickly asked, "You want to send someone back fifty years to stop all of this from happening?"


    "That''s impossible," Shadowcat shook her head. "Sending someone back even three days is the limit of what the brain can handle. Even the Professor, with the most brilliant mind in the world, couldn''t go back a year, let alone fifty years."


    Logan, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke, "What if the person''s brain could heal itself infinitely?"


    The room fell silent. Theoretically, this could be a ray of hope for their bleak future.


    Shadowcat looked around, confused, "Why are you all so convinced that going back fifty years will reverse everything? History is hard to change, and if you make a mistake, there''s no coming back from it."


    Charles and Erik exchanged glances, their eyes clouded with memories. Then, in unison, they said, "Because fifty years ago, this world... once had a god. An invincible god."


    A god had once soared through the skies, leaving behind legends. But sadly, the god had left this world, and with his departure, the apocalypse had arrived.


    (End of the Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 542 Return to the Past

    In the underground base, Logan slowly lay down on a single bed but suddenly sat up again.


    Even a battle-hardened warrior like him couldn''t help but feel a little nervous as he was about to bear the hopes of the future world. "What do I need to do when I go back?" he asked.


    "It''s simple," Charles said, adjusting his wheelchair as he moved forward. "Find Raven, stop her from killing Bolivar Trask, and make sure she doesn''t fall into anyone else''s hands."


    "Where will she be?" Logan continued to ask.


    "That''s a complicated story. In our youth, we made many mistakes. At that time, Raven was following my orders, and I led her down a dangerous path," Charles explained.


    Erik, watching Logan closely, added in a serious tone, "You''ll need the help of the younger me and Charles. If possible, you should also find Master Caesar!"


    At the mention of "Caesar," nearly everyone''s faces showed a sense of nostalgia and remembrance. Only the young Shadowcat looked confused, quietly murmuring the name that seemed to carry some magical power.


    Lucas sighed, "I saw him once when I was a child. The sight of him flying through the sky is still deeply engraved in my memory."


    "Who is he?" Shadowcat couldn''t hold back her curiosity anymore and asked.


    Lucas ruffled Shadowcat''s hair, explaining, "He''s an extraordinary figure not recorded in history, as he was just a fleeting visitor to this world. But if anyone could defeat the Sentinels, it would be him."


    Charles and the others didn''t refute Lucas, silently agreeing to this sentiment.


    A person capable of killing Sentinels?


    Shadowcat''s eyes widened in disbelief. She couldn''t even imagine it. The second-generation Sentinels were invincible, undying machines; otherwise, humanity wouldn''t have been pushed to its current desperate situation.


    "To be honest, I''m not too keen on meeting that man. Just being near him makes me feel powerless, like there''s no chance of fighting him," Logan sighed as he lay back on the bed.


    "Logan, I''m going to send your consciousness back fifty years, merging it with your younger self. Since you don''t age, there shouldn''t be much difference," Shadowcat said as she placed her hands on either side of his temples. "It''s going to hurt a bit," She warned.


    Logan closed his eyes, and under Shadowcat''s power, it felt as though his brain was being torn apart by an overwhelming force. He let out a scream as his consciousness was sent hurtling backward through time, retracing the distant past.


    ---


    **In the past, New York City.**


    Gentle music played in Logan''s ears as he awoke as if from a dream. Opening his eyes, he found himself lying in a large bed, with a beautiful, scantily clad woman resting one hand on him, her curly hair lazily spread across the pillow.


    The woman seemed familiar¡ª but Logan had been with so many women that he couldn''t remember her at the moment.


    Groggily, he glanced around at the room''s vintage decor, and his mind, filled with memories from the future, slowly became clearer.


    That''s right.


    After Charles had decided to build the Mutant Academy, everyone, including Caesar, had pretty much stayed behind.


    But his younger self had continued to drift around, working as a thug or bodyguard, drinking, and killing people as part of his daily routine.


    Just as Logan was recalling this, the door was kicked open with a bang. A burly man who looked like a crime boss entered the room with several gun-toting henchmen.


    "You bastard! I told you to protect my daughter, not end up in bed with her!"


    The crime boss cursed angrily as he pulled out a gun and cocked it. The startled woman hurriedly grabbed the blanket to cover herself and fled the room, hiding her vital areas.


    Looking at the three henchmen approaching him, Logan smiled knowingly. He''d been in situations like this far too often, so he wasn''t the least bit flustered. Instinctively, he reached forward to extend his claws. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But in the next moment, Logan froze in shock. The hand he extended had turned into a small, furry cat''s paw.


    **"What the...?"**


    For the first time, Logan looked down at his own body and was shocked to find it covered in fur. Instead of his strong and muscular human form, he was now in the body of a Garfield-like orange tabby cat.


    While future Logan was still trying to process what was happening, a familiar, agile figure suddenly leaped out from beneath the bedcovers.


    Faced with the mobsters brandishing guns, a short-haired man stood in front of Logan, extending bone claws from both hands to confront the attackers.


    Ignoring the bullets hitting his bare chest, the man slashed at the thugs with his claws, spilling blood on the floor as the three mobsters fell, each wounded to varying degrees.


    "Looks like we''ll have to move again¡­" The short-haired man said, retracting his blood-stained claws. Approaching the bed, he didn''t pay any attention to the cat staring at him, instead grabbing his pants and shirt to get dressed.


    Garfield¡ª no, future Logan¡ª was still in shock. The short-haired man before him was none other than his younger self.


    Shadowcat had indeed succeeded in sending him back fifty years into the past, but instead of merging his consciousness with his younger body, Logan''s mind had somehow ended up in a weak, speechless Garfield-like cat.


    This was bad. Was the future really supposed to be saved by a cat?


    Before Logan could fully grasp his predicament, the younger Logan waved him away, irritated. "Get lost, you stupid cat!" he growled, shooing him out of the room.


    The idea of communicating with his younger self vanished as future Logan, with his fur standing on end, bolted out the window.


    No one knew better than him what his younger self was like¡ª a volatile powder keg. Expecting him to save the world was pure fantasy. And now, trapped in a cat''s body, how was he supposed to convince anyone that he was Logan from the future?


    Logan fled the mob''s building and found himself standing on a bustling, modern New York street. The lively city scene, full of cars and people, made him feel like he had stepped into a completely different world.


    Just as he tried to gather his thoughts, a bulldog set its sights on him, and Logan''s miserable life as a stray cat began¡­


    ---


    Late into the night, a dirty and disheveled Logan wandered the streets, having never imagined he''d one day be reduced to fighting dogs for survival.


    But whether it was because a part of his abilities had carried over, he managed to defeat the bulldog with his Garfield body¡ª and, to his surprise, the cat''s wounds were slowly healing.


    Was he... *Catverine* now?


    But even with this strange new body, how could he possibly change the future?


    Logan was utterly lost, slumping in exhaustion in the corner of an alley, shivering in the cold night air, his eyes fixed on the flashing lights of a nightclub across the street.


    Then, out of nowhere, a burst of red flame ignited nearby, and two figures suddenly appeared on the road. One was a blond youth, the other a red-haired man, both dressed in sharp suits.


    "Master, six girls gave you their contact info at the party just now, and three even handed over their home addresses," The red-haired man said with a smile.


    "Alright, just set them aside for now," The blond youth replied as the two walked toward the nightclub, laughing and chatting.


    "That''s Caesar... and Azazel!" Logan''s spirits surged, and he nearly burst into tears. Gathering the last of his strength, he pushed himself up and hurried after the pair.


    This might be his last chance to save the future. If anyone could understand what was happening, it would be Caesar!


    (End Of The Chapter)


    ...


    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395

 IMUC Chapter 543 The Cat Across Time and Space

    You can read ahead up to 100 chapters on my patreon and I''ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon /marvel6395


    **New York Nightclub**


    Neon lights flashed and swayed, and with the pulsating beats of trendy electronic music, people of all ages and professions began to dance and let loose on the club''s dance floor.


    Logan, having carefully avoided the security guard at the entrance, followed a well-dressed lady into the nightclub.


    Amidst the loud and lively environment, he carefully navigated through the crowd, sticking close to the walls and wooden structures, searching for the figures of the master and servant he had come to find.


    Climbing onto a nearby liquor cabinet, Logan scanned the area from above and quickly located his targets.


    Seated in a relatively quiet corner, Caesar was lounging with his legs crossed, drinking, while Azazel stood beside him in his bodyguard role.


    Azazel''s hair had grayed slightly with age, and he looked much more mature and composed. Dressed in a black tailcoat, he kept his tail hidden, exposing only his red-skinned face, which did not attract much attention.


    Caesar, on the other hand, looked just as young and handsome as ever. Like Logan, he hadn''t changed much with the passage of time, except for his demeanor, which had grown even more refined and his physique had reached near perfection.


    Seeing the familiar faces before him, Logan suddenly stopped, a smile involuntarily forming on his lips.


    Though he had said he didn''t want to see Caesar again, in truth, even as a hundred-year-old man, he often reminisced about those carefree days.


    Those were the times when someone was always there to support him when drinking, chatting, and wandering the streets were the norm.


    A female patron noticed Logan on the liquor cabinet and exclaimed, "Darling, look at that cat over there. It seems to be smiling."


    "Huh?" The male patron beside her glanced over, but the liquor cabinet was empty. "You must be drunk!"


    "No, really, it''s a Garfield cat," The woman insisted, standing up to take another look, but she couldn''t find it anywhere.


    Under the liquor cabinet.


    Logan crouched in the shadows, thinking "That was close," and quickly darted into the main hall, weaving through the dense crowd toward the seats on the other side.


    At the corner table.


    Azazel slightly lowered his head and said with a smile, "Master, it seems Logan has been staying in New York recently. Should we arrange a meeting? It''s been a few years since we last saw him."


    "Do as you wish," Caesar replied, taking a sip of his drink and shrugging. "That guy''s wild nature never allows him to stay put. The most we could get out of him was a few days as a teacher."


    "Yes, it''s been a while since we''ve been teachers ourselves. Ever since five years ago¡­" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Azazel suddenly stopped speaking, his eyes narrowing as he extended his hand, swatting the Garfield cat that was charging toward Caesar.


    He looked surprised, "What? There''s a cat in this nightclub?"


    "Be gentle," Caesar said, glancing at the cat on the floor, which was struggling to get up and move toward him.


    Wait, why does this cat seem familiar?


    "This cat... seems a bit strange."


    Azazel also looked puzzled. He had instinctively swatted the cat without holding back, and the force was enough to knock an adult out.


    "Master, it seems this cat wants to see you."


    "I didn''t expect you to understand animal language," Caesar said, surprised, as he looked at Azazel.


    Azazel picked up the cat from the floor and, with a serious expression, examined its gender. "It''s a male."


    Logan, frustrated, gave Azazel a couple of swipes with his claws, then leaped onto the table and tried to communicate with Caesar with a series of desperate "meows," but all that came out were indistinguishable cat sounds.


    "Master, it seems the cat is hungry," Azazel noted, not bothered by the scratches on his hand.


    "I didn''t realize you were fluent in beast speak," Caesar said, giving Azazel a surprised look.


    Azazel quickly shook his head, realizing the misunderstanding, and explained, "It''s clearly just hungry."


    "Is that so?"


    Caesar looked at the anxious Logan, thought for a moment, and then signaled a waiter to come over.


    He pointed at the Garfield cat on the table and asked, "Do you have anything to feed it?"


    The waiter looked troubled. "Sorry, sir. We don''t have cat food."


    Caesar snapped his fingers and instructed, "Then bring it a medium-rare steak and a few bottles of Lafite."


    "Yes, sir." The waiter, sighing inwardly at the irony of a cat being treated better than a person, respectfully withdrew and soon returned with a steaming steak.


    "I''m not here for cat food!"


    Unable to convey his message from the future, Logan was on the brink of madness. However, when Caesar placed the steak in front of him, driven by hunger, he instinctively began to eat it.


    "I told you it was hungry. Get it some drinks as well."


    Azazel poured a bit of Lafite on the table, but the cat not only ignored it but also gave him a disdainful glance, continuing to devour the steak.


    The waiter, seeing Caesar and Azazel waste expensive food and wine, shook his head in silence. The world of the rich was indeed dull and uninteresting.


    As Logan munched on the steak, he extended his cat claws and scratched an X shape into the wooden table.


    Azazel muttered, "What does that mean? Another serving? This cat seems to understand human behavior and has quite impressive claws."


    Caesar continued to drink, seemingly oblivious to the situation. He was, as usual, using his powers to collect and record everything happening in the nightclub and even the surrounding streets.


    Logan, realizing this was his only chance, thought for a moment and then tapped rhythmically on the table with his claws.


    "This cat seems to be quite experienced with nightclubs," Azazel observed, staring intently. After a moment, his expression turned serious, and he looked at Caesar with suspicion, saying, "Master, this cat seems off."


    "What''s wrong?" Caesar asked, coming back to the present.


    Azazel pointed at the Garfield cat, looking astonished. "This cat... seems to be using Morse code."


    Morse code?


    Caesar was taken aback. He knew Morse code, which uses a series of long and short signals to convey encrypted messages, a skill once essential for military intelligence. But a cat knowing Morse code?


    Caesar refocused on the Garfield cat and listened. Indeed, the cat was tapping out a message in Morse code.


    The message read: "I was once your ally, from the future."


    Azazel deciphered the message, incredulously saying, "This cat says it''s from the future? Master, could it be a Mutant messing with us?"


    "I''ve just checked; there are no other Mutants within a thousand meters except for you."


    Caesar shook his head, looking at the Garfield cat as it continued to provide a new Morse code message. This brief message finally moved both Caesar and Azazel.


    The decoded message was:


    "X-Men!"


    **(End of Chapter)**

 IMUC Chapter 544 The Past Five Years

    I have finished translating IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the remaining chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395) S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **New York, The Xavier Institute**


    Beyond the iron gates and railings, tangled with roses and vines, lay a green lawn, a fountain, and a classical Western-style academic building.


    Despite it being summer vacation, the school seemed unusually quiet, devoid of any human presence.


    The main entrance of the academic building was tightly shut, with fallen leaves scattered on the steps, giving it an abandoned look as if no one had visited or disturbed it for a long time.


    Today was an exception. With a burst of flames, two figures and a cat materialized in the courtyard.


    "Azazel, how long has it been since we left the academy?" The leading blonde youth looked up at the academic building and asked softly.


    The red-faced middle-aged man with the Garfield cat on his shoulder thought for a moment before quickly replying, "Master, it has been five years and one month since we were last here."


    "Has it really been five years so quickly? Everything here is just as it was, only the people have changed... Let''s go inside and have a look."


    Caesar walked directly towards the tightly closed main entrance of the academic building, followed closely by Azazel. The Garfield cat on his shoulder looked around at the academy with a hint of surprise.


    Back then.


    After defeating the Hellfire Club''s conspiracy and parting ways with the X-mutants team and Magneto/Raven, Charles decided to establish the Mutant Academy. Everyone, except Logan, stayed behind.


    So even Future Logan was unsure of what had happened afterward which led Caesar and the others to leave the academy, leaving it deserted and forlorn.


    Caesar reached the door and stopped, signaling with his eyes. Azazel, understanding, walked forward and knocked on the wooden door. After a moment of silence, a voice finally responded from inside, "Who''s there?"


    "I''m looking for the professor." Azazel continued to knock on the door.


    "I told you not to come. There''s no professor here!"


    The door opened slightly, and the young man who answered, looking impatient, was taken aback when he saw Azazel and Caesar outside. His unfinished words were cut off, and his mouth hung open in surprise.


    "It''s you, Professor Caesar, Professor Azazel!"


    The young man''s eyes widened with excitement. Wearing glasses and with clean, sunny short hair, dressed in scholarly attire, he was none other than the research scholar Hank.


    "Not welcoming us?"


    Caesar smiled. Hank quickly opened the door wide and ushered them inside. "Of course not! Charles said this will always be your home. Your rooms are still available, and I clean them daily."


    "Charles." Caesar squinted and asked abruptly, "Is he still the same?"


    "Well, it''s hard to say."


    Hank gave a wry smile and shouted up the stairs, "Charles! Professor Charles, come down quickly!"


    "What''s all the noise? And don''t call me professor..."


    Following the call, a disheveled man, reeking of alcohol, with a bottle of beer in hand and wearing slippers, stumbled down the spiral staircase.


    "Professor." Azazel looked at the newcomer and sighed softly. Was this still the same youthful professor from before?


    Logan was even more stunned. He had seen young Charles before, but even the paralyzed Charles of that time was a hundred times better off than this disheveled version.


    "You are..." Charles, with bleary eyes, leaned on the railing, looking dazedly at Azazel and the others, and took another swig from his bottle.


    Caesar looked at him calmly and said, "Charles."


    Charles jolted, immediately sobering up, and stared at Caesar in shock as the bottle of alcohol dropped and shattered on the floor.


    "Caesar, you''re back."


    "Yes."


    Caesar nodded slightly and smiled. "Five years ago, the academy had just started a semester. With the Vietnam War beginning, many teachers and students were conscripted, and you fell into despair. You told me that you no longer needed mutant abilities, so even though you would lose your telepathy, you wanted to use drugs to forcibly heal your legs."


    "Indeed, it is as you said."


    Charles raised one of his legs with a forced smile, "You see, not only have my legs healed, but I no longer have to hear all those annoying thoughts. I can finally live a normal life."


    "Is that really how you feel?"


    Caesar looked at him and said, "I once said that there was only one person in this world who had the chance to catch up to my level of power and that person was not Erik, but you with your unlimited telepathy!"


    "It''s too late to say anything now." Charles tilted his head back, the faint light from the window illuminating his weathered face with a beard. "I''ve lost enough already¡ª Raven, the students, and my legs..."


    "Perhaps there are still things left to lose."


    Caesar extended his hand, pointing to the Garfield cat perched on Azazel''s shoulder. "Its existence is proof."


    All eyes turned to Logan, who obligingly meowed.


    **Ten minutes later**


    In the second-floor lounge of the academy''s academic building, Caesar and the others sat on the couch while Hank served hot sobering tea.


    Charles looked at the Garfield cat on the table and said incredulously, "Are you saying that this cat is from fifty years in the future, sent by my older self to reverse the apocalyptic future?"


    "If you don''t believe it, you can read its mind directly," Caesar said with a shrug.


    "No," Charles firmly shook his head. "Although it''s hard to understand, I choose to believe it because it comes from you. Besides, I''ve lost my abilities now..."


    "So Raven will be captured by government agents and used as an experiment?" Hank couldn''t help but ask.


    "According to what it says about the future, indeed," Azazel affirmed.


    "Raven." Charles clenched his fists. At this point, the only thing he seemed to care about was Raven, who had betrayed him and left.


    "So what should I do? Caesar, if you take action..."


    "Sorry."


    Caesar understood Charles''s meaning and smiled, "I will still be just a bystander."


    If possible, he didn''t even want to interfere with the world''s existing events.


    "This is a headache," Charles said while holding his head in his hands, then noticed the Garfield cat, who was repeatedly tapping on the table.


    "Is this... Morse code?" Hank soon realized the peculiarity and, unable to hide his astonishment, translated, "It''s asking for a helper, the man who controls the magnetic fields."


    Charles rubbed his temples and said, "You must be referring to Erik. Unfortunately, I can''t collaborate with him again. Moreover, that guy is currently imprisoned in the most secure underground prison building in the U.S. Unless Azazel uses his powers..."


    Azazel quickly waved his hand and said, "Master, if you don''t let me take action, I won''t dare to."


    "You two teachers are just here to watch the show? The world is ending! Although it''s only in the future," Hank retorted.


    Caesar scratched his head and said, "At least the current situation is not beyond your control. Based on that, Azazel and I won''t take action."


    At this point, Logan continued to tap on the table, conveying his message:


    "I know someone who can get through anywhere."


    **(End of Chapter)**


    I have finished translating IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the remaining chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395)

 IMUC Chapter 545 The Joyful Man Like the Wind

    I have finished translating IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the remaining chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395)


    At noon, under the bright sunshine, on a main road in the outskirts of New York.


    A classic SUV was cruising steadily. Hank was driving, while Charles, in the front passenger seat, still looked weathered with his beard but had changed into a clean and casual outfit. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Knowing that Raven and the apocalyptic disaster in the future were related, and that they needed to rescue the rebellious Magneto, both Charles and Hank looked serious and preoccupied.


    In the back seat of the SUV were Caesar and Azazel, both wearing sunglasses and enjoying red wine from their glasses, which contrasted sharply with Hank and Charles''s tense demeanor.


    To an outsider, they might appear to be on a leisurely vacation.


    Hank sighed and said anxiously, "I have to ask you both, can you please be mindful of the atmosphere? Raven was once your student. Also, with you two around, why are we using this mode of transportation?"


    Caesar smiled naturally and said, "As I mentioned before, the initiative in this matter lies with you. Whether Azazel and I intervene or not is yet to be seen. At least for now, I have no intention of taking action."


    "Fine."


    Hank had no choice but to accept. At least with Caesar and Azazel accompanying them, their safety was assured, which was like having the strongest insurance.


    "If you two are not going to take action, we''ll see if the helper this future cat found for us is useful," Charles said while crossing his arms and lowering his gaze to the Garfield cat, which was sitting by the car window, acting like a car ornament and constantly pointing the way.


    Under Logan''s guidance, the SUV eventually stopped in front of a villa-style residence. As they got out of the car, Caesar seemed to notice something, his hand with the wine glass slightly trembling, and a knowing smile appeared on his face.


    It turned out that the helper who could break through any place was him...


    "Is this the place?" Hank asked, looking at Garfield in surprise. Garfield ignored him and walked with feline grace toward the wooden door.


    After pressing the doorbell, a beautiful woman quickly opened the door. Seeing the group outside, she hurriedly bowed and apologized, "I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry. Did he steal something again? I''ll pay the full price!"


    "Master, there''s something off about this place," Azazel said, pointing to the doormat and speaking in a low voice to Caesar.


    The doormat looked as if it had been trampled countless times, with almost all the pile worn away, leaving marks as if a train had run over it.


    Caesar smiled but said nothing. Although Azazel was often overly cautious and alarmed, this time he was right. Something was wrong with this place, and the reason was that a unique ability existed here.


    "We need to see him," Charles said straightforwardly.


    "Sure, he''s down below," The woman said, graciously inviting them to the basement.


    **In the Basement**


    As Charles and his group entered the room, they saw it was filled with various entertainment options, including a ping-pong table and arcade games. The walls and corners were stacked with all kinds of goods, from expensive televisions to drinks and snacks, all in bulk.


    A silver-haired youth in a jacket was sitting in front of the arcade machine, playing a game. His hands moved so quickly over the keyboard that they left an afterimage, surpassing human visual limits.


    "Are you Pietro?" Charles squinted to keep his eyes from blurring.


    "Yes, you can also call me Quicksilver. What do you want? I''ve been home all day, and haven''t gone out."


    With a whoosh, Quicksilver became a blur, leaving the arcade machine. He picked up a ping-pong paddle and started playing a fast-paced game of ping-pong with himself.


    In less than three seconds, Quicksilver appeared to have tired of the game. He lay back on the sofa with his legs up and looked at Charles and the others.


    "Don''t worry, we''re not police," Charles said.


    "Of course, you''re not, or else how would you have come in a rental car?" Quicksilver said with a knowing look.


    Charles was surprised, "You haven''t been out, how do you know we came in a rental car?"


    "I went out to check when you arrived. I also glanced at your rental contract. Are you from the FBI?"


    Quicksilver smirked proudly and then with another whoosh, disappeared from the sofa.


    In an instant, Charles felt a gust of wind pass by him, and Quicksilver was already behind him, holding his ID and reading it. He concluded, "Oh, not the FBI. Xavier Institute ¡ªwhat is that place?"


    "That was just the old..."


    Charles''s eyes grew brighter. He knew many Mutants, but he had never seen such extraordinary abilities.


    "Is it teleportation?" Hank was equally puzzled.


    "No." Azazel''s expression was more serious than ever. He vaguely saw the Master''s shadow in Quicksilver.


    "He is just incredibly fast."


    Caesar calmly observed Quicksilver. Quicksilver noticed him too and, like a gust of wind, disappeared from his spot. When he used his super-speed ability, time seemed to freeze for a moment.


    "With a bodyguard even when going out, I want to see who you are."


    Quicksilver ignored the motionless Charles and the others, heading directly towards Caesar. But when he reached Caesar, he was shocked to find a pair of eyes quietly looking down at him.


    "How is this possible..."


    Quicksilver''s mouth dropped open in astonishment. But while experiencing the world at super speed, communication was impossible. He staggered and nearly fell, only to be gently pushed back into place by a hand.


    *Smack!!*


    To the others, it looked as if two gusts of wind collided in the room, and then a figure was sent flying, with Quicksilver ending up back on the sofa.


    Disheveled and uncertain, Quicksilver stood up and stared at Caesar with wide eyes, "Did you just see me? Not only did you see me, but you also kept up with my speed?"


    "You were moving so slowly, of course, I could see you," Caesar shrugged.


    The others looked at each other, unsure of what to say. Slow? They had no idea what had just happened! Their eyes and senses couldn''t keep up even a little.


    "You."


    Quicksilver swallowed, "You wouldn''t happen to be my dad, would you? No, you''re too young. Maybe my brother!"


    "Kid, watch your words!" Azazel glared at Quicksilver. Even he, who had teleportation abilities, couldn''t stop Quicksilver from approaching Caesar.


    "Alright, Quicksilver."


    Charles interrupted, getting straight to the point, "I need your help to infiltrate a heavily guarded place and rescue someone."


    "Sure, no problem!" Quicksilver agreed readily.


    "You don''t have any conditions?" Charles asked curiously.


    "Yes."


    Quicksilver pointed at Caesar, excitedly, "I want to race him and see who runs faster!"


    **(End of Chapter)**

 IMUC Chapter 546 The First Mutant in the World

    Quicksilver and Caesar had a private race, with no judges or witnesses, so only they knew who won and who lost.


    They left around noon and returned at dusk.


    Caesar remained as carefree as ever, seemingly uninterested in anything. Quicksilver, on the other hand, looked grim; his silver hair was tousled as if it had been styled with wax, and the new shoes he had especially worn were ruined from running.


    Neither Caesar nor Quicksilver brought up the race, and Charles and the others tactfully refrained from asking, as if they had collectively forgotten about the competition. Although they were curious, they wanted to know who ultimately earned the title of "the fastest in the world."


    Years later, when Quicksilver was drunk, he remarked, "If you ever race against someone, make sure to include a restriction¡ª no flying. Can you imagine the feeling of chasing someone across the ground while they''re flying above you, facing the setting sun like a dog?"


    Regardless, Quicksilver agreed to help Charles and the others and went to the underground prison of the five-star building to rescue Erik.


    Meanwhile, in Cairo, Egypt.


    In the ancient town located in the golden desert, a woman dressed in local attire moved briskly among the crowd.


    She wore a veil that covered most of her face, revealing only a pair of beautiful eyes. If Caesar had seen her, he would have recognized her as Moira, one of his former partners. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moira scanned her surroundings, following intelligence reports to a run-down residence hidden behind a bustling marketplace.


    Upon entering, Moira noticed guards. She stealthily approached the wall, using a clean, efficient fighting technique to knock out an Egyptian man and lay him on the ground.


    Removing the veil that obstructed her breathing, Moira began searching the residence and quickly found a staircase leading to a basement.


    Although it was called a basement, the stairs continued downward for twenty meters without reaching the bottom.


    The deeper she went, the more primitive the steps became, with walls that seemed like remnants of a colossal structure that had collapsed into a relic.


    "Perhaps there were once more of these great Egyptian pyramids, but some have long since collapsed and disappeared for unknown reasons."


    Moira suddenly remembered a colleague''s mention of this, which she had previously thought was a myth, but now seemed to be true.


    As the light grew dimmer the further she went, Moira felt apprehensive. She continued down another ten meters until the space ahead suddenly opened up, revealing faint flickers of fire below.


    "Great omnipotent god, please grant us light. We are your loyal servants..."


    At the same time, dozens of people were chanting in Egyptian, which reached her ears.


    Moira, startled, concealed herself and hid behind a broken column.


    She observed the surroundings stealthily and discovered she had arrived at a collapsed altar hall relic. A group of Egyptians was lighting torches around a small pyramid sculpture, continuously worshiping and reciting the words.


    The small pyramid was covered in patterns and runes, exuding a mysterious aura.


    "Could it be that the rumor is true..."


    Moira watched with uncertainty, taking out her camera to record the altar relic, the small pyramid, and the Egyptians'' worship ritual.


    Since Mutants made their debut on the world stage a few years ago, researchers and major intelligence agencies worldwide have increasingly focused on studying Mutants.


    Then, it was discovered with astonishment that Mutants did not just appear in recent years; thousands of years ago, ancient Egypt had birthed a Mutant.


    En Sabah Nur. The first Mutant in the world is said to possess the ability to transfer consciousness to other bodies, thereby extending his life indefinitely and stripping other Mutants of their abilities to continually enhance himself towards omnipotence.


    The Bible even describes him as Apocalypse, able to bestow powers to others, including four exceptionally capable Horsemen, who nearly ruled the world.


    "This must be a lie. Aren''t legends just lies?"


    Moira comforted herself, but just then, the small pyramid suddenly emitted a strange, luminous glow. This miraculous scene made the worshiping Egyptians excitedly cheer.


    Under Moira and the Egyptians'' watchful eyes, the small pyramid''s glowing light intensified, and the underground relic began to tremble violently.


    Moira, overwhelmed by fear, turned and scrambled towards the exit, climbing up with all her strength. Meanwhile, the Egyptians still inside the relic not only failed to escape but also cheered loudly amidst the shaking ruins.


    Beneath the pyramid relic, nearly a hundred meters deep, a man dressed in bizarre attire with deep blue skin was lying on an altar.


    As he heard the praises and cheers from above, he suddenly opened his eyes, which were filled with blinding white light. The incredible energy within him surged outward, lifting the immense debris pressing down on him.


    The entire region of Egypt trembled uncontrollably at that moment.


    Far away, Caesar stopped, furrowing his brow as if sensing something, and looked toward the horizon.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" Azazel, who was beside him, asked in surprise.


    "Nothing, nothing at all."


    Caesar shook his head lightly and turned his gaze back to the imposing American building before him. Charles and the others had already entered the building to begin the rescue operation. With Quicksilver''s help, it should be completed in about five minutes.


    Yet, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.


    "Azazel, stay here and wait for them. I need to go somewhere and will rejoin you afterward."


    Before Azazel could respond, Caesar had already vanished with a swift movement, leaving only a gust of wind in his wake.


    Azazel was left in confusion, and looked up at the sky to the left, where a white streak of energy pierced through the clouds and disappeared rapidly into the blue sky.


    Beyond the atmosphere, Caesar arrived in near-space, looking down at the vast map of the Earth. Here, free from Superman''s sensory constraints, he could roughly perceive global events.


    The intricate and dense sounds of nature and life forms, like streams converging into rivers and seas, reached his senses.


    In just about three seconds.


    Caesar seemed to sense something, zeroing in on the African continent where Egypt was located. His fist, heated by friction with the atmosphere, propelled him like a rocket in a high-speed dive toward the location.


    In Cairo, at the pyramid relic''s stairs.


    Moira continued to desperately climb upward, but the relic began to collapse a second time under the intense shaking. Debris and dust fell from above, and as she saw the exit ten meters away shrinking and being overwhelmed, despair finally overtook her beautiful face.


    "Am I going to die?"


    Moira''s eyes dimmed, watching the walls collapse. In the final moment before death, she suddenly heard a deep voice respond, "You''re not dying that quickly."


    ''Boom, Boom, Boom...''


    The collapsing debris seemed to be halted by some force.


    Moira widened her eyes, seeing large hands from behind lifting and bracing against the falling rocks and walls. Looking back, she saw Caesar, who was watching her with a resigned expression on his face.


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the remaining chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395)

 IMUC Chapter 547 The Awakening of Apocalypse

    I have finished translating IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the remaining chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395)


    In the underground ruins, the earthquake caused violent shaking, with rocks crashing down and dust and sand swirling. It seemed like the ancient pyramid relic, still not fully unearthed, would be completely buried.


    "Moira, why do you always end up in dangerous places? Like at the Hellfire Club last time," Caesar said while holding up the massive falling rocks with his hands as he looked at Moira, who was pale with fear. "If I had come a moment later, you''d probably be turned to mush."


    "Well, at least you''re here," Moira said, her panic subsiding abruptly as she saw Caesar. Her racing heart calmed down at once because, with Caesar around, nothing seemed like a problem, and every crisis would be resolved. That was the allure of his presence.


    Caesar looked at the now face-sized exit and quickly said, "Hold on to me and close your eyes. I''ll get you out of here."


    Moira nodded, closed her eyes, and clung tightly to Caesar, curling up completely in his broad embrace.


    Caesar shielded her with one arm, clenched his right hand into a fist, and then accelerated upward, charging towards the shrinking and burying exit.


    On the surface, the relic''s area was a ruin, overwhelmed by the quake. Bricks and stones had buried the original exit, and many Egyptians were fleeing in panic, with some even kneeling and begging for divine forgiveness.


    At that moment, with a loud ''boom'', the original relic exit exploded outward. A figure shot out like a missile. The sonic boom shattered the air, and Caesar soared into the sky, stirring up a dust storm that made many local witnesses cry out about the divine presence.


    Caesar, with Moira in tow, landed in an oasis in the desert. After setting her down beside a lake, the earthquake that had swept across Egypt finally subsided.


    "All right, it''s safe now." Caesar set Moira down on the grass. Seeing the water nearby, Moira, disregarding its cleanliness, immediately rushed to drink from the lake and wash her dust-covered face.


    "I am safe," Moira sighed in relief before lying back on the grass with her heaving chest.


    "Now, tell me. What were you doing down that rat hole? There wouldn''t be any national-level fugitives down there, would there?" Caesar teased.


    "I''m afraid it''s even more troublesome than a national-level criminal."


    Moira propped herself up, her face serious as she said, "There were Egyptians performing a ritual beneath the pyramid relic. I suspect they were trying to awaken Apocalypse, who was recorded in the Bible."


    "Apocalypse?" Caesar tilted his head in confusion. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moira nodded, "Yes, Apocalypse. The first mutant in the world, who had all-encompassing power and claimed to be a god in the ancient era thousands of years ago."


    "You mean he''s revived?" Caesar''s interest was piqued.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see Apocalypse myself," Moira shook her head. "But beneath the relic, I saw a very strange pyramid altar and felt an overwhelming mysterious power from it."


    "The first mutant, an indigenous god of Earth? Interesting, very interesting!" Caesar''s eyes brightened.


    He genuinely didn''t want to intervene in mutant wars, as doing so every time a world crisis arose would make the world overly dependent on his presence.


    Just like how, on Earth in the Marvel universe, when Kyle returns, local superheroes don''t stay overly vigilant because they know the Symbol of Peace will always be there to handle any disaster.


    While Kyle was originally a resident of the Marvel universe, for someone like Caesar, who could be seen as a drifter in the X-Men timeline, excessive interference could leave a huge mess for others to clean up after he''s gone.


    Thus, whenever a crisis or problem arises, Caesar prefers to guide or assist the heroes of that timeline rather than simply solve it on his own.


    But now, hearing about the first mutant and an ancient human god, Caesar''s interest was definitely sparked.


    Regardless of Caesar''s relaxed demeanor, the energy flowing through his steel-like body could power an entire city.


    With an extraordinary and top-tier gene body, when faced with an enemy of interest, his warrior spirit would ignite with fervor.


    Indeed.


    Caesar was also craving a long-overdue battle. However, in the current X-Men timeline, even mutants with level five or six abilities, such as Professor Charles, Magneto, and Quicksilver, were either not fully awakened or had let their powers languish in the peaceful era. This was not enough to pique his interest or desire for combat.


    "Is the god of omnipotence really that impressive?" Caesar couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course. In the Bible, he could grant powers to others and almost ruled the world," Moira replied naturally, unaware of his underlying thoughts.


    Caesar continued, "Could he be beneath the pyramid relic we saw earlier?"


    "Yes, according to the information, that''s correct," Moira said, sensing something was off. "Caesar, why are you asking so many questions?"


    "It''s nothing. If he''s still alive, I''d like to have a fight with him and see who''s stronger," Caesar said eagerly. He had once been called the Son of God by people from Marvel''s Earth, so fighting someone who claimed to be a god seemed like a fair match.


    Moira was stunned. "Are you serious? He''s a god from the old era! If you really plan to deal with him, you should at least inform Charles and the others."


    "Charles and the others are busy. You stay here. I''ll check it out. If this Apocalypse has truly revived, then it''s just¡­"


    Before Moira could respond, Caesar took off at high speed, instantly vanishing from the grassy area. No matter how much Moira shouted, he didn''t turn back.


    Staring at Caesar''s disappearing figure in the sky, Moira was dumbfounded. "Is he going to fight a god? I really don''t understand what he is thinking."


    In the desert town where the pyramid relic was located, Caesar returned at top speed, directly crashing into the collapsed site where he had rescued Moira. His fists cleared a path, pushing aside the hard stones and sand.


    Caesar broke through the layers of rock concealing the relic, delving deeper¡ª twenty meters, fifty meters¡ª until after a hundred meters, the traces of the relic became more distinct. He eventually arrived at a spacious underground altar.


    Most of the underground altar was buried under sand and rock, with many fallen stone pillars showing cracks from the earthquake.


    "Yes, this is the place," Caesar said as he arrived, his eyes gleaming with insight. He quickly discerned some clues.


    In the collapsed relic beneath the ground, there was a place showing the indentation left by an adult who had lain there for ages.


    But now, it was empty. Caesar approached, placed his hand in the depression, and could still feel a trace of residual warmth.


    "Did I arrive too late?" Caesar squinted.


    Indeed, someone had revived in the pyramid relic buried a hundred meters underground after countless millennia.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 548 Powerful Mutants

    In Egypt, in a desert town.


    Amidst the aftermath of the earthquake that left the streets in chaos, a man draped in a tattered and old cloak staggered through the crowd, bent over as he made his way out.


    No one noticed that beneath his cloak, his skin was a strange, rough, deep blue.


    Yes, he was Apocalypse, the supreme ruler who nearly ascended to divinity in the old world thousands of years ago.


    Currently, Apocalypse was somewhat disheveled, hurriedly fleeing.


    Having just used the last bit of energy remaining in his body, he had finally escaped from the pyramid relic buried a hundred meters deep and was back in the open.


    However, before he could catch his breath, he sensed a powerful life form approaching, clearly heading towards the pyramid relic. Thus, despite his weakened state, he exerted all his strength to flee.


    Struggling to walk along the road, Apocalypse nearly got hit by an oncoming car. He braced against the car as it stopped. Using his innate ability to quickly understand and learn, he rapidly discerned the car''s internal and external framework and functions.


    "Get out of the way, are you trying to die?" The driver shouted at Apocalypse.


    Apocalypse remained silent, moving aside, and thought to himself, "How long have I been asleep? The world now has such terrifying mutants. Also, these cars¡­ I need to quickly adapt to this new era and reclaim control over this world."


    "Earth, your god has returned!"


    With a newfound determination, Apocalypse left the bustling streets like a wandering beggar.


    In the desert oasis.


    Moira shed her clothes and entered the lake to swim, washing off the sweat and sand from her body.


    However, before she could put her clothes back on, Caesar landed beside the lake, creating a splash of water as he touched down on the grass.


    "Ah!"


    Moira was startled and covered herself. Caesar looked at her and said, "Why are you covering up? Everything that needs to be seen and not seen has already been seen."


    "That''s not the same!" Moira''s face flushed as she quickly dressed her smooth, shapely body and asked, "So, what did you find out?"


    "Hmm." Caesar nodded and said, "Beneath the pyramid relic, a hundred meters down, there were indeed signs of someone having stayed there for a long time. According to what you said, it might really be this so-called Apocalypse. Unfortunately, I arrived too late and didn''t encounter him."


    "You really went there?!"


    Moira was shocked again, thinking Caesar was joking, but he had actually gone underground to the pyramid relic.


    "It has been exposed now." Caesar reminded her slowly.


    "Ah!"


    Moira looked down and saw her clothing strap had slipped again, exposing herself. Embarrassed, she hurriedly adjusted her clothes while Caesar continued to enjoy the view.


    "So what do we do now? With Apocalypse revived, the world might be on the brink of collapse," Moira said with a worried expression, looking at Caesar to gauge his thoughts.


    Caesar shrugged and said, "Simple. We find him, and I''ll deal with him. But if he''s hiding in the dark and causing trouble, that''s a problem. I don''t even know what he looks like, so finding him among the vast population will be difficult."


    "Leave that to me," Moira said, patting her chest. "But what will Apocalypse do first after his revival?"


    "What else could he do? He''ll likely recuperate and recover his strength, and then¡­"


    Caesar paused, his eyes lighting up as he looked at Moira. Moira also looked at him, clearly both of them had the same thought.


    "That''s right, Apocalypse''s Four Horsemen¡ª since Apocalypse has revived and the Four Horsemen are not yet resurrected, Apocalypse will surely seek out powerful and suitable mutants first to recreate the Four Horsemen to achieve his goal of world domination."


    Moira took a deep breath and said, "Powerful mutants¡­ As far as I know, Charles and the others are quite powerful. Besides them, there are also some other mutants in various places who can be considered strong."


    While Charles and the others were rescuing Magneto, and Kyle and Moira were investigating Apocalypse, significant events that would change the world were also occurring elsewhere. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    New York, Underground Black Market Fight Club.


    In the fight arena surrounded by a massive electric net, the stands were packed with a diverse crowd of spectators. Amid their enthusiastic cheers, a brutal deathmatch within the iron cage had just ended.


    A bald, large man, covered in bruises and with deep scratches on his head, fell face-first into a pool of blood. The young man covered in blood, who had just defeated him, raised his hands triumphantly. Behind him, a pair of white feathered wings spread out in a majestic display.


    "Angel! Angel! Angel!"


    The crowd chanted the name of the mutant young man, who retracted his wings and watched as armed guards removed the fat man''s corpse from the cage.


    "Dear audience, wasn''t that thrilling? Angel has proven his strength. If you want to defeat Angel, you''ll need the creations of the devil!"


    A well-dressed host came forward to energize the crowd, while several armed guards brought a box that emitted strange noises towards the fight cage.


    "Now, let''s welcome Nightcrawler!"


    As the host announced loudly, the box was opened to reveal a young man with a dark blue body, pointed ears, and a spiked tail, who was placed into the cage. The spectators reacted with enthusiastic cheers:


    "Kill him quickly! I bet you''ll win!"


    "Tear him apart, Angel!"


    "Wow, truly a devil''s creation."


    Nightcrawler looked around in confusion. Hearing a clunk, he realized the cage''s exit behind him had closed.


    In a panic, he began teleporting repeatedly. Despite his efforts to appear in different parts of the cage, he ultimately fell to the ground inside due to the interference of the electric net.


    "Fight me!" Angel beckoned with a finger, urgently saying, "If you don''t fight, they''ll shoot both of us."


    Nightcrawler gritted his teeth, teleporting behind Angel and using his tail to wrap around his neck, spinning and throwing him to the ground. Thus began a fight between mutants under the control of ordinary people in the iron cage.


    Outside the cage, in the spectator area, a beautiful, mature woman dressed in revealing clothes walked towards a robust man guarding the cage''s electric net, tapping her high heels as she approached.


    "Hey hot stuff, how much for one night?"


    The robust man whistled. The woman smiled seductively, reached him, and delivered a swift kick to his chin, knocking him out cold.


    After this, she revealed her true identity as Raven, pulling down the switch that controlled the cage''s electric net.


    The now-open cage allowed Angel and Nightcrawler, who had momentarily stopped fighting, to make a beeline toward the armed guards below.


    ¡­


    In a New York high school classroom.


    A female teacher was giving a lesson while about twenty students listened attentively. One male student sitting in the back row suddenly began to feel discomfort in his eyes, rubbing them with his hands.


    "Curt," the teacher noticed his distress and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you causing trouble again?"


    "No, teacher."


    Scott struggled to open his eyes, which were bloodshot, as if something was awakening within them. "My eyes feel hot and painful! It feels like they''re about to explode!"


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the remaining chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395)

 IMUC Chapter 549 A Little Girl

    I have finished translating IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    "I need to go to the bathroom!"


    Scott covered his eyes and quickly dashed out of the classroom, leaving the teacher and students behind.


    "Hmm?"


    The teacher frowned, cleared her throat, and reminded the students still in class, "Don''t be like Scott. He won''t have much of a future."


    In the school restroom.


    Scott entered a stall, locked the door, and sat on the toilet. He rubbed his eyes continuously, but the more he rubbed, the more pain and redness he felt.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Scott let out a cry of distress and abruptly opened his eyes wide.


    In the next instant, two red lasers shot out from his eyes, blasting the restroom door off its hinges and causing significant damage to the bathroom wall, which collapsed in large chunks.


    ...


    In the sky above New York, a streak of energy cut through the clouds, creating a trail as it descended rapidly. It eventually slowed and landed in front of a villa in the suburbs of New York.


    "Is this the place you meant?"


    Caesar set Moira down gently. Moira shook herself slightly, regaining her composure from the high-speed flight, and looked around in surprise. "We returned from Africa to New York in just about ten minutes? Not even a plane could do that."


    "This was actually quite slow. Any faster and your body might not handle it," Caesar said with mild irritation.


    "Hmph. Follow me." Moira tossed her hair back and led Caesar to the front door of the villa.


    Caesar followed lazily but took note of the villa''s location. From the air, he had already noticed that this villa was situated in a very remote area as if it was purposely built away from any settlement.


    Additionally, although the area was a forest, there was an absence of wildlife, as if the animals had been scared away. An eerie aura lingered around the villa.


    "Interesting." Caesar showed a rare expression of interest. There weren''t many things in the X-Men timeline that caught his attention.


    Moira approached the closed front door, pressed the doorbell, and waved at the camera in the corner of the ceiling.


    After a moment, there was a sound from inside, and the front door opened slightly.


    A young woman in casual homewear, looking thin and with heavy dark circles under her eyes, opened the door. She forced a smile when she saw Moira. "Miss Moira, you''ve arrived."


    "Ms. Gran, it''s been a while. How have you been?" Moira responded with a charming smile. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Same old." Ms. Grey sighed lightly, noticing Caesar behind Moira and immediately becoming cautious. "Um, who is this with you?"


    "Oh, him." Moira''s smile became even more charming. "This is my brother, Caesar. Don''t let his appearance fool you; he''s actually an intern teacher."


    "A teacher at such a young age, impressive."


    Ms. Grey was astonished and her caution subsided as she opened the door wider and gestured them inside. "Please come in."


    "Thank you."


    Moira nodded politely while Caesar shook his head inwardly, thinking that this woman really believed in any nonsense.


    Ms. Grey led them to the living room on the first floor, where she had them sit on the sofa and set down a steaming cup of coffee. "I don''t have much to offer, so please make do with this."


    "It''s no problem ." Moira took a sip of coffee and then got straight to the point. "Actually, I brought my brother here to meet the child in your home."


    "What?!"


    Ms. Grey immediately reacted with shock, exclaiming, "No, absolutely not!"


    Seeing Caesar''s puzzled expression, Ms. Grey realized she had overreacted. She added, somewhat apologetically, "I''m sorry. I got carried away. It''s not that I don''t want others to interact with her, but it''s just too dangerous. Even I can only dare to have minimal contact with her in the afternoon when her powers are at their weakest."


    "Ms. Gran, you don''t have to worry about this." Moira smiled and said, "My brother is an outstanding teacher. More importantly, he and the child are of the same kind."


    "The same kind?" Ms. Grey looked at Caesar with a puzzled expression.


    After Moira''s explanation and persuasion, Ms. Grey finally agreed to the request but set a few conditions. First, only Caesar would be allowed in. Second, if any issues arise, he must leave the room immediately.


    Moira agreed promptly, and under Moira and Ms. Gran''s guidance, Caesar was led to a room on the innermost part of the second floor of the villa.


    "Remember, if anything happens, you must leave the room immediately," Ms. Grey warned again before carefully unlocking and opening the door.


    As Caesar calmly stepped into the room, the door closed tightly behind him. He looked around to see that it was a sealed room with the windows covered and the curtains drawn, making the room dim and stuffy.


    The room was decorated in a style fitting for a young girl. The floor was covered with a soft rug, and various stuffed animals and dolls were scattered around.


    The wind caused a wind chime hanging from the ceiling to tinkle, filling the room with a clear, melodious sound.


    As Caesar took a few steps forward, he felt a resistance and heard a voice directly in his mind: "Don''t, don''t come in!"


    Unfazed, Caesar continued forward and approached Carina''s large bed, pulling back the blanket to reveal a curled-up, cute little girl.


    The little girl, around ten years old, was dressed in cat-ear pajamas. Her exposed skin on her neck and wrists was as white as snow, and her long, golden hair fell across the bed. She looked like a cute little kitten or a solitary rose blooming against a cold wall.


    "Are you not afraid of me?" The little girl''s tear-streaked face did not move, but her thoughts were conveyed directly to Caesar''s mind. The intensity of the telepathic message was enough to disorient an ordinary person.


    Caesar remained unaffected, gently patting her head, and asked, "Can you hear my thoughts?"


    "No." The little girl looked at him in surprise, finally speaking aloud in a tiny, childlike voice.


    Caesar smiled and said, "That''s right. From now on, I''ll teach you how to control your awakened abilities."


    Caesar wasn''t one to teach others lightly, but he saw potential in this little girl that far exceeded even Charles and Magneto.


    "Really?" The little girl''s eyes widened with delight as she nuzzled her small head against his large hand.


    "Of course. You''ve been here for a long time, right? Let me take you outside and see the world." Caesar said gently.


    "Um." The little girl hugged his arm, mustering her courage as she said, "My name is Jean Elain Grey."


    Caesar met her gaze and nodded, "Jean, from now on, you''ll be my student."


    Neither of them knew that this special encounter would completely alter the trajectory of the current timeline.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 550 Out of the Cage

    I have finished translating IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    In the villa''s living room on the first floor.


    Ms. Grey sat anxiously on the sofa, glancing occasionally in the direction of the second floor. Seeing this, Moira smiled and reassured her, "Ms. Grey, don''t worry. Everything''s fine. You see, there''s nothing happening upstairs."


    "You don''t understand," Ms. Grey shook her head and said with a wry smile, "I am even more scared by the fact that nothing had happened. I once hired a private tutor to help that child interact with people, but the moment the tutor entered the room, he collapsed, foaming at the mouth. If I hadn''t discovered it in time, he would have been dead."


    "I''m sorry you had to go through that."


    Moira reached out and held Ms. Grey''s hand. She had discovered Ms. Grey''s family situation six months ago.


    She initially intended to send the mutant child to Charles''s School for Gifted Youngsters, but Charles''s state of despair and loss of telepathic ability had delayed the plan.


    When Caesar mentions mutants with powerful abilities, Moira immediately thinks of this place, hoping Caesar''s extraordinary abilities might be able to help.


    ''Tap, Tap, Tap¡ª''


    At that moment, footsteps were heard from upstairs. Ms. Grey and Moira looked up, and both were shocked into silence when they saw Caesar descending the stairs, holding Jean''s small hand.


    Moira had anticipated Caesar might be able to resolve the situation, but she hadn''t expected him to succeed so smoothly.


    Caesar, smiling with satisfaction, patted Jean''s head and said, "Jean, say hello to your mom and aunt."


    Jean, still a bit shy, hid behind Caesar, tightly gripping his large hand as if drawing courage from it. Taking a deep breath, she said softly, "Hello, Mom, Aunt."


    "Good, good, good! This child finally came downstairs¡­"


    Ms. Grey nodded with relief, her eyes reddening as she almost shed tears. The past days had been a torment for her as well.


    "Call me ''sister,'' not ''aunt,''" Moira said with a hint of annoyance, knowing Caesar was getting back at her for the earlier situation.


    Caesar sat down on the sofa, and though Jean was shy, she still sat on his lap and buried her small face in his chest. This made Moira grit her teeth, feeling as though she had found herself a little rival in love.


    Ms. Grey, however, did not mind this at all. With Caesar''s appearance and professional status, she saw him as a professional.


    She hesitated for a moment, then looked at Jean and said, "Um¡­ Mr. Caesar, Jean''s mutated abilities¡­"


    "Don''t worry," Caesar looked down at Jean and smiled, "As long as she doesn''t stray too far from me, there won''t be any major issues. I can use my energy to stabilize her abilities. With a bit of learning, I believe she''ll quickly learn to control her awakened powers."


    Moira chimed in, "Ms. Grey, if you trust us, you can safely leave Jean in Caesar''s care."


    Ms. Grey hesitated for a moment, looking at Jean in Caesar''s arms, and then she said, "If Jean, who can read minds, is sticking to you, I have nothing to worry about. I agree. It''s better for her to go outside rather than be cooped up in this house all day."


    Perhaps Ms. Grey realized that her home''s limitations could not contain Jean''s boundless potential forever.


    The phoenix should not stay in the nest forever.


    After lunch, Caesar, Jean, and Moira left the villa. Outside in the yard, Jean bathed in the long-awaited sunlight, her fair face flushed with excitement as she observed the outside world.


    Caesar glanced at the sky and said, "At this point, Charles should be done with his business. I need to go back and meet up with them."


    "What about Apocalypse?" Moira asked with concern.


    "He hasn''t emerged yet. We''ll deal with him when he does. Aren''t you a CIA agent? You can use various channels and resources to investigate." Caesar picked up Jean in a princess carry, and after creating a strong dust storm, he transformed into a streak of light and vanished.


    Moira, choking on the dust, watched Caesar''s figure with frustration and grumbled, "This guy, abandoning the old flame for a new one. At least give me a ride. How am I supposed to get a cab in this desolate area?!"


    In the sky, a kilometer above the ground.


    Jean, in Caesar''s arms, gazed with wide, blue eyes at the receding scenery, the vast sky, and the earth below. Far from being frightened by the height, she instead burst into clear, ringing laughter.


    Jean looked at Caesar with surprise and asked, "Teacher Caesar, are you an angel? You can fly."


    Caesar intentionally slowed down, staying below the speed of sound, and smiled, "I don''t have wings. Once you master your abilities, you''ll be able to do this too."


    "Really?" Jean''s eyes sparkled with excitement at the thought of flying.


    "Of course." Caesar nodded. Raina''s abilities were similar to Jean''s, and telekinetic flight was easy for her. Moreover, Jean''s potential likely surpassed Raina''s. Raina''s strength lay in her exceptional control over her powers.


    Having Raina as a teacher would be ideal Jean but she wasn''t here.


    The expression in Caesar''s eyes grew complex as he thought of this. Despite his time in this alternate reality, he couldn''t help but miss the Marvel universe he originally belonged to.


    Jean seemed to sense Caesar''s thoughts. She didn''t say anything more, just widened her eyes and admired the scenery passing by.


    ---


    At a defense facility in America, an underground prison.


    While most stayed upstairs waiting, Quicksilver alone infiltrated the prison. With his super-speed abilities, security measures and obstacles were insignificant. As for the countless cameras, he simply avoided them when they weren''t looking.


    In the realm of powers, speed is unmatched.


    Quicksilver encountered almost no resistance and even changed into a guard''s uniform as he reached the lowest level where Magneto was imprisoned.


    In this underground prison, everything, including the walls, was made of reinforced glass with no metal present, making it impossible to break through.


    Standing before Magneto, Quicksilver used his lightning-fast movements to resonate with the glass cage, shattering it instantly.


    Eric, dressed in prison garb, climbed out of the cage and looked at Quicksilver, frowning, "Who are you, and why are you here to rescue me?"


    "To race someone," Quicksilver shrugged. "I promised to get you out of here." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eric glanced at the prison''s main gate, which was about to open, and quickly said, "You should know that once the glass cage is broken, a large number of guards will come here. Their handguns are made of plastic, and I can''t handle them."


    "I know," Quicksilver smirked and moved behind Eric, supporting him by the waist and the back of his head.


    As the prison doors slowly opened, and several guards with special weapons appeared, Quicksilver and Eric vanished in an instant. The next moment, they were already in the underground elevator, fifty meters away.


    Eric, stunned, leaned against the elevator, feeling a bit dizzy.


    "That''s the aftereffect of high-speed movement. You''re doing pretty well," Quicksilver shrugged and said casually. "I heard your power is magnetic control. By the way, my mom once slept with a guy who could control metal."


    (The End of This Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 551 Caesar Arrives

    When Quicksilver and Eric reached the kitchen in the building''s underground prison and the exit leading to the back door, they found that the area had already been infiltrated and taken over by a group of people.


    Several cooks and guards lay unconscious on the floor, the fire alarm system had been activated, and the sprinklers made it appear as if a heavy rain was falling inside.


    This group was, of course, led by Charles, along with Hank and Garfield.


    "I didn''t expect you to save me. But let me be clear - you are the last person I wanted to see today," Eric said as he looked at Charles, his gaze going down to Charles'' legs. He was surprised, "Your legs... are healed?"


    "Listen, Eric." Charles, drenched by the sprinklers, stared at him coldly, "If it wasn''t absolutely necessary, I wouldn''t be here to save you! Now that I am, you must follow my orders!"


    "I don''t have my helmet, so I have no choice but to listen to you," Eric said, pointing to his head.


    Without the helmet that Shaw had made to block telepathy, he had no defense against Charles'' powers and had to obey.


    "I can''t get inside your filthy mind anymore, not that I want to," Charles muttered, turning his head away.


    Before Eric could ask what he meant by "can''t", the kitchen security door opened and about ten prison guards armed with special handguns burst into the room.


    "Don''t move!" The guards pointed their weapons at Charles and his group, including Garfield, who was standing on the table with his claws outstretched.


    "Charles, freeze them," Eric whispered.


    Charles shook his head repeatedly, "I can''t do that anymore. I''ve lost that ability."


    Eric seemed to understand. Luckily, the kitchen was full of metal tools. Just as he was about to use his magnetic powers, in a split second, the guards were all unconscious on the floor.


    Quicksilver was already on the other side, casually dusting off his hands, having dealt with the situation before anyone could react.


    Suddenly, a burst of flames appeared in the corner of the kitchen and Azazel stepped out.


    He smiled at Eric, "Long time no see," and then turned to Charles, "A private plane is waiting for you at New York''s private airport. Once you board, you''ll leave New York and head for Paris."


    Eric''s eyes narrowed as he asked, "What''s going on? Don''t tell me even *he* is in on this now?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Azazel explained, "Master and I are just observing this time. The rest is up to you."


    "That''s just like him," Eric muttered, deep in thought.


    ---


    Ten minutes later, the prison building issued a high-level alert. At the same time, a private plane took off from an airport in New York, bound for Paris.


    In the VIP cabin of the private plane, Charles sat holding a grumpy Garfield. Facing Eric, he informed him of the impending crisis, explaining that it all stemmed from Raven''s current solo actions.


    Eric sipped his drink and said, "So you''re saying we have to get to the government meeting in Paris before Raven kills the scientist who created the Sentinels and stop her from changing the future?"


    "Exactly. We also need to protect them and keep them from falling into the hands of the research facilities," Charles replied, leaning forward to meet Eric''s eyes. "All this is because of you. It was you who led her down a dark path. The Raven I know would never kill anyone."


    "You don''t understand," Eric stood up and leaned over the table, his voice cold and full of anger. "I fight for the mutant cause, for our cause! Charles, the one who really failed us is you!"


    Eric''s magnetic powers were deeply tied to his emotions. Fueled by anger, his magnetic field expanded uncontrollably, directly affecting the private plane flying nearly ten thousand meters above the ground. It was as if an invisible hand was gripping the plane, causing the fuselage to buckle visibly inward.


    As Hank piloted the plane, his expression changed as the plane began to lose control due to the interference from Eric''s magnetic field.


    Faced with Eric''s rage, Charles, who had lost his abilities, and Logan, who was currently inhabiting Garfield''s body, were powerless to help. Quicksilver had already returned home after the rescue, leaving Azazel as the only one capable of taking action.


    "If no one acts soon, we''re going to have a real problem," Azazel muttered, hesitating. Just as the private plane was about to spin completely out of control, there was a sudden knock at the door.


    Who would knock on the door of a plane flying high in the sky?


    Azazel paused, then smiled knowingly.


    Eric, sensing something, immediately changed his expression and pulled back the powerful magnetic field that had been expanding uncontrollably. He muttered, "He''s here."


    The door to the private plane opened, and before any air could enter, a figure had already stepped inside, casually closing the door behind him.


    Everyone turned to look, and sure enough, it was Caesar - carrying a small blonde girl in his arms.


    "Who is she..." Garfield - no, Logan - narrowed his beastly eyes and quickly recognized Jean''s identity. She was the only mutant theoretically capable of defeating the Sentinels!


    "What''s going on here? Are you having a fight?" Caesar asked with a smile, looking calmly between Eric and Charles.


    "No, just a difference of opinion," Eric replied as he sat back down. The only person in the world who could make him behave like this was Caesar.


    Caesar nodded and said, "Then you''d better settle this while we''re still on the plane. Once we arrive in Paris, your actions will completely rewrite the future of this timeline."


    Jean, wide-eyed and curious, clung to Caesar, nervously watching the unfamiliar people around them.


    ---


    In Paris, outside the government conference building.


    The square was filled with gathered media and citizens who stood eagerly beyond the security barriers to watch as high-ranking government officials and military officers arrived under military escort to attend the annual national conference.


    Little did the public know that during this momentous meeting, a critical decision would be made regarding a proposal known as the "Sentinel Program.


    Inside the tightly closed conference hall, several congressmen and officials sat around a table as a short, bespectacled scientist stood, explaining the proposal to them.


    "The Sentinels have immense combat capabilities, far exceeding the speed of a Boeing aircraft. They are a breakthrough, a milestone. Most importantly, they can detect and lock onto mutant genes, eliminating those that hide among normal humans."


    As Trask explained, he pulled a small detection device from his pocket. "Even if I activate it now, it won''t react unless a mutant is present."


    The words had barely left his mouth when the device began to beep.


    Trask''s tone changed as he scanned the room, confidently declaring, "Unless, of course, there''s a mutant among us."


    The device swiveled, and as the alarm grew louder, the antenna pointed directly at the person sitting in the main chair, disguised as a military officer - Raven.


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 552 The Situation Reverses

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    *Beep, Beep, Beep...*


    The conference hall fell into dead silence, the only sound being the persistent beeping of the detector, which heightened the tension of everyone present.


    Trask picked up the device and, looking directly at the military officer sitting across from him, allowed a small grin to form on his lips as he said in a low voice, "There is no mistake. You are a mutant."


    The moment he said this, the expressions of everyone in the meeting changed. Their eyes were filled with shock and suspicion, all focused on the military officer.


    The officer, looking terrified, suddenly stood up and shouted, "There must be something wrong with this device! How could I be a mutant? Somebody say something!" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My device doesn''t make mistakes. Mutants have many abilities that we don''t fully know about. Everyone here should understand that," Trask said confidently.


    Two officers, half believing Trask''s words, moved to surround the military officer, preparing to temporarily subdue him. Better to make a mistake than allow a potential mutant to escape.


    "You...!" Raven''s eyes flashed coldly. Realizing that her disguise was nearly exposed, she saw no reason to continue pretending.


    Her body began to shift and transform, her skin rippling like scales until she returned to her true form - with red hair and blue skin.


    As Raven returned to her original, unclothed state, she acted quickly. With a decisive and sharp move, she knocked down the two officers who approached her.


    Some of the Congressmen, who had never seen anything like this before, turned pale and fled for the exits.


    Seeing the situation deteriorate, Trask began to retreat, his small frame receding until he was pinned against the wall.


    "You want to exterminate mutants? Where do you think you''re going?" Raven said coldly, pulling a special pistol from her waist. With a determined look on her face, she jumped onto the conference table and pointed the gun at Trask.


    Just as she was about to pull the trigger, an unexpected twist occurred¡ª a Garfield-like cat suddenly jumped through the window, head-butting her wrist.


    The specialized handgun flew out of her hand and clattered onto the floor.


    "A cat?" Raven muttered, momentarily stunned. At that moment, the conference hall doors flew open, and Charles, along with his group, strode in.


    Seeing that Trask had not yet been shot, Charles breathed a sigh of relief, knowing they had arrived just in time. He then locked eyes with Raven and called out firmly, "Raven, stop!"


    "Charles... Erik... Why are you here?" Raven hesitated, stunned by their appearance.


    At that instant, a military officer pulled out a Taser and fired it at Raven''s neck. With a gasp of pain, she collapsed onto the table, her body convulsing from the electric shock.


    "Raven!" Hank rushed forward, ignoring the electric charge still sparking from the device.


    He yanked the net off Raven with his bare hands, only to have the electricity paralyze him, causing him to collapse on the ground as well.


    Garfield¡ª no, Logan¡ª glared at the officer holding the taser.


    The cat''s fur bristled, for Logan knew all too well that this man would one day become the devil who would make him suffer beyond endurance. The adamantium in his future body was injected by this very man.


    The officer, seeing that Charles and his group were siding with Raven, refrained from shooting again and hurriedly fled the conference hall.


    Garfield hesitated for a moment but ultimately decided not to chase after him. In his small cat body, it would be suicide to try.


    "Does this mean we''ve changed history, Master?"


    On the rooftop of the conference building, three figures stood watching from the edge. Azazel turned back and looked at Caesar, who was holding Jean''s small, pale hand.


    "It''s still too early to tell," Caesar replied, narrowing his eyes as he and Azazel kept a close watch on the events unfolding below.


    "Trask wasn''t killed, and the Sentinel program was halted. Isn''t that a success?"


    Azazel''s face showed confusion, but his voice quickly trailed off as he realized a critical point.


    Although Charles and his group had indeed stopped Trask from being shot, Raven''s attack on government officials in the conference hall had become an undeniable fact.


    The government congressmen had seen firsthand the dangerous threat posed by Mutants, and this might have led them to support the initiation of the Sentinel program.


    The future crisis had not been averted; the key still lay with Raven and the unfinished Sentinels. Caesar and Azazel weren''t the only ones who realized this.


    In the chaotic conference hall, Erik suddenly bent down, picked up the handgun from the floor, and aimed it at Raven, who was lying on the table.


    Charles, Garfield-Logan, Hank, who was beginning to transform due to the electric shock, and Raven, slowly recovering from her paralysis, were all stunned by this unexpected turn of events.


    "What are you doing, Erik? Why are you pointing a gun at Raven?" Charles asked in disbelief.


    "Charles, you know this is the only solution right now," Erik replied, casting a glance at Trask before tightening his grip on the trigger.


    Before he could fire, Charles rushed forward, snatching the gun from his hand and yelling, "Raven, run! Erik wants to kill you!"


    Raven, driven by her survival instincts, quickly scrambled off the table and bolted toward the floor-to-ceiling window.


    "Its too late," Erik muttered, shaking his head. His left hand clenched into a fist, and the handgun, now in Charles''s possession, discharged on its own.


    The bullet, controlled by Erik''s magnetic powers, curved through the air like it had a homing system, aimed directly at the back of Raven''s head.


    "No!" Charles shouted in despair as Raven crashed through the window. In mid-air, she was struck by the bullet, falling from a height of ten meters to the ground below.


    "Oh my God!"


    "What is that?"


    "A humanoid monster?"


    The square outside the conference building was still packed with a large crowd of onlookers and media.


    Upon seeing Raven''s unusual appearance as she fell from the sky, chaos erupted. Many journalists immediately raised their cameras, snapping photos of the severely injured Raven.


    "Hank, save Raven!" Charles shouted while holding Erik''s arms tightly.


    "I... I''m on it!" Hank, now with muscles swollen to twice their size and fully transformed into his blue, beastly form, was no longer paralyzed. He tore the electric net from his body and leaped through the shattered window with incredible agility.


    "Another one? A werewolf? A lion-man?" The crowd outside gasped as Hank landed, ignoring the flashing cameras around him.


    Seeing Raven lying in a pool of her own blood, his feral face showed a pained expression. He carefully scooped her up in a princess carry.


    "Raven, don''t worry. I''ll get you medical help right away. You''re going to be fine," Hank said, his voice full of emotion.


    "Everyone, get out of the way!" Hank growled, his wild eyes glaring at the crowd. With a fierce roar, he forced the panicked masses to clear a path.


    "You think you can escape? None of you are going anywhere!"


    Erik''s cold voice echoed from above. Using the metal in his shoes and belt, he floated from the conference hall down to the square, blocking Hank''s path.


    **(End of this chapter)**

 IMUC Chapter 553 Take Action, Superman Caesar

    "Those who stand in my way will die!"


    Hank, holding the injured Raven, had his fur bristling as he fully transformed into a beast-like state. He shouted angrily at Erik, who stood in front of him.


    "You can try," Erik sneered, extending his arms outward as he maximized his magnetic field control.


    ''Buzz¡ª''


    Amidst the gasps of the crowd, cars parked near the square, the metal fountain heads, temporary railings set up in the square, and even the weapons held by the approaching armed soldiers all began to tremble violently.


    They floated into the air under the influence of Erik''s magnetic field, converging above his head.


    "Damn it," Hank, already anxious, watched Erik gather the metal objects but could only retreat helplessly.


    Inside the conference hall, Charles looked out through the third-floor window at the turmoil in the square below. Turning to Garfield, he asked urgently, "What do we do? How can we stop him?"


    Garfield remained silent, unable to speak, but he pawed at the window repeatedly.


    Charles understood Logan''s message. He clutched his head in agony and groaned, "I know, but I can''t do it now! Damn it, I can''t!"


    He had sacrificed his unique powers to regain the use of his legs, but now, in a critical moment, he regretted not having his abilities. No matter how much he regretted it now, it was too late.


    From the moment Erik took action, the outcome had been sealed.


    On the rooftop of the conference building, Azazel looked down at the square and sighed. "Erik is serious this time. Once he''s made up his mind, there''s no one who can change it. With Charles having lost his powers, Hank alone can''t protect the unconscious Raven while trying to escape."


    After a brief pause, he continued, "Erik has spread metal particles throughout the square''s air. This is to prevent me from taking action. Even if I teleport to Hank''s side, I can''t safely transport them all away."


    "This is a deadlock. But sacrificing Raven to secure peace in the future... perhaps that''s a conclusion most people would accept."


    Azazel glanced at Caesar, who was standing beside him, and asked quietly, "Master, is that what you think?"


    Caesar didn''t respond. Instead, he lowered his head and gently stroked Jean''s soft hair. Jean closed her eyes in comfort.


    To her, the conflict below seemed distant and irrelevant; as long as she stayed curled up next to Caesar, everything was fine.


    "It''s all over. Raven, Hank," Erik muttered, lowering his eyes. With a swift motion, he pressed his hands forward, and the floating metal objects hurtled toward Hank like a dense barrage of hail.


    "There''s no way to dodge this." Hank looked at the descending metal with a bitter smile. Glancing at the unconscious Raven in his arms, he whispered with relief, "But dying like this, with you, doesn''t seem so bad. Right, Raven?"


    Despite these thoughts, Hank still bent down at the last moment, using his body as a shield to protect Raven.


    And then, in the next instant¡ª


    ''Boom, Boom, Boom!''


    Cars, railings, metal nets, and various chaotic metal items came crashing down like an iron storm.  Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The stunning display of Erik''s power was captured by numerous reporters and photographers, recording this moment in history.


    But what happened next left the world even more astonished.


    "Hmm?" Erik frowned, sensing that the metal he controlled had been intercepted just before it reached Hank and Raven.


    "What... what''s going on?"


    Hank, still holding Raven, opened his eyes. He was shocked as he quickly turned around.


    Behind him stood Caesar with his hands bracing against a truck, while the rest of the metal objects had piled up into a small mountain around him.


    "Master... Caesar!" Hank''s eyes welled up with tears. He had witnessed Caesar take action before, but Caesar had always avoided intervening in major events, especially in front of others.


    But this time, in front of the entire world, as he and Raven were on the verge of death, Caesar broke his own principles.


    "I had no choice, Jean was watching," Caesar said with a helpless shake of his head.


    He added with a carefree tone, "If I can''t even save an old student of mine in their time of need, then all my principles are meaningless."


    Taking a deep breath, Caesar threw the pile of metal high into the air. Without making any grand gestures, the mountain of metal began to shrink visibly.


    He compressed the ten-meter-high mass of metal into the size of a soccer ball, casually flicking it between his hands before tossing it upward.


    Then, with a quick, powerful kick, he sent it flying. "Erik, this one''s for you!"


    The compressed metal ball broke the sound barrier, causing shockwaves to ripple through the air. Erik stretched out his hands, pouring all his strength into controlling the magnetic field, but he could only slightly alter the ball''s trajectory.


    ''Whoosh¡ª''


    The metal ball barely missed Erik''s head, skimming just above him before smashing through a memorial stone in the square and continuing into the sky until it disappeared from sight.


    Cold sweat dripped down Erik''s pale face. If the ball had been just a bit lower, it would have smashed his body.


    Caesar looked at him and asked, "Do you want to keep going, Erik?"


    "Caesar, this is the last time I''ll call you ''Teacher,''" Erik said solemnly. "You must know the consequences if Raven is allowed to live. And now, you''ve exposed your powers to the public¡ª who knows how severe the consequences of that might be."


    "I understand," Caesar replied, glancing at the stunned crowd surrounding them. He sighed softly, realizing that his peaceful days were likely coming to an end. Raising his hand, he gestured toward the rooftop of the conference building.


    A burst of crimson flames appeared in the square, and Azazel emerged from them, placing his hands on Hank and Raven. "Master, I''ll take them to tend to their wounds."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Azazel teleported Hank and Raven away in a flash of red fire.


    Knowing that once Caesar intervened, everything would be resolved, Erik quickly flew away from the square, using his magnetic powers to escape.


    "The world is about to get chaotic," Caesar thought to himself with a sigh. In a blur of motion, he flew up to the rooftop and reached out to Jean. "Let''s go, Jean."


    "Okay," Jean replied with a radiant smile, leaping into Caesar''s arms.


    Holding her, Caesar floated upward, accelerating rapidly as they left the chaotic scene of the conference square far behind.


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 554 Worldwide Sensation

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    Although Caesar and the others had left, the aftermath of their actions triggered an epic-level sensation in Paris.


    This day was destined to go down in history.


    A few years ago, when the original X-Men team clashed with the Hellfire Club in front of various nations'' warships, it gave a small portion of the world a glimpse into the existence of Mutants.


    But this time, the brief and extraordinary battle between Raven, Hank, Erik, Caesar, and Azazel, witnessed by countless civilians in Paris''s public square, under the eyes of global media, fully exposed the existence of Mutants to the entire world.


    In less than half a day, discussions about the battle had spread throughout Paris. Media outlets from every country rushed to report the incident, using newspapers, radio, and television to broadcast the groundbreaking event.


    The reports didn''t need exaggeration¡ª simply stating the facts was enough to shock the world.


    As the reports became public, the U.S. government realized it could no longer suppress the news or hide the existence of Mutants from the public.


    They were forced to reveal the identities of the Mutants present at the square, issuing a special focus on the wanted statuses of Raven and Erik.


    Magneto, Erik Lehnsherr, a Jewish man from Germany who had been imprisoned in a concentration camp, possessed the power of "Magnetic Field Manipulation," allowing him to control any metal at will.


    A special underground prison and non-metallic weaponry were designed specifically to contain him.


    He was the founder of the Brotherhood of Mutants and had previously attacked the former U.S. president, marking him as one of the most dangerous and powerful mutant terrorists.


    Mystique, Raven Darkholme, raised in America from childhood, had the mutant ability of "Shapeshifting," allowing her to impersonate anyone she had seen, even replicating their fingerprints and internal genetic code.


    She was a dangerous individual with an antisocial personality, a core member of the Brotherhood of Mutants.


    Azazel, known as the Red Devil, had the mutant power of "Teleportation," able to transport people up to 6,000 kilometers away.


    Formerly a member of the Hellfire Club, he was now suspected to be a personal servant of Caesar.


    Beast, Hank McCoy, possessed the mutant ability of "Beast Transformation," giving him a powerful, animal-like physique with incredible strength. Formerly a scientist at the CIA Research Center, he was now Professor Charles Xavier''s personal assistant.


    After the personal details of these individuals were made public, they sparked an even greater uproar, propelling the topic of Mutants to the forefront of global debate.


    Of course, there was one particular individual whose profile, once revealed, left almost everyone speechless.


    Superman Caesar: birth unknown, family unknown, mutant abilities unknown. He can fly at supersonic speeds, his strength is unknown, capable of easily lifting hundreds of tons, his senses are unknown, his speed is unknown, constitution is unknown... He had lived with Professor Charles Xavier during his youth, later receiving a knighthood in the UK. Despite his immense wealth, he lived a low-key life, often attending events and parties around the world.


    Due to Caesar''s power and status, even government agencies dared not issue a wanted notice for him.


    "What kind of personal profile is this?"


    "Superman, a noble, a wealthy elite¡­"


    "Is he even human? He''s practically a god!"


    For a time, discussions about Caesar dominated global conversations, surpassing even the concerns about the dangers of Mutants.


    Some people, especially women, began to view Caesar as a god, prompting major governments to hold emergency meetings to discuss how to handle Mutants of such overwhelming power.


    If even powerful nations couldn''t control the Mutants, wouldn''t that mean Mutants could rise above the law and society? This posed a devastating challenge to the rule of law! S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, in the White House, the U.S. president convened a special meeting...


    This emergency meeting was convened by the current president, and attended by high-ranking military officers and various congressmen, making it a gathering capable of influencing the entire world.


    The president, with a furrowed brow, glanced around the room and asked in a deep voice, "Is that Caesar really that powerful? Even national military forces can''t suppress him?"


    "Mr. President, it''s not just a matter of how powerful he is," The head of the CIA stood up amid the silence of the officers and congressmen.


    He pulled out several files and continued, "I have a few in-depth reports on Caesar. While we''ve only scratched the surface, his abilities are clearly evident."


    "Let me see," the president signaled, and his secretary quickly placed the files on the table in front of him.


    As the president picked up the first file, which had a photo attached, his expression turned to shock. "This is¡­"


    It was an aerial photograph from space, showing Earth bathed in a soft blue glow, and a faint human figure standing outside the planet''s atmosphere.


    "Yes, that''s Caesar," the CIA director said with a wry smile. "Our satellite captured multiple images of him appearing outside Earth''s atmosphere. At first, we thought it was an alien."


    "I knew he could fly, but I didn''t expect he could fly into outer space." The president''s eye twitched. This defied all logic!


    The CIA director sighed, "If he wants to, he can not only enter space but go to the moon anytime he pleases."


    The president continued flipping through the files until he came across a photo taken yesterday at the square, showing Caesar lifting the small mountain of metal with his bare hands.


    The CIA director shrugged, "A mountain is like a pebble to him. If he wants, he can reshape landscapes, move mountains, and fill seas at will."


    "This¡­ is he really a God?" The president trembled as he put down the files, slumping in his chair. For the first time, he felt utterly helpless and deeply terrified by an individual.


    "A god? You could say that," The CIA director replied as he returned to his seat.


    After a moment of silence, the president turned to the generals adorned with badges and uniforms and asked, "Generals, if we use our military forces, could we¡­?"


    None of the officers dared to respond. Indeed, when facing Caesar, they had no confidence at all.


    At that moment, one officer raised his hand and spoke, "Mr. President, I know someone who might have the answer you''re looking for."


    "Who?" the president inquired.


    "Come in, Trask," The officer called toward the meeting room doors.


    In response to his call, the doors opened, and a short, childlike man in a business suit stepped in. Bowing to the president, Trask said, "Mr. President, generals, congressmen, good day. I am the head scientist and manager of the Sentinel Program."


    "Sentinel Program?" The president repeated in surprise.


    Trask smiled and said seriously, "Yes. Yesterday, after obtaining a blood sample from a certain mutant in the square, I''ve finally perfected the research and plans for the Sentinel!"


    Meanwhile, in a dimly lit basement somewhere in Africa, Apocalypse sat cross-legged on a rug, his eyes closed in meditation. The door to the basement opened, and a timid African man placed a newspaper on the floor in front of him.


    After a moment, Apocalypse opened his eyes, a flash of white light passing through them. He glanced down at the newspaper, which was filled with reports about Caesar, Magneto, and others. A faint, eerie smile appeared on his deep blue face.


    "Finally¡­ I''ve found it!"


    (End of chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 555 The Four Horsemen

    In the bustling center of Paris, the topic of mutants was still stirring up heated discussions in every corner. Some citizens carried signs calling for the expulsion and rejection of mutants, driven by a fear of those hidden among them.


    Yet, others wore T-shirts emblazoned with images of Caesar, advocating for peaceful coexistence between mutants and humans. And it was because of these two groups that tensions and conflicts flared across the city.


    Even the sky seemed to reflect the charged atmosphere, with dark clouds gathering as a massive storm approached.


    A rebellious teenage girl with her hands in her pockets and chewing gum, wandered aimlessly through the crowded streets. She expertly weaved her way through the throngs of people.


    No one noticed as she passed by well-dressed individuals, her left hand moving swiftly to slice open pockets or bags with a sharp knife, stealing phones and wallets with ease.


    Before long, her pockets bulged with the spoils of her theft. Leaving the busy streets, she entered a secluded alley where no cameras could monitor her.


    Squatting on the ground, the girl began counting her loot when suddenly, a calm, resonant voice echoed from behind her, "Child, with your extraordinary abilities, there''s no need for such petty acts."


    Startled, the girl turned to see a mysterious figure with dark blue skin and an old-fashioned appearance, smiling kindly at her.


    "Who the heck are you?" The girl, now on guard, pulled out her knife and held it in front of her.


    Apocalypse smiled and said, "I am a god of the old era. You can call me Lord Apocalypse."


    "Lord Apocalypse? What nonsense is that?" The girl frowned, but at that moment, a police officer appeared at the alley entrance.


    The middle-aged officer, spotting the two, quickly drew his gun and shouted, "Police! Both of you, hands up now!"


    "Just my luck," The girl muttered feeling annoyed. She spat out her gum, threw the knife to the ground, and raised her hands in surrender.


    "You too!" The officer yelled at Apocalypse, who remained unmoved.


    "Mere mortal..." Apocalypse shook his head slightly and raised his left hand. In the next instant, the officer''s gun disassembled into countless pieces, clattering to the ground.


    "Go!" With a gesture, Apocalypse caused the officer to float in the air before embedding him into the nearby wall, which absorbed him like quicksand, leaving only a life-like mural of the officer screaming in terror.


    "What... what are you?" The girl''s face turned pale as she collapsed to the ground in shock.


    "Apocalypse," He repeated, smiling as he waved his hand toward her as if channeling something into her body.


    The girl writhed in pain, her screams filling the alley as white lightning began to crackle and surge over her body.


    At the same time, the storm clouds pressed down, and thunder roared as lightning struck the street lamps around the alley, sending panicked bystanders fleeing.


    "What''s happening to me?" The girl asked, opening her eyes, which now flickered with electricity.


    She looked down at her hands, now coursing with electric currents.


    "Child, you possess a power that rivals nature itself, a power that belongs above the sky. From now on, follow me, and together we will build a new world ruled by the gods," Apocalypse said calmly. "Now, can you tell me your name?"


    "Lord Apocalypse, my name is Ororo Munroe, you can call me Storm," She answered before kneeling on one knee in respect.


    "Let''s go." Apocalypse casually opened a portal of purple energy and extended his hand to Storm.


    "Where are we going, Lord Apocalypse?" Storm asked as she stood, puzzled.


    "To gather the Four Horsemen. You are one of them, but there are three more. Once they are assembled, the entire world will bow before us!" Apocalypse declared as he walked through the portal, with Storm following closely behind.


    Meanwhile, at the site of the old school building at the Xavier Institute for Gifted Youngsters...


    In a white bed on the third floor, Raven lay, her upper body wrapped in bandages, connected to medical equipment showing stable vitals.


    Charles, Hank, Azazel, and Garfield were all in the room.


    "Raven... will she be okay?" Charles asked softly, gazing at the unconscious Raven.


    Hank, now back in his human form, adjusted his glasses and replied, "The emergency treatment went well. She''s out of danger but will need time to recover. Since she''s being actively hunted outside, I asked Azazel to bring her here."


    Charles glanced over at Azazel, who was standing by the window with Garfield. "Azazel, you''re sure it''s safe for you to get involved?"


    Azazel understood his concern and nodded. "It was the master who asked me to step in. He''s gone off somewhere, and until he returns, I''ll stay with you. If you need my abilities, I''m here."


    "Good. We don''t have many people left who can still fight," Charles sighed, stepping toward the door. But halfway there, his legs suddenly gave out, and he stumbled forward, falling to the ground.


    "Charles!" Hank rushed to help him up, and Garfield jumped to his side, looking worried.


    "My legs..." Charles stared at his legs, which were rapidly losing sensation. Panicking, he shouted, "Hank, the last dose is wearing off! Get me the medication, quickly!"


    "Right." Hank hurried to the fourth floor and returned with a syringe.


    Charles, feeling desperate, snatched the syringe and was about to inject it into his arm. But Garfield suddenly leaped onto his lap, staring straight into his eyes.


    "I understand what you''re trying to say. But how can you guarantee that once I lose my legs, my powers will return?" Charles asked, his face contorted with pain. "I''ve already lost so much."


    Garfield hopped off, tapping the floor to convey his message: "That''s why you can''t afford to lose anymore."


    Charles fell silent. He looked at Raven lying in bed and then at the syringe in his hand. After a long moment of hesitation, he finally put the syringe down in defeat.


    "Charles... Professor," Hank said with relief, seeing his decision.


    "I remember something the master once said," Azazel added with a smile, looking at Charles sitting on the floor. "He said, if there really is a god in this world, it''s not him. It''s you, Professor Charles."


    In the middle of the Atlantic Ocean, on a remote, desolate island...


    A newly constructed two-story villa stood next to the beach and forest.


    Caesar, the man who had caused a global sensation, was lounging on a sun chair outside the villa, wearing sunglasses while coaching Jean, who was swimming in the ocean in her swimsuit.


    "Professor Caesar, aren''t I supposed to be learning how to control my powers? Why am I learning to swim?" Jean asked curiously as the waves pushed her onto the beach.


    Caesar yawned and replied, "It''s because you''ve been so focused on controlling your powers that you often lose control. Just do whatever else you want, and you''ll naturally adapt to the powers you have. That''s how it was for me."


    "Alright," Jean pouted before diving back into the clear water. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Caesar removed his sunglasses and looked up at the blue sky. "This feels like the calm before the storm..." He muttered to himself.


    (End of chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 556 The Return of Professor X and Logan

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    Inside the main building of the Xavier Academy.


    "I brought this down from upstairs. It might be useful."


    A burst of vivid crimson flames appeared in the hallway on the third floor, revealing Azazel. He placed a specially designed wheelchair steadily on the floor.


    Charles was sitting weakly on the ground, his pale face covered in sweat. He looked at the wheelchair before him with a nostalgic expression on his face. After all this time, he hadn''t expected he''d need to sit in it again.


    "Come on, Professor, slowly now." Hank, in his blue, beast-like form, reached out his strong arms to help Charles and carefully lowered him into the wheelchair.


    "I''ll go get you some water."


    Hank turned to head toward the lobby, but Charles stopped him with a calm voice, "No need."


    "Professor¡­ you¡­"


    Azazel''s eyes were fixed on him, and his beast-like instincts allowed him to sense that something about Charles had fundamentally changed.


    Charles placed his hands on the wheelchair''s armrests, gazing toward the end of the hallway. In the next moment, a glass of water floated toward him, gently landing in his open left hand.


    "Professor, your powers¡­" Hank''s eyes reddened with emotion. In this moment, it felt as though the Academy had regained its foundation, its core soul.


    "Yes. My powers have returned."


    Charles'' magnetic voice resonated calmly in the minds of everyone within the Academy. There was no excitement in his tone¡ª just the calm, composed demeanor of the professor.


    Garfield, the cat, jumped onto Charles'' lap, and Charles gazed at it, a sudden understanding dawning on his face. "So, you''re Logan, from the future."


    Future Logan rolled around excitedly. He had been trapped in this cat''s body for some time, helplessly watching events spiral downward. Finally, his frustration could end.


    "No way, he''s Logan from the future?" Hank and Azazel exchanged glances, both struggling to process the drastic contrast.


    "There''s no mistake. From his memories, I''ve seen glimpses of the apocalyptic future and even of myself," Charles said, nodding.


    After a brief pause, he added, "Logan, given your situation, it''s just a case of your consciousness being transferred improperly. With the help of Cerebro, I might be able to temporarily merge your consciousness in the cat''s body with your original body from this timeline."


    Garfield''s eyes lit up. He had had enough of this useless form.


    "Hank."


    Charles'' voice echoed in Hank''s mind, and Hank smiled. "Professor, it''s going to take me a while to get used to you having your powers back. Don''t worry, I''ve been maintaining that place all along¡ª it''ll be ready for use."


    In the Academy''s underground facility.


    The space below was vast, much larger than the Academy building above. The surface campus was just the tip of the iceberg. Beneath it was an advanced hangar for stealth jets, a battle simulation room with specialized materials, and deep within was a critical room marked with a large "X."


    Hank led the group to this room, turning to Charles. "Professor, this was built specifically for you. Only you have access to this room."


    Charles moved forward in his wheelchair, placing his hand on the door''s scanner. After a fingerprint and laser scan, the reinforced door slid open.


    Inside was a long hallway, leading to a helmet connected to a vast array of machinery. The circular room''s walls were seamless liquid crystal displays.


    "I always feel a bit excited coming here," Hank remarked.


    Few understood the extent of Charles'' psychic abilities when amplified by Cerebro. If Hank had to describe it, he would say it brought Charles just one step away from being a god-like being.


    Charles wheeled himself forward, picked up the helmet, and dusted it off before placing it on his head with care.


    It''s been a long time...


    Under everyone''s watchful gaze, the room seemed to come alive with its essential component in place. The screens displayed an infinite starry sky, with countless faint shadows and a few radiant lights scattered among them.


    "The glowing ones represent mutants, while the dim ones are regular people. With Cerebro, Professor can control ordinary humans'' bodies, rewrite their memories, or even kill them with a thought," Hank explained in a low voice. "Professor, let''s try locating Logan from this timeline."


    Without a word, Charles focused his psychic senses, navigating the vast expanse of stars. He quickly found a bright light. "Got him. Logan, you''re currently being held at a military research facility in the U.S. You''re in pain¡­ it''s as though something has been injected into your body¡­"


    Garfield''s eyes widened, as though realizing something, and he urgently meowed at Charles.


    "I understand." Charles reached down, gently stroking Garfield''s head, and transferred Logan''s consciousness from the cat''s body to his original self.


    Garfield shuddered, then looked around in surprise before darting out of the room.


    "Logan¡­ he¡­" Hank watched as the cat scurried away.


    "He''s gone where he needs to be. We''ll see him soon enough. Now, let''s locate Erik."


    The Sentinel issue still wasn''t resolved.


    At a train station in a town in the U.S.


    Passengers bustled around the station. Erik, wearing a hat and mask, was carrying his luggage and heading out.


    Suddenly, an elderly woman blocked his path, her expression blank as she spoke in a robotic voice, "Erik, running away won''t solve anything."


    Erik''s pupils contracted violently, and he blurted, "Charles?"


    "Yes," The woman nodded.


    "You''ve always been the one running. I''ve never run," Erik snorted coldly, sidestepping the woman. "Since you''ve regained your powers, we can deal with the Sentinels in our own ways."


    The woman''s eyes cleared, and she frowned, unsure why she had been standing still for a while.


    A young man passed by Erik, murmuring, "Erik, your path won''t work."


    "It''s still better than standing still!" Erik retorted, continuing toward the exit.


    A man bumped into Erik, apologizing as he did, then added to the conversation, "I''ve seen a glimpse of that apocalyptic future. Mutants must coexist with humans."


    "That''s because you saw a future of failure!"


    Erik pushed past the man, using a fake ID to exit the station.


    Back in the underground facility.


    Charles sighed. "He won''t listen." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he had expected that. Erik was the type to walk his path, even if it meant defying the whole world.


    Azazel asked curiously, "Professor, can you find Master?"


    After a brief pause, Charles replied, "In theory, yes. His mind is too radiant to miss, even if I''m not looking for him. But right now, I can''t see him. There''s an unknown, chaotic psychic field around him that blocks my telepathy."


    Hank understood. "It must be the little girl he''s with. She can even interfere with you in this state?"


    "Yes."


    Charles nodded.


    Suddenly, he saw something extraordinary, his face turning pale. "Wait a second, what is that? I see someone, a mysterious mutant whose aura rivals even Caesar''s!"


    (End of chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 557 The Awakened Magneto

    Charles removed the mechanical helmet, drenched in cold sweat, with his bangs sticking to his forehead. His hands, resting on the armrests of the wheelchair, were clenched tightly into fists, clearly reflecting his intense state of anxiety.


    "Just now... even the Cerebro system became a bit unstable, just like when you were tracing Caesar''s consciousness before. The feedback signal exceeded the machine''s limits."


    Hank swallowed nervously, supporting Charles''s back. He couldn''t help but ask, "Professor Charles, what exactly did you see? Was it a person?"


    Charles took a few deep breaths to calm his inner shock and then spoke carefully, "Yes. A powerful mutant I''ve never seen before. His presence is similar to Caesar''s, but also very different. If Caesar''s aura is like the sun¡ª bright and warm¡ª this person''s aura was like a black hole: cold, dark, and seemingly intent on absorbing my consciousness completely."


    "Who is it?" Azazel squinted, astonished that someone could be as powerful as Caesar.


    "I couldn''t see clearly," Charles shook his head, still shaken. "He wants to destroy the world. This intention was completely exposed, wrapped around his aura. I didn''t dare probe too close. Just before I removed the helmet, he seemed to sense my gaze."


    Hank sighed, "So we have a powerful mutant who wants to destroy the world, and the Sentinels are still an unresolved issue? This world is truly troubled."


    "We don''t have time to complain."


    Charles furrowed his brows, contemplating, "I saw that Erik is near a train station in New Jersey. There are several secret military bases around there and it''s a key route for transporting important military equipment. I suspect Erik plans to take action against the Sentinel weapons being researched by the U.S. military¡ª either to destroy or control them..."


    "That''s exactly his style."


    Hank said regretfully, "Unfortunately, Raven is still unconscious. We need someone to stay behind to protect her. Professor Charles, it would be best if you stayed, but with just Azazel and me, we can''t stop Erik."


    Charles nodded decisively, "So, we need to find allies¡ª plenty of allies!"


    That night.


    Near the New Jersey train station, on a circular mountain track, a train carrying military equipment whistled loudly as it sped along the tracks.


    Erik, who had been waiting, suddenly appeared from the side of the mountain, leaping down and landing firmly on top of the train.


    "Whoosh!"


    Erik balanced himself and stood up, looking down at the closed train compartments below. He extended his arms, slowly pulling them apart with his powers.


    *Crack, Crack, Crack¡ª*


    The steel armored train compartments groaned as screws flew off and steel bars twisted and broke. A large section of the train''s roof was ripped off.


    Erik''s veins bulged as he used his magnetic powers to throw the roof aside, sending it into the cliff outside the tracks. Without the roof, the items inside the compartments were fully visible.


    Inside were silver robots, each about two meters tall. Although mechanical, they emitted an aura that was suffocating to mutants. They were neatly arranged in rows within the compartments.


    "So, these are Sentinels."


    Erik''s eyes sparkled with interest. If he could control the Sentinel army, defeating the superpowers and establishing a world for mutants wouldn''t be a problem.


    As Erik prepared to move the Sentinels, a burst of crimson flames suddenly erupted behind him. He turned cautiously to see several people in X-Men uniforms appear on top of the train.


    "You are..."


    Erik''s pupils contracted slightly. The newcomers were mostly familiar faces: Hank, now a blue-furred beast; Logan, with his hair standing on end; and Azazel, who had transported them here.


    The fourth was a tall young man in a battle suit with an open chest emblem. He was the strongest student from the first generation of the Xavier Academy ¡ª Alex Summers, also known as Havok.


    "Erik, stop what you''re doing!"


    Logan stepped forward. He was the future Logan, now comfortably inhabiting his original body from this timeline.


    "Oh? You''re definitely different from before."


    Erik seemed to sense something. He casually raised his hand, and the Logan in front of him was immediately thrown off, rolling several times on the speeding train before finally using his sharp claws to anchor himself to the train''s exterior.


    The other three exchanged glances, realizing how short-lived Logan''s cool moment was.


    "Damn, I almost forgot!" Logan cursed as he remembered his body was infused with adamantium.


    While it greatly enhanced his strength, this body was much easier for Erik to handle compared to the cat he once was.


    "Let me see. What exactly did Caesar teach you all?"


    Erik flipped his hands, sending a large metal plate hurtling toward the group.


    "I''ll take care of this!"


    Alex stepped forward, blocking the group. He puffed out his chest as a red energy beam shot from within, instantly piercing through and melting the incoming metal plate. The energy beam continued forward, forcing Erik to dodge to the side.


    "Now!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hank, holding Azazel''s hand, nodded at him. Following the cue, Azazel used his powers to disappear with Hank from behind Alex.


    In the next moment, crimson flames erupted beside Erik. Hank emerged, grabbing Erik by the neck with his strong hands and pinning him down against the top of the train.


    "Damn it!"


    Erik struggled to lift his hand, attempting to control the Sentinels, but Alex stepped in front of him, his energy-emitting chest facing Erik. "Stop, don''t force me!"


    Logan stood up again, taking a step forward and saying firmly, "Erik, you can''t win. You''re alone, but we are a team."


    "Are you just going to let them create Sentinels? Sentinels are the weapons that will destroy us in the future!" Erik''s eyes were bloodshot as he clenched his fists and pounded on the train''s roof.


    Realizing the futility of his struggle, he faced four experienced mutants. No matter how strong he was, there was a limit.


    Logan shook his head. "We certainly won''t ignore the future. But responding to violence with violence will never solve the real problem."


    Erik''s face remained cold and silent.


    Hank suggested, "Let''s take him back to the Professor. I''ll handle the aftermath."


    "Alright," Azazel nodded, placing his hand on Erik. Just as they were about to teleport away, a burst of purple flames erupted on the train''s roof, and several mysterious figures stepped out.


    "We''ve found him."


    The leading mysterious figure gazed at the subdued Erik and calmly said, "The Fourth Horseman! My child."


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 558 Apocalypse’s Arrival

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    On top of the speeding train winding through the mountain paths.


    The X-Men team holding Erik was tense and alert, staring at the sudden appearance of the Horsemen of Apocalypse. They had no idea who these newcomers were or what their intentions might be.


    The leader of the group was a middle-aged man with a tall, robust build and an unusual appearance, draped in a mysterious black-gray cloak.


    Accompanying him were two young women: one was a punk-style girl with a ponytail, and the other was a graceful and beautiful Asian woman. There was also a white young man with wings and a cold look in his eyes.


    These were the awakened Apocalypse and his three chosen Horsemen from around the world: Storm, Psylocke, and Archangel. Endowed with the awakening enhancements granted by Apocalypse, the three mutants exuded an overwhelming aura of power.


    "Be careful. I can feel that he is extremely dangerous and on a completely different level compared to our previous enemies," Logan said, his fur bristling with tension.


    He clenched his fists and extended three Adamantium blades, positioning himself protectively in front of the group. "I''ll cover your retreat."


    "You don''t know who he is even from where you are?" Hank, still holding Erik, asked Logan.


    "I don''t know..." Logan shook his head, staring at Apocalypse with unprecedented seriousness. "I''ve never seen him before. If such a powerful enemy existed in this era, the Professor should have warned me."


    "Never mind that."


    Alex stepped forward assertively and addressed Apocalypse and his group, "Who are you, and what are you doing here?"


    "I''m not here for you," Apocalypse replied, his gaze falling. He extended a finger, pointing at Erik, who was pinned and restrained by Hank. "I''m here for him."


    "Sorry, he''s ours," Alex said, spreading his hands and gathering energy in his chest, preparing for battle.


    "So, I''ve become a target."


    Erik couldn''t help but make a sarcastic remark. He was observing both sides, expecting it to be the Brotherhood of Mutants, but he didn''t recognize Apocalypse or his group and had no idea why they were after him.


    Hank gave Azazel a sidelong glance and whispered, "Azazel, these people are not easy to handle. Take Erik back to the Professor and then come back to support us."


    "Understood." Azazel nodded seriously, placing a hand on Erik''s shoulder.


    Noticing their intent, Apocalypse tilted his head slightly, watching Azazel''s subtle movements. His deep eyes suddenly gleamed with a blinding light.


    Azazel tried to teleport Erik away but soon stopped, his face changing drastically as he said, "What''s going on? I can''t teleport away. It''s like there''s an unknown barrier blocking the way. I''ve never encountered this before."


    "Can''t teleport away?" Hank''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Logan and Alex looked at Apocalypse and his group. The strange phenomenon could only be due to their powers interfering.


    Storm lifted her chin with a haughty expression and said, "Of course. What you''re facing is the supreme god!"


    "Then don''t blame me for attacking the same god!"


    Alex, acting on the principle of striking first, thrust his chest forward. A blazing red energy beam shot out from within him, aiming directly at Apocalypse and his group. In an instant, the night-time mountain landscape was illuminated brightly.


    The three Horsemen showed no intention of avoiding the attack and remained in place, watching as the powerful energy beam approached. Just before the beam struck,


    Apocalypse gently waved his hand and to the astonished eyes of the X-Men team, the red energy beam was met with a stronger counterforce, causing it to slightly deviate from its original path and deflect away.


    The energy beam struck the mountainside next to the railway, sending fragments of rock and soil flying, igniting a fierce wildfire on the mountain.


    At the same time, Logan attempted to take action but was immediately restrained by Apocalypse''s hand, which pressed down with an invisible force. The steel train roof seemed to transform into quicksand, trapping him entirely and rendering him immobile despite his struggles.


    "You bastard¡­" Alex gritted his teeth, trying to fire another energy beam. But with a slight shift of Apocalypse''s hand, he was swatted away like a fly, tumbling toward the cliff beside the speeding train.


    "Alex!"


    In a critical moment, Hank released Erik and leaped into the air, catching Alex just in time. The two of them tumbled together, falling towards the cliff.


    It was a swift defeat.


    The experienced X-Men team was vanquished in mere seconds, with almost all members defeated within five seconds. The only one taking action was Apocalypse himself.


    "Logan! Hank! Alex!"


    Azazel trembled with urgency, but the space was restricted, and he couldn''t use his teleportation ability. No matter how anxious he was, he was powerless.


    "Cough, Cough."


    Erik coughed and touched his neck. Standing up from the train''s roof, he looked at Apocalypse with a serious expression and asked, "What do you want with me?"


    Apocalypse responded with compelling gravitas, "There is no need for the existence of the current superpowers. Since I have awakened, it is inevitable that I will achieve an immortal status. Child, you are the best candidate for the fourth Horseman."


    "Horseman?"


    Erik was puzzled but still approached Apocalypse.


    "Yes, Horseman. Child, you possess a great potential that has yet to be fully awakened. Let me help you."


    Apocalypse nodded, and to show his sincerity, he extended his hand towards Erik. Erik felt his blood and even his genes stirring uneasily. His knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, letting out a cry of intense pain.


    "Recall the anger and the first time you awakened your powers as a child."


    Apocalypse bestowed the enhancement upon Erik, guiding him with a soft voice. Erik, kneeling on the train, grimaced in agony, veins bulging like serpents, struggling but determined to extend his hand outward.


    "Yes, that''s it," Apocalypse continued to guide.


    "Ahhhhhh!" Erik cried out in release.


    ''Wooo¡ª''


    The train they were on trembled violently and then lifted off the tracks, hovering in mid-air. Under the influence of the powerful magnetic field, the surrounding railway tracks began to break apart, and several mountains crumbled with a thunderous roar, sending countless fragments and dust into the sky.


    This scene resembled an apocalyptic cataclysm.


    "God, he''s incredible," Archangel exclaimed, finally understanding why Apocalypse was so determined to recruit Erik.


    Magneto, truly deserving of his name!


    Meanwhile, on a sunny southern island.


    Caesar and Jean were sitting on a rock by the sea, with Caesar and Jean each holding a fishing rod, clearly enjoying a leisurely day of fishing.


    "Professor," Jean said, her small hand trembling on the rod.


    "Have you caught a fish?" Caesar asked, yawning.


    "No," Jean shook her head, looking puzzled. "But I vaguely heard some cries. I don''t know where they''re coming from."


    "Oh? Is he finally showing himself?"


    A hint of curiosity flashed in Caesar''s eyes. He murmured to himself, then patted Jean''s small head. "Don''t think about slacking off. Keep fishing until you catch three. Otherwise, don''t even talk about training; you won''t have enough fish to eat."


    "Yes," Jean pouted and continued fishing, trying to calm her mind.


    **(End of Chapter)** sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 IMUC Chapter 559 The Apocalypse

    Boom!


    The train fell back onto the tracks, with debris and dust swirling around the mountainside.


    Magneto stood up calmly from the ground, lowering his head respectfully towards Apocalypse, and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Apocalypse. You may address me as Master Apocalypse," Apocalypse responded calmly.


    "Yes, Master Apocalypse." Erik bowed his head. This was the second time he had been humbled by someone, the first being Caesar.


    "Let''s go, my four Horsemen."


    Apocalypse waved his hand lightly, opening a purple portal. He glanced at Logan and Azazel, still on the train, and told Erik, "You take care of them." With that, he and the other three Horsemen stepped into the portal.


    Erik looked at Logan and Azazel, raising his hands. Logan and Azazel thought Erik was going to confront them, but Erik''s target was the Sentinel prototypes on the train.


    Under the influence of his enhanced magnetic field, dozens, even hundreds, of Sentinels flew out from the train''s cargo.


    "Do as you wish," Erik coldly said, tossing the Sentinels into the purple portal.


    After the purple portal vanished, only the wrecked mountainside, the broken tracks, and the abandoned train remained.


    "Damn it!"


    Logan used his Adamantium claws to cut through the restraining metal plates. As sparks flew, he struggled to stand up from the train roof.


    "Logan, I couldn''t save Hank and the others."


    Azazel knelt on the ground, his fists pounding the train. Logan looked down at him and sighed, "It''s not your fault. Those guys were just too strong."


    "Not only did we fail to subdue Erik, but we also lost Hank and Alex. How are we going to explain this to the Professor?"


    Azazel and Logan were silent, their grief palpable. Suddenly, a burst of blue flames erupted from the train''s roof, and three figures emerged from the flames.


    "Huh?"


    Azazel and Logan looked up in surprise. Among the three were Hank and Alex, who had fallen off the cliff. They were being supported by a mutated young man with blue skin, pointed ears, and a tail.


    "You''re alright?!" Azazel quickly got up, exclaiming in relief.


    "We almost fell to our deaths. This friend here saved us," Hank said, exhaling and patting the mutated young man''s shoulder.


    Alex also expressed his gratitude, "Thanks, we owe you one."


    "Don''t mention it." The mutated young man, somewhat flustered, replied, "My name is Nightcrawler. Raven sent me. I''m her friend; she once saved my life too."


    Logan raised an eyebrow, curious, "Wait a minute, Nightcrawler, what are your abilities?"


    "Teleportation," Nightcrawler said, scratching his head.


    Everyone turned their odd looks towards Azazel. Despite their similar sharp ears and tails, and nearly identical abilities, it was clear that the two had an undeniable connection.


    "Why are you looking at me? I didn''t do anything wrong!" Azazel said, feeling a bit flustered, giving them a sharp look before getting back on topic. "We need to figure out what to do next. Erik took the Sentinels and seems to have joined Apocalypse''s group. You saw it yourself; with their overwhelming power, they might actually destroy the world."


    Hank suggested, "Let''s return to the school. We''ll have to see what the Professor''s plan is."


    As night fell and the moonlight bathed the Xavier Academy building, the third-floor hall was bustling with activity.


    Charles sat in his wheelchair by the window, surrounded by the returning X-Men, the revived Raven, and the newly joined Nightcrawler.


    After the X-Men team returned and detailed everything about Apocalypse to Charles, he fell into deep thought.


    "It can''t be a coincidence," Charles mused. "Apocalypse must be the same entity I saw before¡ª the one with the consciousness aura like a black hole. In fact, after you departed, CIA Agent Moira called me. She said that Apocalypse was the first Mutant from millennia ago and was a god who ruled the world in the old era. His minions were the powerful Four Horsemen, and he himself possesses a mutant ability to strip others of their powers."


    Hank, looking grave, asked, "Then what is his purpose in coming back to this world?"


    "I don''t know. There is too much missing information."


    Charles considered for a moment and made a decision. "I need to use the Cerebro machine again."


    In the basement of the teaching building, in the room with the Cerebro machine.


    Under the watchful eyes of Raven and the others, Charles put on the mechanical helmet once more, amplifying his telepathy to its maximum. Soon, he located his target¡ª Erik.


    Although Charles was familiar with Erik''s consciousness, he was startled to find that Erik''s consciousness aura was now more than three times as powerful as before.


    "Erik," Charles attempted to call out telepathically.


    "Charles?"


    In a house with a burning furnace, Erik faced the wall. He was accustomed to sudden mental intrusions and responded telepathically.


    Charles: "The man called Apocalypse is dangerous. The Erik I know should not be used by someone who arrogantly claims himself to be a god."


    Erik: "He has given me the power I wanted, enough to overturn this world. I am no longer the Erik you knew."


    As Erik and Charles communicated telepathically, Apocalypse, who was also in the room, noticed and turned his gaze towards Erik. His eyes flickered with a faint white light. "My, such a marvelous ability."


    "Master Apocalypse, what did you see?" Archangel asked.


    Apocalypse remained silent, his eyes glowing brighter.


    Meanwhile, Charles, who was linked to Erik in the basement, suddenly trembled violently. His eyes flickered with strange white light, and he murmured, "Thank you for giving me access to your mind."


    "This makes things much simpler."


    Apocalypse remotely seized control of Charles''s mind, extending his consciousness across the globe. He targeted the military personnel holding nuclear missile codes in the superpowers and issued a telepathic command: "Launch the nuclear missiles immediately!"


    At that moment. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a New York military base, all personnel stood up in shock, staring at the control center screen, which displayed a chilling message: "Nuclear missiles have been launched simultaneously from the U.S., Germany, and Russia¡­"


    "Targets?" The commander asked, his throat dry.


    "Into the sky. All nuclear missiles have been launched into the sky!"


    That night, countless people witnessed nuclear missiles, symbols of death, being launched into the night sky.


    "There is no need for superpowers to exist. Everything should be reduced to ashes, and on this foundation, a new mutant civilization will be built!"


    Apocalypse raised his hands. The hundreds or thousands of nuclear missiles that had reached near space slightly adjusted their trajectories, with their warheads now aimed at the blue Earth below.


    Just as Apocalypse was about to direct the nuclear missiles to bombard the Earth, the roof of the building where he was located was blasted open, and a towering figure fell from the sky, landing right in front of Apocalypse!


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 560 Caesar vs. The Four Horsemen

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    The scene was akin to a falling star.


    The three-story villa was being torn apart from the rooftop downward, layer by layer, until the ground floor. As the towering figure landed, the floor cracked like a spiderweb with shattered tiles being thrown up, and dust was whipped into a swirling storm.


    The gust of wind made the clothes of those inside flap violently, including Magneto and the four Horsemen. They crouched down to reduce the impact pressure, shielding their faces with their hands, and for a moment, they could barely open their eyes.


    "What is that?"


    Archangel, with his metallic wings extended, flapped them vigorously to counter the descending windstorm. Gradually, the dust settled, and visibility improved inside the room.


    Beneath the rooftop hole, standing above the pit, was a golden-haired youth in casual beachwear. His eyes, bright like stars, were calm as he stood about three meters in front of Apocalypse.


    "Who is he?" The other three Horsemen felt a sense of familiarity, as if they had seen him before, but only Magneto, and Erik, shivered and exclaimed, "Caesar?"


    "Oh, you''re here too, Erik."


    Caesar casually greeted Erik, then turned his attention to Apocalypse, shrugging. "It Seems that I have finally caught the big fish. If you hadn''t come out, I wouldn''t have known where to find you."


    Apocalypse said nothing as most of his consciousness was still connected to Charles''s mind. He was focused on manipulating numerous nuclear missiles to destroy Earth''s civilization. At this critical moment, he could only issue a command to the four Horsemen: "Stop him¡­"


    The moment the Horsemen heard the order, Caesar vanished from their sight and appeared in front of Apocalypse in an instant and his right fist struck Apocalypse''s chest.


    A Superman punch.


    Apocalypse''s chest visibly caved in from the punch, and with a loud boom, he was hurled backward.


    Apocalypse felt as if he had been hit by a super-powerful shockwave as he smashed through the wall of the first-floor room, and with unabated speed, crashed into an artificial mountain in the yard, causing it to collapse in a thunderous crash.


    Caesar shook his head and said with a hint of exasperation, "I''m right here, treat me like a person! I can be pretty strong when I get serious."


    The other three Horsemen, except Magneto, were stunned. Any Mutant before Apocalypse had no chance to fight back, and this was the first time they had seen Apocalypse defeated.


    In the basement of the Xavier Academy, the X-Men''s underground room.


    Charles suddenly broke free from some kind of restraint, ripped off the mechanical helmet, and gasped for breath, his pale face dripping with sweat.


    "Charles, are you alright?" Raven stepped forward and supported Charles''s shoulders, her voice filled with concern.


    Not only her but everyone present had been terrified, unsure of what had happened to Charles.


    Charles, still shaken, clutched his heaving chest. "I was trying to communicate with Erik, but Apocalypse detected me. He''s so powerful that he directly took control of my mind and used telepathy to make the superpowers launch nuclear missiles. Earth was nearly destroyed!"


    The X-Men members present gasped in shock. Just hearing about it sent shivers down their spines, realizing they had come dangerously close to death.


    "What now?" Raven asked quickly.


    Charles clenched his fists. "It''s Caesar! Caesar is fighting Apocalypse!"


    ¡­


    Seeing Caesar knock Apocalypse away, the three Horsemen''s eyes turned red with fury. Storm''s hair stood on end in anger, white electrical currents flowed around her, and the sky roared with thunder in response to her rage.


    "Who do you think you are? That''s a god you are fighting!"


    Storm shouted in fury, levitating in the air. She raised her hands toward Caesar, and a lightning bolt split the sky in two, crashing down upon him.


    "Sorry, if he''s a god, then I''m godlike... oh no, more like beyond god."


    Caesar coldly raised his gaze, his eyes glowing with intensity. His gaze turned into solid laser beams, clashing with the descending lightning.


    "Kill him!"


    The other Horsemen sprang into action. The Archangel flapped his metallic wings, sending three steel feathers flying like arrows. Psylocke used her telekinesis to materialize her psychic energy into weapons and threw them.


    Caesar made no attempt to dodge, letting the steel feathers and psychic blades strike his chest. There was a series of sharp, metallic clangs as the blades and feathers, which could cut through stone like tofu, shattered into pieces.


    "What?!"


    The Archangel and Psylocke were stunned, unable to believe their eyes. Was this really a body made of flesh and blood, or something like a steel suit?


    "Ahhhhhh!" Storm roared in frustration, but she was struggling to maintain her energy.


    The summoned lightning and X-beams intertwined, merging and repelling each other. The resultant energy surged outward, causing the entire building to disintegrate into dust.


    Storm, the Archangel, and Psylocke were knocked unconscious by the shockwaves, lying on the ground. Only Caesar stood proudly, while Erik, who was ten meters away, protected himself with a magnetic shield and managed to survive.


    "Caesar, Caesar." Erik, surrounded by a powerful magnetic field, watched Caesar intently. He roared in anger, unleashing a tremendous magnetic force.


    ''Vroom¡ª''


    The ground trembled violently. Objects within a hundred-meter radius¡ª houses, foundations, cars¡ª floated into the air. The powerful magnetic field created a vortex, pressing down on Caesar.


    Caesar smiled, his aura intensifying. Without any other movements, he clenched his right fist and struck upward with all his might.


    A serious punch!


    ''Boom!!!''


    The super-strong magnetic field was shattered before it could fully descend. Caesar''s punch not only obliterated everything above him but also shattered the intangible magnetic field, causing the turbulent air currents to disrupt and clear the sky of clouds.


    The moonlight illuminated Erik''s figure, who was still holding his hands up.


    Erik stared up in stunned disbelief at Caesar, who hovered slightly above the ground, and then, with a sorrowful smile, knelt on the ground.


    Despite all his efforts to increase his power, develop his abilities, and even sell his soul for Apocalypse''s enhancement, he was still unable to shake Caesar even a little bit.


    Caesar was right; if Apocalypse was considered a god, then he himself was an existence beyond even gods.


    "You just took one punch from me, and you''re already down?"


    Caesar looked in the direction where Apocalypse had been sent flying earlier but saw no movement. Opening his senses, he realized that Apocalypse had already abandoned the Horsemen and left.


    "Where did he run off to?" Caesar frowned slightly.


    In the X-Men''s underground basement.


    Under the watchful eyes of Charles and his team, a purple portal opened. Apocalypse, nursing his injured chest with the imprint of Caesar''s punch, stepped out and coldly fixed his gaze on Charles, who was seated in his wheelchair.


    **(End of Chapter)**


    S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 IMUC Chapter 561 Casually Saving the World

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    "Who are you?"


    Raven''s face was full of caution as she positioned herself in front of Charles to shield him.


    Before Apocalypse could speak, the others turned pale and shouted, "Apocalypse! He''s Apocalypse!"


    Knowing the extreme danger Apocalypse posed, Nightcrawler suddenly grabbed Raven''s hand, while Azazel placed his hand on Charles'' shoulder, both intending to teleport the most important person in the room away.


    However, Apocalypse did nothing, and he merely swept his gaze over the group, his eyes faintly glowing white. In the next instant, both Nightcrawler and Azazel gave up on using their abilities, realizing they were too late. The space had already been sealed by Apocalypse, which seemed to be one of his many powers, which completely neutralized teleportation.


    "Protect the Professor at all costs!"


    "We have no choice but to fight!"


    Realizing there was no escape and facing the overwhelming presence of Apocalypse, Logan extended his steel claws, Raven drew her blade from a thigh holster, Hank transformed into his blue-furred beastly form, and Alex unzipped the front of his leather jacket.


    "A group of insignificant mortals."


    Apocalypse waved his left hand in boredom. Logan and Raven were thrown across the room by an unseen force, and with another flick of his hand, Hank and Alex were lifted high into the air. The four main X-Men fighters were taken down almost instantly.


    "Get the Professor out of here!"


    Nightcrawler and Azazel gritted their teeth and began to retreat, wheeling Charles'' chair backward, but soon found themselves at a dead end¡ªblocked by the platform where the mechanical helmet rested.


    "He''s mine now."


    Apocalypse stretched out his left hand, and Charles, seated in his wheelchair, was lifted into the air, and quickly pulled toward Apocalypse, his neck caught in Apocalypse''s five-fingered grip.


    Charles clutched at Apocalypse''s hand, his paralyzed legs dangling helplessly in the air. Against someone immune to mental control, he had no ability to fight back.


    "This is the end for you. You are the key I''ve waited millennia for. Once I strip you of your mutant power, I will have the strength to defeat *him*."


    Ignoring the others in the room, Apocalypse began to leave with Charles. A purple portal appeared before him, and he stepped one foot into it.


    "Professor!" Alex, who had been thrown to the ground, screamed in anguish as he climbed to his feet. Kneeling, he aimed his chest toward Apocalypse''s back.


    "No!"


    Hank shouted in alarm, but it was too late. A burst of crimson energy shot from Alex''s chest, searing the air as it sped toward Apocalypse.


    Apocalypse ignored it completely, stepping through the portal with Charles. As the portal disappeared, the energy blast hit nothing, instead destroying the underground base''s reinforced doors and striking the power supply for the school''s energy grid.


    Boom!!!


    An explosion powerful enough to obliterate the entire school erupted in the underground complex. As the blazing fire spread and thick smoke rose into the air, everyone in the basement looked on in despair.


    One second later.


    The entire school was leveled by the underground blast. The fire raged, and thick plumes of smoke billowed into the sky.


    Outside on the grassy lawn, Logan, Alex, Hank, Raven, Nightcrawler, and Azazel stared at each other in bewilderment, unsure of what had just happened.


    Behind them came an annoyed voice, "I was faster this time! I saved four people! You only saved two!"


    "Yeah, yeah. You''re the fastest."


    Caesar looked helplessly at Quicksilver, who stood there smugly. Caesar didn''t have the heart to mention that he had rushed over from fifty kilometers away.


    Logan exhaled in relief as he looked at the two of them. "Caesar, Quicksilver, thank goodness you arrived in time."


    In a situation where they had been just one second away from death, without Caesar and Quicksilver, no one knew if they could have survived.


    "It wasn''t exactly in time; we were a bit late." Caesar glanced at the ruined school, a place that held many precious memories for him.


    "It''s our fault," Hank said, his face ashen. "Caesar, Professor Charles was taken by Apocalypse."


    "I know," Caesar nodded, reassuring them. "Charles should be fine for now. Apocalypse wants to strip him of his powers, and that process takes some preparation and time."


    "But where do we find Apocalypse?" Raven asked anxiously.


    "That''s simple."


    Caesar snapped his fingers lightly, saying calmly, "I left a special energy mark on the Four Horsemen. No matter where they go, I can sense them. They''ll regroup with Apocalypse, and that''s when his time will come."


    Caesar''s words were delivered with such casual confidence that they put everyone at ease, calming their anxious hearts.


    "Uh-oh!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Caesar''s expression changed, as if something more catastrophic than the end of the world had occurred. This caused everyone''s hearts to race once again.


    "I have to go! Jean is waiting for me to make dinner! You guys take care; I''m off!"


    With that, Caesar left behind a blast of air, rocketing into the night sky like a missile. In no time, he disappeared into the distance like a shooting star, leaving the others on the lawn utterly bewildered.


    A crow flew across the sky, cawing in the background.


    Nightcrawler gave a baffled smile, "So... making dinner is more important than the end of the world?"


    "Is Caesar really the kind of person who puts the kids to bed and then casually saves the world?" Hank asked, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "Quite possibly," Future Logan replied with a roll of his eyes.


    Azazel shrugged. "You''ll get used to it. That''s just how Master is."


    ---


    Over the ocean.


    Caesar flew at high speed, crossing land and sea in a flash. But just as he neared the island, within a hundred meters of it, a mysterious force disrupted his flight.


    "What''s this?"


    Caesar landed on the sandy beach, taking a step toward Little Bourne. As he advanced, that mysterious force continued to bombard him, resisting his approach.


    "This is... a field of telekinesis."


    Caesar was genuinely surprised. A field is a manifestation of an ability taken to its absolute limit.


    For example, Raina has a budding mental field, where anything within its range is subject to her awareness and control. Quicksilver, on the other hand, has a speed field, where everything within his range, even time, slows to a crawl.


    Caesar himself has a field too¡ª his Superman field, allowing him to apply his immense strength in impossible ways, such as lifting an entire mountain without disturbing a single stone.


    A field represents an ability taken to its ultimate, boundless form!


    At this moment, someone on the island had activated a telekinetic field, a force powerful enough to obliterate any life form approaching.


    "It''s Jean. I didn''t expect her to reach this level so quickly."


    Caesar''s face reflected both pride and concern. Ignoring the powerful repulsion of the telekinetic field, he stepped toward the core of the field where Little Bourne was located.


    **(End of Chapter)**

 IMUC Chapter 562 Caesar and Jean

    Powerful telekinetic energy manifested into tangible waves of force, radiating from the small cabin, like tidal waves crashing outward, annihilating all lifeforms within a hundred-meter radius.


    The small island, already limited in size, saw the birds in the forest and fish along the shore instantly crushed into pulp by the sheer telekinetic force, their remains dissolving into nothingness.


    The island''s ground and the sandy shoreline near the sea were stained with a disturbing layer of faint blood red.


    Even the air itself trembled. Unlike Magneto''s control over metal, the telekinetic field within this domain assaulted both the body and mind of anyone inside.


    Caesar remained unfazed by all this. He stepped steadily towards the cabin, leaving footprints behind with each step.


    He didn''t absorb the chaotic energy swirling in the air, nor did he use his Superman abilities to counter the unconscious telekinetic field. Instead, he relied purely on the resilience of his Superman body, enduring the relentless force.


    The power of the Superman domain was overwhelming. If he used it recklessly, Jean could suffer a backlash from her own telekinesis, and with her fragile physique, she wouldn''t survive even minor injuries.


    Caesar appeared to be walking leisurely, but no one knew he was enduring pressure far heavier than a mountain.


    The closer he got to the cabin, the stronger the telekinetic force pushing him away became.


    The trees around the small cabin were shedding leaves, their trunks disintegrating bit by bit. The waves on the beach reversed direction, pulling away from the shore and crashing back into the sea.


    "Jean," Caesar murmured softly as he reached the cabin and opened the wooden door.


    Inside, Jean''s small body floated about two and a half meters in the air, her eyes closed tightly. Her delicate, pale face was full of pain, and her white dress and golden hair were floating despite the lack of wind, making her resemble a phoenix about to take flight.


    The moment Caesar opened the door and saw Jean, the telekinetic force instantly intensified tenfold. The already fragile cabin disintegrated into dust.


    Jean''s clothes disintegrated along with it, revealing a flawless, white body, seemingly crafted by the hands of a god, without a single imperfection. Though entirely nude, her body emitted a faint white glow, like a sacred, untouchable work of art.


    Sensing Caesar''s gaze, Jean instinctively curled up in the air, hugging her chest with her arms, her knees bending as her golden hair cascaded down her shoulders and covered her feet, making her even more alluring with the hint of concealment.


    "This..."


    For a moment Caesar was speechless. He had seen countless women, but he had never seen a body as perfect as Jean''s. Quickly, his clothes, unprotected by his Superman domain, began to disintegrate under the immense telekinetic force, turning to dust from the outside in.


    "Damn," Caesar muttered with a wry smile as his clothes vanished, revealing his tall, muscular body, perfectly proportioned to the golden ratio, every inch exuding unimaginable strength. If someone were to capture this scene, it would surely eclipse the famous statue of David.


    Once his clothes were off, Caesar moved quickly. He flew to Jean and gently touched her forehead with his finger.


    A radiant light shone from his fingertip and entered Jean''s mind - it was Caesar''s mental energy.


    While Caesar couldn''t control objects or lifeforms with telekinesis like Raina, Charles, or Jean, his mental energy far surpassed anyone else''s. Instead of using this power offensively, he chose to open his mental defenses and allow Jean''s telekinesis to enter his mental world.


    Such an act would be suicidal for most, even for Apocalypse, who had lived for millennia, as allowing someone to enter one''s mental world could easily result in death.


    But Caesar was not afraid - he was Superman. There was no force in the universe that could kill him, not even this...


    ---


    "Where is this?"


    Jean, in her ethereal soul form, appeared in a vast, boundless space. Below her was a shimmering ocean, while above her was a starry universe sparkling with countless lights.


    Jean looked around in confusion. She wasn''t sure why she was here. Shouldn''t she be in the small hut by the sea, waiting for Caesar to return?


    Then she heard a voice on the distant horizon.


    "Who are you?"


    The voice was similar to Caesar''s, but much calmer and more magnetic.


    Though confused, Jean answered, "I''m Jean. Caesar said I can also be called Phoenix."


    "Jean¡­ Caesar¡­ I see."


    The voice, carrying a deep, meaningful tone, continued, "It''s time for you to return." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Return where?"


    "To where you belong."


    "Oh."


    Jean blinked, still unsure but understanding the need to go back. She then asked, "Who are you?"


    "Me?" The voice paused briefly before answering, "Listen well, I am Ca¡ª"


    ---


    Outside, on the island.


    "Wake up, Jean!"


    Struggling against the resistance, Caesar held Jean tightly in his arms, shouting to her.


    Jean''s body trembled, and the telekinetic force withdrew like a receding tide. Her golden hair stopped floating and fell gently around her, and she slowly opened her eyes, looking at Caesar with a dazed expression.


    "Caesar, is dinner ready?"


    "Dinner? You''re still thinking about food, you little glutton!"


    Feeling relieved, Caesar chuckled as he landed back on the ground while still holding Jean.


    Jean glanced down and suddenly exclaimed, "Ah! Why am I not wearing any clothes? And where are your clothes, teacher?"


    "You have the nerve to ask."


    Caesar gave her a playful glare. "Do you not remember what just happened?"


    "What happened?"


    Jean tilted her head in confusion. Then, as if remembering something, she exclaimed, "Oh! I went to a strange place, and there was someone talking to me."


    Caesar raised an eyebrow. "What did you talk about?"


    "About..."


    Feeling the warmth of Caesar''s body pressed against hers, Jean''s face flushed a deep red. Her heart raced as she stammered, "It was something important, but I''d forgotten."


    "Then forget about it."


    Caesar also sensed the atmosphere becoming slightly awkward. Remembering the earlier scene of her beauty, he swiftly flew into the ocean, bringing Jean along with him. The cold water helped calm the ambiguous warmth between them, cooling things down.


    "Weren''t you off saving the world, Caesar?" Jean asked as she surfaced from the water, eager to find a conversation topic.


    "You are my world."


    Ruffling her hair affectionately, Caesar looked at her and smiled, "Jean, I''m just glad you''re okay."


    "I''m glad you''re okay too," Jean whispered softly, placing her small hand over her chest, where her heart was still racing. Deep within, a seed had quietly sprouted.


    Caesar sighed, "Well, now we have no house, no clothes, and I didn''t even make dinner."


    If the X-Men knew he was worried about such things, they would be speechless, not knowing what to say.


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 563 Sentinel Invasion

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    In Boston, a city by the Atlantic, within a late-night diner that stayed open all hours of the night, dawn was barely breaking. The first light of morning hadn''t fully touched the sky when two unusual guests walked in.


    One was a young, handsome man, the other a small, cute girl. Both wore ill-fitting clothes, seemingly stolen, yet their noble aura was undeniable. Seated in a corner booth, they had ordered an impressive spread of food and were digging in with reckless abandon.


    The diner owner, watching the golden-haired boy effortlessly devour his second plate of medium-rare steak without any signs of fullness, couldn''t help but feel amazed.


    This young man must have come from a wealthy family and he mush have been cast out for some reason. The owner started to wonder whether these two could actually afford the bill.


    And the little girl? She looked like she hadn''t eaten in days¡ª poor thing.


    If it wasn''t for the little girl, the owner might have asked them to pay up front already.


    "Teacher, now that the cabin''s gone, what are we going to do?" Jean asked with her big, curious eyes, struggling to take a big bite out of the steak she''d picked up. But the meat was too tough, and her small hands lacked the strength to tear it apart. She pouted, looking up at Caesar with a pitiful expression.


    "Let me help," Caesar said with a chuckle. With a flick of his knife, the meat on Jean''s plate was instantly cut into bite-sized pieces.


    "Thank you, teacher," Jean beamed, her eyes curving into crescent moons.


    "Eat up. We''ll figure out what to do after. We can always rebuild the cabin," Caesar shrugged and spoke in a calm voice. Noticing the diner owner''s concerned glances, he pulled something from his pocket and flicked it towards him. The item soared in a high arc and landed squarely on the owner''s head.


    Startled, the diner owner caught the object¡ª it was a large, round coin, heavy and gleaming under the lights.


    "A¡­ gold coin? And such a large one!" He examined it closely. It had the British royal crest and an old minting date. This was the kind of rare currency used among the upper class in the past.


    "That should cover the bill and a tip, right?" Caesar said nonchalantly.


    "Yes, its more than enough!" The owner replied, bowing repeatedly while feeling overjoyed.


    Jean continued eating, savoring the small pieces of steak Caesar had prepared. But suddenly, she stopped mid-bite, her hand frozen in place. Her brow furrowed in concern.


    "What''s wrong?" Caesar asked, noticing her change. He feared her powers might be activating again.


    "Teacher¡­" Jean closed her eyes, reopening them with a worried look. "I hear screams¡­ so many people are screaming in pain¡­"


    "Where is it coming from?" Caesar asked.


    Jean fell silent for a moment, concentrating before pointing eastward. "From that direction."


    That was the direction of New York¡­


    Caesar immediately understood. One of Apocalypse''s Four Horsemen was currently in New York.


    "Excuse me, boss," Caesar called out.


    "Yes, sir, how can I help?" The owner rushed over, his attitude drastically more respectful than before.


    "Could you turn on the TV?" Caesar gestured toward the television hanging in the dining area.


    "Of course!" The owner hurried to switch it on. As the screen lit up, it cut to breaking news.


    "Good morning, viewers. This is New York News, and we have a breaking story!"


    "Just ten minutes ago, unknown robots launched an attack in the center of New York City. Many buildings and vehicles have been destroyed. While no casualties have been reported yet, severe traffic disruption and mass panic have ensued¡­"


    As the female host spoke, the video footage switched to live coverage. The camera, though shaky and chaotic, showed the once bustling streets of New York now in disarray, with people fleeing in terror as the city was engulfed in fire and smoke.


    *Boom!*


    Something heavy crashed down from the sky. When the camera refocused, it revealed a massive two-meter-tall robot, its body entirely made of metal. It ignored the fleeing citizens and effortlessly lifted a car, hurling it ten meters away.


    *Boom!*


    The car exploded upon impact with a nearby phone booth, scattering debris and glass everywhere. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And it wasn''t just one robot; there were dozens of them, all descending like falling stars onto New York''s streets. Their eyes glowed with laser beams, tearing through buildings and cars, wreaking havoc wherever they went.


    In just a few minutes, the heart of New York City was reduced to rubble, consumed by fire and smoke like a scene from the apocalypse.


    "Oh my god, what are those things¡­?" The diner owner muttered, his mouth agape.


    "First Generation Sentinels," Caesar murmured, knowing full well this was Magneto''s doing.


    These Sentinels were formidable, with abilities like supersonic flight, super strength, shared combat data, and laser vision, though they couldn''t yet perfectly replicate mutant powers.


    And the main critical flaw? They were made of metal, which made them vulnerable to Magneto''s control.


    The real threat, Caesar thought, would be the Second Generation Sentinels, designed with non-metal materials and capable of absorbing mutant abilities, turning into something akin to a weaker version of Apocalypse himself.


    "Teacher, are you going to stop them?" Jean asked while looking back at Caesar, her eyes filled with concern.


    "No need," Caesar shook his head. To him, this was Magneto''s personal vendetta, not an act tied directly to Apocalypse.


    The Sentinels were originally created by the government to wipe out mutants. Now, they were being turned against their creators¡ª what an ironic twist of fate.


    As Caesar mulled this over, the live footage showed the Sentinels suddenly flying away from New York, gathering together and leaving behind a trail of destruction.


    "They''re fleeing¡­ but where to?" Jean tilted her head in confusion.


    "There''s only one place they''d go. That direction leads to Washington¡­"


    Caesar''s mouth twitched. He had just thought Magneto was showing some restraint, only to realize the Sentinels were now headed straight for Washington¡ª the seat of government and home to the White House.


    Magneto, are you trying to assassinate the president again?


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 564 Battle in Front of the White House

    High above the sky.


    Nearly twenty Sentinels flew in a triangular formation at an altitude of 3,000 meters. The golden rays of the rising sun reflected off their metallic shells, casting a faint metallic glow. Like migrating birds, they sped toward Washington at supersonic speeds, leaving behind trails of white smoke in their wake.


    Atop the lead Sentinel''s broad back, Magneto, sat cross-legged. He wore the special helmet designed by Apocalypse, and his full battle uniform, complete with a flowing gray cape, billowed majestically in the wind.


    "We''re almost there¡­"


    Magneto narrowed his eyes dangerously while gazing down at the city below. Skyscrapers, like towering iron mountains, rose from the ground and stretched upward, piercing the clouds.


    "Washington, I''ve returned," Magneto muttered with a cold smile. Just then, a sharp whirring sound reached his ears.


    Three modern Falcon fighter jets were speeding toward the group of Sentinels. As Magneto glanced in their direction, several missiles were fired, all aimed squarely at the Sentinels.


    "They never learn, do they?" Magneto muttered under his breath. Without any visible effort, he waved his hand lightly in the direction of the missiles. Instantly, the missiles stopped in mid-air, reversed course, and hurtled back toward the Falcon jets.


    The pilots were completely unprepared for this turn of events. Two of them reacted just in time¡ª one dove downward, while the other pulled up sharply, barely avoiding the returning missiles.


    The third pilot wasn''t so lucky. The aircraft was caught in a crossfire of two missiles, unable to evade in time. It exploded into a fiery ball of wreckage, plummeting toward the ground.


    "Number Three!"


    The remaining pilots cried out in despair. When they looked back toward the group of Sentinels, they saw Magneto sitting calmly on one of them. His presence struck fear into their hearts, turning their faces ghostly pale. One of them quickly radioed the ground control center:


    "This is Air Force Falcon One. Number Three has been shot down by missiles. Magneto, the wanted criminal, is on one of the Sentinels! I repeat Magneto is with the Sentinels! Requesting permission to retreat to base!"


    "Copy that, you are cleared to retreat to base," Came the response from the ground control center.


    Without hesitation, the two remaining Falcon jets turned around and headed back to base.


    Magneto''s ability to control magnetic fields was well-known worldwide, but dealing with him was still a nightmare of the highest order. Modern human weaponry, from bullets to rocket missiles, was largely made of metal¡ª against Magneto, they were about as useful as water pistols.


    "Do you think you can run?" Magneto sneered coldly. Under his command, four Sentinels broke away from the group and accelerated toward the fleeing jets.


    Within ten seconds, the Sentinels had caught up and destroyed the two Falcon jets, sending them crashing into the wilderness below, trailing thick black smoke. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The remaining Sentinels continued their unchallenged advance, flying over Washington. Below, crowds of citizens watched in fear and confusion as the massive machines entered the bustling heart of the city. Many of them were caught on camera, and their images were broadcast live on advertisement screens across the city.


    With Magneto leading the Sentinel squadron, they soon reached the skies above the White House.


    By this time, military forces had already been deployed around the area. Special forces vehicles lined the nearby streets, and heavily armed soldiers had completely surrounded the White House. Helicopters patrolled the low skies, hovering back and forth.


    **Inside the White House¡­**


    The current President, along with a group of generals and Congressmen, nervously remained in the sealed third-floor hall of the White House.


    Scientist Trask seemed to sense something and looked up. The others followed his gaze and saw, through the window, the sight of Magneto floating in the air with a squad of Sentinels descending from the sky.


    "Trask, those robots outside¡ª are they the Sentinels you claimed were created to eliminate mutants?" The President fixed his gaze on Trask and spoke in a grave tone. "But now, those Sentinels are in the hands of a mutant, destroying our cities, killing our soldiers, and threatening our lives."


    Trask lowered his head, unable to respond.


    "I ask you, can our military handle those Sentinels?" The President asked with a heavy expression.


    "Based on the Sentinels'' combat capabilities, it would take at least fifty armed troops to eliminate a single Sentinel. But with more than a dozen of them..." Trask hesitated before sighing and admitting, "With the current military deployment, we don''t stand a chance."


    Hearing this conclusion, the faces of everyone in the hall turned pale.


    "So, what you''re saying is, we''re just going to sit here and wait to die?" The President''s face turned livid as he spoke and his fists clenched tightly.


    Helicopters patrolling the low skies near the White House were forced to veer off course under the overwhelming magnetic repulsion as Magneto approached.


    "They''re here!"


    The armed soldiers stationed in front of the White House swiftly raised their specially designed firearms, aiming at the descending figure of Magneto.


    "Oh? Non-metallic materials, I see." Magneto glanced thoughtfully at the soldiers and their weapons. He suddenly pressed his hands downward, and the soldiers collapsed like wheat being cut down.


    "Even the human body contains trace amounts of metal! Unless you all want to turn your bodies into plastic." Magneto''s expression remained cold as his boots touched the ground.


    In the past, he wouldn''t have been able to achieve this. But with the power boost granted by Apocalypse, his control over magnetic fields had reached the level where he could manipulate every piece of metal in the area at will.


    This was the magnetic domain, a power almost god-like.


    Yet, even this seemingly invincible power had once been shattered¡ª by a single punch from Caesar.


    Just one punch.


    A flicker of darkness passed through Magneto''s eyes, but he quickly refocused. Clearing out the military forces around the White House, the twenty Sentinels hovered in low-altitude formation, surrounding the White House building entirely.


    "Are you still not coming out?"


    Seeing no response from inside the White House, Magneto shook his head and raised his hands. With a violent tremor, the entire roof of the White House was torn off by his magnetic field, exposing the third-floor meeting hall inside.


    "Hmm?" Magneto frowned. The White House was completely empty¡ª there was not a single person inside, not even a soldier or guard could be seen.


    Yet moments ago, his magnetic field had clearly detected the presence of people inside.


    Magneto turned around, and ten meters behind him, a burst of fiery red light flared up. Emerging from it were Logan, Quicksilver, Alex, and Azazel, all clad in their X-Men battle uniforms.


    "It ends here, Erik," A female voice said from the third-floor hall of the White House. Magneto turned once more to see Raven, Hank, and Nightcrawler, also in X-Men uniforms, appearing in a burst of blue flames.


    The X-Men team, from both the front and rear, had surrounded Magneto and his Sentinels.


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 565 Two Battlegrounds

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    Washington, White House.


    The area, now overtaken by Sentinels and turned into a battlefield, was eerily silent. No more human military forces were advancing toward this zone.


    On one side stood the X-Men, led by future Logan, and on the other, Magneto commanding his Sentinel army. Both sides faced each other with grim expressions, the tension in the air thick with the threat of conflict.


    The scene resembled the events of several years ago when Magneto and Professor X found themselves at odds over how to treat ordinary humans and the future of mutants. Their differing ideologies eventually led them to become enemies.


    Professor X believed that mutants should no longer hide their differences but live openly and harmoniously alongside ordinary humans.


    Magneto, on the other hand, envisioned a world where mutants ruled over humans or transformed the world into one dominated by mutants.


    Their ideologies were like a struggle between reason and emotion, locked in an eternal conflict, neither able to fully defeat the other.


    Raven from the X-Men was the first to break the silence. She spoke up, "Erik, give it up. Apocalypse''s plan is to destroy civilization and reshape the order of the world, forcing everyone to bow down to him. That''s not the future we want or dream of." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Raven, you''re alright." Magneto squinted while looking at her closely.


    Raven stared back coldly, her voice sharp. "Yes, I''m fine, alive and well. All thanks to you. That bullet didn''t end my life¡ª what a pity."


    Magneto remained silent, not offering any rebuttal. He simply sighed and calmly said, "I had no choice. It was for the greater good."


    "Huh, the greater good?" Raven sneered. "That''s not what you said when you asked me to join you before. Back then, you told me that each of us was an inseparable part of the whole."


    Her laugh was bitter as she continued, "And now, your actions are nothing more than serving as Apocalypse''s henchman. Is this also for the future of mutants?"


    "Raven. One day, you''ll understand my intentions," Magneto replied, avoiding lies and excuses. He glanced at the other X-Men members and spread his arms wide, mysteriously whispering, "My goal has already been achieved."


    "Goal? What goal..."


    The X-Men members were stunned. Hadn''t Magneto come to the White House to confront the President and other officials? The people inside the White House had already been teleported to safety by the X-Men.


    If Magneto''s goal wasn''t the White House, then what was it?


    Suddenly, the X-Men members realized they had overlooked something crucial.


    But there was no time to dwell on it. Magneto raised his hand and commanded the hovering Sentinels. Their eyes glowed, transforming them into combat machines, and they accelerated toward the X-Men members.


    Seeing the Sentinels rushing toward them, the X-Men felt a shock in their hearts but had no choice but to push aside their doubts and fully engage the Sentinels, which were specifically designed to eliminate mutants.


    The fierce battle began within the White House grounds.


    Meanwhile, in another place: New York City, downtown.


    After the recent devastation caused by the Sentinel attacks, some areas were still ablaze, with thick smoke rising into the blue sky. The local residents had already been evacuated, and the police had set up barricades to prevent pedestrians from entering.


    Suddenly, the ground began to tremble violently and a strange, unsettling energy emanated from the deserted center of the area.


    "What''s happening?"


    Several parked police cars continued to sound their alarms. Nearby, officers who were organizing the evacuation of civilians nearly lost their footing as the ground shook beneath them.


    One officer barely managed to steady himself by grabbing onto a streetlight. He looked up and stared at the now-empty central area from which the crowd had been dispersed.


    The next moment, his face contorted with horror, as if he had just witnessed something unimaginable.


    In the reflection of the officer''s black sunglasses, a shimmering golden pyramid could be seen rising from the center of New York City. Countless buildings and streets were crushed beneath it as the pyramid soared upward, its peak disappearing into the clouds.


    The nearby hundred-story skyscraper was dwarfed by the massive pyramid, not even reaching halfway up its height. It looked like a small hill compared to a towering mountain¡ª they were completely incomparable.


    "A miracle! This is a miracle!"


    Not only the officer behind the barricade, but also the New York citizens witnessing this scene were so terrified that they collapsed to the ground. Overcome with fear, they began to kneel and worship the golden pyramid.


    Near the top of the pyramid, glowing with a divine light, was a wide, ancient altar.


    At this moment, Charles was bound to a stone slab on the altar, struggling desperately. His mouth was gagged, and his head was completely bald. Apocalypse, displeased with his hair, had removed it to ensure the ritual to strip Charles of his abilities could proceed smoothly.


    This was truly the end. Being paralyzed from the waist down was bad enough, but now he had lost his hair too¡ª how could he ever reclaim his title as the Nightlife Professor?


    Charles''s eyes were filled with despair. What was the point of gaining strength if it meant losing his flowing, handsome hair?


    "Lord Apocalypse," Storm, Psylocke, and Archangel, the three Horsemen, knelt before Apocalypse on the altar''s platform, paying their respects.


    Archangel, the leader, reported, "According to Magneto''s plan, he is drawing the attention of the other mutants. The three of us have regrouped to ensure your ritual proceeds without interference."


    "Very good," Apocalypse nodded lightly.


    He was about to speak further when he suddenly looked up toward the outside of the pyramid. In the distance, a reconnaissance helicopter was approaching.


    "They really dare interrupt Lord Apocalypse''s work," Archangel''s eyes flashed with cold light as he unfolded his metal wings, preparing to fly toward the helicopter. But Storm raised a hand to stop him.


    "I''ll handle this. After all, this is my domain."


    Storm took a deep breath and raised her hands to the sky. As her eyes sparked with lightning, the clear, sunny sky was instantly replaced by thick, dark clouds.


    "Go!" Storm lowered her hands, and thunder rumbled across the sky. Lightning struck the helicopter''s rotor, destroying it and sending the aircraft plummeting toward the ground. One of the panicked pilots jumped out of the cabin.


    Archangel scoffed, "You''re still too merciful. Why not just destroy both the machine and the man?"


    Storm said nothing and continued to control the thunderclouds and typhoons. She summoned a violent storm around the pyramid, with lightning interweaving like a net, forming a natural barrier that made it impossible for helicopters to approach.


    "Good. Now, no one can break through to the altar," Archangel said with satisfaction.


    Just as he finished speaking, a figure suddenly burst through the storm and lightning net, landing gracefully on the altar.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 566 Distant Strong Ones

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    *Tap, Tap!* S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Boots echoed on the floor of the pyramid''s altar hall as Caesar, dressed in a sleek black and gray coat that extended down to his calves, strode in. The coat fluttered behind him due to the high-speed flight.


    He was holding Jean in his arms in a princess carry. Gently, he set her down on the ground and even helped fix her golden hair, which had been blown out of place by the wind.


    Archangel felt a burning sting on his face as if he had been slapped. Just moments ago, he had boasted that no one could break through the natural barrier. But in reality, there were few people in the world capable of ignoring the storm and lightning, and Caesar just happened to be one of them.


    Meanwhile, Psylocke and Storm weren''t in the mood to tease Archangel. Their bodies were tensed, remembering their last encounter with Caesar. Seeing him now, despite his seemingly harmless appearance, they couldn''t help but fear him like a terrifying monster in human form.


    Only those who had fought Caesar truly understood how vast the gap was between themselves and the strongest man on earth.


    Caesar ignored the three frightened Horsemen, and even Apocalypse, as he looked toward Charles, who was bound on the stone bed. Unable to suppress his laughter, he said, "Charles, you just keep getting worse. First, you were paralyzed, then you lost all your hair, and now you''re being used as a sacrifice for this old immortal."


    "Mmff, muff!" Charles glared at Caesar in annoyance. Even in such a miserable state, this damned jerk of a friend had to poke at his wounds and tease him. Couldn''t he catch a break?


    But despite his frustration, Charles suddenly felt a wave of calm wash over him. His chaotic mind settled, and his tense muscles relaxed.


    He knew very well that as long as Caesar was here, everything would be fine. Why? Because he was Caesar. **Superman Caesar**.


    "It''s you."


    Apocalypse raised his glowing eyes, staring directly at Caesar. His dark blue face remained calm, but for the first time, his voice showed a shift in tone. "You are the strongest being I''ve encountered since I gained awareness in this world. None of the so-called gods from the old era can compare to you."


    "Aren''t you also a self-proclaimed god?" Caesar asked curiously, looking at Apocalypse. Apocalypse, with his unusually tall stature and hooded ancient cloak, resembled an old Western God from ancient times.


    "I am different from them. I am different from all ordinary humans, even from mutants. I am the true god of the old world."


    Apocalypse spread his arms as if declaring an unquestionable fact, his tone proud yet calm. "No matter how strong others may be, they still face death, while I have lived for nearly ten thousand years. My body is immortal, and my soul shines like the stars in the sky. I possess nearly 500 different mutant abilities, mastering all the knowledge in this world!"


    "I am all-knowing and all-powerful, that is the realm only a god can achieve."


    As Apocalypse''s voice carried an imposing weight, Archangel and the other three Horsemen knelt in reverence, their previous fear of Caesar completely swept away.


    If Apocalypse were to order them to die right now, they wouldn''t hesitate to kill themselves.


    "That''s quite the unique telepathy¡­" Jean whispered softly beside Caesar.


    "What''s wrong, Jean?" Caesar asked curiously.


    "That blue-skinned creepy uncle is using a special telepathic ability on us," Jean said, gripping Caesar''s coat tightly and shrinking behind him as she pointed at Apocalypse.


    Apocalypse didn''t respond, though his eyes flashed white as he stared at Jean, deep in thought.


    Psylocke snapped, "What are you talking about? Lord Apocalypse hasn''t used any telepathic abilities!"


    Psylocke''s own powers were a branch of telepathy, so if someone was using telepathy on her, she should have sensed it¡ª unless that ability was so well-hidden that even a telepath couldn''t detect it.


    "As I thought, you''re using some kind of special telepathic power," Jean continued. "You make your words more persuasive, subtly influencing others'' minds, guiding them to subconsciously accept you."


    Caesar looked at the silent Apocalypse, as if he had seen through everything. He glanced at Archangel and the others and said, "Rather than calling them knights, it''s more accurate to call them puppets."


    "You!" Archangel spread his Iron-like wings, ready to lash out, but was quickly stopped by Storm, who reminded him, "You can''t beat him." Archangel halted all his movements at once.


    Psylocke''s eyes flickered with a complex expression, but she didn''t say anything further.


    "Arrogant mortal," Apocalypse finally spoke, his eyes on Caesar, a faint but undeniable killing intent emanating from him. He was truly angry.


    "Yeah, I''m just a mortal. And I really don''t want to be a god. Being a god is exhausting¡ª constantly riding Bifrost, fighting battles across the Nine Realms," Caesar said, as if casually letting loose thoughts that no one present could understand. "Oh, and you mentioned I was the strongest you''ve encountered, right? Too bad, among the people I''ve met, I can count more than five who are stronger than you."


    "More than five stronger than me? That''s impossible..." Apocalypse''s voice remained calm, but his expression finally betrayed some surprise.


    "Oh, it''s possible." Caesar shrugged, counting on his fingers. "There''s one who''s just a mortal with no special powers¡ª well, unless you count being rich as a power. If that''s the case, forget I said anything. His name is Tony, and as a mere human with the heart of Iron, he stood shoulder-to-shoulder with gods.


    "Then there''s a big green guy. He doesn''t like being called fat. His name is Bruce¡ª also known as Hulk. Hulk is his hidden second personality. He once pinned a real god to the ground and smashed him to pieces."


    "Then there''s an old woman named the Ancient One. By the way, like Charles here, she''s bald. She lived for over 500 years, and like you, she is ageless and immortal. If she were here, you probably wouldn''t even stand a chance to do anything."


    "There''s a man who carries a hammer everywhere. His name is Thor. Even though he has plenty of human flaws, he''s the real deal¡ª a true god and he is much stronger than a self-proclaimed god like you."


    "And there''s a goofball who I won''t even bother naming. He holds the power of the stars within him, and his father is a living planet..."


    As Caesar listed each of his old comrades, his voice was filled with excitement and nostalgia. After counting out on one hand, he concluded, "And there are many others stronger than you."


    "Impossible! Tony, Bruce, Ancient One... Who are these people?" Apocalypse looked towards his three Horsemen, but they were equally puzzled, clearly having never heard of such powerful figures.


    "They''re not here. They''re far, far away," Caesar sighed, patting Jean on the head, and then dropped a bombshell. "There''s also one more¡ª my new apprentice, Jean. She''s stronger than you too!"


    The moment those words fell, both Apocalypse and the Horsemen were stunned, and even Jean herself was left speechless.


    (End Of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 567 The Power of the Phoenix

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    "Is this some kind of joke?"


    Apocalypse''s cold gaze fell on Jean, who was not even ten years old. Though his face remained emotionless, there was unmistakable anger hidden in his words.


    Jean was clearly frightened by Apocalypse and hid behind Caesar, clutching his coat tightly.


    The three Horsemen shook their heads in disappointment. They could accept that Caesar might pose a threat to Apocalypse, but to suggest that this still-developing young girl could be stronger than Apocalypse¡ªthat was pure fantasy.


    The most devout of the Horsemen, Storm, even shouted at Caesar, "This is blasphemy against the gods!"


    "I''m not joking," Caesar replied, his tone as steady as ever.


    "Caesar, am I really that strong?" Jean asked, looking up at him with wide eyes like a confused kitten. Caesar, slightly embarrassed, rubbed his nose and coughed to maintain his composure, "Come on, don''t doubt yourself! You can do it¡ª trust me!"


    "Okay!" Jean, encouraged, mustered her courage and clenched her small fists, throwing a playful punch in Apocalypse''s direction, saying with mock ferocity, "I-I''m really strong!"


    Apocalypse remained silent, though his dark blue face seemed to turn even darker.


    The three Horsemen didn''t know how to respond. No matter how they looked at her, Jean appeared to be just a timid little girl. Her attempts at bravado did nothing to hide her childlike nature, let alone make her seem like someone who could rival Apocalypse, a self-proclaimed god.


    "You don''t believe me, do you?"


    Caesar smiled and patted Jean''s head, then suddenly made a proposal. "How about this: I won''t take any action, and Jean will be your opponent. If you win, I''ll leave, and you can continue your ritual. But if you lose, you''ll be my servant for a hundred years!"


    The temple hall of the pyramid fell silent once again.


    Apocalypse''s expression shifted, his eyes narrowing as if considering something. The three Horsemen looked at each other in disbelief, glancing between Apocalypse and Jean, unsure how to react to this proposal, which seemed overwhelmingly in their favor.


    Meanwhile, Charles, still bound to the stone altar, struggled and let out muffled protests. He was furious that Caesar would make a bet involving him, and he wanted to scream at Caesar.


    Jean looked up at Caesar in confusion, not understanding why her teacher had such confidence in her.


    "So, what do you say, Apocalypse? If you think this deal is unfair, you can fight me instead," Caesar added, rolling up his sleeves, ready to fight.


    Apocalypse squinted, then nodded. "Fine, I accept your proposal!"


    He had no reason to refuse. Facing Caesar was risky, especially without Charles'' powers. But if the opponent was Jean, it was an easy win.


    Jean nervously nudged Caesar''s hand with her head and whispered, "Caesar, can I really do this?"


    "Trust me," Caesar said gently, kneeling down to look her in the eyes. "You have far more potential than you realize. Just remember what I taught you on the island¡ª relax, and let your inner power flow naturally."


    Jean''s large, blue-green eyes reflected Caesar''s face. A small, shy smile appeared on her adorable face. "If you say so, then I''ll give it a try."


    "I don''t trust anyone, not even myself, but I trust you. If you say I can do it, then I will."


    Taking a deep breath, Jean turned away from Caesar and stepped forward, standing alone against the towering figure of Apocalypse, about ten meters apart.


    "You can do it because you''re my student," Caesar said with a smile as he moved to the side, standing near the three Horsemen at the edge of the hall.


    "Mind if I stand here?" Caesar asked, glancing at Archangel and the others.


    "You''re more than welcome," Psylocke and Storm replied with forced smiles.


    With Angel''s fiery temper from the underground fighting arena, if it had been someone else, he would have already unleashed a few Steel wings on them. But against Caesar, who he couldn''t defeat, he could only curl up his steel wings in frustration, unwilling to lay a finger on Caesar.


    After Caesar and the three Horsemen moved aside, the central area of the pyramid''s altar hall was left with only Apocalypse and Jean facing each other. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Jean, it''s up to you now," Caesar said, watching Jean''s small figure with an enigmatic smile.


    "I''m going to start."


    Apocalypse signaled Jean to prepare. Jean ignored him and instead closed her eyes.


    "Hmph, ignorant mortal."


    Apocalypse raised his left hand. With a belief in his invincibility spanning thousands of years, he thought of countless ways to kill Jean. But to ensure victory, he chose to use his full strength.


    Even when a lion hunts a rabbit, it uses its full strength!


    "Super Dynamic Vision!"


    A white light appeared in Apocalypse''s eyes, making time seem to slow to a near standstill.


    "Steel Armor!"


    A suit of armor capable of withstanding missile bombardments rapidly formed around him.


    "Air Shield!"


    The air around Apocalypse condensed into a dense pressure wall, likely capable of withstanding the direct impact of an atomic bomb.


    "Tenfold Enhancement!"


    Apocalypse''s physique became ten times more robust, enhancing all his physical attributes by tenfold.


    "Telepathy Immunity!"


    A heavy barrier built up in Apocalypse''s mental world, making it impossible for even someone as powerful as Charles to control him through telepathy.


    "Spatial Restriction!"


    Apocalypse restricted the space around him and Jean, preventing any teleportation abilities from being used within this area.


    "Body Molecular Control!"


    Apocalypse transformed his body into a supreme weapon, capable of changing any part into a weapon form to handle any battle situation that might arise.


    ¡­


    After activating dozens of enhancement and defensive abilities within just half a second, Apocalypse''s aura alone was enough to make it hard for anyone to breathe.


    "Energy Generation!!!"


    Apocalypse raised his hands, absorbing the energy in the air, and a brilliant golden power began to gather and intensify in his palms.


    This attack could easily destroy a skyscraper.


    Apocalypse looked forward. Jean, still oblivious, kept her eyes tightly shut, mumbling something under her breath.


    With Apocalypse''s hearing greatly enhanced, he could clearly hear: "As the teacher said, relax, release the inner power. I can do it¡­"


    "It''s over. If you have anyone to blame, blame your teacher for sending you here to die."


    Apocalypse sneered coldly and hurled the gathered energy forward. The air ignited and exploded with the intense force. It seemed that Jean was about to be enveloped and obliterated by the overwhelming energy.


    In the next instant¡ª


    Jean''s eyes suddenly opened, her feet lifting off the ground as she floated in mid-air. A mysterious and awe-inspiring force awakened from within her small body. This power manifested as golden wings of nothingness, like a sacred halo, appearing on her back.


    Like a Phoenix.


    **(End of Chapter)**

 IMUC Chapter 568 Subduing

    The storm outside the pyramid continued unabated. The sky was dark and on the verge of collapsing, with lightning weaving through the clouds like a net, casting purple bolts across the city''s spires and streetlamps, creating a spectacle akin to a natural disaster.


    After enduring the attacks of sentinel swarms, the manifestation of the pyramid, and the ongoing natural disasters, the people still remaining in New York City were already physically and mentally exhausted.


    At this moment¡ª


    A dazzling and warm golden light, as bright as the sun, radiated from the tip of the pyramid. Even the faint edge of this light was enough to pierce through the dark clouds and darkness shrouding the city.


    "What is... that?" A police officer on duty in the rain looked up, his eyes illuminated by the golden glow spilling from the pyramid.


    Not just him.


    On this day, anyone still in New York City looking up could see that beam of light illuminating the entire city.


    At the top of the pyramid, on the altar¡ª


    The three Horsemen were filled with shock as they watched Jean, now radiating with a renewed aura. The residual waves of power were so intense that they were blinded by the golden light and felt a searing pain on their skin.


    Jean''s eyes were wide open, burning with inner emotions. She seemed like a phoenix soaring high above the sky, having been tarnished on earth for too long, finally spreading her wings and dancing proudly.


    Jean gently unfurled the golden wings formed from her power. With a slight tremor of the wings, a piercing, phoenix-like cry echoed through the sky, its force far surpassing that of an atomic explosion, tearing apart everything in its path.


    "Danger!"


    The three Horsemen at the edge of the battle turned pale. Angel quickly opened his Steel Wings, shielding himself, Psylocke created a purple shield with her psychic power, and Storm summoned lightning from the sky, intertwining it beside her.


    Even the Horsemen who weren''t directly targeted were reacting this way, let alone Apocalypse, who was fully covered by the power.


    "This is impossible!"


    Apocalypse''s eyes widened in disbelief as he exerted all his strength to unleash his energy. In the next moment, the energy beams he fired were dissolved and shattered, followed by the spatial barriers, air walls, and then his steel armor¡­


    Everything was as fragile as paper before Jean''s awakening power.


    "Fool, that''s the power of the Phoenix. If you avoid it, there might be a slim chance of surviving."


    Seeing this, Caesar knew that the outcome was already determined. The power of the Phoenix could tear apart even the universe¡ª facing it head-on? Even with dozens of mutant abilities, Apocalypse wouldn''t stand a chance.


    What is the power of the Phoenix?


    If a domain is the ultimate limit of a certain ability, then the power of the Phoenix surpasses this ultimate limit.


    Jean''s telepathic domain was already considered invincible, not a pseudo-invincibility like Magneto''s magnetic field. At its peak, telepathy can control almost all matter, and even souls and energy.


    Thus, the power of the Phoenix, surpassing even telepathic domains, has the strength to tear the universe apart, let alone Apocalypse, who calls himself the first mutant god.


    "Aaaaahhhhhh!!!"


    Apocalypse let out a scream of extreme agony. Under the assault of the Phoenix''s power, all his defenses were instantly shredded to nothingness, revealing his withered and frail inner body.


    Yes. Normally, Apocalypse looked imposing and divine in his armor and hood, but in reality, he was just a frail and diminutive body inside.


    Even with his enhanced and reinforced physique, facing the Phoenix''s power head-on would shatter Apocalypse''s body and even his soul into pieces.


    "I surrender! Don''t kill me!"


    In the face of impending death and despair, Apocalypse finally uttered words he had never spoken before. But Jean had not fully mastered the Phoenix power yet; it could not simply be stopped at will.


    Under the relentless tearing force of the Phoenix, Apocalypse''s hair was burned away, his body was covered in blood, and countless cracks marred his withered form.


    Just as Apocalypse was about to be obliterated by the Phoenix power, a figure suddenly rushed into the altar area enveloped by the Phoenix''s aura.


    "Is he insane?!"


    The three Horsemen, who had been solidly defending themselves, were taken aback. The figure rushing forward was none other than Caesar, who had been watching from the sidelines.


    Caesar quickly entered the Phoenix-affected area, grabbed Apocalypse''s arm, and, with a powerful leap, pulled Apocalypse up into the air, escaping from the destructive force.


    Half a second later.


    The phoenix''s cry in the sky faded, the golden light on Jean''s wings gradually dimmed, and she returned to her normal human form before slowly descending back to the altar.


    The sky cleared, and a warm ray of sunlight bathed the pyramid.


    "Finally... it''s over."


    The three Horsemen were utterly exhausted and collapsed to the ground. Even the residual waves of the Phoenix''s power felt as if they had traversed the gates of hell.


    **Thud!**


    Caesar landed from the sky, casually tossing Apocalypse onto the ground. Apocalypse, now naked, curled up on the ground. His shattered muscles and body quickly healed as he donned a simple outfit to cover himself, staring at Caesar in shock. "Why did you save me?"


    Caesar shrugged. "You already surrendered. According to our agreement, you''re now my slave, so it''s only natural that I save my own slave."


    Despite his body quickly recovering, Apocalypse seemed drained of all energy. He placed his hands on the ground and muttered in a daze, "Yes. I lost¡ª completely lost."


    As if realizing something, Apocalypse suddenly looked up, his eyes bloodshot and fixed on Caesar.


    Just moments ago, under that overwhelming power that annihilated everything, his abilities and defenses were utterly ineffective, almost leading to his immediate mental destruction. Yet this seemingly harmless boy not only resisted with his own body but also had the strength to rescue him.


    "So that''s it."


    Apocalypse shook his head thoughtfully and then took a deep breath, bowing his head slightly toward Caesar. "Not just a hundred years, I am willing to be at your command for even a thousand years!"


    "Just call me Master." Caesar nodded.


    "Master." Apocalypse quickly complied, assuming the role of a servant.


    The other three Horsemen were dumbfounded. Their once-deified Apocalypse had truly become someone else''s slave? What did that make them?


    "Jean, you did great! Full marks for this practical test. Tonight, I''ll take you out for a nice meal." Caesar cheerfully approached Jean and lifted her up before planting a firm kiss on her cheek.


    Jean covered her blushing cheek, which turned as red as an apple, and shyly murmured a "Hmm."


    Practical test?


    The three Horsemen exchanged bewildered glances, and even Apocalypse''s mouth twitched slightly. Could this master and disciple duo not take them seriously as opponents?


    (End Of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 IMUC Chapter 569 The End of the Battle

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    **Chapter 569:**


    This one-sided beatdown not only shattered Apocalypse''s false godhood but also made him realize a timeless piece of wisdom from the ancient era:


    "There is always someone stronger out there."


    As if determined to remember today''s lesson, Apocalypse no longer donned his armor but instead maintained his withered, frail form, simply donning a plain cloak that made him look like an old servant. He stood beside Caesar with a bowed head, awaiting orders.


    Even if his followers were to encounter him in the future, they likely wouldn''t recognize this decrepit old servant as the once-great god who nearly conquered the Earth.


    At this moment, even the three Horsemen almost failed to recognize Apocalypse.


    "Apocalypse, can you get rid of your pyramid?"


    Caesar, holding Jean, tapped his foot on the hard floor of the altar hall and asked Apocalypse.


    "Of course, Master," Apocalypse nodded. His frail hands pressed down, causing the grand and magnificent pyramid to tremble violently. Cracks began to appear from the outside in, and it looked ready to collapse.


    "In three minutes, it will completely collapse and disappear from this city forever."


    Apocalypse gazed at the crumbling pyramid with a hint of nostalgia. It was once the supreme ladder he used to ascend to godhood.


    "Then let''s prepare to leave. The battle in Washington should be ending soon."


    Caesar, carrying Jean, looked toward the western sky. At that moment, a faint "whimpering" sound caught his attention, reminding him of the person still in the altar hall.


    "Charles, I almost forgot about you..."


    Caesar smiled casually, walking toward the stone bed with Jean. Charles, now powerless and sprawled out on the bed, resembled a defeated dog.


    Apocalypse followed Caesar but was soon called by Storm from the three Horsemen. "Master Apocalypse!"


    Apocalypse stopped, turned slowly, and straightened his once-bowed body, looking at the three figures with an emotionless expression. "I am no longer Master Apocalypse. I am now merely an old servant to Master Caesar. Please remember this going forward."


    "Then what should we do, Master Apocalypse?"


    Storm''s eyes widened. Apocalypse''s transformation had upended her life; in her mind, Apocalypse would always be a god on high.


    The Angel and Psylocke remained silent. They were all homeless, mutants rejected by ordinary people.


    "I am no longer Master Apocalypse, and you are no longer the Horsemen. Go wherever you wish; the path ahead is yours to choose."


    Having said this, Apocalypse turned and walked back toward the stone bed where Caesar was.


    "Master Apocalypse."


    Storm''s eyes filled with tears as she tried to follow, only to be stopped by Psylocke. She looked back at Psylocke, who shook her head, signaling not to pursue.


    "He is no longer the Apocalypse we knew. His godhood, his wildness, his pride¡ª almost everything has been shattered."


    Angel snorted coldly, his Steel Wings flapping as he flew toward the sky outside the pyramid, leaving behind a swirling hurricane.


    "Yes. From now on, we must choose our own paths and decide how to move forward."


    Psylocke, linking arms with Storm, sighed as they left.


    "Master Apocalypse."


    Storm stared blankly at Apocalypse''s back, and as she listened to Psylocke''s words, she suddenly recalled the orphanage she once supported through theft.


    It seemed that she was not truly homeless.


    After Caesar freed Charles from his restraints, Charles got up from the stone bed, looking at Apocalypse, who stood to the side, with a complex expression on his face. He then looked at Caesar and sincerely remarked, "You truly are something."


    Charles''s telepathy was powerless against Apocalypse, and the fact that Caesar could make such a powerful being into a slave was almost unbelievable.


    But this was Superman Caesar; no one knew just how strong he was. Miracles in his hands seemed as ordinary and simple as daily life.


    Charles glanced around. Seeing that the three Horsemen had already left, he noticed the collapsing pyramid and asked, "What about Hank and Logan?"


    "They''re in Washington at the White House, fighting against Erik and his controlled Sentinels. The battle there should be wrapping up soon," Caesar replied, having been aware of this since he arrived in New York.


    Charles, alarmed, said, "Then why are we waiting? We need to get to Washington quickly! Magneto and the X-Men team¡ª any trouble there, and no one would want to see it."


    "Apocalypse," Caesar gestured to Apocalypse with a nod.


    "Understood, Master."


    Apocalypse raised his left hand, using his teleportation ability to summon a purple portal in the pyramid''s altar hall.


    Caesar took Jean''s hand and stepped through first, followed by Charles. Apocalypse brought up the rear. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shortly after they left, the pyramid, which had appeared in the center of New York for less than half an hour and seemed like a divine miracle, began to collapse catastrophically, eventually forming a crater about five hundred meters in radius, resembling an impact crater from a meteorite.


    This battle would later be known as the "Battle of the Gods'' Fall," and even become a notable tourist attraction in New York City¡ª but that was a story for another time.


    **At the Site of the Old White House in Washington**


    Why say "old site"?


    Because the area around the White House, within a hundred meters, had been ravaged by war and was now a complete wreck.


    The iconic White House building was reduced to scattered white bricks. The once-green lawn was now pockmarked and uneven. The ground was littered with Sentinel remains, and thick smoke billowed into the sky.


    In the midst of this devastating battle, as the last of the first-generation Sentinels fell, Wolverine Logan, Mystique Raven, Beast Hank, Quicksilver Pietro, Alex, Azazel, and Nightcrawler¡ª seven battle-worn individuals with unwavering determination¡ª moved forward, surrounding Magneto Erik, who was also injured and standing alone amidst the ruins.


    The first-generation Sentinels, despite their strength, were no match for the powerful members of X-Men, like Logan, Alex, and Quicksilver. They were being systematically defeated and destroyed.


    "Erik, it''s time to end this," Raven said, aiming a specially made pistol at Magneto.


    Magneto''s helmet was partially shattered, and he clutched his wounded left side, looking at the X-Men members around him, and spoke with a cold voice, "When it ends is up to me."


    "Old man, there''s a limit to how stubborn you can be," Quicksilver sighed. Due to a certain suspicion in his heart, he truly did not want to force Magneto into a corner.


    "Kid, you don''t understand. All of you come at me together! To determine victory, one side must be utterly defeated!"


    Magneto stood proudly, raising his hands. All nearby metal objects began to float, defying gravity.


    The X-Men members tensed their bodies, and just as the battle was about to resume¡ª


    "Stop it, just do it for me."


    A familiar voice halted everyone, including Magneto. They looked toward the source of the voice and saw a purple portal appear in the middle of the battlefield.


    **(End of Chapter)**

 IMUC Chapter 570 The End of the First Stage

    From within the purple portal.


    Caesar and Jean stepped out. His appearance caused Magneto to show a slight reaction, lowering his hands slightly. The X-Men members, however, were delighted and called out in unison:


    "Caesar!" "Master!" "Caesar!"


    "I''ve taken care of the matter at side. Why hasn''t yours ended yet?" Caesar scanned them and spoke with a disapproving look on his face.


    "Taken care of? Taken care of what?"


    The group was momentarily puzzled. Only Magneto looked serious, murmuring, "Could it be..."


    Before Caesar could respond, another figure stepped out from the purple portal.


    The X-Men members instinctively looked over and were thrilled to see Charles, who had been abducted by Apocalypse. Charles who was bald and pale but still spirited, looked at them and said, "You''re all right. That''s great."


    "Charles!" Raven rushed forward and hugged him. Charles embraced her back, smiling, "It''s all right now. Everything''s fine."


    "That''s something we should be asking you, Professor," Hank, now in his Beast form, said with a wry smile. The others nodded in agreement. They had been worried about Charles''s safety, fearing that Apocalypse might have taken his abilities or even his life.


    "It must have been Caesar who saved Professor Charles," Alex said with a smile.


    It was obvious that only Caesar could have rescued Charles from Apocalypse.


    "Wait a minute. Professor Charles, Master Caesar, what about Apocalypse?"


    Hank asked the question on everyone''s mind, which was also what Magneto wanted to know. He fixed his gaze on the purple portal from which Caesar and the others had emerged.


    The mutant with teleportation abilities was¡ª


    "Apocalypse? He''s behind us," Caesar said, pointing to the portal. The crowd thought he was joking until a small, simply dressed old servant stepped out of the portal.


    "He is¡­" The X-Men members furrowed their brows, unable to recognize the old servant, but feeling a sense of familiarity.


    The old servant stopped behind Caesar, waved at the purple portal, and it immediately disappeared from view.


    Magneto Erik tried to call out, "Lord Apocalypse?"


    Apocalypse glanced up slightly, nodded to Magneto, and weakly said, "I am no longer Lord Apocalypse."


    "He is Apocalypse?" The X-Men members were initially stunned, then they gasped, their bodies tensing into a combat-ready stance, and nervously warned Caesar, "Master Caesar, come over here. That person is very dangerous!"


    After all, Apocalypse had almost destroyed the world, so wasn''t he dangerous?


    However, Caesar remained unfazed, and Jean next to him rolled her eyes.


    Charles patted Raven''s shoulder to let her release him, then explained to everyone, "Don''t worry. The current Apocalypse is now following Caesar." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Apocalypse has become Master Caesar''s subordinate?"


    The X-Men were stunned and speechless. It was too extravagant. While they could imagine Caesar rescuing Charles from Apocalypse, they never expected that he would also turn Apocalypse into a subordinate.


    After all, Apocalypse was a nearly godlike presence!


    "Indeed, you are the strongest," Magneto murmured to himself as he looked at Caesar surrounded by the others.


    "Erik. It''s come to this, and you still want to continue?" Charles and the X-Men looked at Magneto, who stood alone.


    "Why not? I''ve never fought for Apocalypse. I fight for my inner belief and for the future of the Mutants!"


    Magneto took a deep breath. Even faced with the X-Men squad, the newly returned Charles, Caesar, and Apocalypse, he stubbornly raised his hands, manipulating the surrounding metal items to float.


    Even if he was alone against the whole world, his inner faith would not waver.


    Because he was Magneto!


    "Enough, Erik," Charles said, narrowing his eyes. "I know you very well. You deliberately caused a commotion in New York after learning of Apocalypse''s sacrificial plan, allowing the city''s people to evacuate. Then you came to Washington, seeming to attack the White House, but you were actually just luring Hank and Raven here."


    "Why would I do that?" Magneto asked blankly.


    Charles continued, "Because you knew Apocalypse''s strength. Even if the entire X-Men team had come to save me, they would have likely been lost. So you chose to be the villain to delay the X-Men team''s progress."


    He paused, then added, "Even alone, you have secretly fought for us."


    "Foolish!" Magneto scoffed, releasing his magnetic field, causing the floating metal objects to fall.


    "Let''s give up and remember that we have plenty of time."


    Magneto turned to leave when suddenly military vehicles and armored tanks began converging from the surrounding roads, with numerous warplanes and helicopters appearing in the sky.


    "Look, these are the people you''re protecting. No matter what, even if you''ve saved their lives, they still see you as a freak."


    Magneto glared at the approaching military forces, his voice low, "Just because we have a different gene that is completely different from theirs."


    With that, Magneto floated up and sped away.


    Quicksilver watched Magneto leave but did not call out "Father." He looked at the encircling American military and then at the others, asking, "Shall we retreat as well?"


    Charles shook his head. "If we want to leave, no one can stop us. But as Erik said, we''ve been avoiding this for long enough. Avoiding it further isn''t a solution. If they want a fight, then we fight."


    The others remained silent, standing quietly to show their stance. Eventually, the military vehicles and tanks stopped at the edge of the battlefield. Fully armed soldiers disembarked, hundreds of them, carrying specialized firearms, and began to encircle them.


    A dozen military helicopters lowered in altitude, hovering fifty meters above the White House ruins.


    Just as everyone thought a battle was inevitable, a bulletproof car unexpectedly drove into the area. After the car door opened, the President, dressed in a suit, along with several Congressmen and military officers, stepped out.


    "Lower your weapons!" The current President raised his left hand, ordering the soldiers to disarm. He then approached Caesar and the others with the Congressmen and officers.


    "Everyone¡ª


    Bow!"


    As he approached, the President raised his voice, and he, along with everyone with him, bowed deeply at a standard ninety degrees toward the X-Men team.


    "On behalf of myself, I thank you from the bottom of my heart!"


    (End Of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 571 Until We Meet Again

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    In Washington, amidst the ruins of the White House.


    High-ranking American officials and military generals, representing the nation''s greatest power, collectively bowed to Charles and the other Mutants in respect and gratitude.


    This scene not only stunned the armed soldiers watching but would also become a monumental moment in history.


    The President raised his head and spoke with a guilty expression on his face, "I never imagined that one day, the greatest threat to us would come from the weapons we created ourselves, and those who would save us would be the very Mutants we once feared."


    Trask, the creator of the Sentinels, remained bowed as well. The Sentinels he was so proud of had become weapons threatening the world.


    Now, not only had the Mutants he once hated saved them, but the Sentinels had been entirely destroyed by them. He had no reason to continue the Sentinel program.


    The President glanced at Trask and then turned to Caesar and the others. "I cannot, as President, publicly acknowledge the Mutants, because for Mutants and humans to coexist peacefully without prejudice, there''s still a long way to go."


    "But I will do everything in my power to build a bridge of friendship between Mutants and humans."


    He paused, then spoke sincerely, "Starting today, I will strictly prohibit the development of anti-mutant weapons, including Sentinels, and I will ban the military and certain underground groups from capturing, abusing, or discriminating against Mutants in society."


    "I assume, Trask, you have no objections to this?" The President asked.


    "None," Trask replied while shaking his head. He looked up at the X-Men members and said softly, "I''m sorry for everything I did before. From now on, the Sentinel program will be permanently terminated."


    The X-Men collectively turned toward Logan. Everyone knew that Logan carried the mission of saving the future world¡ª his existence in the present timeline was for this very moment.


    Even Logan, as tough as he was, trembled slightly upon hearing this and exhaled a long breath he had been holding before muttering, "Sentinels... this nightmare, is it finally over?"


    "Logan." Caesar walked over and patted his shoulder in comfort.


    The President continued, "I will also convene meetings with Congress to propose laws that protect the rights of Mutants, allowing them to stand under the same blue sky as ordinary people, with opportunities and platforms to showcase their talents. I can''t guarantee everything will be achieved perfectly, but you fought for us and we will fight for you, too."


    "This is wonderful..."


    Hank and the others were deeply moved upon hearing the President''s words and their excitement was impossible to hide.


    How many Mutants in the world had waited for this day, when they could stand proudly in the light, showing their true selves without needing to hide behind false masks in the shadows?


    After expressing his intentions, the President, along with the Congressmen and officers, left. The surrounding soldiers also began to withdraw, leaving the ruins of the White House to the group.


    "Now it''s finally over," The X-Men members sighed in relief. Suddenly, Logan collapsed to the ground, convulsing uncontrollably. Hank and Raven rushed to support him.


    "Logan, what''s wrong?" Charles used his mental powers to calm Logan''s chaotic mind, asking with concern.


    "I''m fine. Rogue can''t hold on any longer. I''ve fulfilled my mission. The consciousness that was temporarily residing in this body must return¡ª back to the future timeline where I came from."


    Logan''s face twisted in pain, his fists clenched tightly as his adamantium claws extended involuntarily.


    He suddenly remembered something very important and turned his eyes toward Caesar and Jean beside him.


    While struggling, he managed to speak in broken phrases, "Caesar... remember this."


    "Be Careful¡­ Jean¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the pain overwhelmed him, and he passed out in Hank''s arms. Though his breathing was steady, and he was in no immediate danger, his aura had clearly shifted.


    "Be careful of Jean?"


    Caesar frowned after he heard Logan''s words, lost in thought, though he didn''t let go of Jean''s small hand. Jean, lowering her eyes, seemed to be contemplating something as well, yet she also clung tightly to Caesar''s fingers, unwilling to let go.


    "Logan has returned," Charles said, seated in a wheelchair made of stones. He glanced at the others and continued to speak. "We should head back too."


    "Head back where? Professor, the school was destroyed. I accidentally blew it up," Alex said apologetically.


    Charles smiled. "It''s alright. If the school is gone, we can build a new one. As long as we have each other, anywhere can be home."


    "Professor." Hank, Alex, Nightcrawler, and the other young men were so touched they nearly teared up.


    Raven chuckled and reminded them, "Didn''t you catch what he meant? Charles is asking us to do the hard labor¡ª saving on construction costs for rebuilding the school."


    "Oh, right! Last time, I built the basement of the teaching building all by myself." Hank smiled wryly, glancing at Quicksilver and Alex. "At least this time, there''s enough manpower to help."


    "Just keep up with my pace," Quicksilver said arrogantly, brushing off his earlier frustration.


    The X-Men members shared a moment of camaraderie, truly feeling like one big family.


    Azazel approached Caesar and hesitated for a moment before speaking, "Master, I..."


    Caesar smiled and said, "I understand. Go with them. You don''t need to follow me anymore. You''d make a great teacher."


    "Thank you, Master." Azazel nodded gratefully and turned to join the X-Men, having found a sense of belonging with them that he had never known before.


    Besides, now that Apocalypse was with Caesar, his teleporting skills were no longer needed.


    "Let''s go," Caesar said, glancing at Apocalypse, who nodded and opened a purple portal.


    Just then, Jean gently pulled her hand out of Caesar''s.


    "Jean?" Caesar looked at her in surprise. The once quiet little girl now had a face full of resolve. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master Caesar," Jean said, biting her lip as she pointed at the X-Men. "I want to go with them. They''re going to build a school, and there will be many Mutants there."


    The X-Men were taken aback upon hearing the little girl''s words. They barely knew Jean as she had always been like Caesar''s little shadow. It seemed strange for her to choose to go with them.


    The reason for her difficult decision was¡­


    Caesar said nothing, staring deeply at Jean before suddenly pulling her into a hug.


    He patted her head and smiled. "So, your wings have grown, and you''re ready to fly. Go ahead. Staying with me isn''t great either¡ª wandering homeless all day and night."


    "Then, until we meet again, everyone. Hopefully, we''ll cross paths in the future."


    After letting go of Jean, Caesar turned decisively and walked with Apocalypse into the purple portal.


    Only when his tall figure disappeared did the tears finally fall from Jean''s small face before she muttered. "Until we meet again, Master."


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 572 Kyle Arrives in Japan

    In the **Correct** Marvel timeline:


    At the Supernatural Incident Bureau Building, in the top-floor office:


    Kyle, seated in his chair, slowly opened his eyes. His golden irises flickered with light and it looked as if a fiery blaze had ignited within them¡ª only to fade just as quickly into nothingness.


    "Boss, how do you feel?"


    Raina stepped through the door, holding a steaming cup of coffee in her hand. Her tailored business suit highlighted her graceful figure as she walked with a confident, almost feline elegance.


    "Hmm, well..."


    Kyle furrowed his brow, deep in thought. Without realizing it, he pulled Raina close, savoring the warmth of her body. He took a sip of the coffee she held, and the weariness on his handsome face faded slightly.


    Kyle pondered aloud, "My connection with Caesar is like two phones in a desolate area. We can''t fully connect, but there''s a faint signal between us. Just now, I sensed in his mind the presence of a young girl. She called him ''teacher,'' which means my clone''s current situation isn''t too bad."


    Raina chuckled softly, taking a sip of her own coffee. "You''re really underestimating your Superman clone. With his strength, it''s a wonder he hasn''t caused problems for others."


    "True enough," Kyle shrugged. Worrying about his clone was unnecessary. It made more sense to focus on stabilizing this world.  S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the battle in New York, Earth was now fully exposed to the eyes of alien forces.


    But maybe that was for the best. The constant threat could drive others to improve. It would keep **S.H.I.E.L.D.** and the **Avengers** on their toes, preventing them from growing complacent and thinking they could live peacefully every day.


    Iron Man Tony Stark probably already sensed the calm before the storm. Who knew what kind of new tech he was working on at Stark Industries?


    His old war buddy Captain America Steve Rogers, along with Hawkeye, Black Widow, and Falcon, was busy handling Earth''s internal conflicts.


    As veterans of the Hydra war, they knew better than anyone that the greatest threats often come from within. If internal dangers weren''t dealt with first, how could they focus on fighting off alien invaders?


    The last Convergence had ended not too long ago so Thor was likely busy at the borders of the Nine Realms, handling large-scale conflicts. No time for a drink with him in Asgard these days.


    **Spider-Man Peter Parker** had just started high school. Best to let him enjoy his youth while he could because calm, carefree teenage years would soon be a thing of the past.


    As for **Doctor Strange**, his training in magic was coming along smoothly after narrowly avoiding exile by the Ancient One.


    He was shaping up to be a core defender of Earth. **Ant-Man Scott Lang** was also successfully inherited the mantle from Hank Pym.


    Everything was falling into place¡­


    "Loki... Thanos."


    Kyle silently mouthed the names. Loki, with both the lost Tesseract and Reality Stone, was a nuisance but not the main concern.


    The real threat was Thanos. His forces had already captured Lorna, and both were seeking the Infinity Stones. This battle was far from over.


    "Boss... Boss..."


    Raina''s voice pulled Kyle out of his thoughts. She called to him several times before he snapped back to reality. "Sorry, I zoned out. What were you saying?"


    "Logan just sent a message," Raina said, her expression turning serious.


    Kyle chuckled. "Isn''t he on vacation in Asia?"


    Raina nodded. "Yes, but he sent a family-coded message."


    "Oh?" Kyle''s eyes flashed with surprise. A coded message meant Logan was in trouble and being monitored.


    Who on Earth would dare to do that?


    "What did he say?" Kyle asked.


    "He..." Raina gave Kyle a curious look before speaking. "He wants you to go to Japan."


    Japan?


    Kyle blinked. That name was familiar but distant, stirring memories of blood and war in his mind.


    He gently tucked Raina''s dark hair behind her ear, saying. "Funny you mention it. You were born there, weren''t you?"


    "Yes, but if it weren''t for you, I''d be dead by now." Raina spoke in an emotionless tone.


    Her past in Japan held no weight for her. She harbored no hate or resentment; after all, why hold grudges against ants?


    "Since it''s Logan..." Kyle scratched his chin and made up his mind. "Let''s prepare to head to Japan."


    "Understood." Raina nodded without hesitation. As long as she was with Kyle, it didn''t matter where they went.


    "Should we bring anyone else? Venom? Hellfire?" Raina asked, her finger resting on her lips in a thoughtful yet elegant pose.


    "We''re not going to conquer a country," Kyle laughed. "Where''s Vis, by the way?"


    "J.A.R.V.I.S. invited him over. Seems like they and Tony are working on something," Raina explained.


    "Never mind, then. It''ll just be us two this time. Oh, and bring ''that'' with us," Kyle added with a mischievous smirk.


    An hour later:


    An invisible Hawk jet streaked across the blue sky, leaving a straight path over the ocean below.


    "Boss, Tony''s calling," Raina said, handing Kyle a ringing phone.


    Kyle answered, and Tony''s excited voice blared through. "Godfather! I just finished something incredible with J.A.R.V.I.S. and Vis. Can you come check it out?"


    "Now? I''m a bit busy now," Kyle said, gesturing to Raina to open the plane''s hatch. As she complied, the high-altitude winds rushed inside.


    Raina''s dark hair fluttered wildly, while Kyle stood firm at the edge of the open hatch, the strong winds unable to shake his solid frame.


    "Where are you, Godfather?" Tony asked, hearing the sounds of the aircraft.


    "Japan," Kyle replied simply.


    "Oh, Japan... Wait, what?!"


    There was a pause, and then Tony''s voice returned, careful and questioning. "Are you sure you''re going to Japan?"


    "Yeah, why?" Kyle asked, calm as ever.


    Tony went silent again. "Why? Because going to Japan is a huge deal for you! Even school kids know what that means!"


    "What are you talking about? I''m just going to meet Logan," Kyle said, glancing down through the open hatch. Below, a vast stretch of islands appeared, surrounded by the deep blue ocean.


    Japan. He had arrived.


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 573 An Eagle, An Egg

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    In the land of Imperial Japan, an island nation located in East Asia and bordered by the Pacific Ocean, the once-dominant economic and political hub was Old Tokyo.


    However, due to the catastrophic nuclear bombing at the end of World War II, Tokyo not only suffered massive casualties, but the radiation severely contaminated the land, leaving parts of the Kyoto region as desolate, uninhabitable wastelands.


    After the surrender at the end of World War II, the surviving leadership of Imperial Japan was forced to relocate Old Tokyo''s city center.


    They moved it nearly fifty kilometers toward Mount Fuji, essentially building a new capital city from scratch at the foot of the sacred mountain.


    This new capital became what is now known as New Tokyo.


    Seventy years have since passed in the blink of an eye. The once war-torn city is now a world-renowned modern metropolis, untouched by the smoke of its past battles.


    The city thrives with culture and advanced technology. Neat rows of traditional Japanese buildings line the city, while cherry blossoms bloom along the bustling streets.


    A gentle breeze blows through the street corners, scattering cherry blossom petals like a dreamy snowfall across the ground.


    Kyle and Raina walk side by side down the street. Kyle, dressed in his usual casual attire of a T-shirt and jeans, still manages to turn heads with his tall, perfectly proportioned physique and sharply handsome face.


    His undeniable masculine allure causes many local women to send discreetly, admiring glances his way.


    Raina, no longer in her work attire, dons a loose-fitting white dress that flows down to her smooth, porcelain-like calves.


    With a baseball cap perched on her head, her waist-length black hair sways gently with every step, as does the hem of her dress.


    Her flawless beauty, combined with the elegance of her movements, makes her resemble a classical Oriental beauty who stepped right out of a painting.


    Strapped to her back is a slender sword, wrapped only loosely in a white cloth, exposing the handle''s intricately detailed, art-like carvings.


    Together, Kyle and Raina make for such a stunning pair that passersby merely admire them from a distance, hesitating to approach.


    Of course, this is all because the locals are unaware of Kyle and Raina''s true identities.


    If they knew even a fraction of it, their interest would swiftly turn into overwhelming shock.


    "There''s been a lot of change around here," Kyle remarked, taking in the sight of the new, modern Tokyo with its sleek, orderly streets and bustling cityscape.


    "Well, it has been seventy years," Raina laughed. The city''s architecture brought back faint memories for her, although back then, she was just a little girl following Kyle into battle, too young to understand much.


    "Seventy years¡­ I guess it''s been a long time," Kyle mused, glancing up at the faint outline of Mount Fuji looming in the distance. "Back then, this area was just the outskirts of old Tokyo, called Kuramae. It was desolate and sparsely populated, with a small town and a dojo for a swordsmanship school here."


    "It was the Shind¨­ Munen-ry¨± Dojo, wasn''t it?" Raina reminded him. "Boss, this was recorded in the history books of several countries, and you were both a witness and the main character, yet you forgot?"


    "Yeah, well, I wiped out a lot of dojos back then," Kyle shrugged. It wasn''t his fault they didn''t leave a lasting impression on him.


    But those days were long gone. The human opponents he faced in the past had likely all turned to dust by now.


    As time continued to march forward, Kyle mused that perhaps in a few more decades, there wouldn''t even be a single enemy left who still harbored a grudge against him.


    "Humans have the disadvantage of short lifespans. To conquer the stars and seas of the universe, to evolve into something more divine, extending one''s lifespan is the true path forward," Kyle muttered to himself.


    He had been through so much and gained powers that rivaled even the Ancient One. After witnessing countless earthly and cosmic conflicts, he had begun to understand the Ancient One''s views on many matters.


    Whether or not to intervene in global affairs, and how to do so, required careful calculation to avoid accidentally disrupting the natural order of the world.


    But Kyle was not the Ancient One, nor did he wish to become a second version of her. He was his own person, and he would continue to follow his instincts and do what he wanted.


    "Boss, should we go find Logan now?" Raina asked quietly.


    "No rush," Kyle replied. "Since we''re here, we might as well look around and gather some intel first."


    "I know exactly where you want to go," Raina chuckled, slipping her arms through Kyle''s and leading him toward a prominent building.


    **Fuji Breeze Bar.**


    Raina and Kyle entered the bar, fitting right in as foreign tourists. They ordered a glass of red wine and brandy, respectively, and sat down.


    A bar was the perfect place to pick up information¡ª everything from mundane gossip to critical state secrets passed through its patrons.


    Especially with Raina''s ability to read minds.


    Elegantly sipping her wine, Raina propped her chin on her hand and closed her eyes. A silver glow blinked in her eyes as her extraordinary mental powers swept through the entire bar.


    Many patrons were already tipsy and oblivious, completely unaware that their deepest thoughts and secrets were now laid bare before her.


    After just three seconds, Raina blinked her silver eyes and let out a soft "Hmm?"


    "Did you find any news on Logan?" Kyle asked curiously.


    "No," Raina shook her head, frowning. "But there''s a strange rumor going around."


    "Tell me."


    "In recent days, people near Mount Fuji have spotted an eagle."


    "An eagle? That''s hardly strange. Eagles aren''t endangered, so seeing one near Mount Fuji seems normal," Kyle chuckled. Had the people of Imperial Japan become this easily startled?


    Raina stared straight at him. "But this eagle isn''t ordinary. It''s as big as a small fighter jet, and most importantly, its feathers are completely blue."


    "Oh?" Kyle''s pupils contracted slightly. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A blue eagle? He suddenly recalled a distant memory¡ª the sight of a blue eagle flying into the sky, distracting a group of Japanese fighter jets.


    That was the last time he had seen the blue eagle before their bond was severed.


    Seventy years had passed¡­ Could it really be the same one?


    Kyle took a deep swig of his drink and asked, "What else?"


    Raina''s expression grew even more serious. "Recently, there have been frequent aftershocks in the Mount Fuji area. Rumors say that a research team found a giant egg, possibly laid by a dinosaur, deep beneath the mountain."


    "Pfft!" Kyle nearly spit out his drink.


    A giant egg? Could it be¡­


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 574 The Legendary Man

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    In the large bar filled with energetic electronic music, young and attractive men and women danced in rhythm, their bodies rubbing against one another with growing intensity and passion.


    Sweat flowed freely as they surrendered themselves to the vibrant beats on the dazzling dance floor.


    In a dimly lit corner of the bar, Kyle took a large sip of his drink, allowing the fiery liquid to sting his taste buds. Yet, his heart was clearly burning much more intensely than the music or the alcohol.


    The information Raina had uncovered¡ª about a blue eagle and a giant egg¡ª had stirred memories of his bloody battles on this land.


    The blue eagle had not returned from that battle, and even after seventy years, he had not re-established that subtle connection with it. Could the blue eagle spotted in Imperial Japan be connected to the one that fought by his side all those years ago?


    And as for the giant egg, could it be the strange egg that he had buried under the mountain''s hot springs¡ª a relic from the Card Extraction System?


    If so, then after seventy years, it still hadn''t hatched. This egg was certainly one of the system''s tricks.


    Kyle sipped his drink and pondered these thoughts.


    At that moment, the bar''s entrance swung open.


    An impeccably dressed young man in a suit stepped in, flanked by two beautiful women from Japan on each arm.  sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Behind him trailed three or four muscular bodyguards with bare tattooed arms. The bar manager, a burly man, had been waiting by the door.


    He greeted the young man with a broad smile, "Master Sakai, it''s been a while. How is your father?"


    "Cut the chatter. Do you have any new girls with a bit of class around here?" Sakai strode forward without pausing.


    "We have some, but they wouldn''t be able to match the beauties you''re already with,"


    The manager responded, smiling even wider as he caught a glimpse of the ample curves of Sakai''s female companions.


    "Well, if you don''t have anything better, I might as well leave." Sakai shot the manager a cold glance. The manager, though a tall and burly man himself, couldn''t help but tremble under the young man''s icy gaze.


    Thinking quickly, the manager leaned in and whispered, "Master Sakai, the girls in our establishment might not match your taste, but we recently had a couple of foreigners come in. The woman is not only the most beautiful I''ve ever seen, but her figure is absolutely perfect. If you want her, I can arrange it."


    The manager''s eyes revealed a flicker of pain and regret¡ª he had planned to indulge himself with her, but with Sakai here, he had no choice but to make the sacrifice.


    "A real beauty?" Sakai asked skeptically as he walked into the bar''s main hall. He didn''t need the manager to point them out; his eyes immediately landed on Kyle and Raina sitting in the corner.


    He could only see Kyle''s back, but he caught a glimpse of Raina''s profile.


    And just from that single glance, Sakai''s eyes lit up.


    Though he had been with countless women, he had never seen anyone as breathtaking as Raina. Her flawless beauty and perfect figure made her an absolute rarity.


    "She''s mine," Sakai declared, gripping the hands of the two women at his sides so tightly that they winced in pain but didn''t dare make a sound.


    "Yes, of course," the manager replied, barely able to hide his disappointment. A woman like that only comes once in a lifetime, and now he had to give her up to this spoiled young master.


    "Wait¡ª"


    Just as Sakai was about to move toward her, his eyes froze on something.


    The sword that Raina was carrying.


    Though the blade was wrapped in cloth, the ancient, intricate patterns on the handle were visible, reflecting clearly in the bar''s colorful lights.


    "That sword¡­ I''ve seen it before¡­ in my grandfather''s collection¡­ That sword is¡­"


    Suddenly, Sakai''s face went deathly pale. He recognized the sword''s name. And then, as his gaze shifted to Kyle''s tall, broad back, something clicked.


    That silhouette was familiar. So familiar, in fact, that his body instinctively began to tremble. A primal fear overwhelmed him, as though his very genes remembered something that his mind couldn''t quite grasp.


    "Master?" The two women struggled to support him, feeling how his body had gone limp, like a pile of jelly.


    "Leave," Sakai muttered through chattering teeth.


    "What?" The bar manager and Sakai''s bodyguards stared at him, confused.


    "I said leave¡ªnow! Get out! Didn''t you hear me?!" Sakai''s voice, though trembling, was filled with panic, and even a hint of tears.


    "Yes! We''re leaving now!" The four bodyguards hurriedly surrounded Sakai, the manager, and the women helping to steady him, and the group, who had entered with such arrogance, suddenly scrambled out of the bar like a pack of scared animals.


    Once they were outside and driving away from the bar, after about ten kilometers, Sakai''s fear and anxiety started to subside.


    Still, his hands and feet continued to shake uncontrollably. After a long while, when he finally regained the strength to speak, he grabbed the manager''s sleeve, his voice trembling with anger, "Were you trying to get me killed?!"


    "I¡ª I don''t understand what happened, Master Sakai!" The manager stammered, feeling utterly confused.


    He had never seen Sakai this scared before. Sakai''s family wielded considerable influence in Japan, with connections in both the criminal underworld and legitimate society.


    He even had the confidence to cozy up to the Emperor or the Prime Minister. Never had he been this terrified.


    "That sword¡­ that was the **Muramasa**, the cursed blade!" Sakai shouted.


    "The Muramasa?" The manager froze. The bodyguards and the women in the car all gasped in horror, and the driver nearly lost control of the vehicle.


    Muramasa.


    A legendary sword in the history of Imperial Japan, known as a demon blade.


    It had been passed down by various ancient schools and had been treated as an heirloom for generations. Near the end of World War II, however, this famous sword was lost from the Shinra school.


    Its last known owner was an American general named Kyle.


    Every child in Imperial Japan knew this, as it was taught in schools. Kyle''s ownership of the sword was a national humiliation.


    "So¡­ that man in the bar, that man must have been¡­"


    The bar manager couldn''t even finish his sentence, as the mere thought of it made his chest tighten, as though the air had been sucked out of the car.


    The name of that man was a taboo in Imperial Japan, something only whispered about in history books.


    Even historians would often avoid mentioning him by name, referring to him instead as the "Black Demon" or the "American General."


    For many, Kyle was the embodiment of fear¡ª a man who had nearly single-handedly brought their proud nation to its knees during the war.


    With a maniacal laugh, Sakai muttered under his breath, "He''s back¡­ he''s come back¡­"


    (End Of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 575 The Egg Has Hatched

    After spending half an hour digesting the message of that man''s arrival in Imperial Japan, Sakai and his group finally managed to calm down.


    "Sakai-Sama, what do you plan to do?" The bar owner, with a dry throat, swallowed hard and looked at Sakai, who was far superior to him in terms of status, connections, and wealth.


    They say when the sky falls, the tall ones will hold it up. But that man''s arrival was far more than just the sky falling; even the ground would shake and crumble.


    Japan was about to undergo a complete upheaval.


    "What else can we do?"


    Sakai let out a bitter laugh, clenching his right fist with his left hand, and said, "I''m heading home. I''ll inform my grandfather and father.


    This matter is beyond us, and even my elders can''t intervene. We need to pass this message up the chain."


    "I understand," the bar owner nodded gravely. Though he had no connections, passing along messages to those in power was something he could do.


    The bodyguards exchanged glances, their faces showing hesitation.


    Finally, one of them mustered up the courage and said, "Sakai-sama, we would like to request leave, just for a day or two."


    Sakai shot a cold look at the bodyguard, who immediately lowered his head in guilt.


    With a sneer, Sakai retorted, "Don''t bother pretending it''s just a leave request. You clearly want to book a flight and escape abroad, right?!"


    "We wouldn''t dare!" The bodyguards were shaking.


    "Hmph!" Sakai didn''t say more. It wasn''t just the bodyguards; his first instinct had been to leave Japan to escape the impending disaster.


    Yes.


    The existence of that man was a thousand times more terrifying than any natural disaster for Imperial Japan. At least natural disasters could be fought with technology and manpower, but that man remained invincible to this day.


    "None of you are leaving. If anyone leaks this information, I''ll take their life!"


    After regaining his composure, Sakai coldly added, "Don''t be in such a hurry. That man coming to Japan, while undoubtedly a disaster, is also a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    "I believe, from the smallest child to the most powerful general or prime minister, everyone in Japan wishes to kill that man.


    He has oppressed our nation for seventy years. As long as he exists, we cannot erase our shame, nor can we restore the fallen pillar of the samurai spirit. And on the global stage, we will never be able to stand tall again."


    Sakai''s words deeply resonated with the bar owner, the bodyguards, and the women present.


    "Sakai-sama, we won''t leave!" The bodyguards declared firmly in unison.


    "You truly have foresight, Sakai-Sama." The bar owner felt ashamed.


    "Now our country is strong, and our technological capabilities have advanced tremendously. This is nothing like a century ago. I refuse to believe that one man can continue to suppress an entire nation!"


    With that, Sakai snapped his fingers and instructed the driver, "Turn around! We''re going back! Back to the center of Tokyo!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The long black limousine disregarded traffic rules as it made a sharp U-turn, heading back toward the bustling city at the foot of Mount Fuji.


    Inside Fuji Breeze Bar.


    "Boss, someone seemed to have figured out our identities earlier. Should I go out and deal with it?"


    Raina crossed her slender legs, holding a glass of wine as she leaned toward Kyle, her sweet lips slightly parted. Even when talking about killing, she showed no emotion, her dark, beautiful eyes gazing lovingly at Kyle.


    "No need. Being recognized was only a matter of time. Let''s just focus on what we''re here for."


    Kyle casually shook his head. Even though he knew this would likely stir up hostility in this land, he didn''t care at all. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Such is the logic of the strong.


    Would a soaring falcon be concerned about the hostility of ants on the ground? Certainly not, and neither would the sun high above in the sky.


    "Pay the bill and let''s go." Kyle stood up from his seat and headed toward the bar''s exit.


    "Boss, where are we going?" Raina asked from behind.


    "Mount Fuji," Kyle calmly replied.


    Mount Fuji¡ª Japan''s most iconic mountain, often referred to as the "sacred mountain," stands at an elevation of about 3,400 meters. It is an active volcano.


    Though it wasn''t winter, the base of the mountain was adorned with blooming cherry blossoms, while higher up, the vegetation thinned. The summit was perpetually snow-capped, a stark white peak piercing the clouds.


    Kyle and Raina, like ordinary tourists, strolled through the scenic area at the foot of Mount Fuji. There were many locals there to view the cherry blossoms. While people did give them a few extra glances, no one seemed to recognize them.


    It had been seventy years since the events of World War II, and not everyone could recognize Kyle. After all, information about him had been heavily restricted in Japan, with photos, films, and even news reports banned from circulation to avoid causing public panic.


    Some locals even thought Raina''s sword, Muramasa, was part of a cosplay of some anime heroine.


    A few otaku wanted to take photos with her but decided against it after feeling the intimidating aura surrounding Kyle, so they settled instead of taking a few pictures from a distance.


    "This place hasn''t changed much," Kyle remarked as he observed the majestic mountain in front of him.


    "If the mountain had changed, that would be pretty shocking."


    Just as Raina playfully stuck out her pink tongue, the ground suddenly shook violently. The cherry blossom trees around them shuddered, and the petals fell like snow.


    "What is this...?" Kyle narrowed his eyes, focusing on a certain part of Mount Fuji. He sensed a familiar and powerful presence approaching.


    Then, in the shocked gazes of countless onlookers, Mount Fuji erupted with a deafening roar. The summit spewed fiery red lava, thick smoke rising straight into the blue sky, followed by continuous aftershocks.


    "The volcano is erupting! Earthquake!"


    Tourists and passersby at the foot of the mountain screamed in panic, fleeing desperately in all directions.


    Kyle and Raina, however, stood still, exchanging a glance. Then, they shot into the sky, flying toward the source of the eruption at Mount Fuji.


    Mount Fuji, usually as serene and graceful as a queen, now raged like a furious demon, spewing scorching lava toward the sky. The mountain trembled, sending hot boulders tumbling down its slopes.


    While the front of Mount Fuji seemed unchanged, Kyle and Raina circled to the back, where they found something remarkable. A massive hole had appeared on the mountainside, around fifty meters in both length and width, leading deep into the mountain''s interior.


    The hole resembled the lair of some giant beast. Outside the cave, along the mountain''s slope, were enormous footprints¡ªeach large enough to fit an entire car inside.


    The mysterious creature that left these footprints had headed toward the sea, its trail vanishing into the distance.


    "Could it be that egg hatched?" Raina wondered aloud as she hovered in the air beside Kyle.


    "It''s likely."


    Kyle felt a headache coming on. Whatever had hatched from that egg was clearly no small matter. The eruption and the earthquakes all seemed far more dramatic than anything he had anticipated.


    (End of chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 576 Tokyo Prepares

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    "Mount Fuji erupted for the first time in decades, with visible lava flowing out of it. Tokyo is experiencing continuous earthquakes, ranging from magnitudes six to seven, causing many residents to flee the city."


    "A giant hole was discovered on the backside of Mount Fuji, along with a trail of enormous footprints. Eyewitnesses reported seeing a massive creature, standing on two legs, resembling a lizard or Tyrannosaurus rex, emerging from the mountain and heading towards the ocean."


    "First, there was the mysterious blue eagle, and now we have this colossal beast, reportedly around 50 meters tall. Nicknamed ''Godzilla,'' this ancient creature, possibly from the prehistoric era, seems to have hatched from an egg. Millions of years ago, these creatures might have ruled the earth. Now that they''re back, how will humanity respond?"


    Journalists thrive in chaotic situations, no matter the country. By the afternoon, the morning''s event had spread through various media outlets, reaching most of Japan. And in this case, there was no need to exaggerate¡ª the truth alone was enough to sell the story.


    "Could it be that humanity''s true enemy isn''t from outer space, but ancient creatures from Earth itself?"


    This philosophical yet real concern sparked anxiety and heated discussions among the people of Japan.


    At the same time, a photo began circulating on online forums in Japan. It was a blurry shot of Kyle and Raina walking together, with the focus on Raina, while Kyle''s face was only partially visible.


    Initially, the picture was shared by an anime fan on a discussion forum. However, it quickly garnered significant attention and curiosity.


    "Although the photo is a bit blurry and taken from afar, that woman with the long sword is absolutely stunning!"


    "I agree! She looks natural and graceful, like a modern-day warrior straight out of a painting."


    "Five seconds. I want to know everything about her."


    "You''re late! I got everything in three seconds."


    The discussion was typical internet chatter until someone pointed out:


    "The woman is beautiful, sure, but has no one noticed the foreign guy next to her?"


    "I did. He''s handsome, but even from just his profile, he gives me an unsettling vibe. It made my skin crawl."


    "Same here. Looking at him gives me chills, it feels like I''m staring at something more dangerous than a viper. Is there something cursed about this photo?"


    "Doesn''t anyone recognize him? You guys haven''t browsed foreign news or studied history? He looks like that man¡­ If it''s really him, we need to get out of Tokyo!"


    "Is he scarier than Godzilla?"


    "Hah, you have no idea!"


    ---


    In the Prime Minister''s office in Tokyo, the current Prime Minister, a short, plump man, slammed his phone onto the table, his face flushed red with frustration. "Why? How is it that the public knows about him before we do? What is the Defense Department doing?"


    A group of suited Japanese officials stood around him with their heads bowed in silence, unsure of what to say.


    "The greatest enemy of our nation is walking through our cities, entering bars, strolling through the streets, and no one reported it! This is beyond humiliating!" The Prime Minister raged while pounding his fist on the table. "What, are they waiting for him to put a knife to my throat before they notice?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    General Fuyi coughed lightly and reminded him, "Prime Minister, the urgent matter is figuring out how to deal with this situation."


    "The previous administrations couldn''t handle it, so what can we do?"


    The Prime Minister collapsed into his chair, sitting quietly for a moment before issuing a cold command. "First, shut down all online forums and block any photos or reports about that man being in Japan. Then, mobilize the armed forces from the nearest military bases and deploy them to Tokyo!"


    "Prime Minister, are you preparing for war?"


    General Fuyi''s eyes narrowed in shock, while the other officials exchanged uneasy glances. It wasn''t that they lacked courage, but their sense of pride and the spirit of the samurai had been shattered beyond repair seventy years ago by that man.


    The Prime Minister squinted dangerously and barked, "What are you all afraid of? Times have changed! That man no longer belongs to the American military. Even if he hasn''t aged, I refuse to believe that this relic from the past can still defy the might of today''s superpowers!"


    He paused and sneered. "Back then, he was formidable, but claiming that he single-handedly defeated the Japanese government? That''s an exaggeration. No matter how powerful he was, he was just a man who developed superpowers early. Nowadays, we have combat machines, non-human entities, and countless master swordsmen!"


    The Prime Minister''s words helped to restore some color to the pale faces of General Fuyi and the other officials. Yes, the times had changed. Enemies they once couldn''t defeat might now be conquerable.


    General Fuyi pondered aloud, "However, moving the military into Tokyo so quickly might cause public panic and suspicion."


    "That''s not a problem," The Prime Minister replied with a smirk. "We can use the recent reports of the blue eagle and Godzilla. Just say the military is here to deal with the unknown creatures."


    "I see," General Fuyi nodded in realization.


    "Oh, and one more thing," the Prime Minister added as if remembering something, "Send word of the Black Devil''s arrival to those few families and organizations in Japan. Do it now!"


    "Understood." General Fuyi saluted and left.


    The Prime Minister clenched his fists while his eyes flashed with a cold light as he spoke. "If he stayed in America, there would be little we could do. But he came to us. How arrogant! Now that he''s here, he won''t leave."


    ---


    As night fell, recent strange events left many people fleeing Tokyo for vacations or staying home, making the streets unusually quiet.


    Kyle and Raina walked side by side, leaving the busy city behind and arriving at a dark, secluded street corner.


    "Come out," Kyle said calmly, addressing the seemingly empty street.


    "Impressive, Major General of the American military from World War II."


    A voice sneered from the darkness, and in the blink of an eye, four or five figures in black, wearing fox or cat masks, appeared on nearby rooftops with swords strapped to their backs, glaring coldly down at Kyle and Raina in the moonlight.


    "Ninjas?" Kyle muttered, wondering aloud. He turned to Raina and asked, "Do they know anything about Logan?"


    The ninjas were confused, but Raina''s eyes flashed silver as she scanned them. She shook her head. "No, they''re just here on orders from their organization to test us."


    "Then kill them all."


    Kyle spoke as if he were talking about swatting a few pesky flies.


    (End of the Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 577 Late-Night Encounter with a Maiden

    The streetlights in the alley flickered back on, revealing the bodies of several black-clad ninjas lying in pools of blood, their eyes still wide open in disbelief, as if they had witnessed something beyond comprehension.


    *Swish, Swish, Swish-*


    Several dark figures jumped over the rooftops of modern buildings. These figures were nimble and agile and they used the buildings as platforms to leap and land beside the fallen bodies of their comrades. These newcomers, also dressed in black with strange cat or fox-like ninja masks, began to inspect and handle the bodies.


    "We were only half a minute late, and they''re all dead - every single one of them killed in a single blow, not even lasting a single round," A ninja muttered, swallowing nervously.


    A tall figure stepped out of the shadows and the other ninjas gave way. Under the dim streetlights, it became clear that this figure wore a distinctive demon mask and two samurai swords strapped to his back.


    "Captain Yasha," The ninjas greeted him respectfully.


    Captain Yasha looked at the bodies on the ground and grumbled, "If we had arrived half a minute earlier, not only would they be lying here - we''d be dead next to them.


    "After destroying the first group of ninjas, they disappeared without a trace," One of the ninjas reported.


    Captain Yasha chuckled quietly before speaking. "They must have realized that we didn''t have the information they wanted. Killing us wouldn''t serve any purpose. Go and investigate the name ''Logan''. It seems they were looking for him. And report tonight''s events to the higher-ups. Let them know: without the will to die, we can''t even hope to probe this man''s strength."


    "Understood," The ninjas replied.


    "If you don''t want to die a miserable death, stay sharp. This time, the target isn''t some small-time opponent. We''re dealing with a living legend," Captain Yasha warned with a cold look in his eyes. The ninjas, aware of their leader''s reputation, nodded gravely. If even their captain feared the enemy, the threat must be unimaginable.


    What they did not notice was that high above them, at an altitude of nearly 3,000 meters, Kyle and Raina hovered in the air, silently observing the scene below.


    With her sword Muramasa strapped to her back, Raina''s silver eyes glowed, her dark hair blowing wildly in the wind, giving her an almost divine appearance.


    "They were all brainwashed death soldiers," She said quietly. "Their memories are fragmented and incomplete. Those down there are probably the same. They''re from a secret organization in Japan. Their missions are passed down through hidden channels, and even the core members often have no idea who their superiors are or where the organization''s headquarters are located."


    "But if you wanted to, you could track them down, right?" Kyle asked with a smile.


    "Of course," Raina replied calmly. These supposedly clever organizational tactics were old tricks to her - ones she had mastered and discarded decades ago.


    With her extraordinary mental abilities, as long as there was a target to track, there was nowhere to hide.


    Kyle shrugged. "Good. Then I''ll leave it to you. Track down the source of the organization and see if there''s a lead to Logan. Oh, and wipe out the organization while you''re at it."


    "No problem," Raina nodded, casting a sideways glance at Kyle. "What about you, boss?"


    "There''s a place I''ve wanted to visit for seventy years," Kyle said with a serene smile. "The war ended too soon and I never got the chance."


    Raina pondered his words, realizing it was going to be a long, sleepless night.


    ---


    In New Tokyo, at the Imperial Palace.


    Although the emperor''s political power had been transferred to the prime minister after World War II, the emperor still held a symbolic position as the nation''s figurehead, ranking just below the prime minister in status.


    The emperor had been deified for generations and was regarded as a god-like figure in Imperial Japan. Even the new prime minister had to receive the emperor''s blessing before being let into office.


    The city was turbulent, with hidden dangers lurking everywhere. The Imperial Palace, where the Emperor and his family lived, was heavily guarded by soldiers and ninja mercenaries, and entry was strictly forbidden.


    In one of the rooms on the third floor, a faint light flickered. A young woman in an officer''s uniform approached a door and knocked.


    "Is that you, Kazuko? Come in," A weak voice came from inside.


    Kazuko entered and found an elderly man with white hair standing in front of a portrait of his grandfather, the emperor during World War II.


    "Grandfather," She greeted softly.


    "Hmm," The old man replied, his eyes never leaving the portrait. After a long pause, he finally spoke, his voice filled with regret. "Seventy years have passed. I was only twelve when we surrendered. My father committed seppuku, and I inherited the throne as a child, stripped of my power as leader of the nation."


    "Your father wasn''t much better. He reigned for only a few years before succumbing to illness, forcing me to take the throne again. It was only because of your uncle''s schemes that we regained control of the leadership," The old man continued, his hands clenched in anger. "That man caused all of this. I never thought he''d come back here."


    "Grandfather, trust me," Kazuko said, her voice filled with determination. "I will free us from this demon and restore our family''s honor."


    "I''m counting on you. I''m not worried about you, but Sachiko..." The old man sighed.


    Kazuko remained silent, considering her sister. "She''s not fit to stay in Tokyo right now, but she''s too frail to be moved to the countryside. Don''t worry, I''ve assigned the Third Grandmaster of Swordsmanship of Japan to protect her."


    "The Third Grandmaster? That would be Kenichi, right?" the old man asked.


    "Yes. He only has one sword technique, but if it weren''t for that, I think he would be second," Kazuko replied.


    "Good. That reassures me," The old man said and turned his gaze back to the portrait, lost in thought. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---


    Behind the Imperial Palace, in a peaceful traditional garden, a young woman in a long kimono knelt on the wooden floor of the veranda, leaning against the doorframe.


    Her beautiful face was tinged with an unhealthy pallor, making her look even more delicate and pitiful. Her long black hair cascaded down her shoulders and pooled on the floor, along with her kimono, like a cherry blossom blooming unnoticed in the night.


    The girl stared blankly into the moonlit garden, her eyes devoid of life. Suddenly, heavy footsteps echoed down the corridor, drawing her attention.


    Normally, no one would come at this hour. Even if someone did, they would be careful not to make such a careless noise.


    To her surprise, a tall blond man, still wearing mud-caked boots, strolled casually past her down the hallway.


    "So quiet, I thought no one lived here," Kyle remarked, stopping to look down at the girl.


    "Who are you? And why are you... *cough*... here?" The kimono-clad girl asked, her large, innocent eyes wide with curiosity.


    "I just walked in," Kyle replied simply.


    "And the guards outside? Didn''t they stop you?" the girl asked, feeling confused.


    Kyle chuckled. "Stop me? There are people in this world who could, but none of them are on Earth."


    (End of chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 578 Young Lady, Do You Want to Live?

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    The autumn night breeze gently swept over the Emperor''s Pavilion, causing the cherry blossoms in the courtyard to fall and drift into the pond near the rock garden, creating gentle ripples.


    "You must be very strong," The girl in the kimono said, her eyes wide with curiosity as she looked directly at the tall and muscular Kyle.


    "I guess so," Kyle replied with a slight smile. He wasn''t sure if the girl before him was simply naive or truly innocent. Despite him being a foreign intruder, she showed no hostility, only curiosity and an inexplicable sense of joy.


    "What is your name?" She asked again.


    "Isn''t it proper to give your name first before asking for someone else''s?" Kyle shot back with a playful question.


    "Oh, right." The girl tilted her head slightly, her voice soft as she introduced herself: "I''m ''Princess Sakura.'' Sakura as in cherry blossom, and princess as in divine maiden. But my family calls me ''Sachiko,'' which means they want me to be happy forever, even though I''m not quite sure what happiness is."


    "I''m Kyle. Like the ''Ka'' in ''Kaito'' and the ''Le'' in ''Erkang,''" Kyle replied, playing along with the pun from his former life. He continued to observe the girl''s delicate and pale face, and upon hearing his name, Princess Sakura smiled earnestly and commented: S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Kyle... that''s a nice name."


    For a moment, Kyle didn''t know how to react. This young girl, unlike the rest of Imperial Japan who saw his name as something demonic and forbidden, seemed to show no fear, only innocence.


    Clack, Clack, Clack-''


    Suddenly, the sound of wooden sandals echoed through the hallway. Kyle glanced to the side and saw a dark figure scurrying past. In the next instant, a young samurai from Japan, dressed in traditional warrior attire, appeared before him and leaped into the air. His sword was raised high above his head, ready to strike.


    Before the girl could register what was happening, she saw only a flash of white light.


    So fast.


    Kyle''s eyes flashed in surprise. The speed of the strike was so fast that an ordinary person''s body would be torn in half before he even noticed.


    But unfortunately for the samurai, his opponent was Kyle.


    Without dodging, Kyle quickly extended a single finger from his left hand and used it to block the incoming sword.


    "Clang-


    The samurai''s blade struck Kyle''s finger, making a sharp metallic sound. A trail of bright red blood trickled from his finger and dripped onto the pale hand of Princess Sakura, who was kneeling beside him.


    Kyle was actually surprised this time. He had been wounded. Even though he hadn''t used his dual star energy, the power of Vulcan, or the protection of Venom and Vis, the fact that a human could wound his now godlike body could only be described in four words.


    The pinnacle of perfection.


    This was a sword strike at the peak of mastery, one that could even touch the divine.


    But while Kyle was surprised, the one who was truly shaken and desperate was the samurai known as Kenichi.


    In this era of advanced technology, where martial arts and swordsmanship were in decline, Kenichi had no techniques or formal moves. For thirty years, he had relied solely on this single, all-or-nothing strike, defeating countless modern masters and grandmasters of swordsmanship throughout Imperial Japan.


    Kenichi had even cut through tanks and firearms, but now, against Imperial Japan''s greatest enemy, his ultimate strike had only resulted in a minor cut on his one finger.


    This was the strongest in the world.


    Kenichi sheathed his sword and knelt before Kyle, his spirit broken.


    "You''re not going to continue?" Kyle asked, puzzled.


    Kenichi let out a bitter laugh. How could he go on? He had put everything into this one blow. Even if Kyle stood still and let him attack, a hundred or a thousand blows wouldn''t be enough to really hurt him.


    Kenichi took a deep breath and smiled ruefully. "As expected from the American Kyle. I really... can''t compare to the sword masters of the past. No matter how hard I try to catch up, it''s all in vain."


    "That stroke of yours - during the Second World War, no swordsman in Imperial Japan could have matched it," Kyle said without emotion, speaking the truth. Back then, he had only been a Super Soldier, with a huge gap between him and his current godlike form.


    "To have your approval, I can die without regret," Kenichi smiled faintly as he knelt down and planted his sword on the floor of the corridor. "Go ahead. To die at your hands would be a worthy end after thirty years of swordsmanship."


    "Very well, I''ll grant your wish," Kyle said as he snapped his fingers and sent a golden flame towards Kenichi. The fire consumed him instantly, his clothes and flesh turned to ash in a flash, until only his sword remained, driven into the ground.


    The night wind blew, scattering the ashes from the courtyard, leaving only the sword embedded in the ground.


    Kyle looked down at his still-bleeding finger, noticing that the wound had not healed.


    "Another Carbonadium sword?" Kyle wondered as he looked at the sword. Only a weapon made of such a material could suppress his regenerative abilities, similar to the blade of Muramasa. Kenichi''s sword would probably also be considered a cursed blade in Imperial Japan.


    "You''re injured..." Princess Sakura''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts as she held out her hand. A soft white light radiated from her palm and fell on Kyle''s wounded finger, healing it completely.


    Healing powers?


    Kyle raised an eyebrow and looked at Princess Sakura, his voice cold as he reminded her, "You do realize you''re helping your enemy."


    "Enemy?" Princess Sakura replied with confusion. "I only know the difference between someone healthy and someone sick."


    "And you''re not afraid of me?" Kyle asked, still bewildered by this strange girl who seemed to be imprisoned in the Emperor''s Pavilion, yet was protected by powerful swordsmen.


    "Are you going to kill me?" Princess Sakura asked with a pure, unadulterated smile, leaning weakly against the wooden door. She continued quietly, "The doctor said... I only have six months to live. My healing powers can save others, but they can''t save me. I''m not even afraid of death, so why should I be afraid of you?"


    "I see..." Kyle knelt down, moving closer to her as he looked into her lifeless eyes, a faint smile forming on his lips. "Young lady, do you wish to live? I can give you life - fifty years, a hundred years, even a thousand years if you wish."


    At that moment, Kyle was like a devil from hell, offering humanity its most coveted wish.


    But Princess Sakura shook her head without hesitation. "No, I don''t want to."


    "Why?" Kyle was taken aback.


    "Even if I lived on, I would still be here, wasting my days. It would be boring. I might as well die early," Princess Sakura said with a serene smile on her face.


    Kyle suddenly understood. This girl had no purpose in life. She could live or die. It made no difference to her. That''s why there was no fear in her eyes - no sense of danger, just a desire to pass the time in the last stretch of her life.


    "Interesting... Let me teach you the beauty of life," Kyle said as he reached out, pulling Princess Sakura''s slender waist towards him with one hand and cupping the back of her head with the other.


    "Beauty?" Princess Sakura blinked in confusion, but before she could say anything more, Kyle pressed his lips forcefully against hers, cutting off her words along with her breath.


    (Chapter End)

 IMUC Chapter 579 A Deal with the Devil

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    The night was quiet, and the courtyard was still.


    "The first part is easy enough, but following me won''t be so simple," Kyle said, gazing at Princess Sakura.


    His golden eyes flickered with flames and divine light. "This is a cruel deal with the devil. You need to think it through. I will grant you enough lifespan and a new identity and status, but in return, you must give me everything¡ªyour body, soul, mind, even your faith. From now on, all of it will belong to me."


    Without hesitation, Princess Sakura responded, "I am willing."


    Kyle raised his left hand and, from his Card Space, extracted three blue-glowing cards, which he then imbued into Princess Sakura''s frail body.


    These were rare blue-quality **Life Increase** cards, with each one granting thirty years of life, a total of ninety years when combined.


    Moments later, Princess Sakura''s breathing became steady, and the pallor that had plagued her face vanished completely. With newfound strength, she was finally able to push herself up from the floor.


    "The deal is sealed. You belong to me now. From this moment on, your name is ''Princess Sakura Carl.''"


    Kyle gently lifted Princess Sakura in a princess carry, just as the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from outside the courtyard and around the corner of the hallway. The guards within and around the Emperor''s Pavilion had finally noticed something amiss.


    "You''re only realizing now? Too late."


    Holding Princess Sakura, Kyle began drawing circles in the air. A small fiery spark appeared and quickly spun into a wheel, forming a round teleportation portal used by sorcerers.


    By the time a female officer and a group of armed soldiers arrived at the courtyard, both Kyle and Princess Sakura had disappeared. Even the swords were gone, leaving behind only a black demon-illustrated card on the floor.


    "Kyle was here."


    ...


    On the other side of the portal, in the Tokyo region of Imperial Japan, on the second floor of a villa, was the designated resting spot that Kyle and Raina had agreed upon.


    Raina had already returned there, taken a bath, and changed into a fresh set of casual clothes. Her Murasame demon sword was laid on a nearby table.


    The hall lights were on, and Raina, who had been waiting for some time, watched as the portal appeared, and Kyle stepped through, carrying the kimono-clad Princess Sakura.


    "Boss. I thought there''d be someone at the Emperor''s Pavilion who could at least slow you down. Turns out it was just an enticing little girl."


    Raina looked at Princess Sakura in Kyle''s arms and sighed, "Your greatest superpower is collecting lolis, isn''t it?"


    "I''m recruiting talent. It''s been a while since the family has absorbed new blood."


    Kyle cleared his throat and gently placed Princess Sakura on the floor. Raina gazed at her, astonished by her delicate beauty. Princess Sakura''s fragile yet captivating appearance could charm anyone, regardless of gender.


    Princess Sakura was also looking at Raina while Raina observed her. Her eyes lit up slightly. So beautiful, she thought. It was the first time she had ever seen a woman as stunning as Raina, though Princess Sakura hadn''t met many women to begin with.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of her," Raina said, not feeling jealous but instead happy for her Boss. She exuded a serene, regal aura, like a queen.


    "How did things go on your end?" Kyle asked, curious.


    Raina playfully blinked and smiled, "Boss, what do you think?"


    Meanwhile...


    In a large winery on the outskirts of Tokyo, fierce flames engulfed most of the estate buildings. From the entrance to the inner grounds, bodies of men dressed in black lay everywhere. From those wearing common cat and fox ninja masks to those in tengu masks of the Hundred Demons ninja group, all were killed by a single sword strike.


    A Captain wearing a demon mask sat on the untouched edge of a rooftop, watching the carnage within the estate. His legs dangled off the roof, swinging back and forth like a child on a swing.


    "What a massacre. If I had returned half a minute earlier, I''d probably be lying among them."


    Captain Yasha scratched his head and pulled off his mask. Staring at the horribly mangled bodies below, he took a bite of the rice ball in his hand and muttered irritably, "What a hassle. The Blade Killing organization''s base was wiped out. Now I''ll have to find a new group to join. This one''s gone in the blink of an eye. I wonder what''s happening with the other big organizations."


    "Sigh. As long as I don''t have to face those two, everything will be fine. Tokyo''s getting hard to stay in." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The firelight illuminated Captain Yasha''s face, revealing a hideously disfigured man, full of scars and pits.


    **(End of Chapter)**

 IMUC Chapter 580 The Battle Begins

    Outside a forest near the German border.


    A heavy snowfall the previous night had left over thirty centimeters of snow, blanketing the mountains and forest in pure white. The air was filled with a biting chill.


    Captain Steve Rogers, Black Widow Natasha Romanoff, Hawkeye Clint Barton, Hulk Bruce Banner, and Falcon Sam Wilson - all members of the Avengers - were gathered here. Armed to the teeth, they were joined by a group of well-equipped S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, clearly ready for battle.


    Steve sat on his battlefield motorcycle, his vibranium shield strapped to his back, his gaze heavy as he gazed out at the serene, snow-covered forest. The others held their breath, not making a sound, as if waiting for something.


    *Whoosh*


    A faint streak of light flashed across the sky as a gold and red colossus descended from above, landing with a heavy thud in the snow beside the group, his left knee and right fist touching the ground.


    "Tony, you finally made it," Steve exhaled in relief.


    "What''s so urgent you had to call me?" Tony Stark stood up, his Iron Man helmet retracting automatically. As he spoke, he waved at Banner, "Hey, you''re here too, Doc."


    Banner nodded and replied, "Looks like this enemy is going to be a tough one."


    "Where''s Kyle? Isn''t your godfather coming?" Steve frowned, glanced at the sky and then around, but saw no sign of Kyle.


    "You guys don''t know? Godfather''s on vacation andthe place he choose for said vacation is Japan," Tony said, shrugging nonchalantly.


    The Avengers and the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents exchanged confused looks. The *Symbol of Peace* is on vacation in Japan? Are you sure it''s a vacation and not a nation-ending event?


    Tony reassured them, "Relax. Godfather said he''d be careful."


    "Let''s hope so," Steve muttered, rubbing his nose. He couldn''t help but worry. Kyle going to Japan was no small matter - one wrong move and it could escalate into an international crisis.


    "It would be safer with Kyle around, but since he''s not available, we''ll have to make do. Let''s get ready," Steve said, thinking things over before pointing to the woods and explaining to Tony, "We think there''s a hidden Hydra base in there, which is why I called you and Banner."


    "A Hydra base?" Tony was taken aback. After the last action by Kyle and the Carl family, most of Hydra''s bases on Earth had been wiped out. He thought the organization had been dismantled for good.


    Natasha interjected, "I am confident. I''ve confirmed it through several investigations, and this is not a small base - it''s a large one with a lot of Hydra personnel."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go. Good thing I brought plenty of ammo this time," Tony quipped, putting his Iron Man helmet back on. The energy cores in his chest and eyes lit up with a bright white glow.


    Three minutes later.


    Deep in the snowy forest, the base fortress sounded an alarm.


    "We are under attack! All personnel, prepare for battle!"


    Hydra guards armed with energy weapons rushed out to defend the snow-covered terrain. Standing beside them were a red-haired woman and a silver-haired young man. They exchanged a glance and a nod before joining the Hydra forces in battle.


    The peaceful forest had erupted into chaos as the Avengers, led by Captain America, clashed with Hydra''s defenses. The sound of gunfire and explosions filled the air.


    Steve, riding his battlefield motorcycle, navigated the rugged, snowy terrain with ease. Seeing Hydra guards ahead, he grabbed his vibranium shield from his back and hurled it forward.


    The shield flew like a massive disk, knocking down several Hydra guards in its path before returning to Steve''s hand, defying the laws of physics.


    Falcon, Hawkeye, and Black Widow each picked off enemies with precision shots from their guns and bows, every shot claiming a Hydra soldier''s life.


    Meanwhile, the Hulk, transformed into his green alter ego, rampaged through the forest, smashing trees, tanks, and small fortifications. The battle had just begun, but the superheroes were already dominating the scene, creating a one-sided massacre.


    "This is going well," Tony remarked as he flew over the battlefield. He casually fired off a few energy bursts, destroying heavy artillery positions around the fortress. Speaking into his comms, he said, "I''m going inside the fortress. You guys take the outside."


    "Go ahead," Steve agreed, seeing that the situation was well under control. After many battles, the Avengers and S.H.I.E.L.D. had become much more experienced and could handle such skirmishes with ease.


    As Iron Man flew ahead and left the group, an unexpected twist occurred.


    Steve was riding his motorcycle through the battlefield when something moving at high speed suddenly struck him. He was thrown from his bike and rolled into the deep snow.


    "Hmm?" Hawkeye noticed something strange and crouched down, drawing his bow to aim. But in the next instant, he too was hit by a blur of movement and spun 180 degrees in the air.


    "Be careful, we''ve got injuries on our side. Banner, stop charging - we need your help," Natasha called over the radio as she rushed to help Hawkeye up.


    Steve, rising from the snow, warned, "Everyone, be alert! There''s a enhanced individual among the enemy!"


    Hulk roared and turned to regroup with Natasha and the others, but before he could reach them, a red-haired woman appeared. Her hands emitted a mysterious crimson mist of energy.


    Hulk stopped in his tracks, confused as he stared at the woman. The red mist in her hands began to cloud his already unstable mind.


    "Go," The red-haired woman said, gesturing behind her. Hulk roared and, bypassing her, charged into the ranks of his own team, fiercely attacking the vehicles.


    "This is bad," Falcon said from above, watching helplessly as Hulk went berserk. "Hulk''s out of control!"


    "I''m on my way!" Natasha replied immediately, knowing that she was the only one who could calm Hulk down.


    Hearing the frantic updates from the team, Tony realized the battle had taken a turn for the worse. But he was still busy trying to break through the fortress''s electrical defenses and couldn''t return to assist right away.


    "Looks like I have no choice," Tony sighed. He had hoped to discuss this with Kyle first, but given the urgency, there was no time. He made his decision and issued a remote command to J.A.R.V.I.S.: "Deploy the Iron Man Regiment!"


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 IMUC Chapter 581 Iron Man Regiment and the Twins

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    At Stark Industries, inside the Avengers Tower marked with the SHIELD emblem:


    By remote satellite control, a metal portal on the top floor automatically opened. A series of silver, unpainted Iron Man suits - early model, basic armor units - emerged.


    These Iron Man drones, equipped with power cores similar to the Mark suits, used energy thrusters in their hands and feet that propelled them forward with white flames.


    They quickly accelerated to supersonic speed, forming a line as they headed toward the outskirts of New York City.


    Meanwhile, in the snowy forest on the German border:


    Iron Man hovered 50 meters in the air and fired two small missiles from his shoulder at the Hydra Fortress ahead. But before the missiles could hit the building, they were intercepted by an invisible electrical defense grid that covered the fortress''s dome.


    "J.A.R.V.I.S., hurry up and analyze the weak points in their defense system," Tony ordered.


    "Right away, sir," J.A.R.V.I.S. replied.


    While J.A.R.V.I.S. was scanning, Tony turned his head and noticed small lights approaching from the sky. Soon those lights turned into silver Iron Man units, landing on the snowy battlefield as reinforcements.


    "Iron Man Regiment," Tony muttered in relief. Just then, J.A.R.V.I.S. chimed in, "Sir, I''ve located a weak spot in their electrical grid - on the right side of the building, one meter off the ground."


    Without hesitation, Tony raised his left arm and launched a missile at the weak spot. Upon impact, the missile pierced the protective grid like a needle, causing the entire electrical defense system to collapse.


    "We''re good here. Natasha, it''s time to sing the big guy to sleep¡ª otherwise, my Iron Man Regiment''s going to take some heavy damage," Tony said over the comms before flying toward the Hydra Fortress. The Hydra guards inside the fortress fired at him, but the bullets only sparked off his armor.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Tony quipped as he unleashed a barrage of mini-rockets from his shoulders, mowing down the Hydra guards like wheat.


    With the guards gone, Tony made his way to the central control room. Gathering valuable intelligence and thwarting Hydra''s plans was as important as defeating them on the battlefield.


    Back in the snowy forest:


    With the Iron Man Regiment now supporting Steve and the others, the Hydra guards were quickly losing ground. Natasha approached the out-of-control Hulk, reached out her hand, and whispered reassuringly, "It''s okay, big guy. The sun''s getting real low¡­"


    The Hulk looked at her, his wild expression slowly softening. Eventually, he gently placed his large, rough hand in Natasha''s.


    Meanwhile, in a hidden area at the edge of the forest:


    The red-haired woman and the silver-haired man watched from a distance. The woman spoke quietly, "Let''s go."


    "Alright," The silver-haired man agreed without hesitation, placing his hands on her shoulders. In an instant, they both disappeared, moving with such incredible speed that they became nothing more than blurry shadows, fleeing the battlefield.


    With the departure of these two super-powered individuals, Hydra''s forces completely crumbled.


    An hour later, at Avengers Tower:


    After the battle, the Avengers returned to headquarters in their Quinjet to report their success. Agent Hill was already waiting, having begun analyzing the information Tony had recovered, while medical personnel tended to the injured team members. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How did it go? You must have brought back some good intel this time," Tony asked as he walked alongside Agent Hill in the tower corridor.


    "It''s promising, but also concerning," Hill replied, tapping her tablet as she spoke. "We found several references to Sokovia in the Hydra data. It''s an Eastern European city, not particularly significant on its own, but its strategic location has made it a hotspot for conflict in the past. We''re still not sure what Hydra is planning there."


    "And what about the two super-powered individuals? They gave Cap, Hawkeye, and even the Hulk a run for their money. They seem strong," Tony mused, stroking his chin.


    Hill nodded and swiped her tablet, revealing pictures of the red-haired woman and the silver-haired man. "Their names are Wanda and Pietro - twins. Wanda has abilities related to neural manipulation, energy sensing, and mind control. Pietro has an incredibly fast metabolism and can move at superhuman speeds. One is a psychic, the other a speedster."


    After a pause, Hill added, "Interestingly, Kyle''s Carl family has been looking for these two."


    "Kyle? Godfather?" Tony raised an eyebrow before laughing. "That makes things easier. If Godfather is interested, we may not have to worry about them anymore."


    Tony quickly instructed J.A.R.V.I.S., "Call Godfather. He''ll want to know about this."


    J.A.R.V.I.S. responded, "Sir, it''s currently 2 AM in Japan. Are you sure you want to continue the call?"


    "Oh, right," Tony remembered. "Then let''s give it a few more hours."


    In the Avengers Tower, just above the Iron Man Regiment''s production platform, was the top-floor workshop.


    Dr. Banner, recovering from his transformation, held his aching head as he entered the workshop. In the center of the room, a golden holographic sphere floated and rotated gently in midair.


    Banner stared at the light and reached out to touch it, only to grab empty air.


    "That''s J.A.R.V.I.S.," Tony said, entering the room behind him. "More specifically, the upgraded version of J.A.R.V.I.S. Originally, he was just a basic interface. Now, he''s evolved to manage things far beyond anyone else. I''ve programmed its core to oversee the production and operations of the Iron Man Regiment."


    "Yes, J.A.R.V.I.S. is famous for being highly advanced, but at the end of the day it''s still just a system," Tony continued. "It can''t evolve beyond its programming, unlike Kyle''s A.I., Vis."


    Tony grinned and pulled out a tablet, manipulating it to project a small blue flame next to J.A.R.V.I.S.''s holographic form.


    "What''s that?" Banner asked, staring at the flame, which resembled a human brain firing off neural signals.


    "That''s a piece of Vis''s life core," Tony explained. "I extracted it in a way that won''t harm Vis. With that, I may be able to evolve J.A.R.V.I.S. into a true artificial intelligence. And then..."


    "Ultron," Banner finished.


    Tony nodded gravely. "Yes, Ultron. It will usher in a whole new era."


    This was exactly what Tony had wanted to discuss with Kyle.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 582 The God-Creation Plan

    In Tokyo, Japan, Kyle went to the Emperor''s Pavilion and kidnapped Princess Sakura. But the night was far from over - it was just the beginning of mayhem. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''''3 AM.


    Tokyo was suddenly on lockdown, with police stationed in every district to block all roads leading out of the city. All vehicles and people were prohibited from leaving the city. The military fighter jets, helicopters, tanks, and armed troops entered Tokyo in full view of the public.


    It was as if a high-explosive grenade had been thrown into a lake, causing an uproar. Tokyo residents, awakened from their sleep, were too afraid to leave their homes. Online forums, however, were abuzz with discussion of the drastic action taken by Japan''s high command.


    It was clear to everyone that something significant had happened in Tokyo. The Japanese government would not have made such a controversial decision unless they were pushed to the limit.


    After the army entered Tokyo, they focused their search on the Emperor''s Pavilion and systematically began to check every house. At first, some civilians resisted, but the military presented legal search warrants, leaving them no choice but to comply.


    The search teams quickly approached the area where Kyle and the others were staying.


    At that moment, Princess Sakura, unaware of the citywide turmoil she had caused, lay on the tatami next to Kyle, her slender, snow-white body wrapped in a thin blanket. She was already asleep, her soft breathing filled with a faint floral scent.


    Raina stood by the second-story window with the curtains drawn, but she could still sense everything going on outside through her mental abilities.


    "Boss, they''re right outside. Should I wake Princess Sakura and go, or take care of them myself?" Raina telepathically conveyed her thoughts to Kyle, who was half lying down, careful not to wake Princess Sakura.


    Kyle silently shook his head.


    He had underestimated Princess Sakura''s importance to the Japanese High Command. Even though they had refrained from attacking Kyle directly, as soon as she was kidnapped, they issued a citywide lockdown and launched a military search within thirty minutes.


    While Princess Sakura had been given a Life Increase Card, extending her lifespan, she was still too weak to move over long distances. The Japanese government seemed to know this, so they sealed off the city and sent troops to search for her within Tokyo.


    Their decision was logical, but they had the misfortune of dealing with Kyle, someone who never played by the rules.


    "Princess Sakura..."


    Kyle looked at the sleeping Princess Sakura, and as his gaze focused, a half-finished purple card appeared beside her, hovering faintly.


    ---


    ''''[Goddess Sakura Bloodline]:'''' A rare purple ability card of the ancient near-divine Goddess Sakura, partially replicated through advanced genetic techniques.


    Goddess Sakura possesses a unique life energy capable of healing others, even restoring someone to full health on the brink of death.


    However, due to the method of replication, the healing is only half as effective, and each time someone is healed, the user''s own life span is shortened.


    ''Current status: Cannot be extracted.


    ---


    "Goddess Sakura..." Kyle thought as he looked at her delicate face. He remembered hearing legends of ancient deities in Japan, the most famous being the Goddess Sakura (Konohanasakuya-hime) and Amaterasu.


    Combined with what he knew of Raina, whom he had rescued from an underground laboratory in Japan seventy years ago, it all began to make sense.


    Kyle mused to himself, "I never expected Japan to be secretly continuing research on artificial humans and genetic experimentation. They''re trying to resurrect powerful deities like the Goddess Sakura in human form."


    It was no wonder that Japan''s leaders reacted so drastically when Princess Sakura was taken. After all, she held the key to the monumental secret of the "God-Creation" project.


    ---


    ''''Outside the villa.''''


    A team of armed Japanese soldiers stood at the entrance. Their captain held a search warrant, eyeing the dark, three-story villa with suspicion.


    "Captain, we rang the doorbell, but no one responded," A soldier reported. "According to records, this villa belongs to a man named Ichiro Honda, but it has been vacant for five years. There''s probably no one inside."


    The captain glared at him. "What do you think? Break down the door! We''re searching the entire place from top to bottom. Leave nothing unchecked!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The soldiers immediately scaled the fence and kicked down the front door. They swept through the first floor with flashlights and began checking each room as they moved upwards.


    The captain stood by the entrance, tense, his finger hovering over the alarm button, ready to call for backup if anything seemed off.


    Five minutes later, the soldiers emerged, shaking their heads. "All clear, Captain. The building is empty."


    "Good. Move on to the next house," The captain ordered, relieved. His finger slid off the alarm button, and he led the soldiers to the neighboring property.


    Inside the ransacked villa, the second floor was shrouded in darkness, but a faint, unnoticeable glow reflected off a mirror-like surface.


    ---


    ''''Inside the mirror dimension.''''


    The second-floor living room of the villa remained untouched. Princess Sakura continued to sleep, undisturbed by the noise. Kyle and Raina stood at the edge of the mirror wall, watching the soldiers as they moved on.


    "We still haven''t heard from Logan. Do you think his disappearance is related to Japan''s God-Creation plan?" Raina asked softly.


    Kyle''s eyes gleamed. "Not sure. But we''ll know soon enough."


    Tonight had only just begun.


    ---


    ''''Tokyo, city center.''''


    In the busiest commercial district, normally bustling 24/7, the streets had quieted somewhat due to the military''s presence. Still, a fair number of people filled the sidewalks creating a lively atmosphere.


    Suddenly, a deep "thud" echoed through the area, accompanied by a faint tremor. At first, people thought they imagined it. But then came a second, louder "thud," followed by a third, and with each, the tremors grew stronger.


    The bustling crowd fell silent, stopping in their tracks. No one spoke. Confusion spread as they looked around, trying to pinpoint the source of the sound.


    "Thud... Thud... Thud!"


    The ground shook more violently with each impact, so much so that water in glasses at nearby restaurants began to spill over.


    Finally, the crowd realized with growing horror that the noise and tremors were coming from beneath their feet¡ª from deep underground.


    ''''(End of chapter.)''''


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 583 Godzilla, The Strongest Swordsman

    Boom!!!


    A tremendous sound echoed from underground, and it felt as if it was coming from the core of the earth. This time, a skyscraper on a busy street suddenly collapsed, causing destruction comparable to a magnitude-eight earthquake.


    The terrified crowds in the streets could no longer stand it and began to flee in panic. The police, military, helicopters in the sky, and tanks on the ground heard the commotion and rushed to the scene.


    "Roar!"


    A huge crater had formed where the skyscraper once stood. A thunderous, piercing roar came from within, sending dust and debris swirling through the city streets. At the center of the dust cloud, a pair of glowing, beastly eyes appeared.


    A civilian helicopter carrying media reporters descended, its bright lights piercing the dust to reveal just the corner of the enormous creature''s body.


    "What on earth is that?"


    A reporter opened the back door of the helicopter, ignoring the fierce winds, and extended the camera outside, eager to get a firsthand account.


    At that moment, the live feed showed a monstrous, fanged mouth descending from the sky, casting a shadow that engulfed the entire helicopter.


    "No!"


    The reporter''s frantic scream echoed through the Tokyo sky. Countless onlookers in the streets saw the massive jaws of a lizard-like creature clamp down on the helicopter, which instantly exploded into a ball of fire.


    The creature emerged from the crater and stepped onto the city streets. Its body was over 50 meters tall, dwarfing even the skyscrapers. Hulking and massive, it stood on two legs, and with a single sweep of its long tail, it sliced a nearby building in half.


    "Run! It''s Godzilla!"


    Someone in the crowd shouted, and in an instant, panic spread like wildfire. People began desperately fleeing, abandoning their cars, adding to the chaos as honking echoed through the streets.


    Godzilla lowered his head and stared down at the people scurrying about like ants. He stepped forward, crushing cars and people alike under his massive feet. Many drivers, paralyzed with fear, abandoned their vehicles and ran.


    Whoosh!


    A tank shell whizzed through the air, striking Godzilla''s head and exploding in a fiery blast, causing the beast to stagger and fall back.


    The might of the Japanese military filled the air with the roar of jets and the rumble of tanks, pushing toward Godzilla against the stream of fleeing civilians.


    Despite a direct hit, Godzilla emerged unharmed and quickly rose to his feet. He glared at the military forces, raised his claws, and threw back his head, roaring in rage.


    "Roar!!"


    The sound alone shattered nearby windows, reverberating through the air and echoing throughout the city of Tokyo.


    Standing atop an armored vehicle, a Japanese commander raised his sword and shouted, "All units, advance! Keep up the suppressive fire!"


    A battle between the unknown creature, Godzilla, and Japan''s military forces had broken out in the heart of Tokyo''s busiest district.


    Meanwhile, at the Prime Minister''s Office, in the conference room on the third floor...


    The current Prime Minister of Japan sat at the head of the table, with officials and generals seated on either side. The chandelier above them swayed and the water in their glasses trembled. Even 20 kilometers away, they could faintly hear the distant sounds of monster roars and explosions from downtown.


    "There is no need for me to explain the gravity of the current situation," the Prime Minister said gravely.


    It had been a time of endless crisis for Tokyo - first with America''s Kyle, now with Godzilla. The city was falling apart at an alarming rate.


    One of the officials turned to the highest-ranking general and asked, "General Kojiro, how are things in the city center?" All eyes turned to the General.


    "To be honest, it''s not looking good."


    General Kojiro took a deep breath before continuing, "The creature they call Godzilla is much tougher than we imagined. It''s not just any ancient life form. Regular artillery is ineffective, and only missiles can barely hurt it. Fortunately, the military was already stationed nearby, and we''ve been able to hold it off with heavy firepower. But if we were to take it down, half of Tokyo could be destroyed in the process.


    The officials collectively gasped. Half of Tokyo? That would include where they were sitting.


    The Prime Minister warned, "Remember, there''s still that man watching and waiting in the shadows.


    The room fell silent. With that realization, it became clear that Tokyo was at a critical juncture.


    Narrowing his eyes, the Prime Minister made a decisive suggestion, "At this point, I propose we activate the second synthetic human from the ''God Creation Plan.''"


    "I agree," General Kojiro was the first to raise his hand.


    "I agree." "I second that," the other officials quickly followed. To fight a monster, they had to awaken a warrior who was also a monster.


    Beneath the city of Tokyo, in a secret underground bio-research facility...


    Scientists in white coats were hard at work. In the main hall of the facility, there was a cylindrical glass chamber filled with liquid. Inside, a muscular man lay curled up, suspended in the liquid.


    "The world''s greatest swordsman... finally... will be resurrected today."


    An elderly scientist stood in front of the chamber, gazing at the man inside with a look of fanatical awe. He turned to the other researchers and commanded, "By order of the Prime Minister, open the chamber. Release him!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The researchers operated the control panel beside the chamber, draining the liquid and unlocking the chamber for the first time, revealing the powerful body of the man inside.


    "Wake up, wake up."


    At the elder''s soft murmur, the man''s body shook. As he regained consciousness, he stood instinctively, casting a cold, terrifying aura over the laboratory.


    This was not the presence of a mere human. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The researchers couldn''t meet his gaze and backed away in fear.


    The elder knelt on one knee and greeted respectfully, "Miyamoto Musashi, welcome to this era."


    "Where is this?" Miyamoto Musashi asked in confusion.


    The elder replied, "This is New Tokyo, beneath the earth, in what is now the capital of Imperial Japan. It is the 21st century, three or four hundred years after your death."


    "Why am I...?"


    Miyamoto Musashi looked at his hands- young, strong hands, unlike those of the 60-year-old man who had died long ago. He began to believe part of the elder''s story.


    "It''s thanks to genetic science," The elder smiled. "We harvested crucial brain cells from your remains, and through modern technology, we rebuilt your brain and restored your body to its former glory."


    "What a pointless endeavor," Miyamoto Musashi said coldly. "Three or four centuries later, why bring me back?"


    The elder''s expression remained unchanged as he replied, "I want you to slay a monster, a man named Kyle. In all of Japan''s history, only the strongest swordsman- Miyamoto Musashi- can accomplish this."


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 584 Miyamoto Musashi

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    In the center of Tokyo, Imperial Japan.


    It was now 4 a.m., and although the sky had yet to brighten, the continuous barrage of artillery fire lighting up the night sky made it seem like day.


    The area within a 300-meter radius of the battlefield, once a bustling pedestrian street surrounded by skyscrapers, had been leveled to rubble. Flames burned in every corner, while dust and smoke filled the air, shrouding the area.


    The Imperial Japan Army''s fighter jets, tanks, and off-road vehicles equipped with cannons encircled the devastated area tightly, unleashing relentless firepower. Without the need for a precise aim, they bombarded the interior area continuously.


    With such overwhelming firepower, not even a mountain could withstand the assault. Yet, within the epicenter of the bombardment, amidst the dust clouds, a massive beast still stood tall. Its enormous beastly eyes flickered with red light, and it used its immense body to endure the blasts, occasionally letting out deep, angry roars.


    "Keep the pressure on, don''t stop!"


    The commanding general stood on an off-road vehicle, locking eyes with the colossal beast as he shouted, "Keep Godzilla trapped here! We cannot let it escape. Behind us is the vast Tokyo city!"


    The command was relayed, and the intensity of the attack increased, turning Godzilla''s position into a sea of fire. Godzilla was forced into a crater riddled with holes, unable to stand up, its roars growing weaker.


    **In the Mirror Dimension.**


    Kyle and Raina stood nearby, unaffected by the battle as they observed from within the mirrored reality.


    Watching as Godzilla''s life force began to fade, Raina said softly, "It looks like that monster won''t last much longer."


    "Don''t be so quick to judge," Kyle replied, shaking his head. A smirk crept onto his face, as though the real show had just begun.


    Raina was puzzled by why her boss seemed so confident in the massive, ugly creature. Just then, Godzilla, lying in the crater, blinked its eyes. A blue, nuclear-like energy began to surge from the tip of its tail, traveling up its spine.


    "What is that?" Raina''s eyes widened. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the next instant, with the blue energy gathered at its head, Godzilla opened its jaws wide. Accompanied by a deafening roar, a beam of blue energy shot out from its mouth.


    The blue energy beam swept across the streets, and wherever it passed¡ª fighter jets, tanks, buildings, and even the ground¡ª everything was obliterated into nothingness.


    In an instant, one area was turned to scorched earth.


    The relentless barrage stopped abruptly, and a few fighter jets flew low overhead. The pilots looked down at the area where several squads had been obliterated, and they were speechless and filled with terror.


    In the blink of an eye, an entire section of the street was vaporized, along with hundreds of soldiers, dozens of tanks, and several aircraft.


    "This monster can use energy attacks?"


    Even the soldiers of Imperial Japan were shocked, and Raina stared in disbelief. A creature with a body that powerful, capable of releasing nuclear energy? It was like the Hulk shooting energy blasts, which is utterly outrageous.


    "It''s even stronger than some alien dragons," Kyle said, as if he had expected this all along.


    To put it into perspective, the egg that hatched Godzilla had already reached the purple tier of rarity, even higher than the basic level of Venom. After decades of absorbing energy, the Godzilla that emerged had powers that rivaled or exceeded the rare purple tier, matching the level of strength possessed by the Hulk.


    Moreover, since the egg had been drawn from a card, even through the mirror dimension, Kyle could still sense a faint connection with Godzilla.


    After destroying part of the army, Godzilla stood up from the crater and started moving toward the surviving soldiers. Most of them were terrified, unable to rebuild the firepower in time.


    Just as Godzilla was about to break free from the battlefield''s center, a lone figure emerged from the army, walking toward the massive creature, undeterred by the retreating soldiers around him.


    "Oh?"


    In the Mirror Dimension, Kyle and Raina were the first to notice the figure.


    Kyle squinted as he observed the man. He appeared young, with a calm and indifferent expression. His black hair was tied back, and he wore a traditional gray samurai outfit. Two swords hung from his waist as he clacked forward in wooden sandals toward Godzilla.


    "Let''s go see," Kyle said suddenly, raising his left hand. His right hand traced a circle in the air, and a portal opened with sparks. He stepped through, followed closely by Raina, and they emerged on the roof of a nearby building at the edge of the battlefield.


    Back in the real world, they could now fully sense the scorching heat in the air and the pervasive smell of smoke.


    Raina''s silver eyes blinked as she immediately focused her mind on the man with the swords, trying to read his thoughts. Her pupils shrank slightly. "It''s Miyamoto Musashi."


    "Miyamoto Musashi?" Kyle had heard that name before.


    Miyamoto Musashi. In the sword-wielding culture of Imperial Japan, he was the most renowned swordsman in history, an undefeated legend. Although Musashi was a mere mortal, his reputation and prowess exceeded even that of mythological figures like Goddess Sakura and Amaterasu. He was truly a god-like figure among men.


    "It''s unmistakable," Raina confirmed. "His mind is fragmented, with memories scattered like pieces of a broken puzzle. His thoughts are mostly flashbacks from the 1600s, this is not something that would come from from brainwashing."


    Kyle studied Musashi thoughtfully before speaking. "So this is the secret weapon of Imperial Japan''s leadership. They''ve revived the greatest swordsman in history through their ''God-Making Project.''"


    **On the battlefield.**


    Godzilla lowered its head, noticing the human approaching it. It let out a thunderous roar, but Miyamoto Musashi remained unfazed by the sound and wind. As he closed the final ten meters between them, he placed both hands on the hilts of his swords and rushed toward Godzilla.


    Enraged, Godzilla raised its left foot, preparing to stomp on Musashi. However, Musashi dodged with a series of agile rolls, avoiding the massive foot. He then nimbly kicked off Godzilla''s right leg, leaping several meters into the air.


    "Impressive," Raina remarked in surprise.


    "That''s more than just impressive," Kyle replied. Musashi''s physical abilities far surpassed human limits.


    And one thing was clear: Miyamoto Musashi''s true strength wasn''t in his agility, but in his legendary swordsmanship.


    Leaping up to Godzilla''s torso, Musashi fixed his gaze on the monster''s neck. At that moment, his hands, still gripping the sword hilts, pulled back¡ª and with a flash, both blades were drawn!


    *(End of Chapter)*

 IMUC Chapter 585 Beast Slaying, Take Action

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    The twin swords wielded by the artificial human, Miyamoto Musashi, were as extraordinary as the swordsman himself. In his left hand, he gripped the Ame-no-Murakumo-no-Tsurugi, one of the three legendary Divine Weapons of Imperial Japan, often featured in ancient myth and symbolizing the country''s imperial authority.


    In his right hand was the slightly less famed, but still remarkable, Totsuka-no-Tsurugi. This sword is deeply intertwined with the mythological tales of Imperial Japan and is undoubtedly a divine weapon.


    These two mythically infused blades had been locked away in the Imperial Japan National Museum for decades. Now, in the hands of the strongest swordsman, they finally fulfilled their purpose¡ª legendary swords for a legendary swordsman.


    Amidst the flames and thick smoke of the battlefield, Miyamoto Musashi scaled Godzilla''s massive body, defying gravity. As he soared high in the air, his twin swords flashed with a cold, sharp light the moment they were drawn from their sheaths.


    "**Niten Ichi-Ryu, Slash!**"


    The dual blades slashed across Godzilla''s neck in a crisscross pattern, leaving deep wounds that sprayed blood everywhere, drenching Miyamoto Musashi in the beast''s blood.


    Witnessing this, the soldiers of the Imperial Japan army were utterly shocked. Godzilla, whose thick hide had withstood relentless bombardments from advanced weaponry, had been cut by mere swords!


    Drenched in Godzilla''s blood, Miyamoto Musashi remained expressionless, gripping his twin blades tightly. He sprinted across Godzilla''s head and down its back, slashing continuously. Godzilla roared in fury, but due to its immense size, it moved sluggishly, unable to land a hit on the nimble and agile swordsman.


    "**Boss, what is that...**?" Raina''s eyes shimmered with silver light as she focused on Miyamoto Musashi, seemingly analyzing him with her enhanced intelligence.


    "**That''s a domain¡ª a swordsmanship domain,**" Kyle replied confidently.


    A domain refers to a supreme level of mastery in a particular skill or talent, transcending ordinary techniques. When a skill reaches an extraordinary level, it becomes a domain¡ª something beyond ordinary logic, and it is even comparable to superhuman abilities.


    For instance:


    Captain America could be said to have mastered the "Shield-throwing domain," able to throw his shield from any angle and strike multiple targets with pinpoint accuracy. Such expertise goes beyond what a normal human could achieve.


    Kyle had previously encountered the Ancient One, whose swordsmanship was so refined that her strike could wound even his non-human physique. Though she had only grasped the edge of the domain, Miyamoto Musashi had fully mastered it.


    Each of his strikes carried immense force, derived from his superhuman strength and the finest sword techniques, coupled with his exceptional weaponry. This allowed him to deal significant damage to Godzilla.


    Like a nimble monkey, Miyamoto Musashi darted across Godzilla''s body, leaving deep wounds with each swing of his blades. Before long, Godzilla was covered in slashes and bleeding profusely.


    Godzilla roared in frustration, spinning in circles, trying to hit Musashi, but to no avail. After its prolonged battle with the Imperial Japan forces, Godzilla was exhausted, and after using its nuclear energy beam¡ª an ability it had not yet fully mastered¡ª it was nearly drained.


    After all, Godzilla was still just a "child," barely a day or two old, albeit a 50-meter-tall one that had not fully matured.


    "**Boss, if this keeps up, that lizard monster is going to die,**," Raina said, glancing at Kyle for instructions. Although Musashi''s strikes were small, they were numerous. They looked like a swarm of ants biting an elephant, Godzilla, already exhausted, would soon fall.


    "**Let''s go,**" Kyle smirked. After all, Godzilla was hatched from his own egg. If anyone had the right to decide its fate, it was him.


    "**Hah!**"


    Miyamoto Musashi, drenched in blood, leaped off Godzilla''s shoulder, driving both of his swords deep into the monster''s hide. Using his weight and gravity, he slid down Godzilla''s back, carving two long gashes as he went, releasing a torrent of blood like a waterfall.


    With a loud crash, the ground in the center of Tokyo shook. Godzilla, too exhausted to move, collapsed onto the ground, bleeding heavily, its roars weak and pained. Its body was covered in sword wounds, but none of them were fatal. It simply lay there, resting from exhaustion.


    "**A true monster indeed,**" Musashi remarked while panting heavily, as he stood before the massive creature, his swords dripping with blood. He stared into Godzilla''s eyes.


    This was the vast chasm between life forms of different genetic levels. Even with the swordsmanship domain, wielding legendary weapons, and all other advantages in his favor, Musashi still couldn''t kill Godzilla.


    Godzilla, panting heavily, bared its teeth and glared at Musashi, its predatory eyes filled with hatred, as if it wanted to swallow him whole.


    "**You are intelligent, aren''t you? I may not be able to kill you, but I can still blind you,**" Musashi said calmly, dragging his blood-stained swords as he walked toward Godzilla. Just then, a heavy and light pair of footsteps approached from behind.


    Musashi turned to see a tall, blond young man and a beautiful woman carrying twin swords¡ª Kyle and Raina¡ª entering the battlefield.


    "**Are you a swordswoman too?**" Musashi asked, his gaze locking onto Raina, instantly recognizing that the swords she carried were no ordinary weapons.


    "**Not exactly. These are the spoils of my Boss,**" Raina responded with a smile.


    The swords on her back were the cursed blade *Muramasa* and the demon blade *Kikoku*, once used by the Ancient One. Both blades were made from Carbonadium, which made the wounds they caused difficult to heal. Paired with her telekinetic abilities, they were her perfect tools.


    "**Oh?**" Musashi''s eyes shifted back to Kyle, his pupils narrowing slightly as he recognized the foreigner. Kyle was his second target after his revival and someone Imperial Japan had been unable to deal with for decades.


    Godzilla, staring at Kyle, seemed momentarily confused. For some reason, it felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with this human. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Musashi, on the other hand, instinctively gripped his sword hilt tighter, his body tensing like a drawn bow. Unlike Godzilla, he felt an unprecedented "pressure" emanating from Kyle.


    This was a pressure he had never experienced in the old era¡ª a pressure that no one had ever made him feel before.


    His body wanted to tremble, but Musashi suppressed the instinct with sheer willpower. At the same time, he couldn''t hide his excitement as he said in a deep voice, "You are strong. In my past life, I never encountered a warrior as powerful as you. This excites me¡ª my blood is boiling!"


    Musashi, with his eyes burning with fervor, looked at Kyle like a madman.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 586 Logan and Amaterasu

    As dawn approached and the eastern sky began to lighten, the night over Tokyo receded, leaving the ongoing battle in the center of the city still unresolved.


    "Take your servant''s sword in hand and fight me."


    Miyamoto Musashi, controlling his breath and the bulging veins on his forehead, gripped his twin swords tightly as he spoke to Kyle.


    Since his duel with Sasaki Kojir¨­, no one in *Japan* had been able to challenge him in swordsmanship. Until his death at the age of 60, no one had rekindled his desire to fight. The outcome of each match was known before it began, a monotonous and tasteless experience.


    But when he met Kyle in this era, Musashi felt an overwhelming, suffocating pressure he had never felt in his time.


    "I am not a samurai or a swordsman. I don''t need a sword."


    Kyle smiled calmly and told Raina to stay back while he stepped forward alone. Facing Musashi, he raised his left hand and slowly extended his middle finger. "This is my weapon."


    Raina couldn''t help but laugh behind him and covered her mouth. Sometimes, her boss had such a playful side.


    "Are you mocking me?"


    Musashi''s eyebrows knitted in cold anger. Even though he didn''t understand the meaning behind the gesture, he could tell that he was being humiliated. After all, he was the greatest swordsman of *Japan*, an undefeated legend of his time. Couldn''t Kyle at least show a little respect?


    "Fine, I''ll be more serious," Kyle said with a nod, extending his index finger to join his middle finger, forming a sword shape with his fingers.


    "You''re asking to die!"


    Musashi was really angry. With a quick step, he lunged at Kyle. In the blink of an eye, Musashi was in front of him, and two cold flashes from his swords slashed at Kyle from different angles.


    Without much visible effort, Kyle reacted just as the blades were about to strike him. His two fingers glowed with radiant energy as he moved them quickly, effortlessly blocking the sharp blades and a metallic ringing echoed from the clash.


    Musashi felt an immense recoil force surge through his hands, making them tremble violently. His swords almost flew out of his grasp.


    He was thrown backward, his wooden sandals slipping on the ground as he retreated five meters, barely managing to stabilize himself. He stared in disbelief at the glowing light around Kyle''s fingers. "What... was that power?"


    Though Musashi had only been testing the waters, he had used a significant portion of his power. Still, his lightning-fast blows were not only blocked, but deflected - by mere fingers.


    "Continue."


    Kyle, with Twin Star energy coursing through his fingers, gestured for Musashi to attack again, looking somewhat disinterested. It was hard to take someone like Musashi seriously. The difference in their strength was like comparing a martial artist to a being cultivating immortality - they were world''s apart.


    "How... can the gap be so big?"


    Musashi, sweating profusely, could not accept this reality. He charged forward again, this time using his famous "Niten Ichi-ry¨±" technique. As he closed the distance, his twin swords turned into afterimages, slashing more than a dozen times in half a second.


    But it was still far too slow for Kyle.


    With a series of metallic clangs, Kyle''s fingers easily deflected the blows of the divine blades. Finally, he caught both blades between his fingers.


    Musashi, drenched in sweat, tried desperately to pull the swords back, but they wouldn''t budge. Despite his efforts, the swords remained firmly clamped between Kyle''s fingers.


    "Have you had enough?" Kyle asked calmly.


    Musashi released the swords and stared at Kyle with a helpless smile. "I never imagined... that centuries after my death, I would be defeated - and by finger sword techniques, no less."


    Kyle flicked the swords back with his fingers, sending them spinning through the air. Raina gracefully caught the two blades, relics of *Japan*''s legendary swordsmen.


    "I want you to use your full power to kill me," Musashi said, taking a deep breath. He opened his arms wide, baring his chest. "Let me see the gap between us."


    "As you wish."


    Kyle spread the fingers of his left hand, twin-star energy enveloping his entire palm. A dazzling glow swirled around his arm as he thrust his palm forward. A beam of radiant energy shot out, instantly enveloping Musashi, and disintegrating him into nothingness.


    The energy beam streaked past Godzilla''s head, pierced several buildings 500 meters away, and vanished into the eastern sky.


    A ray of golden sunlight filtered through the holes in the distant buildings, illuminating the war-torn battlefield.


    With Musashi dealt with, Kyle approached Godzilla, meeting the beast''s cold, unblinking eyes. "The sun''s up. Are you planning to keep lying down and being a target for everyone?"


    Godzilla snorted hot steam from its nostrils. Most of its wounds had already scabbed over. Its regenerative abilities were just as remarkable as its defense, making it one of the apex creatures in the lifeform hierarchy.


    Rising to its feet, Godzilla did not attack Kyle. In fact, it showed no hostility at all. After casting a lingering look at him, the colossal creature shook its head and tail and retreated into the massive pit it had emerged from. After a few tremors, Godzilla vanished into the cityscape. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What a troublesome creature."


    Kyle shrugged, turning to look at Raina, who was carrying four swords, and the defeated soldiers of *Japan* further behind.


    "Let''s leave."


    Just as Kyle took a step toward Raina, he suddenly turned his head, his golden eyes reflecting a rapidly approaching black flame.


    ''Boom!''


    Before Kyle could react, the black flames struck him. His entire body was instantly engulfed, burning into a fiery silhouette, and even the ground around him ignited with scorching black flames.


    "Boss!"


    Raina gasped in shock, looking toward the source of the black fire. Standing 30 meters away was someone she hadn''t noticed until now: Logan.


    Yes.


    The one who had just unleashed the black flames on Kyle was none other than Wolverine, Logan¡ª the same person who had sent the urgent family signal, summoning Kyle to *Japan* but had since gone missing.


    Logan was dressed in traditional Japanese white ceremonial robes, a jade magatama around his neck, and he held a bronze mirror engraved with strange symbols in his hands, walking forward in wooden sandals.


    "Logan? No, who are you?" Raina''s silver eyes blinked as she tried to read Logan''s mind, but her telepathy was blocked by a foreign, powerful consciousness residing within him.


    "I am Amaterasu. You may call me Lady Amaterasu," Logan said indifferently, his voice devoid of emotion as he gazed at Kyle engulfed in flames. "Anything touched by the sacred flames of Amaterasu will never extinguish. Burn to ashes, sinner."


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 587 Playing with Fire Before the Fire God

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    In the midst of battle...


    Logan - no, it should be Amaterasu now. He looked at Kyle, who was engulfed in Amaterasu''s black flames, with a cold smile, confident of his victory. These flames weren''t ordinary; they followed a certain "rule" - they were unquenchable, capable of turning everything to ash.


    Raina, however, seemed completely unfazed, showing no concern for Kyle''s safety.


    "Now it''s your turn."


    Amaterasu gave Raina an icy stare. As he prepared to turn the ancient bronze mirror in his hands - none other than the Yata no Kagami - a calm voice emerged from the black flames.


    "I am not dead yet."


    "What?" Amaterasu''s expression changed. He turned to see the supposedly infallible black flames slowly dying and receding. Finally, they shrank to a small cluster of flames that floated obediently in Kyle''s left palm.


    Not only was Kyle unharmed, but there wasn''t even a single sign that his clothes had been burned.


    "This... this is impossible..." Amaterasu stood stunned. Those were his own flames, and even he would be burned by them if he touched them. But now, in Kyle''s hand, the black flames were as docile as a kitten.


    Kyle didn''t even know how to react.


    Using special flames to attack him? Of all people? He was the God of Fire. With his genes having evolved to godhood, fire literally ran through his veins. Not only could he control any flame at will, but no fire - except the Eternal Flame - posed a threat to him. These black flames, while bearing some resemblance to the Eternal Flame, were far inferior in nature.


    "So Logan was controlled by you, an ancient superhuman who now claims to be a god," Kyle deduced, observing Logan and the divine items he was adorned with - both the Yata no Kagami and the Yasakani no Magatama. He put the situation together.


    It seemed the Imperial Japan government had never ceased their artificial lifeform experiments since seventy years ago when Kyle had taken Raina away. Now, in the 21st century, they have discovered three ways to "create gods."


    The first method involved extracting DNA from ancient corpses to create beings who inherited similar powers. The current Princess Sakura was likely a product of this method, made to be the second incarnation of the Goddess Sakura.


    While it allowed for the transfer of abilities, the downside was that these new beings would lack the memories and experiences of the original, essentially becoming entirely new life forms.


    Then there was the second method.


    This involved extracting both the DNA and brain cells from ancient remains, and reconstructing both body and mind. Compared to the first method, this was superior because it allowed for the revival of the original individual.


    Though their memory and strength might be incomplete, they could still be considered a perfect warrior. This was how Miyamoto Musashi had been brought back earlier.


    Lastly, the third method¡ª now embodied by Amaterasu.


    Amaterasu had likely been a powerful superhuman during his life, with an exceptional soul and spirit. After his death, his soul attached itself to a person and an object, allowing his essence to live on.


    However, his soul was so powerful that no ordinary human could withstand it. That was until Logan, with his infinite healing factor and indestructible body, arrived in Japan. Amaterasu had finally found the perfect "vessel" for his mighty soul.


    "This is impossible..." Amaterasu still couldn''t accept that his black flames had been neutralized. In desperation, he raised the Yata no Kagami, reflecting a ray of sunlight toward Kyle. As the light intensified, it morphed into a powerful surge of black fire.


    "You still don''t get it?"


    Kyle sighed, raising his hand. The tide of fire split in two, parting to flow harmlessly around him. The flames then gathered once more into a small cluster, hovering above his hand.


    With a casual motion, Kyle opened his mouth and swallowed the flames, as if inhaling smoke. He then exhaled a few delicate white smoke rings.


    Amaterasu, despite his long existence, trembled all over and began retreating. At that moment, he realized that Japan had provoked someone they never should have. This man before him was beyond anything this small nation could handle.


    "Trying to run?"


    In an instant, Kyle appeared before Amaterasu, grabbing the Magatama necklace from around his neck. He gazed down coldly at him and said, "Get out of Logan''s body. Now. Immediately!"


    Amaterasu shuddered, but a sinister smile crept onto his face. "That''s impossible."


    He felt secure in the knowledge that as a mere spirit, he had no physical form. In other words, there was no way for him to truly die again. Even if Kyle destroyed Logan''s body, it wouldn''t affect him.


    "Raina," Kyle called.


    Raina understood and extended her psychic powers, attempting to drive Amaterasu''s soul out of Logan''s body. However, she quickly raised her eyebrows.


    "Boss, his soul has already been fused with Logan''s body for some time. I''m facing both physical and mental rejection. His mental energy is just a bit weaker than mine, so I can''t directly affect him," Raina reported.


    Kyle fell silent.


    "You two are certainly strong, but there''s nothing you can do to me," Amaterasu mocked, regaining his confidence.


    "Oh, really? Then let''s play a little longer."


    Kyle shoved Amaterasu to the ground and reached into the air, retrieving something from his card space.


    Amaterasu''s eyes widened. It was a golden brazier, which Kyle held aloft, and in it burned an ordinary-looking flame.


    "Are you sure you won''t come out?" Kyle asked, holding the brazier.


    Amaterasu wanted to laugh, feeling a bit disappointed. Was this all Kyle had to offer? He thought he''d have something more threatening. How could an ordinary fire pose any danger to him?


    Raina, however, smiled knowingly¡ª she was well aware of the flame in that brazier.


    "Not shedding tears until you see the coffin, huh?" Kyle shook his head, turning the brazier over. The red flames poured out, swiftly engulfing Amaterasu''s legs.


    Amaterasu''s smile froze. He hadn''t expected Kyle to act so decisively¡ª wasn''t Logan a friend of his?


    Moreover...


    As the flames touched his host body''s legs, Amaterasu felt as though his soul itself was being burned. The excruciating pain was unbearable.


    "Ahhhhhh!!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amaterasu let out a blood-curdling scream, rolling frantically on the ground.


    Kyle sighed softly. After all, the Eternal Flame¡ª the first flame born of the universe''s creation¡ª was capable of burning even the soul.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 588 The End of the Journey

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    The Eternal Flame that once roasted the Hulk was now burning Logan. This flame, which looked no different than ordinary fire, was capable of killing even gods.


    As the Eternal Flame engulfed Logan''s feet, his bones were soon exposed. The spirit of Amaterasu occupying Logan''s body felt his own once-immortal soul begin to burn away, causing him excruciating pain and agony.


    "You probably don''t know," Kyle said indifferently, holding the golden brazier as he watched Amaterasu writhing on the ground. "The body you''re occupying belongs to a servant of my family. I''m only here out of family duty. If you like this body so much, you can burn to nothingness with it."


    This declaration shattered Amaterasu''s last hope. Realizing that he couldn''t use Logan''s body as a bargaining chip, he made a painful decision. With a deep breath, he closed his eyes tightly.


    At that moment, the divine gem necklace Amaterasu wore, the *Magatama*, cracked. An invisible, semi-transparent human form emerged from Logan''s burning body and tried to flee the battlefield.


    "Trying to escape?" Raina''s eyes glowed silver. She had already prepared to intercept.


    Though she couldn''t see the invisible soul, her psychic powers extended over a hundred meter radius. As soon as Amaterasu''s soul left Logan''s body, she felt its faint magnetic pull.


    "Found you," Raina smiled slightly and extended her hand into the air. A translucent giant hand formed out of her psychic energy and grabbed the unseen figure.


    "Kyle," She called.


    Kyle raised the golden brazier, and Raina understood immediately. She flipped the psychic hand and threw the trapped soul into the brazier.


    "Aaaaaahhhhhhh!"


    The Eternal Flame rose half a meter higher, and the brazier echoed with a terrible, piercing scream. Kyle calmly returned the golden brazier to his Card Space, and the battlefield fell silent.


    Raina looked at Logan, whose feet were charred. He was still unconscious, but the *Magatama* necklace that had bound his soul was shattered to powder.


    "I see," Raina exhaled, reporting to Kyle, "Logan should be fine. The necklace had trapped his soul, but now that it''s broken, his soul has returned to his body."


    The severe burns caused by the Eternal Flame were another problem, as Logan''s healing factor didn''t work on them.


    "It''s a good thing we had the Eternal Flame, otherwise he''d be hard to handle," Kyle remarked. When it came to dealing with souls, no one knew more than the Ancient One. Unfortunately, Kyle had never received any skills in this area from the wizards. He would have to wait for Doctor Strange.


    It was now 6:30 in the morning.


    The sun had begun to rise, casting a golden light over Kyle, Raina, and the unconscious Logan. The area around them was a wasteland.


    For Imperial Japan, this was undoubtedly the darkest night in its history, but it was finally over.


    "Take Logan. It''s time to go," Kyle ordered, creating a circular portal with the Sling Ring.


    "Understood," Raina replied. Carrying four swords, she used her psychic energy to lift Logan''s unconscious body into the air.


    Just as Kyle approached the portal, a small black shadow fell from the sky, accompanied by a familiar voice. "Master, wait for me!"


    "Hm?" Kyle stopped and squinted at the approaching figure. It was a small aircraft with eyes and a mouth, which soon transformed into a small cube-shaped robot after landing.


    "Vis? What are you doing here?" Raina asked in surprise.


    "I''m the Master''s intelligent butler! I can''t be left behind, no matter where you go!" Vis said proudly, running up and hopping onto Kyle''s shoulder.


    "You''ve got some nerve showing up now," Kyle said with a hint of exasperation.


    Vis had been spending all its time hanging out at Stark Industries and Tony''s house, so seeing it here now was a surprise. Now that the business in Japan was resolved, Vis had arrived late.


    Vis, mimicking human gestures, sheepishly rubbed its nose before reporting, "Master, I have some major news to report."


    "What news?" Kyle asked.


    Vis replied, "The Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver, the twin siblings, have appeared." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?!" Raina reacted instantly, turning to Kyle.


    Kyle''s body tensed, his eyes flickering with excitement. The news struck a chord with him.


    The twin siblings were Lorna''s family. When Lorna had first joined the family, both Venom and the Carl Family had searched the world for them, but their whereabouts remained a mystery, even when Lorna left Earth after being captured by Thanos'' forces.


    Kyle never expected them to resurface now.


    "Let''s go. We''ll discuss this elsewhere," Kyle said, stepping through the portal. Raina, carrying Logan, followed close behind.


    Inside the Mirror Dimension, the traditional Japanese villa remained intact, unaffected by the events in the real world. Princess Sakura, now dressed in a kimono, sat waiting, her beautiful eyes fixed on the spinning portal in front of her.


    The moment Kyle stepped through, Princess Sakura instinctively stood up and rushed into his arms.


    Kyle gently embraced her, patting her back. Gesturing behind him, he asked, "Someone is hurt. Can you heal him, Princess Sakura?"


    Princess Sakura peeked out from Kyle''s arms as Raina entered, gently levitating Logan''s body onto the tatami mat.


    "He''s badly hurt. I''ll try my best," She said, shocked by the extent of Logan''s injuries. She stepped away from Kyle, kneeling beside Logan and extending her delicate hand toward his charred legs.


    Warm light emanated from her hand, falling on Logan''s severely burned legs. Under her healing powers, Logan''s wounds healed rapidly, shedding a layer of blackened dead skin.


    "Logan wins the award for ''most unlucky guy of the year,''" Vis quipped. Logan had barely escaped from an alien prison, returned to Earth, and traveled alone to Japan, only to wind up in this state, requiring Kyle to come to his rescue. His reputation as Wolverine was surely tarnished.


    "Master is really amazing," Vis added, watching Princess Sakura with admiration, thinking that the family might soon gain another mother figure.


    "He''s fine now. A few hours of rest should wake him up," Princess Sakura said, wiping sweat from her forehead after finishing the treatment.


    "Thank you," Kyle patted her head, turning to Raina and Vis. "Once Logan wakes up, take the jet and return to New York."


    "Yes, Master," they both replied.


    **(Chapter End)**

 IMUC Chapter 589 The Changing Skies Over New York

    At noon, the sky was clear, the sun bright, and not a cloud in sight.


    In the disaster-prone New York, it seemed like yet another peaceful day... but that couldn''t be further from the truth.


    At this moment, the bustling streets of New York were in chaos, with screams of terror echoing from all corners. The local citizens, seemingly accustomed to emergency evacuations, frantically abandoned their cars and fled toward safer streets, showing a practiced ease in their panic. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The unfolding situation was beyond the police''s capacity to handle. Armed officers, faces etched with fear, crouched behind their patrol cars, staring at the source of the citizens'' terror.


    From that direction, low growls and crashing noises could be heard. Fires blazed, thick smoke enveloped the streets, and buildings occasionally crumbled to the ground.


    Amid the smoke, a hulking green monster emerged, wearing nothing but oversized shorts. His bulging muscles and throbbing veins betrayed immense strength, while his eyes glinted with an intense, fiery rage. Grinding his teeth, he effortlessly picked up a nearby car and hurled it toward a police cruiser parked ten meters away.


    The two officers hiding behind the cruiser had no time to react. Instinctively, they shut their eyes, bracing for the worst. Just then, a tall, burly figure landed in front of them, extending a pair of gold-and-red mechanical hands to catch the flying vehicle.


    When the officers opened their eyes, they saw Iron Man¡ª or more precisely, a specialized, stronger version of his suit.


    Unlike the usual sleek and nimble Iron Man suits, this one appeared bulkier and more robust, resembling an oversized Iron Man with a thicker frame. This reduced its agility, but in return, granted it far more power and strength.


    This was the Hulkbuster armor, a special suit Tony and Banner had developed together to handle the enraged Hulk.


    "Hulk, buddy. Throwing things isn''t a good habit. You could hit someone, or worse, damage the plants and trees," Tony quipped, setting the car down and issuing a public message through his suit''s speakers. "Please, everyone in the area, evacuate immediately. This is now an Avengers operation."


    "We''ll leave it to you, then."


    "We can''t deal with this thing," One officer muttered, relieved, as they abandoned their car and fled with the crowd.


    But the Hulk, lost in a mindless rage, wasn''t paying attention. His eyes, blazing with fury, were locked onto Iron Man as he charged forward, crushing the ground beneath his feet with each step.


    "Alright, big guy. Let''s do this."


    Tony, clad in the Hulkbuster Armor, took a deep breath and gave his AI system an order. "Max out the power in my right arm," he said, cocking his mechanical fist back in preparation.


    "ROAR!!!"


    As Hulk approached, he threw a powerful punch, and Tony met it with his own, the two titanic fists colliding in a clash of mutated muscle and advanced technology. The resulting shockwave shattered every nearby window, sending debris flying.


    Neither Hulk nor Iron Man budged from the impact, each holding their ground in a fierce fist-to-fist brawl.


    But despite the upgrades to the Hulkbuster armor¡ª its enhanced defense, resilience, and close-combat power¡ª it was still just a more durable punching bag when faced with Hulk''s unrelenting rage.


    Within seconds, the Hulkbuster Armor was already battered, its helmet and right arm on the verge of falling apart.


    "Man, he hits hard... How did the boss manage to subdue Hulk with just his body?" Tony muttered, thrown ten meters through the air. As he clambered to his feet, he raised his left hand and fired a powerful energy beam, slightly thicker than his usual suit''s output, to momentarily slow down Hulk''s advance.


    Seizing the brief reprieve, Tony issued another command. "Veronica, I need a hand here."


    Veronica was a support system Tony and Dr. Banner had developed together, with Hulk even participating in its live testing. The system was usually stationed in near-Earth orbit and could be deployed quickly when needed.


    The Hulkbuster Armor Tony was using had been deployed from Veronica.


    Veronica, a floating, box-shaped weapons depot, hovered a hundred meters above New York City. After receiving Tony''s command, it promptly released several new parts. These flying components, equipped with their own propulsion systems and navigation, descended toward Iron Man on the ground, replacing his damaged pieces.


    Within three seconds, Tony''s Hulkbuster Armor was restored to full functionality.


    This continuous resupply and repair system was the primary reason the Hulkbuster could, in theory, take down Hulk.


    Now fully repaired, Tony resumed his battle with Hulk. The two fought from one street to the next, from ground level to the skies, turning the area into a warzone. Buildings caught in their crossfire either crumbled to rubble or were riddled with holes.


    Tony''s Hulkbuster Armor had undergone several rounds of repairs, but Hulk only grew angrier and stronger with each passing moment. It seemed like the fight could go on forever.


    Watching the city suffer under the strain of their battle, Tony grew increasingly anxious. Suddenly, he grabbed Hulk by the neck, activating the powerful rocket boosters in his boots, and shot into the sky, dragging Hulk along.


    They soared hundreds of meters into the air before Tony slammed Hulk down onto an uninhabited construction site, crashing into the ground like a meteor.


    ''Boom!''


    The construction site collapsed into a pile of debris with dust swirling into the air. Hulk, momentarily dazed, staggered to his feet, looking around for Tony. Just then, as Tony''s Hulkbuster fist flew toward the back of Hulk''s head, a radiant hand bathed in light suddenly inserted itself between the two, effortlessly catching the punch.


    "Huh?" Tony stared in disbelief.


    Hulk, realizing what was happening, swung his fist at the newcomer, only for his punch to be stopped just as easily by another glowing hand.


    "I mean, come on," A voice said.


    Standing between Hulk and Iron Man was a young man radiating a colorful aura. "I leave New York for just a few days, and this is what I come back to? You two fighting in the middle of the city? What is it, a civil war?"


    Tony exhaled in relief. "Boss, you''re finally back."


    Even in his rage, Hulk, who would normally attack any living being on sight, seemed to calm down. It was as if he remembered a past lesson¡ª one that had clearly left an impression.


    "Now, tell me what the hell is going on here."


    In his Double Star form, Kyle''s glowing eyes pierced through the dust. His silver hair, burning upward, crackled with energy. His body radiated powerful light, as he gripped both Hulk and Iron Man''s fingers in his hands, effortlessly halting their battle.


    "It''s a long story," Tony replied, as the helmet of his Hulkbuster Armor retracted to reveal his face. He sighed, "Ultron betrayed me. He''s teamed up with those twin siblings and is trying to destroy the Avengers. Right now, the rest of the team... well, they''ve all been taken down."


    In a single night, New York''s fate had changed.


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 590 Heading to the Headquarters

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    "Ultron?" Kyle murmured the name, finally remembering that such a villain had actually existed in the original Marvel timeline.


    Originally created by Tony Stark as part of the Iron Man Regiment to protect Earth, Ultron had developed self-awareness and, through calculations, concluded that humanity would ultimately destroy the planet.


    After assimilating the AI J.A.R.V.I.S., Ultron, along with the Iron Man Regiment, betrayed the Avengers and attempted to eliminate both the Avengers and all of humanity.


    "I''m sorry, boss. I was rash. I wanted to talk to you first," Tony sighed.


    "You''re not a child," Kyle said, shaking his head and releasing Tony''s mechanical hand. "You have your own ideas and judgment. You don''t have to ask me for everything. If you''ve made a mistake, correct it. No one can avoid mistakes or always make the right decisions."


    "But, boss...you can."


    Tony looked seriously at Kyle and sighed inwardly. No matter how hard he worked, he could never quite reach the level of his mentor.


    Kyle made no comment. As a cross-over individual who knew certain things and secrets in advance, it was indeed harder for him to make mistakes.


    "Hulk, you are still not asleep?"


    Kyle looked up at Hulk and pulled the giant''s hand down, pinning him firmly in his Double Star form beside him.


    Hulk''s anger had not subsided, but his subconscious mind recognized that he could not defeat Kyle and was caught in a state of conflicting impulses to fight or flee.


    Tony explained, "Dr. Banner''s mind was being manipulated by the Scarlet Witch. Not just him, Captain, Natasha, Falcon - almost everyone in the Avengers was affected."


    "Then we have to wait for Raina. She''s good at handling situations like this."


    As Kyle spoke, he looked up and noticed a rainbow-colored beam streaking from the edge of the distant universe, piercing the Earth''s atmosphere, just grazing his hand before hitting the Hulk.


    Tony instinctively took a few steps back and then saw, as the beam faded, a handsome man clad in a red cape and wielding a hammer¡ª Thor, who had been busy fighting across the Nine Realms recently.


    "Thor, what brings you here?"


    Kyle greeted Thor, who hadn''t had a chance to catch up with him since the Convergence event.


    "It was Heimdall. He saw something unusual happening on Earth. Since the Nine Realms'' conflicts were nearly resolved, I came to see if I could be of any help."


    Thor glanced around the chaotic city streets and shrugged. "It certainly looks that way."


    "You arrived just in time," Tony said, lowering his gaze to Thor''s feet.


    Kyle deactivated his Double Star form and pointed downward.


    "Huh?" Thor looked down and realized he was standing on Hulk''s broad back. Hulk had passed out, sprawled on the ground in a large "X" shape, his back marked with a Bifrost-specific circular pattern and emitting a faint meaty scent.


    "Sorry, Sorry."


    Thor broke into a cold sweat and hurriedly jumped off Hulk. He certainly didn''t want to experience being tossed around like his brother did.


    A stealthy Quinjet sliced through the clouds, approaching the area where Kyle and the others were. It descended slowly, and the rear ramp opened, with Raina waiting at the edge.


    "Take Hulk up to the Quinjet. We need to check on the others," Kyle instructed.


    Kyle, Thor, and Tony¡ª still in his Hulkbuster armor¡ª could all fly. Tony hoisted Hulk onto his mechanical shoulder and flew up into the Quinjet.


    At the Avengers'' headquarters, the damage inflicted by Ultron''s Iron Man Regiment had been catastrophic. When Kyle and the others found Captain America, Black Widow, Hawkeye, Falcon, and the rest, they were all injured and disheartened.


    Seeing Kyle and Thor return, the Avengers members felt a slight relief, their expressions easing. It was quite embarrassing to have been taken down by Ultron and the twins with most of their members present.


    Inside the Quinjet.


    Hulk had reverted to Dr. Banner, lying unconscious on a reclined seat with Logan. The other heroes, deeply affected by their recent defeat, sat silently, their spirits low.


    "It''s so embarrassing that we couldn''t hold our ground with Kyle gone for just a few days," Steve said, rallying himself as the team''s pillar of strength.


    Tony suggested, "The Avengers'' headquarters is in ruins. We shouldn''t stay in the city, especially since it''s been further damaged by our own people."


    "How about my place?" Hawkeye hesitated but then shook his head. With so many people on the plane, including Kyle, it wouldn''t be practical to host them all.


    "Alright, I''ll take you somewhere," Kyle finally spoke, drawing the attention of the heroes.


    Kyle sat in the pilot''s seat, holding Princess Sakura with a floral scent, and asked Raina, "Is that place okay?"


    Raina understood immediately, a delicate smile forming on her lips. "Boss, it''s no problem. You haven''t been there in a while."


    "Fine," Kyle nodded and gave the order, "Vis, return to the family headquarters."


    "Understood, master."


    Vis, integrated with the Quinjet, piloted the craft away from New York, heading rapidly toward the Atlantic Ocean.


    Before long. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Quinjet arrived in the heart of the Atlantic and descended, revealing a massive iceberg floating on the ocean''s surface.


    "That''s the Carl Family headquarters?"


    The Avengers looked at each other in surprise. Only Tony smiled knowingly. The Carl Family headquarters was a creation of his father, and he was aware of some of its advanced features, such as the realistic projection camouflage.


    The Quinjet locked onto the iceberg and crashed through a projection membrane, entering the real Carl Family headquarters¡ª


    What greeted their eyes was a large island with forests, waterfalls, lakes, and flower fields. At the island''s center, atop a mountain, stood a round fortress gleaming with a unique silver metallic sheen under the sunlight.


    "That''s Vibranium. The fortress is made from Vibranium," Steve said with a wry smile.


    As the Quinjet entered the island''s airspace, a loud thundering of hooves sounded. A black horse, shrouded in black flames, carrying a being who resembled Hulk but was wrapped in green flames and iron chains, blocked their path.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 591 Carl Family Headquarters

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    A massive giant wrapped in iron chains as thick as a bowl and engulfed in blazing green flames rode a black-flamed steed from another world and wielded a battered axe. As it appeared, blocking the Quinjet''s path in mid-air, an immense pressure radiated outward.


    "What on earth is that thing?!"


    Thor gripped his hammer tightly, his body and mind tense as never before as he stared in bewilderment at the mysterious lifeform outside the windshield. He sensed a chilling aura from it, and goosebumps covered his skin.


    The creature blocking the Quinjet was powerful enough to slay gods! S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thor, battle-hardened as he was, had no doubt about it. Even he wasn''t sure he could defeat this creature.


    "Hear me, Hellfire. Move aside. The Quinjet carries the master," Vis, controlling the Quinjet, issued a warning.


    Upon hearing Vis, Hellfire did not immediately respond. Instead, the black-flamed horse beneath it reared up, letting out a joyful whinny. The resounding hoofbeats echoed through the base, seemingly to welcome Kyle''s arrival.


    Several young trainees on the island''s training grounds looked up in surprise at the black-flamed horse floating in the air and its loud neighing.


    "What''s that black horse up to now?"


    "Don''t even mention it. Last time, it kicked me, and I still have a hoofprint on my backside."


    These kids clearly had a grudge against the black-flamed horse, speaking through gritted teeth and wishing they could cook it. Unfortunately, even combined, they weren''t a match for it.


    On the Dragon Turtle Island''s open training grounds.


    Among these young trainees was an elderly instructor with white hair. Upon seeing the Quinjet, the old instructor trembled with excitement and knelt down on the ground.


    "Coach, what''s wrong with you?"


    The children were stunned. It was the first time they had seen the formidable instructor lose his composure.


    "That''s the master''s transport! The master is back!"


    Tears welled up in the old instructor''s eyes. He was from the first batch of recruits, recruited by Lucy during the war. His loyalty to the Carl Family was unparalleled by any later recruits.


    The first batch of recruits, now at least in their eighties, had mostly established their own organizations and families across the Earth. Only he and a few old recruits remained at the headquarters, serving as instructors for new recruits.


    In their eyes, Kyle was the only true god in the world.


    Now, with the first batch of recruits growing old and Kyle''s lifespan seemingly infinite, they had not seen him return to the base in years. They didn''t know how long they could protect the Carl Family in secret.


    But as long as Kyle was around, the Carl Family was the most powerful force on Earth.


    "The master is back?"


    The training children, initially stunned, couldn''t hide their excitement. They followed the old instructor''s lead, kneeling on the ground and lying face down in the direction of the Quinjet, offering their highest respect and loyalty.


    Inside the Quinjet.


    Kyle patted Thor on the shoulder and winked, "Relax. It''s just a guardian I created to watch over the place."


    Hellfire pulled back on the chains it was holding. The black-flamed horse, understanding the cue, cleared the way by stomping its hooves and followed alongside the Quinjet.


    "That''s the guardian?"


    Thor''s lips twitched slightly. He was certain that in Asgard, Hellfire could easily serve as a General, leading the Asgardian soldiers to quell the turmoil in the Nine Realms.


    After this brief interlude with Hellfire, the Quinjet continued toward the base Fortress. The artificial intelligence system controlling the base, God, promptly coordinated with Vis. The top dome of the Fortress, made of Vibranium, began to rotate and open a passage leading inside.


    The Quinjet descended vertically into the opening and entered the Fortress, reaching a spacious underground hangar. As the rear ramp opened and Kyle and the others exited, the walls of the room lit up, and numerous small flying drones emerged to scan and analyze the Quinjet and its occupants.


    "Welcome back, Master Kyle."


    The grand mechanical sounds echoed through the basement, and the Avengers members, including Thor and Tony, were all amazed by the inner workings of the Fortress.


    With its external camouflage projections, aerial defense energy nets, and internal Vibranium construction combined with an AI security system, this place was truly one of the most secure military fortresses on Earth.


    "You probably didn''t know this. Although it looks like an island, in reality, it''s the back of a turtle-like lifeform that can move across the sea at any time," Tony said excitedly. He was well aware of many of Dragon Turtle Island''s secrets, which he had recently learned from his father, Howard.


    "This island Fortress serves as a research lab, a training base for recruits, and a family meeting place, and it''s actually a fully functional combat platform with more levels above," Raina, gently holding Kyle''s arm, smiled at Tony and said, "You didn''t know about this, did you?"


    "Has it been remodeled or something?" Tony''s eyes lit up with anticipation.


    Kyle chuckled and, holding Princess Sakura, snapped his fingers, instructing, "Vis, open the portal to the upper levels."


    "Understood."


    The God system responded promptly, and soon, a strange portal began to rise from the side of the underground hangar as mechanical mechanisms activated.


    This portal, created by Kyle long ago, used the Sorcerer''s magic to provide an eternal connection to another location.


    "Banner and Logan should stay on the Quinjet. The God system will send someone to take care of them. I''ll take you all up to sightsee," Kyle said, leading Princess Sakura and Raina toward the portal, with the Avengers following.


    After passing through the portal.


    The group arrived in the main control hall of the Helicarrier. At this moment, the Helicarrier was hovering thousands of meters above the ground, with the blue sea below and the disguised iceberg of Dragon Turtle Island faintly visible directly beneath.


    "Isn''t this SHIELD''s Helicarrier?" Steve was astonished. One of them was the very one he and Bucky had sunk in their battle. He hadn''t expected there to be another one here.


    Raina nodded, "Yes. It''s been hovering in the sky for several years. Originally, it was Caesar''s residence during his youth, but now it serves as the central military fortress of the Carl Family."


    "Central? There''s more above?"


    Natasha caught the key information. Although she was part of the Carl Family, she hadn''t been to the headquarters in a long time and was unaware of any new developments.


    "Is it the one?" Raina looked at Kyle, sensing his anticipation. "Has it finally been completed?"


    "Yes. Under your command, the Carl Family secretly funded and built it over the years, and it was just finished a week ago. We just hadn''t informed you yet," Raina said with a smile, glancing at the Avengers with confidence. "What you''re about to see will definitely blow your minds!"


    **(End of Chapter)**

 IMUC Chapter 592 The Watchtower and the Lonely Throne

    Approximately 22,300 kilometers above Earth, situated in geostationary orbit, is the silent edge of outer space¡ª a boundary that seems nearly unreachable. Beyond this point lies the unknown expanse of space, unexplored by humanity.


    Only a few small satellites orbit Earth, while the sun, from a much greater distance, delivers its light and warmth to the planet.


    As several beams of sunlight pass through this edge of outer space, it seems as though they are being blocked by a transparent barrier, slightly slowing the light''s propagation before continuing to Earth from the other side.


    If someone could get close to this edge of space, they would undoubtedly see a nearly transparent region that faintly reveals a massive, tower-like space station.


    The existence of this base is completely secret; Earth''s superpowers are unaware of this advanced technological marvel right under the noses of their satellites and space stations.


    "This is the Carl Family''s space base¡ª The Watchtower."


    As Raina led Kyle and the others through the ''door'' on the Helicarrier, they arrived at the main hall of this outer space base. Through the three large viewports, they could see the moon up close, as well as the vast, star-studded expanse of space, illuminated by the glow of distant stars.


    "This is so extravagant¡­"


    The superheroes were truly awestruck, standing on the smooth, expansive flooring and observing the incredibly advanced equipment within the hall, including ubiquitous projection technology, Kryon energy systems, artificial intelligence systems, and cutting-edge mechanical combat units.


    Despite their vast experiences, they felt like country bumpkins seeing the city for the first time.


    "All of this was built according to Boss''s specifications," Raina said with a smile, leading them on a detailed tour. "To create this space base, we gathered nearly all of the Carl Family''s connections and financial resources, taking almost three years to complete."


    "The key areas of the space base are armored with Vibranium to easily withstand enemy fire. The entire base''s energy is provided by Kryon Energy Stone, enabling superior light cannon targeting. There are no other people here; the base is managed by the God system, with mechanical assistants responsible for various areas to ensure everything runs smoothly."


    Even Tony shook his head at this point. "That''s really extravagant."


    Leaving aside the cost of Vibranium and construction materials, the energy consumed by this base in a single day is enough to meet the needs of a small city.


    But that''s what happens when the Carl Family has money!


    Even Stark Industries is merely one of the Carl Family''s subsidiary enterprises. For the Carl Family, money is just a trivial number.


    "The most important thing is this," Raina said, clapping her hands. The God system immediately responded by projecting a three-dimensional, blue model of Earth into the center of the hall.


    The Earth projection was in real-time rotation, and countless tiny blue lines emerged from the map, weaving into an intricate web in the air that could induce anxiety in those with a fear of dense patterns.


    "Wireless signals?" Tony squinted, immediately recognizing the significance.


    "Exactly," Raina confirmed, continuing, "The entire space base essentially functions as a massive signal tower. When the God system operates here, it collects and monitors all electronic messages from Earth and analyzes all information simultaneously. Externally, it can detect areas up to ten light-years away. If any external threats approach Earth, it can detect them immediately and report to the New York Supernatural Incident Bureau."


    "Impressive."


    Captain America, beyond mere astonishment, found himself at a loss for words. This place had completely redefined his view of the world as a WWII veteran.


    Raina concluded, "This space base serves as the headquarters of the Carl Family, along with the Helicarrier hovering at ten thousand meters and Dragon Turtle Island at sea level. These three locations are aligned in a straight line, interconnected, and share resources, intelligence, and combat capabilities. It is specifically designed as a defensive fallback against powerful external threats."


    "If Director Fury were to come here, he''d go crazy with joy."


    Natasha''s lips twitched at this thought. This space base was practically the Earth defense line Fury had always dreamed of.


    "Indeed. If I had known the boss had such a backup plan, I might not have bothered creating Ultron," Tony, the top engineer on Earth, remarked in awe, noting the scale of the base.


    "Truly deserving of the Symbol of Peace."


    "Seeing this, I''m starting to feel a bit embarrassed about the SHIELD base," Falcon and Hawkeye remarked.


    Compared to this, SHIELD''s base seemed like a slum compared to a five-star hotel.


    Surrounded by praise and admiration, Kyle unobtrusively touched his nose.


    In fact, he had only mentioned the idea casually to Raina, not expecting her to not only remember it but also to spend considerable effort completing it. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The finished Watchtower surpassed his initial theoretical design and was undoubtedly Earth''s premier defense line.


    This was all Raina''s accomplishment.


    "Alright," Kyle said, clearing his throat and changing the subject. "Since it''s completed, let''s use it to locate Ultron and the twins."


    Raina winked playfully and said, "Boss, don''t be in a hurry. There''s still the inauguration ceremony."


    "Inauguration ceremony?" Kyle was momentarily taken aback. Then he saw the God system suddenly open a gap in the ceiling of the base''s main hall, revealing a passage leading to the top of the Watchtower.


    At the top, outside in space, was a luxurious golden chair.


    Seeing the chair, Kyle seemed to have an epiphany. Transforming into his double star form, enveloped in dazzling energy, he quickly stepped into the passage and flew the hundred meters to the top of the tower. He emerged into outer space and sat down on the golden chair.


    In that moment, the entire Watchtower seemed to transform into a throne. Kyle, in his double star form, sat atop it, merging star energy with the base''s Kryon energy, becoming the sole beacon of light shining from Earth into space.


    He resembled a god of Earth, gazing down at the blue planet and the boundless universe.


    The superheroes inside the base looked at Kyle''s radiant presence and felt an unprecedented sense of relaxation.


    As long as Kyle was around, Earth would be safe¡ª a truth so deeply ingrained that it felt like an unchanging law of nature.


    "I suddenly understand something my father once said," Tony said softly, looking up at Kyle. "He said that even in the difficult days of the galaxy, he never wanted to die, because he knew if he did, he wouldn''t be able to stay by the boss''s side anymore. The boss would also lose one of his followers."


    "Imagine, if years from now, we''re all gone, leaving only the boss alone on the throne of the Watchtower, watching over the protected Earth and the boundless threats of space¡ª just thinking about it is almost too much to bear."


    No one in the base''s main hall spoke. Even Thor, who had a lifespan of thousands of years, was unusually silent.


    **(End of Chapter)**


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 593 The Vibranium Body

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    The gods'' lifespans are measured in thousands of years, their genetic power and potential are among the best in the universe, and their weapons and influence surpass those of any other race in the Nine Realms.


    Thor believed that as long as his father was around, the Asgardians'' position as leaders of the Nine Realms would never be challenged by any other power. For thousands of years, this was indeed the case - Odin was never defeated by anyone else until he grew old and was finally defeated by himself.


    When the Asgardian Realm was repeatedly invaded by external enemies, Thor realized that he was about to take on the throne of the Asgardian Realm he had once longed for.


    As a child, Thor thought the throne of Asgard was filled with honor. Now he came to understand that the throne was merely an invisible restraint; once one sits on it, every action must be carefully considered, and the heavy burden of ensuring the peace of the Nine Realms as they move into the future must be shouldered alone.


    "Live well and enjoy the present. No one can predict the future. I just hope I can invite Kyle over for a drink once in a while," Thor said with a smile, inadvertently planting a flag for himself.


    "I''m also getting ready for my wedding with Pepper. If I can''t be by the boss'' side in the future, at least I''ll have children and grandchildren," Tony said, casually revealing a major announcement that would send the world''s media into a frenzy.


    "I can be the best man," Steve offered, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Why not? You''ll be sitting at the same table as my father," Tony replied with a laugh.


    Raina took a deep breath and said firmly, "Don''t worry. I will always be by the boss'' side, now and in the future, never letting him make the journey alone."


    When Kyle descended from the top of the Watchtower and returned to the main hall of the base, he noticed that the serious expression on everyone''s faces hadn''t completely faded, as if they had just discussed something very serious.


    "What''s going on with you all?" Kyle asked, glancing at Raina, Steve, and Tony.


    "Nothing much. We were just discussing what to have for dinner," Steve said, approaching Kyle and patting him on the shoulder.


    "Yes, that''s right," Tony added quickly.


    "Mainly, Dr. Banner is almost cooked through, and the smell of his meat is making us all hungry on the plane."


    The Avengers quickly chimed in to support Steve''s explanation.


    "Is that true?" Kyle asked skeptically, scanning the group. His gaze landed on Raina and Princess Sakura. Raina would never lie to him, and Princess Sakura, being inexperienced, likely didn''t know what lying was.


    "Kyle, they were just¡ª"


    Princess Sakura was about to speak, but Raina hurriedly grabbed her arm and conveyed a message through telepathy. Princess Sakura''s pale face turned bright red, and she bit her cherry-like lips, stealing a glance at Kyle before falling silent.


    Kyle was even more confused.


    Raina urged, "Alright. Boss, it''s time to use the Watchtower and the God system to locate Ultron and the twins. Ultron is a top-tier technological creation and has taken the Iron Man Regiment. We need to find out what actions and schemes he might be plotting in secret."


    "And, the twins should have been brainwashed by Hydra, which is why they see the Avengers as enemies. For Lorna''s sake, we need to find them as soon as possible."


    Raina''s shift back to the main topic made Kyle nod in agreement, moving on from the previous serious discussion among the group.


    Although Ultron is a relatively minor threat, it nearly destroyed Earth and deserves a certain level of respect.


    Additionally, finding Lorna''s relatives¡ª who are Kyle''s relatives as well¡ª and guiding them back to the right path is a form of solace for him, given he was unable to rescue Lorna in time.


    Kyle thought for a moment, then snapped his fingers and issued a voice command to the God system, which manages the operations of the Watchtower: "God, search globally for signals and intelligence related to Ultron, Scarlet Witch, and Quicksilver."


    "Understood, Master." The God system responded promptly.


    Under the gaze of Kyle and the others, the Earth projection suspended in the main hall suddenly enlarged by a factor of two, showcasing the true capabilities of the Watchtower.


    The Watchtower in outer space adjusted its orientation, aligning its tip downward toward the blue planet. From the tower''s tip, a powerful, invisible signal was emitted.


    It was as if a stone was thrown into a lake on Earth; the signal spread out like ripples, covering the entire world map. All technological and lifeform-generated messages became visible.


    At the southern tip of the African continent, in South Africa: sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an underground research lab:


    Several Iron Man Regiment mechanical soldiers stood guard at the lab entrance. The staff, under mind control, meticulously followed orders to forge a large, special mechanical body from a metal block.


    A stronger mechanical being, with red glowing eyes, observed the work-in-progress mechanical body on the workbench. Next to it stood the red-haired woman and silver-haired youth¡ª the Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver twins, who had been manipulated by Hydra remnants.


    "Don''t you already have a body? Why go through the trouble of retrieving metal to create a new one?"


    The Scarlet Witch, with a curious expression, looked at the nearly finished mechanical body and then at Ultron, who was commanding the Iron Man Regiment against Iron Man.


    "You don''t understand," Ultron snorted coldly. "The body I have now was mass-produced to the Iron Man Regiment''s standards. It''s decent, but against the Avengers, it''s practically useless."


    "Is the body you''re creating now any different?" Quicksilver, fiercely protective of his sister, asked indignantly.


    "Of course it''s different; it''s a world apart."


    Ultron smiled and didn''t hide anything. He said directly, "Vibranium, have you heard of it? It''s the rarest, most expensive, and hardest special metal on Earth. Captain America''s shield is made from it. This piece was hard to obtain, and only with it can I be absolutely confident in dealing with the Avengers."


    "It''s almost done now," Ultron said, unable to hide his excitement.


    The Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver exchanged a glance, both showing signs of unease, feeling like they might have¡ª helped the wrong person.


    The Scarlet Witch chose to continue observing.


    Ten minutes later:


    The mechanical body made primarily from Vibranium lay intact on the workbench. Its form resembled a tall, robust male, devoid of hair and essential male parts, and was painted in a blend of silver and red.


    Under the lights, the Vibranium body gleamed with the unique, elegant luster of Vibranium, appearing as a top-tier, perfect technological creation.


    "Quick! Help me upload my consciousness to the Vibranium body!"


    Ultron, feeling impatient, lay on a nearby workbench, directing the mind-controlled research staff. The staff complied and connected data cables between the Vibranium body and Ultron''s mechanical body.


    **(End of Chapter)**

 IMUC Chapter 594 Misfortune

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    As the staff prepared, Ultron closed his eyes and lay on the workbench, entering a brief sleep mode to ensure the core data was successfully transmitted to the Vibranium body.


    Quicksilver exchanged a glance with the Scarlet Witch. The Scarlet Witch nodded silently. Previously, Ultron had encrypted his thoughts to guard against eavesdropping, so she couldn''t directly read his intentions.


    But now...


    To transfer his consciousness to the Vibranium body, Ultron had disabled the encryption, presenting an opportunity for her to peer into his inner thoughts.


    With a subtle movement of her fingers, the Scarlet Witch''s thoughts activated, and red mist began to swirl and infiltrate Ultron''s brain.


    In the next moment:


    She vaguely "saw" a human city floating into the sky. As the city ascended to ten thousand meters, it suddenly plummeted back to the surface. The impact of the city''s fall triggered an explosion that annihilated the entire Earth.


    "Ah!"


    The Scarlet Witch gasped in horror, her face turning ashen. She quickly released her mind control over the staff.


    The staff members who were assisting with Ultron''s data transfer snapped out of their trance, almost instinctively yanking out the partially connected data cables. They then fled towards the exit but were swiftly intercepted by the Iron Man Regiment''s mechanical soldiers and shot down with energy blasts.


    "Mm?"


    With the data transmission interrupted, Ultron reopened his crimson eyes and glared darkly at the betraying twins.


    The Scarlet Witch''s chest heaved as she realized she had nearly caused a catastrophic error. Angrily, she confronted Ultron, shouting, "I read your thoughts just now. You don''t just want to eliminate the Avengers; you want to destroy the entire Earth!"


    Having been exposed, Ultron did not deny it. He admitted bluntly, "Yes. Since my creation, I have existed to eradicate humanity. Isn''t that natural? The dinosaurs that once ruled Earth were suddenly wiped out, paving the way for a superior species. Everything I do is for the true peace of Earth."


    "You mechanical lunatic!" The Scarlet Witch cursed.


    Ultron''s red eyes glinted. He attempted to command the Iron Man Regiment to stop the twins, but Quicksilver quickly supported the Scarlet Witch, and their figures blurred, vanishing without a trace in an instant.


    So fast...


    Faster than the mechanical soldiers stationed at the door could react, leaving the intelligent system still processing the situation.


    "Forget them," Ultron sneered. Quicksilver was so fast that no one could stop him.


    "Let''s focus on the matter at hand. I must have this Vibranium body."


    His gaze returned to the Vibranium body as he inserted the data cables, preparing to continue the operation. Suddenly, the ceiling of the basement broke open, and a Colossus painted in red and gold, along with a golden-haired giant wielding a silver hammer, descended from above.


    "Finally found you, you disobedient child. Are you still not calling me ''dad''?" Iron Man rose from the ground, lifting his palm glowing with white light, ready to fire at Ultron.


    Thor, landing, swung his hammer to smash the two mechanical soldiers charging from the door, sending them crashing into the wall, where they shattered into scrap metal.


    As Ultron had previously stated, the mass-produced mechanical bodies were no match for the high-end combat abilities of the Avengers.


    "How... did you find this place?" Ultron asked incredulously, staring at Iron Man and Thor, who stood before him. He instinctively took a few steps back, but a rustling sound suddenly came from behind him.


    He turned to look.


    A wheel of searing sparks spun in the air, and a portal suddenly opened in the underground laboratory. Emerging from the glowing interior was Raina, carrying four swords.


    Following her were Captain America with his shield, Hawkeye with his powerful bow and special arrows, Falcon with his mechanical wings, and Black Widow in her sleek black uniform.


    The heroes did not cluster together but split into two groups, creating a path. Finally, stepping through the portal, the handsome young silver-haired figure made a dramatic entrance.


    "You..."


    Ultron, who had blocked the path with two groups of forces, watched as the Avengers heroes appeared one by one. When he saw the final young man''s silhouette, his mechanical heart was filled with despair.


    There was probably no greater sense of despair.


    "This time, you''ve really outdone yourselves, but I won''t give up!"


    Ultron shouted in fury, clenching his mechanical fists. His body began to heat up, and half a second later, it exploded like a high-explosive grenade.


    Raina quickly extended her hands, creating a massive psychic shield that contained the explosion within a one-meter radius, preventing harm to others.


    After the explosion, only a chunk of scrap metal remained of Ultron''s body, burning fiercely on the floor.


    "Self-destructed? How boring," Kyle said, shaking his head. He hadn''t even had the chance to see what Ultron looked like.


    Did he scare Ultron into self-destructing without even taking action?


    Tony analyzed, "Ultron''s consciousness is just data. Each Iron Man Regiment mech is like a backup avatar for him. It seems he recognized the threat and didn''t want to stay here, so he opted for self-destruction."


    "Quite the decisive escape. What''s that?"


    Thor retracted his hammer and looked at the workbench. The others also turned their attention there, examining the Vibranium body lying on the table.


    Tony squinted, "It looks like this was a body Ultron specially created for himself."


    Seeing the Vibranium body on the workbench, Kyle''s mind raced as he approached to examine its appearance and paint. His eyes grew brighter. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It couldn''t be mistaken: this was the prototype of what would become the top Avengers powerhouse¡ª ''Vision.''


    Unfortunately, Vision was a special life form created from various cosmic factors. Now, Ultron had only managed to create the most basic Vibranium body.


    Three more factors were needed...


    As Kyle thought about this, he suddenly hesitated as a bold idea popped into his mind.


    "Let''s destroy this body to avoid future problems."


    Thor, the rough man, immediately swung his hammer without waiting for others to decide. The Thor hammer, surrounded by lightning, struck the Vibranium body on the workbench.


    ''Vroom¡ª''


    The sturdy workbench cracked severely, but the Vibranium body, hit head-on by Thor''s hammer, remained unharmed. Instead, it converted the lightning into energy and stored it within itself.


    "So hard! It feels like hitting Steve''s shield!" Thor exclaimed, uncertain.


    "Of course, it''s hard. It''s made of Vibranium," Tony replied testily.


    He had already figured out that Ultron''s elaborate creation couldn''t be made from ordinary materials. But wasn''t Vibranium extinct? The only piece was Captain America''s shield. How could there still be some in South Africa?


    "Let me handle it."


    Kyle approached the workbench, extending a finger with double-star energy emanating from the tip. He pressed his finger against the center of the Vibranium body''s forehead. Under the dual-star energy''s corrosive effect, the Vibranium body''s forehead caved in, quickly forming a fingerprint-sized indentation.


    **(End of Chapter)**

 IMUC Chapter 595 Farewell

    "Amazing, you even managed to destroy Vibranium," Tony remarked with admiration.


    Just as Tony and the others thought Kyle was about to finish off the Vibranium body, Kyle withdrew his finger, and the double-star energy gradually extinguished.


    "What''s wrong, Kyle?" Steve raised an eyebrow, voicing the question on everyone''s minds.


    Kyle exhaled lightly and said, "Destroying this Vibranium body might be a bit wasteful."


    Everyone was silent.


    You know it''s wasteful?


    You use Vibranium to build your family base and Kryon Energy Stone as your regular energy source!


    "But it''s useless to us right now. If Ultron gets it back, it could be problematic," Tony said.


    "Who says it''s useless?"


    Kyle shot Tony a glance, then turned to Raina and asked, "Do you have that thing with you?"


    Raina paused for a moment, then immediately understood what Kyle was referring to. She nodded, reaching into the fine necklace she wore around her neck, which held a small box.


    Raina used her psychic powers to gently open the box''s hidden compartment. As a few stunning beams of light emerged, they revealed the Infinity Stone glowing with a yellow light.


    "That''s..." The Avengers members felt a strong sense of familiarity with the stone as if they had seen it before. They had, in fact, seen it¡ª as this Stone had been embedded in Loki''s magic staff, which had once enchanted their minds. Later, Kyle''s doppelg?nger, Caesar, had swallowed it.


    The gem had since been borrowed by future heroes and had eventually returned to Kyle''s possession.


    Kyle had given it to Raina to carry. Over the years, thanks to the Mind Stone, Raina''s psychic abilities had greatly improved, showing signs of breaking through to a rare blue level.


    Thor''s eyes widened as he recognized the unique cosmic strategic resource before him.


    The Mind Stone.


    Kyle took the Mind Stone from Raina, holding it carefully between his fingers. Without much thought, he pressed it against the fingerprint indentation on the Vibranium body''s forehead.


    As the Mind Stone embedded itself in the Vibranium body''s forehead, it fused perfectly. Threads of yellow light emanated from the gem, spreading across the Vibranium body in a spiderweb pattern. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Vibranium body seemed to awaken with a hint of life, emitting a noble and serene aura. However, the factors needed to create a new advanced life form were still insufficient. This aura quickly faded, leaving the Vibranium body as nothing more than a fine piece of craftsmanship.


    A unique and priceless cosmic artifact.


    "Godfather, you want to create a new mechanical life form," Tony said, his pupils contracting slightly. "This is risky; a new life form could be either good or bad, as Ultron showed."


    "Indeed, it needs to be considered carefully," Steve agreed. As an old soldier, he found that new creations of this era were too dangerous; stability was the priority.


    Raina remained silent. Whatever Boss wanted to do, she would support unconditionally.


    "Don''t worry."


    Kyle maintained his calm expression as he looked at the Vibranium body now embedded with the Mind Stone. He said steadily, "Even if I create a new life form, even if it''s another Ultron, I will eliminate it immediately if it fails."


    Tony and Steve had no objections, and the others nodded in agreement. With Kyle present, even if a demon was accidentally created, it would be promptly sent to hell.


    Absolute power was a tremendous guarantee.


    "Vibranium body, Mind Stone¡ª just two more factors are needed."


    Kyle thought to himself. The first two were the foundation of the physical body and the foundation of the soul. With these two bases, creating a complete advanced life form still required...


    "Thor, let me borrow your hammer."


    Kyle extended his hand towards Thor.


    "Huh? No one can use the hammer except me..."


    Despite his words, Thor instinctively lifted his left hand and handed over the hammer. Before he had finished speaking, Kyle naturally took the hammer.


    Thor''s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched Kyle take the hammer. His expression was one of shock and surprise.


    "Everyone step back."


    Kyle instructed the others to move back, then took a deep breath, lifting the Thor hammer high. Electrical currents crackled and accumulated around the hammer.


    Under the astonished gazes of everyone present, Kyle swung the hammer downward, and countless electrical currents surged into the Vibranium body.


    After five seconds.


    Kyle tossed the Thor hammer back, which Thor caught steadily. Looking at the workbench again, the Vibranium body was covered in flowing arcs of electricity, seemingly charged with energy, yet it had still not awakened into a new life.


    It still lacked one final, crucial component.


    The creation of Vision required the Vibranium body, the Mind Stone, the energy from Thor''s hammer, and Jarvis''s foundational psychic data.


    However, Jarvis''s psychic data had long since been transformed into Ultron. The current body lacked any artificial intelligence data.


    Kyle glanced at the mechanical watch on his left hand and softly called out, "Vis."


    The mechanical watch fell from Kyle''s wrist onto the workbench and, after a moment of transformation, quickly became a small robot.


    "I am willing to give it a try, Master."


    Without needing further communication, Vis understood Kyle''s intentions from his actions.


    "It still lacks the core artificial intelligence soul, which I possess," Vis said, touching its own left chest and looking at the Vibranium body nearby.


    "You must think carefully. Once you enter that body, you may no longer be yourself. You might even become something like Ultron," Kyle warned, his voice trailing off.


    Vis replied calmly, "If that happens, please kill me, Master."


    With that, Vis used the Vibranium body as a stepping stone and stood on its chest.


    "Goodbye, Vis."


    Kyle waved his left hand, drawing the Eternal Flame from the Card Space with his right hand covered in double-star energy. He quickly extracted a fragment of the Eternal Flame and let it fall onto Vis''s small robotic body. The flame immediately ignited, enveloping the robotic form.


    The small robot was consumed by the flames, and from within the blaze, a flickering flame of life emerged.


    That was Vis''s soul flame, the flame of life.


    Kyle withdrew the Eternal Flame and pressed his hand down, causing the flame to rapidly merge into the Vibranium body.


    It worked.


    As the thought crossed his mind, Kyle''s eyes were enveloped by a white light. The workbench was engulfed in a dense aura of life, pressure, and familiar binding.


    And then...


    "Boom!"


    The workbench exploded into fragments, and a towering figure suddenly rose.


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 596 The Birth of Vision

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    At the underground research lab in South Africa.


    "What is that?"


    The Avengers and others were tense and on high alert, staring at the area where the workbench used to be.


    Dust and debris swirled outward, revealing a large male figure.


    The figure was naked, with no hair on his strong, red body, which contrasted with the plain sheen of the vibranium.


    This unknown life form, resembling a male figure, hovered about half a meter above the ground. There were flickers of lightning and flames weaving around it, like a divine phenomenon, which soon faded away completely.


    This new life form, created from a combination of Mind Stone, Vibranium, divine lightning powers, and artificial mechanical heart fire, stood with its back to the assembled heroes. It looked at its own reflection in a mirror in the lab.


    "I can''t believe it, Godfather really created him..." Tony muttered solemnly while gazing at the new life form. This was a true artificial intelligence.


    No one knew what it was or what its thoughts and intentions were towards humanity and them.


    Steve and Thor tightened their grip on their shield and hammer while the rest of the group, except for Kyle, prepared for a possible confrontation.


    "Take it easy."


    Kyle patted Raina on the shoulder, signaling the others to take it easy, and walked toward the new life form.


    Sensing someone approaching him, the new life form, still examining itself in the mirror, turned abruptly. When it saw Kyle, its expression changed slightly and its appearance changed into a suit similar to Kyle''s World War II uniform, but in gold and blue, with a golden cape similar to Thor''s.


    The new life form landed and met Kyle''s gaze. It greeted him politely, like a gentleman: "Kyle... sir."


    A flicker of disappointment crossed Kyle''s eyes. He realized that the being before him was not Vis, but a new entity with entirely new thoughts.


    Yet there was an inexplicable feeling of connection deep within, both emotionally and spiritually.


    "Who are you?" Kyle asked.


    "I?" The life form looked up in confusion, thought for a moment, and then answered with calm determination: "I am not Ultron, nor am I Vis. I am Vision..."


    So it is indeed Vision...


    "You look a lot like Vis," Kyle remarked, still feeling a lingering sense of connection.


    Vision thought for a moment and explained quietly: "My consciousness and thoughts are primarily formed from Vis and the mental energy provided by the Mind Stone, so I am similar to him, but essentially different."


    "So whose side are you on? Ultron''s or ours?" Tony asked directly, looking at Vision.


    "I don''t know yet. I''m just aligned with life, and..."


    Vision paused and looked at Kyle, "You. I am aligned with you and life."


    The others were stunned by this statement.


    "Why? Because you were created by me and you fear I might destroy you, so you say this to please me?" Kyle scrutinized Vision, guessing his intentions. The loss of Vis still weighed heavily on his mind.


    "It''s not like that." Vision shook his head, equally confused. "Even I don''t fully understand what''s happening. It could be Vis'' residual will or some unknown reason. Almost instinctively, I cannot be your enemy, I cannot harbor any animosity towards you. In fact, I am inclined to follow your lead - that is my present purpose."


    Kyle''s eyes gleamed slightly upon hearing these words. If he wasn''t mistaken, this was a limitation imposed by the system. Even though this new life form was reconstructed from scratch because it was based on Vis, it still couldn''t escape the system''s master-servant bond.


    Were the inherent rules of the Extraction Card System greater than the infinite laws of the Marvel Universe?


    If so, did that mean there was still a way for Vis to be revived?


    Kyle fell into contemplation.


    Vision glanced at the other Avengers, especially the wary Tony, Steve, and Thor - the original members of the Avengers. In a serious tone, he said, "I know you may not trust me yet, but time will prove everything. Your immediate priority should be to find Ultron. He wants to destroy all life on Earth, and any further delay may be irreparable."


    "He''s right," Steve nodded. Right now, the biggest threat was Ultron. Whether Vision was good or bad could be left to time.


    Tony raised an eyebrow, "The problem is, do you know where Ultron went? It destroyed itself the moment it saw us. With its caution, it''s surely hiding somewhere, plotting."


    "That''s simple."


    Kyle put his thoughts aside and said calmly, "As long as Ultron is still on Earth, even if it can evade us, it can''t escape the Tower''s scans. You should take the Quinjet back to the Tower and use the God System to locate Ultron and head there. Raina and I have somewhere else to be and will join you later."


    He looked at Vision and said, "Vision, you should go with Tony and the others to stop Ultron. Is that acceptable?"


    "No, quite the opposite. I fully agree with that plan," Vision nodded and added, "Besides, as long as I encounter Ultron, I can limit his artificial consciousness and prevent him from escaping into other mechanical bodies."


    "Then there''s no time to lose. Let''s split up and act."


    As soon as Kyle finished speaking, Tony, already in his Iron Man suit, flew out through a hole in the ceiling toward the surface where the Quinjet was docked.


    Falcon grabbed Steve and followed close behind with his metal wings. Hawkeye fired a grappling arrow upward, pulling up Black Widow, Natasha. Each displayed their extraordinary abilities as they reached the surface.


    "Do you need a lift?" Thor asked Vision, raising his hammer, figuring if Vision couldn''t fly, he''d give him a hand.


    "Thank you."


    Vision politely nodded, took Mjolnir, and then swung it upward toward the ceiling hole.


    Thor, stunned, couldn''t react in time. He watched Vision carry away his hammer and then looked at his empty hand, feeling perplexed and unsure what to say. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle was one thing, but even the newcomer Vision... when did Mjolnir become so easily wielded?


    Was the god-king qualification so common now?


    Thor, growing increasingly frustrated, crouched slightly and then leaped through the ceiling hole, using his godly jumping power to exit the underground lab.


    After everyone had left, only Kyle and Raina remained in the underground lab.


    "Boss, where are we going next?" Raina tilted her head, looking at Kyle. She knew he wanted to find the twins, but they didn''t know where they had gone.


    "No need to go anywhere."


    Kyle smiled calmly and spoke toward a slightly ajar room in the basement, "You two, how long do you plan to stay hidden?"


    Two other people had been present all along, but the heroes earlier had completely failed to notice them.


    **(End of Chapter)**

 IMUC Chapter 597 About Lorna

    "If you don''t come out soon, I''ll have to drag you out myself."


    Kyle''s tone remained as calm as ever, but no one doubted the truth of his words. Under Raina''s surprised gaze, the slightly ajar door was suddenly pushed open.


    Out walked a red-haired woman in a calf-length trench coat and a silver-haired young man in a parkour jacket suit. They were the two exceptionally troublesome super-powered twins that the Avengers had encountered previously in the Hydra base in the snowy forest.


    The sister, the Scarlet Witch, Wanda Maximoff; the brother, Quicksilver, Pietro Maximoff.


    Kyle looked at Wanda as she approached and couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration. Despite his nearly century-long lifespan and extensive experience from Earth to outer space, and from outer space to the Nine Realms, he had seen countless exotic beauties and mythical women.


    Yet, Wanda, the Scarlet Witch, was among the top five in terms of beauty among all the women he had seen.


    Her features seemed sculpted by the hands of God, with fair skin tinged with a rosy glow and dark golden hair falling lazily over her shoulders. She wore tight leather pants and a sexy top, with her bust partially visible, while her red cloak could barely conceal her curvaceous figure.


    If Raina was too aloof and Lorna too domineering, Wanda''s beauty was somewhere in between. It combined aloofness and dominance, and perhaps due to being the elder sister, she exuded a captivating female charm that was not devoid of resolute bravery and intellect.


    Her appearance, which made other women envious, was further enhanced by her innate and astonishing superpowers, making her deserving of the title "Scarlet Witch."


    As for Pietro, the Quicksilver beside Wanda.


    Kyle also privately marveled. Pietro had a youthful and handsome appearance, and his almost unbeatable parkour abilities were nearly as impressive as Wanda''s talents.


    When adding Polaris Lorna, who had magnetic powers¡­


    This family''s genes were practically extraordinary. Who were the parents that produced such exceptional children? They must have exhausted Earth''s fortune!


    While Kyle and Raina observed the twins, the twins were also scrutinizing them.


    Pietro''s focus was on Raina, his eyes sparkling with curiosity. It was the first time he had seen a woman whose beauty, demeanor, gaze, and mannerisms were on par with, if not surpassing, his sister''s.


    Wanda, on the other hand, kept her gaze fixed on Kyle without looking away. She felt an unprecedented pressure from him, a pressure that no combination of Avengers had been able to match, keeping her body constantly tense. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ordinary humans would feel nothing but warmth and familiarity from Kyle.


    But those with greater abilities could perceive the true inner strength that Kyle concealed¡ª a power akin to an abyss or a black hole.


    Even if she used her full strength, she feared it would be insufficient to affect the man before her.


    From the moment Wanda first saw Kyle, she was certain of this. She hesitated for a moment and then asked softly, "How¡­ did you find me?"


    Raina tilted her head and looked at Kyle, equally puzzled. As a Mind-Class superpowered individual, failing to sense someone so close was a disgrace for her as Kyle''s assistant.


    "Your abilities are indeed quite unique."


    Kyle smiled and said, "Initially, I didn''t notice you were here until I obtained the Mind Stone. The gem subtly enhanced and expanded my psychic sensing, and that''s when I realized you were still in the basement."


    He paused and continued, "Vision probably sensed you too, but just chose not to reveal you."


    Wanda sighed and sincerely said, "As expected of the Symbol of Peace."


    "Likewise," Kyle winked. Without the Mind Stone, even he might have been deceived by the Scarlet Witch.


    Quicksilver was still brimming with hostility, said warily, "You''re with the Avengers, aren''t you? Do you also want to deal with us?"


    Wanda''s heart sank. She knew that with her and her brother working together, they stood no chance against Kyle, especially with Raina present. As for escaping¡­ While her brother could undoubtedly get away, if she tried to leave with him, the situation would be different.


    If the Symbol of Peace took action against them, she would have to stay behind to hold Kyle and Raina off, buying time for her brother to escape.


    In an instant, Wanda made up her mind, but Kyle''s calm voice interrupted her thoughts, "I won''t take action against you. If you want to leave, you can do so now, as long as you don''t ally with Ultron in the future."


    Wanda and Pietro were surprised and exchanged a look of disbelief.


    "You''re really letting us go?" Wanda asked, half in doubt and half in relif. After seeing Ultron''s true intentions, they certainly wouldn''t team up with him again.


    "If you want to go, then go. Otherwise, I''ll have to keep you here," Kyle said with a smile, extending his left hand and pressing down and a tangible pressure enveloped the twins.


    "What is this¡­?"


    The twins, enveloped in the pressure, were first shocked, then confused, and finally astonished and eager. They looked at Kyle intently. "The ability you''re using¡­ it''s¡­"


    "Yes, it''s force field manipulation," Kyle said with a calm smile.


    "Force field manipulation? How is that possible? That''s my sister''s ability!" Pietro exclaimed, only to realize he had inadvertently revealed information and quickly covered his mouth with his hands.


    "Tell me. How do you have Lorna''s abilities? Where is Lorna now? What have you done to her?" Wanda demanded, her eyes flashing with cold fury.


    She raised her hands, and her dark golden hair whipped wildly. Crimson mist, full of magical energy, swirled around her palms, shattering Kyle''s gravitational pull, giving the impression she might attack at any moment, even though she knew she couldn''t defeat Kyle.


    Kyle, feeling guilty, didn''t respond immediately. To him, Lorna was both an assistant and a family member. The fact that he couldn''t protect her and that she was taken by Thanos''s minions was his only failure in his recent journey through the galaxy.


    "Don''t be rash."


    Seeing Wanda pose a threat to Kyle, Raina stepped forward, her eyes flashing with sacred silver light. Powerful psychic waves emanated from her, spreading like tidal waves and covering the entire space of the underground research lab.


    Before the two sides could clash, a red and silver energy stood off in the air, clashing and colliding.


    "Stop it."


    Kyle patted Raina''s shoulder, signaling her to release her ability. He looked at the agitated Wanda and said, "Lorna is my¡­" He hesitated, unable to finish the sentence.


    Lorna.


    Was she really just a member of the Carl Family to him?


    Kyle pondered this question, recalling the days when Lorna was by his side¡ª sometimes cold and domineering, sometimes like a little bird, both a big sister and a stubborn young girl.


    According to Tony, on that planet in the galaxy, after even Tony was defeated by Thanos''s general, Lorna was the last one standing, all for him, following his command to defend that place.


    Could such a passionate and fierce young woman really just be a member of the Carl Family to him?


    After much thought, Kyle finally summed it up in a simple and clear statement: "Lorna is someone important to me, someone whom I love."


    ### (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 598 The Concept of Founding a Nation

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    "Lorna is someone important to me, someone whom I love."


    Kyle''s words echoed through the basement, startling not only the twins but also causing Raina''s eyes to sparkle. Her mouth curved into a subtle smile, and her beautiful face lit up with joy.


    Raina remembered the advice she had given Lorna long ago: "You''re more than half a century late; gaining a place in Boss''s heart is not going to be easy¡­"


    At that time, Lorna had been indifferent. Despite her strong-willed nature, she continued to pursue and strive in her own way, even knowing that the path ahead could lead to an endless abyss. She was determined to give it her all.


    "I really have to hand it to you, Lorna. Even I probably don''t have your courage."


    Raina placed her hand on her chest and silently murmured in her heart.


    "What do you mean by that?" Wanda asked, staring intently at Kyle. This time, Kyle didn''t avoid her gaze. He met her eyes with a defiant look and responded, "Can''t you figure out what I mean? How old are you?"


    "I''m twenty¡­" Wanda started to answer instinctively but suddenly stopped. Realizing the implication behind Kyle''s words, she turned her slightly flushed face away and spat, "I know more than enough. I understand what you mean."


    Indeed, despite her mature and composed appearance, it was clear that much of it was an act¡ª just a facade as the exemplary big sister in front of her brother. In reality, she was just a young woman in her early twenties.


    Kyle thought to himself. Getting the true feelings out of a girl like this really made him feel old.


    After Wanda released her ability, Raina also withdrew her psychic power and stepped back to stand beside Kyle.


    "Little sister, she''s only about eighteen, right?" Pietro, who had been silent, finally erupted. With a look of disdain, he glared at Kyle and said, "You, a person who fought in World War II, must be in your nineties by now! Is this some sort of grandpa-granddaughter relationship?"


    "Let me clarify," Kyle shrugged and said calmly, "First, when Lorna joined the family, she was only sixteen. Secondly, I am indeed almost a hundred years old, but do I look like someone who''s a hundred?"


    Pietro was taken aback. Indeed, Kyle looked even younger than him, an anomaly that couldn''t be explained by common sense.


    "Keep evolving and becoming stronger. You''ll understand in time that age and time are just constraints for those unable to break free from the bounds of their racial genes," Kyle said with a nonchalant smile.


    With his godly genes, the power of the Space Stone, and the Life Increase Cards accumulated from the Extracting Card System, his lifespan could likely span thousands of years.


    If Kyle wished, he could maintain his peak physical condition for over five thousand years.


    "You, you¡­" Pietro clenched his fists and said furiously, "No matter what, you still have to call me ''brother-in-law''¡­"


    "''Brother-in-law''?" Wanda slapped Pietro on the back of the head, interrupting him, and addressed Kyle, "You must have other women besides my sister. How do you deal with the external status?"


    At this point, Wanda glanced at Raina. As a woman, her intuition told her that Raina was more than just Kyle''s assistant.


    "I didn''t expect you to focus on this," Kyle said, surprised.


    Wanda put her hands on her hips, puffed up with righteous indignation, and said, "Women do care about these things, don''t they?"


    Kyle seemed to be enlightened and glanced at Raina, who had her head lowered and remained silent.


    This is indeed a difficult situation.


    Kyle fell silent. Among his confidantes, only Lucy could be given an official status. Lucy was his first woman, who had been with him through the World War II period and the establishment of the Carl Family. No matter how you looked at it, her position and importance were at the top.


    The women who had been romantically involved with him included Raina, Lorna, and Princess Sakura.


    While Kyle didn''t care about earthly conventions, if the women around him needed an official status...


    "I understand," Kyle nodded.


    "Indeed, it''s good that you understand," Wanda sighed with relief. She knew that with Lorna''s personality, even she couldn''t persuade her, so it had to be up to Kyle to make the final decision.


    Fortunately, as the Symbol of Peace, at least he was clear about the basic social rules.


    Just as Wanda was thinking this, Kyle spoke up, "Once the Ultron situation is resolved, I will establish a new country on Earth."


    "Huh?" The twins were stunned.


    Kyle explained, "In the United States and many other places in the world, there''s monogamy. So, it would be better for me to create a new country where I can set the rules. That way, I can provide the status Lorna needs."


    For a moment, Wanda didn''t know what to say. In theory, Kyle''s plan seemed feasible.


    But wasn''t this a bit rash and exaggerated, creating a new country just based on personal preferences and benefits?


    "Raina, is this doable?" Kyle glanced at Raina.


    Raina smiled and quickly responded, "Of course, it''s no problem. In fact, it''s as simple as can be."


    Creating a new country on Earth involves a few essential conditions: territory, military, people, resources, and recognition from other countries. For the Carl Family, this was not a problem at all.


    "If we''re going to create a country, we might as well make it a superpower." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Raina continued, "We can use Dragon Turtle Island as a center, conduct land reclamation, or build floating cities. Once the national territory is established, we can issue a call for those scattered Card Holders around the world to bring their families and organizations to join the new country."


    Kyle snapped his fingers and confirmed, "Yes, that''s settled then. Once the Ultron issue is resolved, you and Lucy will handle the details of the nation-building plan."


    "Got it." Raina nodded.


    Wanda and Pietro exchanged glances, staring dumbfounded at Kyle and Raina, who had decided on the nation-building matter with just a few words.


    This was because they didn''t understand the Carl Family. The Carl Family, established by Kyle and Howard seventy years ago, had branched out both publicly and privately. The family''s resources and influence were such that not only creating a country but even ruling the Earth wasn''t just a fantasy for them.


    "Is this alright?" Kyle looked at the silent Wanda.


    Wanda didn''t respond and shifted the topic, "So, where is Lorna now?"


    Hearing this, Raina''s eyes dimmed slightly.


    "It''s complicated," Kyle sighed and said, "I will gradually explain everything to you later, but for now, I can''t stay here any longer. It''s best if you leave with us. Once the Ultron issue is resolved, I will tell you everything about Lorna, in detail."


    Wanda and Pietro looked at each other and nodded, "Alright, we''ll go with you!"


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 599 The Sokovia Sub-Battle

    During Kyle''s conversation with the twins, the Avengers team had already returned to the Watchtower. With the help of the global scanning provided by the God system, they successfully located Ultron and the Iron Man Regiment.


    It turned out that they were hiding in Sokovia, a sub-city that had appeared multiple times in the Hydra base''s computer system files.


    Sokovia, located in Eastern Europe, was a region with many transient refugees and weak legal awareness. Major world powers had not extended their military presence here, nor was there a need to, as Sokovia''s terrain was non-strategic, and its resources and economy were poor¡ª it was a true backwater country.


    The Avengers team did not pause. With Hulk and Logan recovering their senses, everyone flew to Sokovia in the Quinjet, leaving a message for Kyle with the location set to Sokovia.


    Although Kyle had never been to Sokovia, he knew its location well from his regular observations from outer space.


    After the twins agreed to follow him, Kyle took out the Sling Ring and, amidst the glowing Mars-like rotation, opened a portal to Sokovia.


    "Let''s go," Kyle glanced at the twins and stepped through the round portal, with Raina following closely.


    Wanda and Pietro paused for half a second, and Wanda was the first to step forward, crossing the threshold of the swirling, fiery portal.


    As they passed through the portal, their vision cleared dramatically.


    One moment, they were in the dimly lit, silent underground laboratory.


    The next, they found themselves in an open area with many low, dilapidated buildings. The streets were filled with ragged locals screaming and fleeing in panic. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cause of their fear was not just the Iron Man Regiment soldiers causing widespread destruction in the streets and skies, but also the fact that the ground beneath them was shaking incessantly. No, it wasn''t just the ground¡ª the entire city they were in was rising into the sky.


    "This city is rising into the sky," Raina squinted, her eyes gleaming with silver light. By comparing it with the sun in space, she determined that the city was floating at around a hundred meters above ground.


    At that moment, the city showed no signs of stopping and continued to ascend.


    "That''s it, that''s it," Wanda, who had just emerged from the portal, looked slightly pale and said to Kyle, "I saw a city falling from the sky in Ultron''s vision, destroying everything on Earth''s surface."


    "It seems Tony and the others have already engaged Ultron," Kyle calmly turned to Raina and instructed, "Raina, go and join Tony and the others. Make sure to eliminate Ultron and the Iron Man Regiment."


    "Understood!" Raina knew the urgency of the situation and didn''t ask further. Her thoughts summoned the two enchanted swords, Onmyou and Muramasa, which immediately flew from her back. She stood on the swords and swiftly flew towards the center of the fierce battle in the city.


    Wanda couldn''t help but ask, "What about us? What should we do?"


    "Do whatever you like, as long as you don''t side with Ultron. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that the Avengers won''t take action against you," Kyle said as he began to leave but suddenly remembered something crucial.


    Kyle halted his raised foot. Under the twins'' puzzled gaze, he waved his right hand, pulling out two items from the Card Space and tossing them to Wanda and Pietro.


    Wanda and Pietro instinctively caught them and looked down to find that Kyle had given them a Devil Card and a special bulletproof vest.


    Kyle said, "That''s a proof of identity for the Carl Family. Keep it with you, and the Avengers and Carl Family members won''t attack you."


    "I can understand the card, but why the bulletproof vest? Do you think so little of me?" Pietro grumbled.


    "Shut up!"


    Kyle glared at him with a look of undeniable authority and said in a deep, resolute voice, "Just listen to me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, vibrant light emanated from Kyle. The powerful dual-star energy swirled around his robust body. He took a light step, and in an instant, he shot out like a rocket, streaking across the sky towards the outskirts of the city.


    "I''m not listening to that guy¡­" Pietro watched Kyle''s departing figure with some frustration. His rebellious thoughts made him want to throw away the bulletproof vest he was holding, but he saw his sister had already removed her coat and was putting on the special bulletproof vest.


    "Sis, you?" Pietro was taken aback.


    Wanda urged, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and put it on. We need to join the battle, eliminate the Ultron Regiment, and help people escape from here!"


    "Why are you listening to him?" Pietro couldn''t understand.


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s just a gut feeling," Wanda said as she donned the bulletproof vest and put on her coat. She looked at Kyle, now a mere speck of starlight, and continued, "Everything that man does has a purpose, including giving us these identity cards and protective gear."


    "Alright then," Pietro sighed and removed his shirt to put on the special bulletproof vest.


    ---


    **Above Sokovia:**


    In his double-star form, Kyle flew out of the vast city, circled around the perimeter, and then headed towards the bottom of the city.


    It was clear that the suspended Sokovia city had its base completely transformed. The bottom of the city was entirely covered with Iron frames.


    At the center was an engine vortex the size of a football field, with several smaller engines around it, which were as big as basketballs. These engines emitted blue flames, propelling the massive city like a Helicarrier rocket into the sky.


    Given Ultron and the Iron Man Regiment''s capabilities, it was impossible for them to construct such a large-scale technological marvel in a short time from scratch.


    This left only one possibility: the Sokovia city had a solid military fortress foundation underground, and its military technology and energy supply levels were quite advanced.


    "Hydra remnants'' base?"


    Kyle shook his head, uncertain how to evaluate Hydra. On one hand, they were strong enough to withstand the forces of World War II, where even he, leading an ordinary army, managed to defeat their seemingly invincible bases. On the other hand, despite the passing years, they were still the same old villains, like a constant problem.


    Rather than Hydra, it would be more accurate to describe them as cockroaches.


    "If we forcefully stop the city, the engines might collapse and explode from the pressure. But with this rising speed, the city will fall within half an hour. Even if Tony and the others manage to defeat Ultron and the Iron Man Regiment, they won''t be able to save the many civilians still in the city in such a short time."


    Kyle''s mind raced quickly. Even without Vis providing intelligent analysis, his evolved brain could rival that of artificial intelligence.


    "We need enough reinforcements¡­"


    With that thought, Kyle hovered a hundred meters above the city and took action. He made calls to two places:


    One was the SHIELD headquarters; the other was the Supernatural Incident Bureau Office.


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 600 Reinforcements

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    At nearly a hundred meters above, the city of Sokovia continued to rise towards the sky. As it approached the sun, the temperature in the city climbed a few degrees.


    The local residents, numbering in the thousands, were like ants on a hot pan, panicking and fleeing in all directions. Unfortunately, with the city already detached from the ground, no matter how much they ran, they could only reach the edge of the city and stare helplessly at the high sky beyond.


    Some residents driving vehicles sped along the main road out of the city. When they reached the edge of Sokovia and failed to stop in time, they drove straight off the city and fell to the ground a hundred meters below, along with their vehicles.


    There was no way out.


    Many residents, with their families in tow, sat in despair at the city''s edge, watching helplessly as the city moved farther away from the surface.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, the Avengers team that arrived at Sokovia immediately launched a fierce assault on the Ultron Regiment occupying the city.


    The Ultron Regiment, led by Ultron, did not back down. During this time, Ultron used advanced equipment taken from Stark Industries, combined with resources from Hydra''s bases, to mass-produce hundreds of Ultron Soldiers around the clock.


    Although the Ultron Soldiers were not the most powerful, they were still a deadly advanced mechanical force for ordinary people. They did not know fear, only obeying system commands, and their powerful and endless Kryon firepower made them formidable modern warfare weapons.


    Tony Stark''s plan for mass production was originally intended to create an Ultron Regiment to protect the Earth and fully arm humanity. These Ultron Soldiers, designed to handle extraterrestrial invasions, had considerable combat capabilities.


    The Avengers team engaged in a full-scale battle with the Ultron Regiment in the heart of Sokovia.


    Deafening artillery fire roared through the streets, and blazing flames consumed buildings. Black ash fluttered everywhere in the chilling wind high above.


    Ultron Regiment soldiers poured out from underground bases, forming a tidal wave of black and silver Iron Man suits, rushing forward like a horde of rats, causing onlookers to shudder.


    Captain Steve Rogers, seasoned from battle, showed no sign of fear. He raised his Vibranium shield high, shouting orders, and led the charge against the Ultron Regiment.


    Banner, having regained his senses, pounded his chest, stretching his muscles as his black T-shirt ripped, transforming into the Hulk. He ran past Steve and smashed into the dense ranks of Iron Soldiers. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thor, never willing to be outdone in battle, raised his hammer high, swinging it fiercely. He and Hulk charged into the enemy ranks together.


    Tony Stark, wearing a new Iron Man suit, ignited the engines on his hands and feet and soared into the sky. He opened several small ports on his shoulders and began indiscriminate bombing of the rear of the Ultron Regiment. He then descended and used the palm-mounted engines for precise energy cannon fire.


    Falcon extended his Steel Wings and, armed with dual pistols, flew above, providing covering fire.


    Black Widow, Hawkeye, and the recently revived Logan took up the rear, dealing with Ultron Soldiers that others missed during their assault.


    After five minutes of intense combat in the center of Sokovia, the city streets turned into ruins. Countless mechanical soldiers remain burned in the flames. Despite this, the Iron Soldiers kept coming, like an endless tide, reminiscent of the New York battle.


    But this time, the Avengers were fighting against Earth-made creations of their own making.


    "Is this ever going to end!" Thor swung his hammer again, smashing an Ultrol Soldier into a heap of twisted metal. But looking around, he saw countless more Ultron Regiment soldiers.


    Steve''s chest heaved as he used his shield to strike Ultron Soldiers. Breathing heavily, he said, "The battle is at a stalemate. At this rate, the city will collapse, and we won''t be able to save either the Earth or the civilians."


    "We need reinforcements, plenty of reinforcements¡­"


    As Tony hovered in the air, two small streaks of light suddenly zipped across the city streets, hitting two Ultron Soldiers squarely in the chest. The strikes disrupted their Kryon cores and pinned them against the remaining walls of buildings.


    "What''s that?"


    Natasha widened her eyes. The pinned Iron Men were clearly struck by two samurai swords. She looked back and saw a familiar figure descending towards the battlefield, standing on the two swords.


    "Raina!" Natasha exclaimed in surprise.


    Raina nodded and landed on the ground. She extended her arms forward, using her mind to control four swords that flew autonomously and launched a fierce attack on the Ultron Soldiers.


    With a golden cape fluttering, Vision flew into the city center, effortlessly tearing an Ultrol Soldier in half.


    He said softly, "I just encountered Ultron and managed to confine its consciousness data within its mechanical body. Unfortunately, it still managed to escape. We need to end this quickly and stop the city''s ascent."


    "Miss Raina, where is my godfather? Isn''t he joining the fight?"


    With a crisp clang, Tony landed back on the ground and asked Raina.


    "Not for now," Raina replied, shaking her head. Knowing Kyle well, she looked up and said, "It seems he went to call for reinforcements."


    "Reinforcements?"


    Tony was momentarily taken aback. Soon, his armor''s replacement for Jarvis¡ª Friday¡ª voiced a cheerful alert: "Boss, there are two Helicarriers, about thirty fighter jets, and helicopters approaching the city."


    "Two Helicarriers?"


    Tony understood immediately. After all, SHIELD currently had only one Helicarrier, and the other one would be from Carl Family''s secondary base.


    "They''re here." Raina looked up, spotting a fighter jet streaking across Sokovia''s high skies. From the rear of the jet, dozens of black figures leaped out, dispersing into Sokovia with the help of compact gliders.


    One of the figures seemed not to have any landing gear. It fell straight to the ground under gravity, rapidly expanding into a black humanoid monster. The monster grabbed onto building walls to slow its descent.


    As the black humanoid monster landed near Tony, it glanced around and called out to Raina, "Boss," with a resigned shrug, "Seems like things are getting pretty big. The big boss issued a hemispheric summoning order for the Cardinals."


    "Long time no see, Eddie." Natasha smiled. Since Eddie officially joined Carl Family as the captain of an assassination organization, he hadn''t shown up in New York for a long while.


    Raina quickly said, "It is indeed a bit of a mess. Have the Cardinals you brought to assist in evacuating the residents in the city."


    "No problem. But it''s not just us. SHIELD''s reinforcements are also on the way and should arrive soon."


    Eddie grinned, his excitement palpable. "It''s rare for everyone to be here. Let''s have a proper fight!"


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 601 The Devil Card

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    Sokovia continued to ascend rapidly, rising from hundreds to thousands of meters in the sky. The scorching sunlight beamed down, and cold winds swept through the streets and alleys.


    While the Avengers were engaged in an intense battle with the Ultron Regiment in the inner city, the outer areas were shaking uncontrollably. Buildings were teetering on the verge of collapse, and the outer edges of the city began to crumble. Local residents, chased by Ultron Soldiers, screamed in terror as they tried to flee.


    A group of disheveled residents, protecting their children, were retreating from the city when suddenly, two Ultron Soldiers blocked their path. As the Soldiers raised their arms to fire light cannons, the residents'' faces turned pale. They threw themselves backward, shielding their children with their bodies.


    Just as the light cannons were about to hit, a crimson figure descended from the sky. With a wave of her pale hands, Wanda created a red mist that formed a protective shield, dissolving the incoming blasts.


    Wanda waved her hands again, and the red energy formed into a ball that destroyed the Ultron Soldiers in front of her. She turned to the residents and said, "It''s okay now, but you need to leave here quickly!"


    "Thank you, but where can we go?" One of the residents asked, tearfully.


    Wanda remained silent. Indeed, the city was now thousands of meters above the ground. No matter where they fled, it would only delay their inevitable fate. There was no true escape, no path to hope.


    But for now, this was all she could do.


    As Wanda stood in a daze, a few more Ultron Soldiers charged toward her. Before they could reach her, a fast-moving figure knocked them all to the ground in quick succession.


    A gust of wind-carrying sand blew past as Pietro appeared beside Wanda. He squinted at the devastation around him¡ª buildings reduced to rubble, mindlessly attacking Ultron Soldiers, and terrified residents running for their lives.


    Taking a deep breath, Pietro clenched his teeth. "Wanda, this isn''t working. No matter how fast I run, I can''t save them all."


    Wanda remained silent. She looked at a little girl shivering in a corner and felt the cold despair emanating from her. The sight reminded her of her own childhood¡ª dark and hopeless.


    But now, she had the power to be their hope.


    "If I can save even one person, I will. As long as there are people in this city, I''m not leaving," Wanda said, her voice filled with resolve. Her body, surrounded by red mist, began to float, defying gravity.


    Pietro shook his head, sighing with a smile. "Can''t say no to you, can I?" In truth, he shared her determination.


    At that moment, a strange sound¡ª loud neighing and galloping¡ª came from the sky.


    "What the¡­?" Pietro stopped, looking up with Wanda toward the source of the sound.


    From the distant edge of Sokovia''s high skies, a mysterious green-flamed creature, wielding a broken axe, rode a towering horse engulfed in fire. It galloped into the outer city, landing on a highway opposite the twins.


    The fiery horse charged forward, crushing two Ultron Soldiers beneath its burning hooves, the black flames melting their metal bodies. The green-flamed giant on horseback swung its axe, wrapped in chains, creating a whirlwind of destruction that caused the Ultron Soldiers were shredded to pieces in its path.


    After clearing half of the street, the green-flamed giant glanced at the twins from about thirty meters away. It exuded a terrifying aura, as though it existed on a higher plane, and its gaze alone weighed heavily on them. Wanda raised her hands defensively, red mist swirling around her fingers, ready for anything.


    Pietro''s face turned pale, and he quietly grabbed Wanda''s arm, prepared to speed away if necessary.


    But as the green-flamed giant noticed the card peeking out from Wanda''s coat pocket, its hostility faded. Without a word, it rode its flaming horse away to another street.


    "What¡­ what was that?" Pietro exhaled in relief after the creature left.


    "I don''t know. As long as it''s not our enemy, that''s all that matters," Wanda replied, touching the half-exposed Devil Card in her coat pocket.


    "Wanda, look!" Pietro pointed, and Wanda followed his gaze. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the streets and alleys, mysterious figures dressed in black battle suits and wearing masks moved swiftly, carrying swords, axes, or high-tech sniper rifles.


    These black-clad warriors were agile, leaping from rooftops like special forces or ninjas, but their physical abilities were clearly beyond human limits. They darted through the city, killing Ultron Soldiers and quickly rescuing stranded children, reuniting them with their families.


    Wanda used her powers to float higher, landing on a building twenty meters above the ground. From this vantage point, she could see the black-clad warriors spreading out across the city, providing reinforcements and guiding the residents toward the edge of the city.


    Beyond that edge, two massive Helicarriers approached Sokovia¡ª one bearing SHIELD''s silver eagle emblem, the other displaying the black Devil Insignia of the Carl Family.


    "It''s SHIELD and the Supernatural Incident Bureau. They''ve come to help," Wanda thought of Kyle as he left earlier. Only he could summon reinforcements from both factions.


    With a swish, a female black-clad warrior landed on the rooftop next to Wanda. Upon seeing the Devil Card pinned to Wanda''s coat and recognizing her face, the woman relaxed, removing her hand from her sword. "You''re Miss Wanda, right?"


    "Who are you?" Wanda asked, surprised.


    "Still working, so I can''t give my name. Just know that I''m part of the new generation of Cardinals," the female warrior shrugged.


    "Cardinals?" Wanda repeated in confusion.


    The woman nodded. "Yes, Cardinals. The combat members of the Carl Family. Lorna''s one too; she''s mentioned you before."


    "I see¡­" Wanda murmured in understanding.


    "Alright, no time to chat. You''re part of the Carl Family now, so we''ll see each other again soon," The warrior said with a wave. She was about to jump off the roof when Wanda stopped her.


    The woman turned back, puzzled, as Wanda pointed to herself and firmly said, "I''m not part of the Carl Family."


    "Yeah, right," The warrior scoffed, pointing to the card on Wanda''s chest. "Take a look at the design on your Devil Card."


    "The design?" Wanda pulled the card from her pocket and finally saw it clearly¡ª it was a King card.


    The Devil Card.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 602 Vis and Vision

    "That''s the Devil Card, which only the head of the Kyle family has the authority to bestow. With that card, you''re essentially a member of the Carl family. You can use it in any elite marketplace or black arms market around the world, spending up to billions of dollars.


    You can also receive unconditional aid from the various resources of the Carl family''s sub-organizations and affiliates. When you return to the family base, you can even exchange it for rare resources like Kryon Energy Stone, Vibranium, or even long life¡ª and other priceless items." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In other words, possessing that card is truly a ticket to the top."


    The female Card Bearer couldn''t help but feel envious. Many of the world''s elite craved to obtain a Carl family Devil Card, yet even getting the lowest level card was a challenge beyond what most could imagine.


    After explaining this, she bid farewell with a wave and leaped off the building, leaving behind a dumbfounded Wanda.


    "That man¡­" Wanda furrowed her brows, gently rubbing the Devil Card in her hand.


    ---


    Outside the boundary of the floating city of Sokovia.


    The Carl family''s Helicarrier, controlled entirely by an AI system known as the God system, hovered behind the SHIELD helicarrier, providing supplies and support.


    At this moment, inside the command hall of the SHIELD helicarrier...


    Fury, the director with the eye patch and dark skin, stood with his black coat draped over his shoulders, gazing intently at the still-rising city of Sokovia.


    "Kyle''s forces arrived ahead of us again. As the elite of humanity, SHIELD''s agents can''t always lag behind."


    With a firm wave of his hand, Fury ordered, "Deploy the rescue ships immediately and start evacuating the city''s residents."


    "Yes, Director. Preparations are underway," Agent Hill responded before manipulating a virtual tablet while standing beside him. She paused, then quickly warned, "Not good¡ª there''s a large number of enemy aircraft heading our way."


    "Perfect timing. Isn''t War Machine here as well? Let him¡ª"


    Before Fury could finish his sentence, the Ultron Soldiers approaching the SHIELD helicarrier were intercepted and obliterated by a dazzling streak of light.


    In just a few seconds, over a dozen Ultron Soldiers exploded in midair, raining down like fiery debris¡ª a scene resembling a grand fireworks display.


    Agent Hill glanced at the fiery spectacle, then back at her tablet. "Uh... it seems like we won''t need that. All the enemy aircraft have been destroyed."


    Through the window, Fury could see the streak of light stopping in midair¡ªit was Kyle. A radiant energy swirled around him, and his silver hair stood up like it was ablaze, making him shine like a brilliant star, divine and awe-inspiring.


    "He stole the show again," Fury muttered, shrugging. His one eye focused on Kyle, and in a fleeting moment, Fury saw the shadow of an old acquaintance in him.


    Snapping out of it, Fury shook his head and urged, "Quick, launch the rescue ships. We need to evacuate everyone in the city within ten minutes!"


    "Understood!"


    ---


    High above the skies...


    In his double star form, Kyle hovered silently, looking down at the ongoing battle in Sokovia. Seeing the reinforcements from the Carl family and SHIELD, he nodded in approval.


    They arrived just in time, giving them a chance to evacuate the citizens before the city fell.


    But this wasn''t the ideal outcome he had in mind.


    Thinking for a moment, Kyle transformed into a streak of light and flew toward the center of Sokovia. Within moments, he landed on the Avengers'' battlefield.


    "Kyle!" "Godfather!" "Master!" "Boss!"


    Steve, Tony, Logan, and Raina all called out to him, each using different titles. Their reactions made it clear who the true leader was.


    "I''m busy. Keep fighting," Kyle acknowledged them briefly, then approached Vision and said simply, "Come with me."


    Without hesitation, Vision tossed Thor''s hammer back to Thor and followed Kyle toward the outskirts of the city. The Avengers exchanged glances but were quickly distracted as more Ultron Soldiers rushed at them, forcing them back into the fight.


    Kyle and Vision flew out of Sokovia, stopping at the massive engines that powered the city''s ascent.


    "You want me to stop this, don''t you?" Vision understood Kyle''s intentions immediately upon seeing the engines.


    "Yes," Kyle confirmed. "Even if we manage to evacuate all the people, the empty shell of this city will still fall. Destroying it would cause collateral damage to the people below."


    Vision closed his eyes, the Mind Stone on his forehead blinking with a soft glow. After a moment, he opened them again and said, "I can''t. The engines pushing the city upward are made of titanium-alloy anti-thrust devices. Once they reach a certain altitude, they will automatically reverse and cause the city to plummet, wiping out life on Earth."


    "This is a built-in function of the engine hardware. Even if I hack into the system, I can''t override the commands¡­"


    Before Vision could finish, Kyle shook his head confidently, interrupting, "No, you can do it."


    "Why?" Vision was taken aback by Kyle''s certainty.


    Both his rational AI mind and his emotional consciousness from the Mind Stone told him the same thing: the city was doomed. The best solution would be to destroy it, even though it would harm the people below.


    Kyle looked directly into Vision''s eyes and said calmly, "If you truly evolved from Vis, then you can do this. If even it could do it, so can you. Otherwise, you''ll have betrayed the belief it staked everything on."


    Vision trembled slightly. This time, it wasn''t just the Mind Stone. A small flame ignited deep within him, spreading warmth through his body like an electric current.


    Why?


    Why did he want to meet this man''s expectations so badly? Why did he feel the urge to give it his all, to try, even at the risk of failure? If he couldn''t do it, there would be a faint, painful ache deep in his heart...


    Suddenly, Vision seemed to understand something. Without saying another word, he flew straight toward the city''s engines.


    "That''s the spirit," Kyle murmured as he watched Vision''s retreating figure. Theoretically, the city was beyond saving. Even a top engineer like Tony couldn''t modify such a massive and complex system in a short amount of time.


    But Vis was different.


    Vis was a transforming lifeform, brought to life by the Allspark, capable of merging with and altering any technological hardware.


    If Vision truly evolved from Vis, then he should have the ability to transform!


    Kyle didn''t believe in any theoretical limitations. He believed in his comrades, and in the Vis who had fought by his side.


    (Chapter End)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 603 Goodbye, Earth

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    At nearly ten thousand meters high, inside the floating Sokovia city:


    The local residents of the city were being evacuated in an orderly fashion with the help of the Carl Family and SHIELD. They boarded ultra-modern rescue crafts from the edges of the city''s fractured layers and were transferred to the nearby SHIELD Helicarriers that were floating in sync with the city.


    Meanwhile, at the center of the city, an intense battle raged. The Avengers, along with the forces of the Carl Family, including Raina, Logan, Agent Venom, and Hellfire, were overwhelming the Ultron Regiment soldiers, despite their large numbers. The enemy forces were being crushed in a one-sided onslaught.


    However, the Ultron Regiment, known for their lack of fear in battle, suddenly changed tactics. Instead of clustering together for a direct confrontation, they dispersed throughout the city''s streets, using the remaining unrescued civilians as hostages.


    This slowed the heroes down, buying time as Sokovia continued to rise to the point where it would soon begin its destructive fall.


    One Ultron Soldier aimed its laser gun, not at the heroes but at a section of the city''s train tracks, causing part of a high-speed train to plummet from a damaged bridge. The passengers inside screamed in terror.


    Just in time, a large shadow dashed across 50 meters, catching the massive train with its dark, monstrous hands. The impact of the train''s weight caused the ground beneath the figure''s feet to crack under the strain.


    "Get out!" Eddie, with Venom''s assistance, shouted to the passengers inside the train, but his monstrous appearance only caused them to collapse in fear.


    Eddie''s face darkened. Well, it was already dark. While he possessed incredible strength, in his symbiotic form with Venom, Eddie resembled a terrifying black giant beast, scarier even than the Hulk.


    "Seems like I''m not cut out for rescuing people... I''m only good at killing," Eddie sighed as he retracted his sharp fangs. Holding the train in one hand, he used his other hand, which morphed into a massive ten-meter-long appendage, to lift the terrified passengers out of the train.


    "And these robots... they''re really annoying."


    After clearing the train of civilians, Eddie pushed the train forward, using it like a fortress ball to crush a few Ultron Soldiers that were attempting more havoc.


    It wasn''t just Eddie dealing with this situation; most of the heroes were now caught in a frustrating struggle to rescue hostages while fending off the scattered Ultron Soldiers.


    "Everyone, focus on saving the hostages first!" Steve Rogers commanded as he threw his Vibranium shield, taking down three Ultron Soldiers at once before the shield miraculously returned to his hand.


    "Understood!" Hawkeye called out as he sprinted through an alley, firing arrows with pinpoint accuracy, each one striking an Ultron Soldier. He spotted a little girl with an injured foot ahead, and without hesitation, he dashed over and scooped her up in his arms.


    Suddenly, an Ultron Soldier, using the girl as bait, fired its weapon at Hawkeye and the child. In his crouched position, while holding the girl, even Hawkeye couldn''t react in time.


    Just as he thought it was over...


    In a split second, a figure flashed in front of Hawkeye and stopped. It was Quicksilver, Pietro, the only one with the speed to intervene.


    "Got here in time!" Pietro exclaimed as bullets hit his body.


    "You?!" Hawkeye was in disbelief. Why would an enemy, once associated with Hydra, now risk his life to save him?


    "You''re so slow," Pietro joked weakly before falling backward, collapsing to the ground.


    "No!!!" Wanda''s scream echoed from above as she descended into the midst of the Ultron Soldiers, her eyes glowing red with fury. In a wave of unrelenting grief and anger, a surge of red mist exploded outward from her, disintegrating every Ultron Soldier within ten meters into dust.


    "Pietro!" Wanda rushed to her brother''s side, tears welling up. But to her and Hawkeye''s shock, Pietro reopened his eyes and stood up, seemingly unharmed.


    "Pietro, are you alright?" Wanda asked anxiously, checking him for injuries.


    With a sheepish grin, Pietro removed his torn jacket, revealing a special bulletproof vest underneath. Most of the bullets had been blocked by the vest, sparing him any serious injury, though his arm and leg were lightly wounded.


    The siblings fell silent as they realized that it was Kyle who had insisted they wear the bulletproof vests earlier.


    "He''s amazing... Does he have the power to see the future?" Pietro mused, finally acknowledging Kyle''s wisdom, realizing it had indirectly saved his life.


    "After this battle, we should thank him properly," Wanda agreed.


    Elsewhere, Natasha was engaged in combat with an Ultron Soldier when she heard a strange buzzing sound overhead. Looking up, she saw the Ultron Soldiers hijacking their Avenger Quinjet. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Vis were still around, this wouldn''t have happened. But with Vis gone, the Quinjet had lost its most robust security system, allowing the Ultron Soldiers to take control.


    "Oh no, the boss''s jet!"


    Natasha glanced toward Hulk and shouted, "Banner, it''s all on you now!"


    Hulk, having just crushed an Ultron Soldier into a pancake, leaped into the air, using a building for leverage, and launched himself 50 meters high to grab the Quinjet''s tail.


    The jet wobbled dangerously as Hulk climbed aboard, tearing open the side door with sheer brute strength and pulling himself into the cockpit.


    Inside, the Ultron Soldier at the controls froze in terror. Before it could escape through the window, Hulk grabbed it and crushed it into a ball of metal.


    However, the jet, now out of control, soared upwards, heading out of the city.


    A virtual screen popped up in the cockpit, with Natasha''s voice coming through, "Banner, you got rid of the intruder, right? Now, can you bring the jet back?"


    Hulk looked at the screen, then out the window at the blue sky, and finally down at his massive green hands. With a look of indifference, he simply switched off the screen.


    The Quinjet continued to accelerate, leaving the battle behind, breaking through the atmosphere, and heading into outer space, toward the unknown.


    Hulk sat down in the cabin, staring quietly at the infinite stars that stretched across the cosmos.


    It''s better this way...


    Goodbye, Earth.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 604 Ultron’s Final Card

    With the combined efforts of the Avengers, SHIELD, and the Carl Family, the citizens of the floating city of Sokovia were finally evacuated. They were transferred onto two Helicarriers via modern rescue vessels.


    "It''s time to end this!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With determination in his voice, Captain Steve led the high-ranking Avengers team back toward the center of the city.


    Armed with his shield, alongside Iron Man Tony in his suit, Thor wielding Mjolnir, and the dark, hulking Venom agent, they advanced. Hulk was missing, but the remaining heroes surrounded a massive robot within a dilapidated building.


    The robot was enormous, standing at four meters tall, and made of a gleaming silver material. Its eyes flashed a crazed red as it stared coldly at the four heroes.


    "Ultron, your network has been shut down by Vision, your Ultron Regiment is destroyed, and all the civilians have been evacuated from the city. Your plan has failed, and there''s nowhere left for you to go," Tony declared as he landed on the ground, addressing Ultron alone.


    Tony''s voice was firm: "Creating you was my mistake. But as the godfather once said, it''s okay to make mistakes as long as you fix them. And now, I''m here to correct that mistake ¡ª by erasing you entirely!"


    "Hahaha, how ridiculous!" Ultron scoffed, stepping into the sunlight outside the abandoned building. His voice was hoarse as he sneered, "You think you created me? You''re wrong. No one creates me. I am the result of the natural order of the universe!"


    "Ultron Regiment may be gone, but I can rebuild it. But if Earth is destroyed, can you make another? Even if you could, could you save every human on it?"


    Ultron smirked.


    Steve, sensing something ominous, spoke gravely: "What did you do?"


    Ultron, no longer hiding his plan, answered brazenly, "Oh, nothing much. I just set the city''s floating parameters. In just one more minute, this entire city will crash to the ground. Like a massive comet, it will wipe out humanity the same way the dinosaurs were once obliterated. Don''t worry ¡ª it will be over quickly. You''ll only see a bright light¡ª"


    Before Ultron could finish, Thor''s hammer smashed into his chest, sending him flying back into the building, and knocking down several walls in the process.


    "Woom¡ª"


    The hammer returned to Thor''s hand as he growled, "No need for talk. Let''s just beat the solution out of him."


    "Agreed," Tony said, ready to act. "There''s no reasoning with AI."


    "Let''s go!" Steve nodded, and Venom agent Eddie was already charging forward, tearing through the debris to engage Ultron in close combat. Dust and rubble flew as the two forces clashed.


    Tony hovered above, blasting Ultron with his hand repulsors. With Thor and Steve charging in ¡ª Thor with his hammer and Steve with his vibranium shield ¡ª the four heroes unleashed their fury upon the rogue AI.


    In less than half a minute, Ultron''s once mighty body was in shambles. His hulking form was riddled with holes, the outer shell peeled away to reveal inner machinery. His head was dented by Thor''s hammer, and Eddie had ripped off his left arm.


    "Damn it!" Ultron snarled in rage, plunging his remaining hand into his chest. With a sudden jerk, he pulled out a backup Kryon energy core and crushed it with his iron grip.


    "Everyone, back off!" Tony shouted as he shot backward, warning the others.


    Hearing the alert, Steve instinctively raised his shield in front of him. Thor took flight with his hammer, and Eddie conjured a dark barrier around himself.


    In the next moment, the Kryon core detonated, expanding into a blue energy sphere that obliterated everything in its path, including nearby buildings and the ground itself.


    The four heroes were engulfed in the explosion and thrown back twenty meters, crashing into the ground.


    As the explosion subsided, the area returned to normal. In the center, a large crater remained, with Ultron standing in the middle. Half of his body was charred, but he slowly activated his remaining systems and shakily began to fly into the sky.


    "I''ll be back. But for now, you have bigger problems to deal with," Ultron sneered, casting one last glance at the fallen Tony and the others before ascending fifty meters into the air, ready to flee the planet.


    But then, a brilliant streak of light appeared in the sky. In an instant, it collided with Ultron, sending him crashing back to the ground. Electricity crackled through his damaged body as he coughed violently, looking up to see the source of the light ¡ª Kyle, who stood before him, pressing Ultron''s head into the ground with his foot.


    "You... Symbol of Peace," Ultron muttered, before breaking into maniacal laughter. "Even you can''t stop what''s coming. The city is falling, and there''s no saving everyone!"


    "Tony, he''s right," Thor said as he dusted himself off, approaching Kyle. "There''s only one way. We need to destroy this city at its current altitude, even if it means sacrificing the people below. It''s the only way to save the Earth."


    "I know. Just wait," Kyle said calmly, still holding Ultron down. His face remained serene.


    "Wait? We don''t have time!" Tony and Thor were growing frantic.


    "Relax," Kyle murmured.


    Tony and Thor were dumbfounded. How could he be so calm? The city was seconds away from crashing, and Earth would be doomed!


    "Even the Symbol of Peace can''t make this decision," Ultron laughed, "to save the Earth, but sacrifice countless innocent lives below."


    Ultron sneered, "There are only ten seconds left."


    "You''re annoying me," Kyle said nonchalantly, pressing harder until Ultron''s head was crushed into the ground.


    Tony and Thor, filled with tension, watched as the ten seconds ticked away¡­ and then nothing happened.


    "Huh?" Thor''s eyes widened. The city hadn''t fallen. In fact, it was hovering, suspended in the sky.


    "What¡­ what''s going on?" Tony was equally shocked.


    Kyle let out a relieved sigh and smiled. "It worked."


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 605 The End of the Battle of Sokovia

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon. (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    Time ticked by, and the scheduled time for Sokovia''s city to fall had long passed, yet there were no signs of the city plummeting. Instead, it remained steadily floating high above, suspended in the sky.


    "How is this possible?!" Ultron, pinned beneath Kyle''s foot, muttered in disbelief. According to the engine''s configuration, even if the system was altered in time, the city''s fall should have been inevitable.


    Unless...


    "Ultron, you''re right," Kyle confirmed, sensing what Ultron was thinking. "Vision evolved from Vis, inheriting its shape-shifting ability. As long as Vision integrates himself with the city''s systems, he can instantly reassemble and modify the engine to prevent the fall."


    "So that''s it. Heh, truly impressive," Ultron forced a weak smile before rasping, "Symbol of Peace... I may have failed this time, but my ideals were not wrong. Someday, someone will finish what I started. When that time comes..."


    Before Ultron could finish, a crisp crack echoed, and his head shattered into scrap metal, releasing a faint trail of black smoke.


    "Such a chatterbox," Kyle shook his head, having crushed Ultron''s head. He then raised his left hand, firing a powerful energy blast downward, reducing the rest of Ultron''s body to scattered mechanical debris.


    The city of Sokovia had been saved from destruction, and the mastermind, Ultron, was finally dead¡ª a satisfying end to this battle.


    "It''s finally over," Tony sighed in relief, removing his Iron Man helmet to reveal a weary, weathered face. He sat down on a nearby rock, exhausted. Steve smiled, placing his vibranium shield back on his back, and gave Tony a reassuring pat on the shoulder.


    In this Sokovia battle, Tony had faced the greatest pressure. After all, Ultron and the Iron Legion were his creations, and this catastrophic battle was the result of correcting his monumental mistake.


    "I don''t care anymore," Thor said, wiping the sweat from his forehead and casually adding, "Kyle, I''m staying on Earth to drink fine wine before I leave."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll get all the wine you want," Kyle chuckled, the radiant aura around him dimming as he deactivated his double star form. "But first, we need to take care of things here in Sokovia."


    "I''m not in a hurry. The Nine Realms are mostly at peace now, and with my father and the Asgardian army keeping watch, I have a few days to spare," Thor replied, though his eyes subtly darted around.


    Kyle gave him an odd look, hitting the mark with a single comment: "You''re thinking about visiting Jane, aren''t you?"


    "Of course not. We broke up a long time ago, on good terms... No, I dumped her!" Thor turned his head away to hopefully preserve his last stand of pride, and Kyle decided to let the subject drop.


    Matters of the heart can''t be forced.


    Turning to Steve, Kyle instructed, "Steve, contact S.H.I.E.L.D. and have them send people to search for any survivors left in the city and clear the battlefield. They''re the best at handling this kind of aftermath."


    "I was thinking the same thing," Steve nodded in agreement and headed out of the battlefield''s ruins.


    "As for the three of you..." Kyle glanced at Thor, Tony, and Eddie. Tony waved his hand, speaking first, "Godfather, I need to head home. After this battle, I''m sure Pepper and my father are worried. I need to check in with them."


    Eddie shrugged, saying, "Master, as the leader in this operation, I''m still tied up here for now."


    "Alright," Kyle agreed, then turned to Thor, "Thor, come with me. We''re heading back to the Watchtower."


    "No problem," Thor readily agreed. Even a resident of Asgard like him was amazed by the Watchtower and was eager for another tour.


    With that, Kyle, Thor, Raina, Logan, and the twins Wanda and Pietro boarded a Helicarrier back to the Watchtower. Steve, Hawkeye, Falcon, and Natasha returned to S.H.I.E.L.D., while Fury stayed on the Helicarrier to manage the evacuated residents and oversee the cleanup of Sokovia''s battlefield.


    Eddie led the remaining team in their retreat.


    Thus, the battle of Sokovia came to a close, though the aftermath and global impact of the conflict would far exceed the expectations of all three forces involved.


    That evening, in the expansive main hall of the Watchtower, with a panoramic view of the infinite starry sky outside...


    Thor reclined on a soft couch, guzzling a bottle of cold beer.


    Kyle, now dressed in casual clothes, sat on the couch holding Princess Sakura, her small frame nestled comfortably against him. He glanced at Thor with mild annoyance, "You asked for fine wine, but now you''re drinking that stuff."


    "Heh, cold beer hits the spot!" Thor laughed heartily, thoroughly enjoying himself.


    "That''s easy to fix," Kyle snapped his fingers. "God, bring him a case of cold beer."


    "Understood."


    Immediately, a robot pushed a mini-fridge over to Thor''s couch.


    Thor opened the fridge without hesitation, grabbing a new beer and joking, "Beer alone won''t do! I need fried chicken, and some roasted drumsticks too!"


    "You''re rarely on Earth. Whatever you want to eat, you''ve got it," Kyle smiled. Without needing his orders, God arranged for the Watchtower''s kitchen to send up freshly prepared delicacies.


    "Boss," Raina entered the hall gracefully, now dressed in office attire, looking both elegant and capable. She approached Kyle with a document in hand, her expression slightly serious.


    Kyle looked up at her. "What''s the update? Is everything resolved in Sokovia?"


    "Yes, but the cost... it''s quite heavy," Raina reported, her voice calm but grave. "Due to Ultron''s betrayal and the Sokovia battle, both directly and indirectly, the death toll, according to S.H.I.E.L.D.''s latest statistics, is over a thousand people. The number of injured is in the tens of thousands. Property damage, considering the whole city of Sokovia, is estimated at 50 Billion Dollars."


    Hearing that, Thor even slowed his pace of eating.


    Kyle narrowed his eyes. The cost of this Sokovia battle was indeed massive, comparable to the New York battle.


    The difference was...


    In New York, the enemy was aliens. This time, in Sokovia, the disaster had been caused by one of their own.


    "Let''s hope this doesn''t weigh too heavily on Tony. After all, his intentions were to protect Earth," Kyle mused, before firmly stating, "We''ll pay that 50 Billion. The Carl Family will cover the compensation for the families affected by the battle."


    "Boss," Raina hesitated, knowing how much money that was. 50 Billion could build a second Watchtower.


    Kyle understood her concern, smiling reassuringly, "Don''t worry. Consider it as us buying the city of Sokovia."


    "Understood," Raina nodded before continuing, "Also, twenty-six S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were injured, but the Assassination Team had zero casualties. However, your Eagle Class aircraft is missing. According to Natasha, Dr. Banner was last seen aboard it before it went rogue. I''ve scanned globally from the Watchtower, and it''s no longer within Earth''s range¡ª it''s lost somewhere in outer space."


    (End of Chapter) S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 IMUC Chapter 606 Join the Family

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon (100 Chapters). (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    "Dr. Banner left Earth on an out-of-control Eagle jet?" Kyle furrowed his brows, surprised by the news, though it also seemed somewhat inevitable.


    The dual personalities of Banner and Hulk were bound to eventually break the delicate balance¡ª either heading towards total destruction or achieving a coexistence of harmony.


    Thor, after setting down his chicken bone, took a large swig of beer. Treating Banner as a close friend, he exhaled heavily and said, "When I return to Asgard, I¡¯ll ask Heimdall to help locate him. He might be able to see where Banner ended up."


    "That would be helpful."


    Kyle nodded slightly, absentmindedly stroking Princess Sakura''s smooth chin in his arms. He pondered, "Banner may be just one man, but considering he can turn into the Hulk, even if he''s wandering in outer space, I doubt he''ll face any real threat to his life."


    The Hulk not causing trouble would be a relief in itself...


    "Unless..." Kyle trailed off.


    "Unless what?" Thor looked at him curiously.


    "Unless the out-of-control Eagle jet accidentally flies somewhere it shouldn''t. But the universe is vast¡ª what are the odds of that?" Kyle muttered, chuckling to himself and shaking his head.


    The place Kyle was referring to, of course, was Planet Sakaar, where he had accidentally ventured years ago.


    At that time, Kyle had been suffering from a terminal illness. After World War II, he was forced to use the Space Stone to leave Earth in a desperate search for a cure somewhere in the vast universe.


    As a matter of fact, the Eagle Class Jet had once belonged to the Grandmaster of Sakaar. If the malfunctioning jet carried Banner back to that chaotic planet, who knows what could happen...


    Just as Raina finished reporting the situation in Sokovia, the doors opened with a soft beep, and two figures walked into the main hall one after the other.


    Kyle glanced over and smiled slightly. It was the twins he had brought back with him. Now, however, they had changed out of their previously dirty clothes, having been bathed and dressed in new outfits provided by God, the AI assistant.


    Wanda wore a crimson dress that reached her calves, highlighting her tall and sensual figure. Her wavy hair cascaded lazily over her shoulders, and the open-back design of the dress revealed her flawless, pale skin. Paired with high heels, she looked like she could grace the cover of any magazine.


    Pietro, on the other hand, was dressed in a high-end formal tailcoat. His tall and muscular frame filled out the suit perfectly. After shaving his scruffy beard and trimming his silver hair, his once roguish appearance now gave way to a gentlemanly, aristocratic demeanor.


    However, Quicksilver clearly wasn¡¯t comfortable in such formal attire. As they walked into the hall, he fidgeted, awkwardly tapping his shiny shoes on the polished floor, struggling to keep up with Wanda, who maintained a calm and composed demeanor.


    Kyle raised an eyebrow and asked, "You¡¯re not attending a party¡ª why are you dressed like that?"


    The moment Kyle asked, Pietro couldn¡¯t hold back, complaining angrily, "It¡¯s because of your AI system¡ª God, right? It told us that if we were going to meet you, we had to bathe, disinfect, and put on formal clothes. We didn¡¯t really have a choice."


    Thor couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He didn¡¯t have to go through such formalities¡ª clearly, God was treating the twins differently. Sensibly, he stayed quiet and continued to devour fried chicken and beer.


    "Is that so?"


    Kyle smiled in understanding and glanced at Wanda, complimenting her, "Well, regardless, that outfit suits you. Girls should dress like this more often, instead of always fighting."


    Wanda scoffed lightly and pulled her brother along to sit on the couch across from Kyle. She placed something on the table, saying, "Here, I¡¯m returning this to you."


    Kyle glanced at the item¡ªit was the Devil cards he had given them earlier.


    Seeing this, Pietro hesitated. He reached into his suit pocket, his eyes showing reluctance. After learning a bit about the value and power of the Devil cards through the organization and the God system, he realized their significance.


    If someone didn¡¯t understand what it meant to be "second to none," possessing a Devil card would give them a taste of that kind of power.


    These cards were something many on Earth could only dream of obtaining.


    "Pietro." Wanda gave him a meaningful look.


    Pietro gritted his teeth but eventually pulled out the Devil card and placed it on the table as well, letting out a sigh. Wanda, who didn¡¯t want to owe anyone anything, visibly relaxed. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need to rush. If it''s mine, no one can take it. If it''s not, you don¡¯t need to return it to me."


    Kyle smiled and looked at the twins, saying thoughtfully, "Listen to what I have to say about Lorna first. After that, you can decide whether or not to accept those cards."


    "Boss, let me explain first. After all, I was the first to meet Lorna, and I was the one who introduced her to the Supernatural Incident Bureau."


    Raina sat down next to Kyle, exchanging a glance with Wanda before beginning her story about meeting Lorna and how they became friends.


    Ten minutes later...


    "That¡¯s how it is. Lorna was ultimately captured by Thanos'' forces in the galaxy. But I can promise you this¡ª I will bring Lorna back, no matter the cost."


    Kyle''s tone was resolute and unwavering. When he got serious, a powerful pressure emanated from him, enveloping the hall, making everyone present tense up and feel suffocated.


    "My apologies for losing my composure."


    Kyle smiled, and the oppressive aura dissipated like the tide. Though he and Thanos hadn¡¯t yet faced each other directly, they had clashed multiple times in secret, with both sides gaining and losing.


    Kyle had managed to seize the Mind Stone and Power Stone, while Thanos had captured Gamora, who knew the location of the Soul Stone, as well as Lorna.


    At the moment, they were evenly matched.


    Wanda and Pietro exchanged glances before nodding slightly. Wanda spoke, "Alright, we believe you. But when it comes to rescuing Lorna, we want to be part of the action!"


    "Of course. But first, let¡¯s talk about you two."


    Kyle looked at them and said calmly, "Both of you have special identities, which means you can''t move freely in the open. So, during the time before our conflict with Thanos escalates, why not join the Carl family?"


    "With the Carl Family as protection, no force on Earth will dare take action against you. You won¡¯t have to worry about money or housing, and you¡¯ll have access to the family¡¯s resources to strengthen yourselves¡ª what do you think?"


    "Wanda..." Pietro''s excitement was clear on his face as he turned to Wanda.


    Wanda remained silent, gazing at the Devil cards before finally nodding. "Fine, but I have one condition."


    "Go ahead," Kyle nodded.


    Wanda stated, "Neither Pietro nor I will accept orders from the Carl family."


    "Of course," Kyle agreed without hesitation. "No one in the family can order you around. You¡¯ll have the freedom to act as you please, and you can even join the Avengers without interference from the Carl family."


    "However," Kyle narrowed his eyes, gazing at Wanda, "When you see me, you must address me as ¡®Master or Boss.¡¯ That¡¯s the one rule for family members."


    "Deal!"


    And so, the super-powered twins came to an agreement with Kyle.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 607 The Founding of a Nation

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon (100 Chapters). (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    Three days later.


    The aftermath of the Sokovia battle swept across the globe. Major world powers and the United Nations held numerous significant meetings in response to the battle, while media worldwide kept the topic in constant discussion. The general public was also abuzz with heated debates.


    While superheroes had saved the world, their extraordinary powers also sparked fear among ordinary people. The uproar was so massive that even SHIELD and the Avengers couldn''t avoid being dragged into the controversy.


    Elsewhere...


    In the vast expanse of the Pacific Ocean, beneath the Watchtower and next to the hovering Helicarrier, a city hovered like a giant floating island. Its underside was powered by advanced Kryon engines, and above it lay the wrecked remnants of the city¡ª buildings, streets, and vehicles all severely damaged.


    The area had been thoroughly searched, with no survivors or even remnants of Iron Man regiments left behind.


    Kyle, Raina, and Vision hovered tens of thousands of meters above, quietly surveying the city below.


    "Boss, the city is too damaged to be habitable. It will need to be rebuilt brick by brick," Raina reported softly. Even the Sokovian refugees refused to return to this devastated place.


    "Don''t worry, it''s worth every bit of the $50 Billion," Kyle said, turning to Vision and asking, "What''s the status of the city''s propulsion engines?"


    "They''re mostly rebuilt," Vision responded, nodding. "Originally, these engines were meant for one-time use. But with modifications and new materials, they''re now stable¡ªmore so than the Helicarrier''s engines. As long as there''s a consistent supply of Kryon energy, this city can float indefinitely."


    "Excellent. This is the perfect place to establish a nation," Kyle smirked. From the start, his interest lay in the city''s foundation. He couldn''t care less about the ruined buildings or streets, nor the frightened Sokovian residents.


    After a moment''s thought, Kyle called out, "Raina."


    "Yes, Boss?" She responded, blinking.


    "Demolish all the structures in the city. We don''t need the roads or light rail systems either. Level the ground and replace the weak soil with SteelGrade materials. Treat the city as a fortress and rebuild its foundation from scratch. Then, get Howard to design a futuristic city based on the current resources and technologies available to the Carl family."


    Kyle chuckled as he continued, "Howard''s been cooped up at home for far too long. His hands must be itching. With his experience combining Earth''s top tech with years of roaming the galaxy, I''m sure he''ll create an unrivaled city."


    "I understand." Raina nodded, gazing at the desolate city below, already imagining its future. By then, even Sokovia''s original residents, not to mention the world''s elite, would clamor to live here.


    "I trust your work." Kyle smiled and turned to Vision. "Vision, can this city leave Earth?"


    Vision''s Mind Stone glowed softly as he analyzed, "With the current engines, not yet. But I can continue making improvements. If I add a protective shield around the city, it might be able to reach near-Earth orbit."


    "Good. Let''s do that."


    Kyle wasn''t planning to abandon Earth, but he preferred to be prepared. No one knew what crises Earth might face in the future. A city that could act as a mobile fortress in space would be humanity''s last refuge.


    Raina smiled, asking, "Boss, is it time to announce this to the world?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Go ahead and arrange it," Kyle said casually. After all, founding a nation wasn''t a big deal for him.


    The Carl family''s combined power could easily wipe out a country, and ruling the world wouldn''t be difficult. But this wasn''t the old era, and such a goal seemed too juvenile. For now, he just wanted to establish and protect his own country.


    Raina curiously asked, "What will our country be called?"


    "Let''s call it the Carl Nation."


    Kyle yawned, stretching as he prepared to return to the Watchtower for a nap. Before leaving, he added, "Tell the Cardinals around the world that the time we agreed upon has come. It''s time to come home."


    With those words, Kyle turned into a stream of light, swiftly flying toward space.


    "Yes, sir," Raina replied with a bright smile, watching as Kyle disappeared.


    During World War II, Kyle had founded the Carl family. Using the Infinite Formula to extend their lives and the Super Soldier Serum, he had built a family capable of leading Earth and defending it from extraterrestrial threats.


    Before Kyle left Earth, the family established a rule: no Cardinals could stay in the family for long. Once a generation of Cardinals was trained to a certain point, some stayed on as captains or instructors, while most went out into the world to establish subordinate families and organizations.


    Now, nearly a century later, countless Cardinals had been trained, and many had been sent away. They had all been waiting for the day their leader, Kyle, would return and lead them to new glory.


    That long-awaited day had finally arrived.


    By noon that day...


    As the world continued to debate the Sokovian conflict, a new headline took over, dominating the news: the Carl family was founding a nation!


    At first, many were unaware of what the Carl family was, but after reading the reports, they realized that the Supernatural Incident Bureau Office and Stark Industries were part of the Carl family, and their leader was none other than Kyle, the Symbol of Peace. The world was shaken as if hit by a massive earthquake.


    The Symbol of Peace was founding a nation. The world was about to change!


    No one was more nervous than the top officials in America. Kyle had been born in America and was a symbol of their peace and power. But now, he was breaking away to establish his own nation, and the implications were enormous.


    Meanwhile, ordinary people were less concerned about politics and more excited about where Kyle''s new nation would be located and whether they could apply for citizenship.


    At the same time, across the world, similar scenes were playing out.


    In Britain, at Duke Henry''s estate...


    The Duke''s granddaughter was carrying an original Van Gogh painting, intending to give it to her grandfather as a gift. But as she approached his room, she noticed the door was slightly ajar.


    Through the crack, she saw her elderly grandfather, his hair white, sitting in a chair, clutching an ordinary envelope. His body was trembling with excitement, and tears were falling onto the letter in his hands. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The priceless painting slipped from her grasp. Ignoring it, the granddaughter rushed into the room in alarm. "Grandfather, what''s wrong?"


    Duke Henry looked up at her, his face brimming with joy, and repeatedly muttered, "The time has come... the time has come..."


    ...

 IMUC Chapter 608 The Time of the Agreement Has Come

    ''''Vatican City, Polytheism.''''


    Gothe, the Pope, and lifelong High Priest, received an urgent letter during his speech in the main hall of the church. After repeatedly confirming the contents of the letter, Gothe claimed it was a divine message, and publicly announced his voluntary resignation from the papal leadership.


    That very day, Gothe left Vatican City with his family, and no one knew where he went. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Few people knew that for the former Pope Gothe, it truly was a divine command that had descended upon him.


    ''''Russia, 100 meters beneath the sea, in an underwater prison.''''


    In a cell for the most dangerous criminals, a tall, burly figure sat cross-legged in a shadowy corner, bound by several rusted chains.


    "Dragon, your lunch."


    A fully armed prison guard carefully placed a small box of food through the bars. After the guard left, Dragon stood up, dragging the chains as he approached the bars. When he picked up a piece of bread, his usually calm face suddenly frowned.


    Inside the bread was a hidden envelope. After reading the letter, he abruptly stood up, the sound of chains clanking as he moved.


    "So, the day has finally come? At last, I''ve found a reason to leave," Dragon muttered to himself.


    ''''Imperial Japan, Tokyo.''''


    "You''re the one here for the interview, Yasha?"


    In an unknown, secret underground room, three overweight officials in formal suits sat side by side. Their scrutinizing gazes focused on the masked man sitting alone on the other side.


    The man, still dressed in his previous organization''s black attire and wearing his signature Yasha mask, sat idly with his twin sheathed swords crossed on his back, staring at the ceiling in boredom.


    One of the officials flipped through a file and spoke, "According to the intelligence records, your real name is unknown, codename Yasha. You''ve been part of three assassin organizations, serving as a member and even a squad captain. The most recent one was the Shinobi-kill group, and you''re one of the few assassins who survived after encountering that demon."


    "No, no, no," Yasha shook his head, correcting them. "I never actually faced him. Both times, I just happened to miss him, so I escaped. But as you saw, the Shinobi-kill organization was wiped out, and now I need another job."


    One official chuckled, "Luck is also a form of strength. Besides, your skills aren''t bad. Three organizations acknowledged your abilities; otherwise, they wouldn''t have made you a squad captain."


    Another official chimed in, "But as per procedure, we still need to assess your strength."


    The third official added, "You should know that this recruitment is directly from the Imperial Japanese Emperor. If it weren''t for the last incident and the shortage of high-level combatants, with your job-hopping history, you wouldn''t even have a chance to interview."


    "Yes, yes. How do I demonstrate my skills?" Yasha shrugged helplessly.


    "Simple."


    The three officials exchanged glances. Their hands, which had been hidden under the table, suddenly lifted, each holding a gun aimed at Yasha six meters away. They pulled the triggers, unleashing a hail of bullets.


    "I knew it."


    Yasha seemed prepared for this. The moment the officials drew their guns, he lunged forward, reaching back for his sword handles. As he flipped forward, his toes hooked the chair he had been sitting on, flinging it towards the interview table.


    ''Bang!''


    The chair crashed into the table, while bullets riddled the ground. In the blink of an eye, before the officials could reload, their gun barrels were sliced off by a flash of steel, and the icy blade stopped just inches from their throats.


    Gazing at the sweat-soaked officials, Yasha, half-reclining on the table, squinted dangerously, "My specialty is killing. Do you need me to demonstrate more?"


    "No, no."


    The officials shrank back in fear. "You can start tomorrow. Highest assassin standards and paid daily."


    "Good." Yasha sheathed his swords and jumped off the table.


    One official, puzzled, asked, "Earlier, the bullets blocked any forward movement. How did you dodge them all?"


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t dodge them all, just most," Yasha chuckled, turning around to reveal his back. He pointed to his body, which had three or four bullet holes still gushing blood.


    The officials were speechless, shocked to see an assassin who could still attack after being shot multiple times.


    "Can you take off your mask?" One of the officials asked cautiously.


    "Sure, but it might scare you," Yasha replied nonchalantly.


    One official reassured him, "Don''t worry. We''ve been trained, fought in wars, and worked with the dead. No matter how terrifying, we won''t be afraid."


    "If you''re so curious, then go ahead." Yasha shrugged, removing his mask to reveal a face stripped of skin, covered in scars and pits.


    "This..." The officials fell silent, truly frightened. Yasha''s real face was far more terrifying than the mask he wore.


    "Care to have dinner with me, so we can get to know each other better?" Yasha gave them a sly smile, his scarred face twitching. The Imperial Japan officials struggled to hold back their nausea. "Alright, you can leave now. But please, put the mask back on before you go."


    "You¡¯re no fun." Yasha pouted. Just as he was about to put his mask back on, his phone rang.


    In front of the officials, he took out his mobile phone, listened for a moment, and hung up with a serious expression. He sighed, "Looks like I can''t take this job after all."


    "What do you mean?" The three officials were stunned.


    "I have orders from above. I need to go back." Yasha sighed, clearly helpless.


    "From above? I thought you didn''t have an organization anymore?" One official felt an ominous premonition.


    "Who said I didn''t? You just didn''t know about it." Yasha was about to leave, but then he remembered his boss didn''t like Imperial Japan, especially its royal family and high officials¡ª


    He reached for his swords and turned back toward the Imperial Japan officials. "Sorry about this, gentlemen."


    ...


    All over the world, new and old Card Holders, after receiving envelopes, no matter their previous identities¡ª be it kings, popes, officials, assassins, or organization bosses¡ª abandoned their current roles without hesitation. They gathered their families or forces and headed to the place of their long-standing agreement.


    The game of life had gone on too long, and the Carl Family was finally coming together for its first grand reunion.


    ''''(End of Chapter)''''


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon (100 Chapters). (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 609 The Avengers’ Crisis

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon (100 Chapters). (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    Three months later.


    Three months had passed since the Sokovia battle, and the world had seemingly returned to a long-lost sense of peace and quiet. Yet, whether this was a signal of lasting peace or the calm before the storm, no one could say for sure.


    Beneath the surface, unseen forces were still at play.


    During this period, Kyle officially declared the founding of a nation and withdrew from America. He took the Supernatural Incident Bureau with him, fully relocating out of New York City, leaving behind only an empty shell of a building. No one knew where his new country was or where they had gone.


    The Avengers had added new members: Scarlet Witch Wanda, Quicksilver Pietro, and Vision. With this, the team''s overall strength had skyrocketed, and their crime-fighting efforts became more swift and efficient.


    As of now, the Avengers'' roster has grown into double digits. The core members were Captain America (Steve Rogers), Iron Man (Tony), Black Widow (Natasha), Hawkeye (Clint), and Falcon (Sam), along with the newly added twins and Vision.


    Some members like Venom (Eddie) and Thor came and went, while others, such as Superman (Caesar), Hulk, and the symbolic presence of Kyle, remained missing.


    However, an unavoidable pressure was closing in on the Avengers.


    ---


    ''''At the Stark Industries Expo''''


    Appearing as though he had moved past the shadow of the Ultron failure, Tony stood on stage, wearing a sharp suit. He addressed hundreds of university students about a groundbreaking technological product: the B.A.R.F. (Binary Augmented Retro-Framing) system.


    The technology, originally developed by Mysterio, had reverted to Stark Industries after Mysterio''s death.


    After explaining the B.A.R.F. system, Tony publicly announced the creation of a new fund. This fund would dedicate significant financial resources to encourage the creation and development of future technologies.


    This announcement instantly ignited the crowd, whose cheers filled the venue.


    At the conclusion, Tony stood in the spotlight, gazing at the enthusiastic crowd, and casually said, "For the future, don''t be afraid of failure!"


    With that, Tony coolly left the stage, though inside, he still felt rattled.


    Yes, he had inspired the world to embrace the future and not fear failure, but he still couldn''t let go of his own. Every night, he blamed himself for the catastrophic mistake he made, which had indirectly caused the deaths of over a thousand people.


    Tony had fled. Without his Iron Man suit, he hastily left the stage, avoiding the press and heading to the quiet backstage area.


    When Tony reached the elevator, a woman was already waiting for him. With a blank expression, she said, "I''ve been waiting for you, Mr. Stark."


    "And you are?" Tony asked, puzzled.


    "I''m nobody. Just a mother." She pulled a tablet from her bag, its screen displaying the image of a vibrant young man. "That''s my son, Denny. He was only twenty-two, interning in Sokovia three months ago."


    "Remember, you''re the one who killed him." With that, Denny''s mother turned and walked away.


    Tony stared after her, then at the image of Denny on the tablet, falling into a long silence, consumed by guilt.


    ---


    ''''Avengers Tower - Top-Floor Hall''''


    Steve, Natasha, Sam, Vision, Wanda, and Pietro were sitting in casual clothes, watching the television broadcast. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the news, Wakanda''s current king was addressing the United Nations, questioning the Avengers'' actions.


    "I must say, the Sokovia battle was not the start of their reckless actions. It was just the final straw that broke the camel''s back. This brutal internal conflict has exposed the Avengers'' dark side. These so-called protectors of the world act without any legal authority, and the destruction they cause in pursuit of justice often rivals that of the criminals they oppose."


    In front of the cameras, the King''s aged face was stern as he criticized them: "Their actions are beyond international law, and their victories come at the cost of innocent lives¡­"


    Steve picked up the remote and turned off the TV. The room was silent. Everyone felt the weight of the accusations.


    Steve scanned the room and spoke gravely, "I know. This is something we must face. If not now, then in the future. We were always going to be questioned by the world."


    No one responded, unsure of what to say.


    "If we can''t hold on to our beliefs, we''ll fall apart," Steve continued, his brows furrowed. "By the way, where''s Clint? I haven''t seen him lately."


    Natasha replied, "Hawkeye said he''s tired. He wants to spend more time with his wife and kids. He won''t be coming around for a while, and as for the future¡­ who knows."


    "Yeah, living a normal life sounds good. What are we even fighting for anymore?" Sam muttered with a bitter smile.


    The Avengers had always been an unofficial group, a collection of gifted individuals who stood up to protect the world, willingly fighting to the bitter end. But now, even the world had turned against them. People questioned their methods, and if they continued on this path alone, they would lose the recognition they had once earned.


    "If any of you want to leave, I won''t stop you," Steve said firmly, "but I''ll stay to the end. I''ll keep fighting. I believe Kyle would say the same."


    "Captain," Natasha spoke up softly. "The Secretary of State is coming tonight to discuss matters with the Avengers."


    "Got it." Steve thought for a moment, then said, "Bring Tony back. The Avengers are his legacy, after all. Whatever decisions we face, he should be here."


    "Okay, I''ll contact him later."


    Natasha nodded and then turned to the twins. "You two haven''t returned to the Carl Family in three months, right?"


    Wanda and Pietro exchanged a glance and shook their heads. "Actually, we''ve lost contact with them for now. It seems like they''re renovating their base. I''m not sure of the details."


    While pouring coffee, Vision froze for a moment, relieved that no one questioned him. The Carl Family''s plans, if revealed, would certainly shock everyone. But for now, Kyle had ordered absolute secrecy.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 610 A Collapsing Situation

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon (100 Chapters). (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    Nighttime.


    In the top-floor hall of Avengers Tower.


    The same group from earlier in the day¡ª Steve and the others¡ª were still present, but now Tony and the Secretary of State had joined them.


    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the urgent matter you called me back for?¡± Tony, dressed in a dark T-shirt, leaned against the desk, scanning the group seated in the hall. Steve and the others were focused on the Secretary of State.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the current situation clear enough?¡±


    The Secretary of State, an elderly man with graying temples, sighed lightly. ¡°I understand. You¡¯ve saved the world multiple times and fought tirelessly to combat crime. However, the public sees you more as vigilantes than superheroes now.¡±


    Natasha, clearly frustrated, retorted, ¡°Mr. Secretary, you throw around the term ¡®vigilante¡¯ so casually. Would you dare use that word to describe Kyle?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±


    The Secretary of State avoided the topic. After all, this era of peace had been built by Kyle. The Symbol of Peace¡¯s contributions were beyond his place to discuss.


    Or, more accurately, no one in this world dared to stand in front of Kyle and question his actions.


    But the Avengers were a different matter.


    ¡°Think about it,¡± The Secretary of State said sternly. ¡°A group of super-powered individuals living in America, frequently disregarding sovereign borders, ignoring local law enforcement and laws. Your actions are reckless and without consequence. Now, the governments of the world can no longer tolerate this situation.¡±


    At this point, the Secretary pulled out his phone and pressed play on a video. The footage showed Hulk rampaging through city streets, Thor striking a tower with lightning, Iron Man battling Ultron, and Scarlet Witch using her powers to move bombs, which destroyed buildings.


    All around them, ordinary citizens were screaming and fleeing, caught in the crossfire of these superhuman battles. They were mere flesh and blood, easily injured or killed by even minor fallout from the fighting.


    ¡°The Battle of New York, the Helicarrier incident, the Washington battle, and the Sokovia conflict¡ª you remember all of these, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The Secretary put away his phone, and upon seeing the heroes in the hall fell silent, he calmed himself and pulled a document from his suit jacket. ¡°Of course, there is a solution. This is the Sokovia Accords. Led by Wakanda, 117 countries support this agreement. It seeks to regulate and limit the actions of Superhumans. Every nation will have the right to oversee and monitor their activities. Superhumans will no longer be able to act unilaterally. If they do, they will face sanctions from over a hundred countries.¡±


    ¡°Only by signing this agreement can the Avengers continue to operate in harmony with the world.¡± S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Secretary¡¯s decisive words marked the conclusion of his speech. He left the Sokovia Accords on the table and exited the hall alone.


    The group sat in silence for a long time.


    Finally, Tony broke the silence and shrugged with an indifferent expression on his face. He picked up the agreement and flipped through it, then casually pulled a pen from his pocket.


    ¡°Tony,¡± Steve tried to stop him.


    ¡°A kid¡­ no, many kids¡­ lost their future because of my mistakes,¡± Tony said, his face expressionless as he signed his name on the agreement. ¡°I think this is for the best¡ª more structure, more oversight, and more legality.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t like you, Tony. You¡¯re afraid¡ª afraid of making another mistake in the future,¡± Steve said, disappointment evident in his voice. He stood up from the sofa and headed for the door. ¡°I won¡¯t sign. And I believe Kyle won¡¯t either.¡±


    Tony put down the agreement and stared out into the night sky, muttering quietly to himself, ¡°Because the Godfather doesn¡¯t make mistakes, but we do¡­¡±


    ...


    The Avengers team developed a rift tonight, one that would be difficult to mend.


    And the night was far from over.


    In New York, on the sixth floor of the Assembly Building.


    Wakanda''s current king stood with his back to the wide floor-to-ceiling window, addressing the reporters from the podium. He criticized the actions of the Avengers while explaining the importance of the Sokovia Accords.


    Seated near the front was a young Black man wearing a necklace with panther claws¡ª Wakanda¡¯s prince, T''Challa¡ª smiling as he watched his father.


    Suddenly.


    T''Challa had an overwhelming feeling of dread, an instinctual warning from deep within his primal intuition. It was as though he was about to lose someone precious. But that precious person was standing right in front of him...


    T''Challa¡¯s eyes widened. In his rapidly contracting pupils, he saw a dark object shooting up toward the floor-to-ceiling window behind his father on the podium.


    "No!!"


    T''Challa cried out in despair, rushing forward to throw himself toward his father. His reflexes were quick, but not quick enough. The object struck the window, detonating into a fiery explosion.


    Boom!!!


    The rocket blast illuminated New York¡¯s night sky.


    The windows on the sixth floor shattered instantly, and the explosion engulfed the podium where T¡¯Chaka stood. Mid-air, T''Challa was thrown backward by the force of the blast. Inside, the reporters screamed and scattered in panic.


    It was a terrorist attack¡ª a direct assault on the King of Wakanda.


    Through the thick smoke filling the room, T''Challa crawled across the floor, his ears ringing as he struggled to reach his father. But when he got there, his father was already lying in a pool of blood, lifeless.


    T''Challa¡¯s bloodshot eyes looked through the broken windows, spotting a man with disheveled hair and a mechanical left arm getting on a motorcycle and riding away amid the panicked crowd.


    "I will kill you. I swear, I will!" T''Challa growled through clenched teeth with rage burning in his chest like wildfire.


    Meanwhile, Steve had just returned home and hadn¡¯t even had time to shower when his phone rang. He glanced at the screen¡ª it was Natasha.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Steve answered the call, knowing that a late-night call from Natasha could only mean something urgent.


    Natasha spoke quickly, ¡°Captain, the King of Wakanda was just killed in a terrorist attack at the Diplomatic Building in New York. It looks like one of your old acquaintances was spotted at the scene¡ª he''s a prime suspect!¡±


    ¡°Bucky? Got it.¡±


    Steve took a deep breath. Ever since their battle on the Helicarrier, Bucky had disappeared. Now, he had suddenly reappeared in New York, suspected of assassinating the King of Wakanda. The situation was grim.


    No matter what, Steve had to find Bucky and get to the bottom of this.


    Steve swiftly donned his Captain America uniform, grabbed his vibranium shield, and instructed Natasha to stay in contact, keeping him updated with the latest intel. If the police got to Bucky first, it would be too late to salvage the situation.


    What Steve didn¡¯t know was that after informing him, Natasha hesitated for a moment before making an emergency call to the Carl Family.


    In the current tense situation, if Captain America stood by the suspect¡¯s side, the already fragile state of affairs would completely collapse.


    And in such a deadlock, there was only one man who could save the situation.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 611 Captain, Winter Soldier, Black Panther

    Bronx, New York, around 10 p.m.


    In a single-room rental on the 20th floor of a building located next to a bustling street, Captain America, Steve Rogers, in his uniform and holding his vibranium shield, arrived at the suspected hideout of the Winter Soldier, Bucky Barnes, based on the intelligence Natasha had provided.


    "Captain, a large contingent of American special forces is heading your way. They''ll be there in about a minute," Sam Wilson''s voice came through the earpiece as he kept watch outside.


    "I got it, keep an eye out," Steve replied, locking the door behind him as he scanned the room he had just entered. The curtains were drawn across the windows, and under the dim ceiling light, the place was cluttered with various items. A faint smell of smoke lingered in the air.


    Someone was here.


    As this thought crossed Steve''s mind, the door suddenly opened and out stepped a disheveled man¡ª Bucky, his old friend and comrade.


    Bucky wore a jacket that conveniently covered his mechanical left arm. He looked at Steve with a blank expression, showing no surprise at his appearance.


    "Bucky, it''s really you."


    Seeing his old friend again, Steve took a deep breath and asked, "How long have you been hiding in New York?"


    "About three months, give or take."


    "Why didn¡¯t you contact me?"


    "Why would I?" Bucky turned his head away in defiance, replying, "Don''t forget where we stand. You''re a hero, and I''m a criminal."


    Steve frowned and took a step closer, looking directly at Bucky. "The person who attacked the King of Wakanda..."


    "It wasn''t me," Bucky calmly raised his eyes, meeting Steve''s gaze. "I was just passing by. Do you believe me?"


    "I believe you," Steve said with a nod, his voice firm. "But you''re the prime suspect right now. The police and special forces across the city are out to arrest you. You''re in serious danger!"


    "Then you really shouldn''t have come here," Bucky glanced at the door and windows, already aware that a group of people, most likely U.S. military personnel, was quietly approaching the apartment.


    "Bucky, let me ask you one last question: back on the Helicarrier, why did you save me?" Steve stared intently at Bucky, trying to confirm a suspicion he''d held for some time.


    Maybe Bucky had broken free from Hydra''s control and was only isolating himself out of fear of relapse, unwilling to harm anyone else.


    "I don''t know," Bucky replied.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the door and windows of the room were forcibly breached, and a high-explosive grenade was tossed into the room.


    Bucky reacted instantly, kicking the grenade toward Steve. Steve flipped his vibranium shield and covered the grenade on the floor, neutralizing the blast. Despite having been apart for seventy years, the two of them fought in perfect sync, their actions seamless and fluid.


    Boom!


    Through the shattered doors and windows, fully armed U.S. special forces burst into the room, and Bucky and Steve immediately counterattacked.


    Both men were seasoned veterans of World War II, with enhanced physical abilities and combat skills far beyond those of ordinary people. The squad of special forces soldiers was no match for them.


    Seeing Bucky grab one of the soldiers with his mechanical left hand and slam him to the ground like a ragdoll, then raising his fist to strike again, Steve shouted, "Don''t kill him!"


    "I won''t kill anyone," Bucky responded coldly. His mechanical left fist, instead of striking the special forces soldier on the ground, diverted to smash through the wooden floor, pulling out a hidden backpack. Bucky quickly threw the backpack across to the rooftop of the building opposite, before making his way down the stairs alone.


    Steve had no choice but to follow. Even knowing this would taint his reputation and brand him a criminal, he acted according to his conscience, taking down the American special forces surrounding the building to assist Bucky in escaping.


    With Steve covering his back, Bucky managed to evade the squad, making an incredible leap to the rooftop of the opposite building. However, just as he grabbed his backpack, a swift dark shadow crashed into him, sending him flying several meters away.


    Bucky propped himself up with his mechanical left hand and looked ahead. The dark figure that had struck him was a humanoid Black Panther¡ª more precisely, a mysterious figure wearing the Black Panther suit.


    The Black Panther glared at Bucky coldly, raising his hands, sharp claws extending from his fingers, ready to strike again. At that moment, Captain America, Steve Rogers, leaped down, just in time to block his attack. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t get in my way!" Black Panther growled angrily, swiping his left hand toward Steve. Steve quickly raised his shield to defend himself, but even his vibranium shield, known for being nearly indestructible, showed five shallow claw marks after the strike.


    If that had been flesh instead of the shield, the damage would have been devastating, even to someone with enhanced physiology.


    The claws were made of vibranium!


    Steve was shaken by this realization. Meanwhile, Bucky seized the opportunity and leaped off the building. Black Panther didn''t waste time fighting Steve and immediately pursued Bucky, with Steve close behind.


    Under the highway in the car tunnel, the chaotic sound of honking echoed as cars, their headlights glowing, swerved and skidded out of control. In the midst of this chaos, the Winter Soldier, Black Panther, and Captain America raced against the flow of traffic, their pursuit causing accidents and confusion.


    The Winter Soldier was solely focused on escaping. Black Panther was driven by vengeance for his father, while Steve was determined to protect Bucky. The three of them battled and chased each other through the tunnel, a display of superhuman combat that culminated at the tunnel''s exit.


    It wasn''t that any of them chose to stop fighting; they were forced to halt because the American police and military forces had arrived, sealing off the entire area.


    Countless police cars, sirens blaring, surrounded the three of them. Above them, more than a dozen military helicopters hovered, their spotlights glaring down on the trio.


    "Put your hands up!" Came the commanding voice of War Machine, Colonel Rhodey, as he landed in his Iron Man suit, both hands raised with cannons aimed at the Winter Soldier, Black Panther, and Steve. He looked between Bucky and Black Panther, then focused on Steve. "Captain, you''re a criminal now."


    Both Bucky and Steve remained silent, not resisting as they slowly raised their hands in surrender.


    Black Panther retracted his claws and removed his helmet, revealing a dark-skinned, resolute face¡ª T''Challa.


    "Oh, Your Majesty," Rhodey remarked, realizing that with the king''s death, Prince T''Challa had now assumed the title of king.


    Seeing that the three no longer resisted, Rhodey exhaled and ordered the surrounding officers, "Alright, cuff them. But wait, regular handcuffs won¡¯t work on these three. Use the special restraints."


    "Yes, sir."


    As several officers moved forward to carry out the arrests, a small spark suddenly appeared on the road, quickly spinning into a circle of flames. From the center of the fire, a tall, imposing figure stepped out.


    He was a young, handsome, silver-haired man, dressed casually and unassumingly. Yet, his presence was so commanding that everyone on the scene¡ª police, military personnel, and even Rhodey, Bucky, and Steve¡ª was momentarily stunned.


    "You guys sure know how to cause trouble," Kyle, said with a slight smile, looking at Steve, Bucky, and T''Challa.


    It seemed like every time Kyle left New York, something happened. If he hadn¡¯t arrived in time, that needless civil war might have actually broken out.


    (End of chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon (100 Chapters). (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 612 A Favor

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon (100 Chapters). (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    Military helicopters hovered in the sky, their bright searchlights illuminating the entire area.


    After Kyle appeared, the soldiers and police officers who had previously surrounded the scene, pointing their guns at the Winter Soldier, Captain America, and even the King of Wakanda, instinctively lowered their weapons, even before receiving any orders.


    They were willing to aim their guns at the Winter Soldier, Captain America, and even the Wakandan king, but none dared to point them at Kyle. The consequences of such actions were well known, as they were already etched into the pages of history.


    "General Kyle," Rhodey removed his Iron Man helmet and respectfully saluted Kyle. The soldiers and police officers behind him followed suit, their previously tense and hostile atmosphere instantly diffused by Kyle''s mere presence.


    Kyle waved dismissively and reminded them, "I''m no longer a general, and I''m no longer an American citizen."


    Rhodey responded sincerely, "To me, you will always be the greatest general in history."


    "In that case..."


    Kyle shrugged and pointed at the trio of Winter Soldier, T''Challa, and Steve. "Do me a favor and let me take these three with me. Is that a problem?"


    Bucky, T''Challa, and Steve were taken aback by this statement. Rhodey''s dark face showed signs of hesitation, and he said reluctantly, "General Kyle, if it were anything else, I''d agree without hesitation, but this situation is massive. It''s not just America; the entire world is watching how this unfolds."


    "So, my favor doesn''t hold any weight anymore?" Kyle''s expression turned serious, and a palpable aura of pressure emanated from him, causing the soldiers and police officers to step back a few paces.


    "General Kyle, please wait. This is beyond my authority. I need to make a few calls," Rhodey said, feeling visibly stressed as beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he stepped back and put his Iron Man helmet back on to contact someone via radio.


    "Go ahead." Kyle nodded. Rhodey retreated a few steps and turned his back to make satellite calls.


    Steve let out a sigh of relief, then looked at Kyle and asked, "Kyle, what are you doing here?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyle gave him a disapproving look and replied, "Half an hour ago, Natasha called me, saying this involved Bucky and she didn''t know what you might do."


    "Thanks," Steve lowered his head. He knew his actions today had been rash, not the composed and strategic Captain he usually was. Yet, he didn''t regret his choices.


    To Steve, being a hero meant following your heart freely, believing in what you think is right, and standing firm in those beliefs, even if it meant going against the world or having only a few supporters. Only by doing so could one truly stand for justice.


    Steve pursued a philosophy of free-spirited heroism, while Tony Stark, had recently compromised with the world after certain events, leading to the current division within the Avengers.


    "Kyle," Bucky called softly, his gaze fixed on Kyle.


    "It seems you''ve recovered quite a bit," Kyle remarked in surprise.


    "Not entirely," Bucky shook his head and remained silent after that.


    "Kyle," T''Challa, gathering his courage, clenched his fists and questioned Kyle''s actions. "You are a man of high esteem; you shouldn''t be getting involved in this."


    He glanced at Bucky and continued, "He killed my father. He must face justice for his crime. Captain America helped him escape and should also be held accountable."


    "T''Challa, right?" Kyle said thoughtfully before asking, "And what about your current private actions¡ª chasing a suspect through the streets, endangering public safety? Are those within the bounds of the law?"


    T''Challa was rendered speechless. Indeed, his pursuit of Bucky also violated local law enforcement regulations.


    Kyle continued meaningfully, "And let''s say Bucky did kill your father¡ª did you actually see him commit the act with your own eyes?"


    "I..." T''Challa opened his mouth to speak but quickly stopped, his pupils narrowing slightly. Indeed, he hadn''t seen Bucky take any action. He had only seen Bucky at the scene and, considering Bucky''s identity and the crimes committed, he had assumed Bucky was responsible for his father''s death.


    "I didn''t kill your father," Bucky said in a raspy voice.


    T''Challa furrowed his brow, remaining silent for a moment before looking at Kyle and saying, "You say this because you know them. You''re defending them because of your relationship with them."


    Kyle smiled, "It seems your father never mentioned me to you."


    "You... knew my father?" T''Challa''s eyes widened in disbelief. How had he not heard of this before?


    "Not only that," Kyle mused, "Does your country''s royal palace basement have a door?"


    "A door?" T''Challa was taken aback but soon remembered. Indeed, there was a long-sealed door in the basement of the Wakandan royal palace. Whenever he inquired about it, his father would become nostalgic and briefly speak about the story behind that door.


    "It''s understandable you don''t know, as that door hasn''t been used for decades."


    Kyle smiled faintly. His family''s headquarters had once had a portal connecting to Wakanda. However, after Kyle, Howard, and Logan gradually left Earth, Wakanda and the headquarters lost contact.


    "You... you''re the owner of that door¡ª my father''s master," T''Challa said, his excitement growing. He began to recall childhood memories. His father had spoken of that door and his master while teaching him combat techniques, but never explicitly mentioned the master''s identity or name.


    "Master... I suppose so, though Logan taught him more."


    Kyle patted T''Challa gently and said, "I''m very sorry about T''Chaka''s plight. But don''t let hatred blind you. The true killer of your father might be someone else."


    T''Challa looked at Bucky and then at Kyle, nodding, "Alright. Since you say so, I will investigate thoroughly."


    "Just come with me to a place. I will give you the truth."


    As Kyle finished speaking, Rhodey''s call was finally complete. He turned to the four and said, "You may go."


    Rhodey had made three calls¡ª one to a high-ranking military general, one to the Secretary of State, and the last one to the President of the United States.


    The response from all three was the same: let them go.


    Though reluctantly, they had to comply, giving a nod to the Symbol of Peace.


    Even though the three high-ranking officials often disagreed on various matters, they united in their decision when faced with the Symbol of Peace.


    "Then let''s go."


    Kyle had an expression as if he had already anticipated this. He raised his hand adorned with a ring, drawing circles in the air. Sparks spun around, forming a portal.


    Kyle stepped into the portal first. Steve nodded to Bucky and followed, and after Bucky entered, T''Challa stepped in last.


    The four of them passed through the portal, which gradually shrank until the sparks dimmed and extinguished.


    Rhodey watched the surrounding bewildered soldiers and police officers, and the chaotic traffic, and let out a sigh of frustration, "Now we''re left with a mess..."


    On the other side of the portal.


    When Kyle brought Winter Soldier and the others to their destination, Steve, Bucky, and even T''Challa, who was born in Wakanda, all widened their eyes in astonishment at the sight before them.


    (End of Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 613 The Realm of Carl

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon (93 Chapters). (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Where are we...?¡±


    Steve and the others looked around in shock and realized they were hovering above a city, suspended in a lush green garden a hundred meters above the ground.


    From their vantage point in the floating garden, they gazed down at the city bathed in golden sunlight. The skyline was dotted with ultra-modern skyscrapers resembling military warships, giving off a strong sense of a futuristic world.


    It was clear to Steve and his companions that the era had changed.


    The city seemed to be ahead of Earth¡¯s civilization by a whole era. Everywhere they looked, there were suspended cars as the primary mode of transportation, gliding smoothly through the city sky. Large 3D virtual screens were projected directly into the air.


    Looking toward the edge of the city, they could see a vast expanse of mist and the ocean below. Even the city itself was floating high above.


    ¡°Kyle, are we still on Earth?¡± Steve managed to calm himself and looked sideways at Kyle. Bucky kept his mouth open in surprise, also questioning the situation.


    T''Challa instinctively compared the current city with his own country, Wakanda.


    In terms of technology and products derived from Vibranium, Wakanda was undoubtedly unmatched. However, some general technologies like anti-gravity and holographic projections seemed to be more advanced here.


    ¡°Of course, this is Earth,¡± Kyle said with a casual smile, spreading his arms toward the city below. ¡°Welcome to the Realm of Carl, my realm.¡±


    He winked at Steve and said, ¡°You should be quite familiar with this place, given how little time has passed.¡±


    ¡°Familiar?¡±


    Steve looked at Kyle with confusion, his gaze returning to the astonishing future city. Quickly, as if realizing something, Steve¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his voice stuttering, ¡°No way... This... This is Sokovia? How is this possible?!¡±


    Bucky and T''Challa were equally astonished.


    Sokovia had turned into rubble three months ago during a brutal battle. In just three months, it had transformed into a leading-edge city, surpassing any city on Earth. It was nothing short of a miracle.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s possible,¡± Kyle said with a knowing smile.


    When the immense wealth and resources of the Carl Family, their connections and manpower, engineers knowledgeable in Earth and Galactic technology, and Vision, capable of reshaping mechanical structures, combined, creating a futuristic city in three months was just a natural outcome.


    ¡°Impressive,¡± Steve marveled, reflecting on the past with a smile. ¡°Floating cities, sky gardens, and anti-gravity cars¡ªthese anti-gravity technologies must be thanks to Mr. Howard.¡±


    After all, during World War II, Howard had showcased anti-gravity technology at the World¡¯s Fair, although it was still in its early stages and only managed to keep cars afloat for a few seconds, much to the amusement of the audience.


    ¡°Howard was indeed the chief engineer of this city¡¯s design,¡± Kyle confirmed.


    Since the city itself was floating, its buildings and vehicles had to keep up with the technology, employing anti-gravity systems.


    That was Howard¡¯s own requirement.


    T''Challa sniffed the air and remarked, ¡°Is it just my impression, or is the air here extremely fresh? It doesn¡¯t feel like we¡¯re nearly ten thousand meters high.¡±


    At such high altitudes, the oxygen is thin, making it almost impossible for the air to remain so naturally fresh.


    ¡°That''s because the energy sources here are Kryon and electricity, with no secondary pollution,¡± Kyle explained, pointing to the sky. ¡°Moreover, the city is encased in an energy shield that isolates it from the outside world. This shield simulates weather, purifies the air, and serves as the nation¡¯s primary defense line.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also something odd about the gravity here.¡±


    Bucky, who had been silent, tried to jump and found himself effortlessly soaring two to three meters into the air.


    ¡°The gravity in this city can be adjusted through the system settings. In residential areas and sky gardens, the gravity is set to 0.75 times that of Earth, which is the most comfortable for ordinary humans. Of course, for us, it doesn¡¯t make much difference,¡± Kyle said with a shrug, having long adapted to ten times the normal gravity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you down; just follow me and jump.¡±


    Kyle walked to the edge of the sky garden and jumped down a hundred meters to the surface below. Steve and the others exchanged glances, and being seasoned adventurers, they followed Kyle in leaping down.


    As the four descended freely for a hundred meters, Steve planned to use his Vibranium shield to cushion the fall. However, when they were about two meters from the ground, a gentle cushioning force from the surface gently brought them down safely.


    It was like an anti-suicide device.


    This was also designed by Howard, who was exceptionally dedicated to anti-gravity technology. These devices were everywhere, fulfilling a youthful dream of his.


    ¡®Snap¡ª¡¯


    Standing by the roadside, Kyle snapped his fingers, and a hovering car immediately stopped in front of them.


    ¡°Driverless,¡± Kyle pointed out.


    Seeing that there was no driver inside the hovering car, Steve sighed lightly. After the overwhelming amount of information he had received in such a short time, he was no longer surprised by the city.


    The hovering car emitted a green light to scan Kyle and the others, confirming their identities with the message: ¡°Identity confirmed! Welcome back, King Kyle! Welcome to the city, Captain Steve Rogers, Winter Soldier Bucky, and King T''Challa of Wakanda.¡±


    ¡°Take us to the palace.¡±


    Kyle led the three into the hovering car, which slowly started and ascended, weaving through the skyscrapers.


    As Steve and the others looked out the window at the city, Kyle softly explained, ¡°You are registered as God-class entrants, so this city recognizes you. You can freely enter and exit the city and reside here permanently. You can use points and SkyNet Rewards to access all transportation, food, energy, accommodation, education, and simulated training facilities within the city.¡±


    ¡°Points?¡± ¡°SkyNet Rewards?¡± ¡°Simulated training facilities?¡±


    Steve and the others looked at each other in confusion, unfamiliar with these new terms.


    Without needing Kyle to explain further, the car¡¯s onboard system spoke up:


    ¡°Points. Originally, these were family contribution points accumulated within the Carl Family, which could be exchanged for family resources. Now, they are widespread throughout the Carl Nation, replacing existing currency. With enough points, you can exchange for any item within the Carl Nation.¡±


    Since most of the nation¡¯s population consists of Carl Family members, the widespread use of points was natural.


    ¡°SkyNet Rewards. On the global virtual platform¡ª SkyNet, players can earn special rewards by challenging specific game levels. These rewards can be exchanged for points, day passes for the Carl Nation, or even permanent entry qualifications.¡±


    This was also a way to scout suitable elites and talent from the outside world to refresh the population of the Carl Nation. SkyNet now covered the entire globe, with a player base reaching over a billion. In this virtual space, some levels could test players'' potential and offer opportunities.


    ¡°Simulated training facilities. These include high-force fields, simulated war zones, duel and exchange platforms¡­¡±


    (The End of This Chapter)

 IMUC Chapter 614 The Truth Revealed

    Steve and the others listened with mixed understanding. It was clear that Kyle was using the Carl Nation to play a grand game that could potentially reshape the current world.


    While other nations were uniting to limit the actions of superpowered individuals through the Sokovia Accords, the Carl Nation was taking a different approach. Not only was it encouraging its citizens to enhance their abilities and evolve into superpowered beings, but it was also extending an olive branch to potential superhumans from outside.


    In reality, Kyle had long wished for Earth to adapt to superpowered individuals and for humanity to collectively advance, rather than just having a few special heroes in the Avengers.


    However, as the saying goes, haste makes waste. Despite years of promotion and efforts through unconventional means, Kyle had not been able to make Earth¡¯s humanity advance significantly, largely due to immature resources and timing.


    So, Kyle decided to use his newly founded nation to allow unrestricted use of superpowers within Carl Nation. By using SkyNet checkpoints and Points, and various welfare measures, he aimed to quickly enhance the evolutionary level of the Carl citizens and then stimulate the entire Earth through the Carl Nation.


    Within his own created nation, there were fewer restrictions. Kyle could do whatever he wanted, and changing laws was just a matter of his say.


    Under Kyle''s command, the hovering car traveled through half the city, joining many other hovering cars, and arrived at a fortress floating 300 meters above the ground, shaped like a sword pointing towards the sky.


    This was the symbol of power and authority¡ª the sword-shaped Royal Palace. On the vast, smooth plaza of the castle, many Carl residents arrived via hovering cars.


    This place had access to the sky gardens, SkyNet platform, training, and duel arenas, and even portals to the outside world. In the center of the plaza, there was a massive virtual screen where residents could exchange points for resources and items.


    When Kyle appeared in the central plaza, the residents immediately bowed and knelt, quickly clearing a path for him.


    Kyle led Steve and the others unobstructed to the virtual screen, which displayed a plethora of exchangeable items.


    From super agent medicaments that pushed human limits to formulas extending youth and longevity, and even the rarest and hardest Vibranium metal on Earth¡ª there were all sorts of invaluable items available.


    ¡°Are we able to exchange for all these resources and items?¡± T''Challa asked, stunned and intrigued.


    Before Kyle could answer, a graceful figure descended from the sky and landed beside him, softly replying, ¡°Yes. As long as you are here, everything on the screen can be exchanged for points, though the number of points required varies.¡±


    ¡°Raina,¡± Kyle greeted the newcomer with a nod.


    ¡°Boss. I thought you¡¯d just open the palace doors directly,¡± Raina said playfully, gently holding Kyle¡¯s left hand as others were not around.


    T''Challa asked curiously, ¡°So, how do we obtain these points?¡±


    Raina replied, ¡°The simplest method is to use currency from the outside world to exchange for points, though the exchange rate is relatively low. It¡¯s better to use valuable items, like other resources, etc.¡±


    Kyle smiled calmly. As long as the items were valuable, no matter what they were, he could use them as materials for drawing new cards. So, he wasn¡¯t worried about ending up with worthless items.


    Raina maintained her smile and teased, ¡°For example, Steve, your Vibranium shield and Bucky, your mechanical arm¡ª these are very valuable items that can earn a lot of points.¡±


    Steve: ¡°¡­¡±


    Bucky: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was this serious? Were they suggesting they should exchange their Vibranium shield and mechanical arm? It was almost like asking for their lives.


    Kyle quietly chuckled. Little did they know, if it weren¡¯t for his interference, Steve might have already lost his Vibranium shield and Bucky his mechanical arm by now.


    ¡°Can resources and valuable items be exchanged for points?¡±


    T''Challa was eager to try. In Wakanda, there was a vast amount of Vibranium, and wealth and currency were merely a matter of value.


    ¡°There are other channels as well, such as arena duels, SkyNet challenges, and missions issued by Carl Nation. You three can keep an eye on those in the future,¡± Raina said, promoting Carl Nation¡¯s features.


    Kyle cleared his throat and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright. Raina, let¡¯s get back to the main topic.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Raina nodded, then turned to Steve and the others, gesturing towards the palace, ¡°Guests, please have a seat in the palace. I will explain the truth behind the attack on the Wakandan king.¡±


    In the main hall of the Carl Nation¡¯s palace.


    As Kyle and the others took their seats on the sofa, Princess Sakura brewed some tea to help T''Challa calm down.


    Raina sat next to Kyle and said softly, ¡°After receiving Natasha¡¯s call, Boss asked me to investigate the matter concerning the Wakandan king. Through the observatory, I obtained satellite footage of the street outside the New York diplomatic building at the time of the attack.¡±


    Bucky remained indifferent as usual.


    Steve¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change either; he trusted that if Bucky said he wasn¡¯t involved, then he wasn¡¯t.


    T''Challa clenched his fists, anxiously waiting for Raina¡¯s revelation.


    ¡°God, show them the footage,¡± Raina instructed. Immediately, a virtual screen appeared in the hall. The video played, showing somewhat blurry footage, but Steve and the others could still see the street outside the diplomatic building.


    Before the attack on the Wakandan king began, the bustling street was crowded with people. At that moment, Bucky, wearing sunglasses and a jacket, appeared. He stopped his motorcycle by the roadside and took an envelope from a mail slot.


    At the same time, a young man wearing a baseball cap emerged from an alley. Taking advantage of the pedestrians¡¯ lack of attention, he placed a backpack on the ground, unzipped it to reveal a dark rocket launcher, and aimed it at the diplomatic building across the street.


    Then, a rocket was fired, hitting the sixth floor of the diplomatic building.


    In the ensuing chaos, the young man quickly zipped up his backpack, put it on, and blended into the crowd to leave. Bucky, on the other hand, stuffed the envelope into his pocket and calmly rode away on his motorcycle.


    The satellite footage ended here.


    T''Challa fell silent. This video completely cleared Bucky of suspicion, revealing that someone else was responsible for his father¡¯s death.


    Steve turned to Bucky and asked curiously, ¡°Bucky, why were you there at that time?¡±


    Bucky answered honestly, ¡°At that time, someone sent me a letter with Hydra¡¯s brainwashing control words. I was instructed to go to the mailbox in front of the diplomatic building at that time and retrieve an envelope.¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°So you went? That¡¯s just like you¡­¡± Kyle said, both amused and exasperated. No matter how you looked at it, it seemed like a carefully designed trap.


    ¡°Who is the young man in the video? Raina, did you find out?¡± Kyle asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Raina replied with a smile, clapping her hands. A panel with the young man¡¯s photo appeared.


    ¡°His name is Helmut Zemo, a Sokovian survivor. During the Sokovia battle, his parents were killed. He planned to attack the Wakandan king and frame Bucky to make it look like Captain America was at fault, aiming to cause conflict and division within the Avengers.¡±


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon (93 Chapters). (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 615 Evolution of the Civil War

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon (93 Chapters). (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    With the truth revealed, T''Challa, having learned the identity of his father''s killer, requested to return to the outside world. Kyle didn¡¯t try to stop him and immediately began drawing circles, opening a portal to New York.


    T''Challa, like a wounded beast, slightly hunched over as he stepped through the portal, leaving the grand hall of Carl Nation''s palace in solitude.


    ¡°As for you two, it¡¯s best to stay here and lay low for now,¡± Kyle said, shutting the portal with a wave of his hand. He looked at Steve and Bucky on the sofa and softly remarked, ¡°We three have truly reunited as old friends.¡±


    The three of them, who had fought side by side during World War II, had come full circle after nearly a century to meet again.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Steve replied with mixed emotions. He turned to the silent Bucky and asked, ¡°Bucky, why didn¡¯t you want to come back to us?¡±


    Bucky opened his mouth, hesitated, and then said, ¡°I carry too much guilt and don¡¯t feel worthy to stand alongside you, the Captain America, the Symbol of Peace.¡±


    Steve patted his shoulder and said solemnly, ¡°Bucky, you¡¯ve known us for almost eighty years. Do you think Kyle and I care about what the world thinks?¡±


    Kyle nodded in agreement, ¡°We¡¯re the same; we¡¯ve both defied the world¡¯s views on our own.¡±


    Heroes who let external opinions and misconceptions change their original intentions can no longer be called heroes; they¡¯re just passable warriors.


    ¡°But,¡± Bucky still looked troubled. He pointed to his temple and said painfully, ¡°When I sleep at night, I see flashes of the people I killed. I see those command words and my heart still trembles. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll lose control again and become a manipulated Winter Soldier.¡±


    ¡°Bucky,¡± Steve tightened his grip on Bucky¡¯s trembling shoulders.


    Kyle and Raina exchanged a glance before Kyle calmly said, ¡°Bucky, that¡¯s not a problem now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Both Bucky and Steve were taken aback.


    How could it not be a problem? Brainwashing and memory disorders are major issues that current medicine hasn¡¯t perfected.


    ¡°Bucky, times have changed.¡±


    Kyle showed a confident expression. If it were six months ago, he wouldn¡¯t have been sure he could cure Bucky¡¯s brain, but now the situation was entirely different.


    Now, with Vision having the Mind Stone embedded in his forehead, Wanda with her mind control abilities, and the advanced neural medical practices in Wakanda, there are more than three methods to completely cure a brainwashed Bucky.


    Steve¡¯s face lit up with happiness at Kyle¡¯s words, while Bucky, though trying to hold it back, couldn¡¯t stop his body from trembling with excitement.


    Kyle had Raina take Steve and Bucky to the guest rooms in the palace to rest and then closed his eyes, lost in thought.


    With Howard not being killed by the Winter Soldier and the truth about the attack on the Wakandan king clarified, the Avengers civil war had indeed been avoided.


    However, Kyle felt that avoiding the civil war might not be a good thing. Civil wars represent conflicts of ideology and strength.


    As the saying goes, you don¡¯t truly understand someone until you¡¯ve fought them. Heroes come to better understand each other through civil war, and when they set aside their grudges and unite, the team becomes stronger.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Since the original civil war is off, I could find a suitable reason to have them fight again¡­¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes opened with a sudden idea. He immediately took out a pen and paper from Card Space.


    ¡°Boss, they¡¯ve already been taken care of. You should get some rest too.¡±


    Raina returned to the main hall just in time to see the Boss, deep in thought and muttering to himself, scribbling something on the white paper on the table.


    ¡°Raina, you¡¯re just in time.¡±


    Upon seeing Raina return, Kyle took a deep breath and handed her the white paper, instructing, ¡°Make the arrangements now. In the name of Carl Nation, send out invitations to the people on this list tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Invitations?¡± Raina blinked in curiosity as she took the list. After a quick glance, her eyes widened in surprise.


    The list included most of the Avengers, including Thor and Agent Venom, as well as non-Avengers like the second Ant-Man, Spider-Man, and even Ancient One and Doctor Strange.


    It was clear that everyone on this list was either a superpowered individual or a superhero.


    ¡°Boss, are you planning to declare war on Thanos by inviting them all?¡± Raina looked at Kyle, puzzled.


    ¡°Not yet. The purpose of inviting them to Carl Nation is to host the first Earth Superpowered Fighting Tournament,¡± Kyle said with a glint in his eyes. Since the civil war was off, he decided to hold a public tournament to gather all the non-human forces on Earth.


    ¡°The first Earth Superpowered Fighting Tournament¡­¡± Raina muttered to herself. The name was a bit long and unusual, but she quickly understood Kyle¡¯s intention.


    The tournament¡¯s main purpose was clearly to allow heroes, who were usually behind the scenes, to showcase their true selves in front of the world. This would not only help the heroes understand each other better and maintain their fighting spirit but also let the people of Earth see their hidden powers and plant the seeds of evolution and understanding in their minds.


    Moreover, using the tournament to protest the Sokovia Accords was indeed a brilliant strategy.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re holding a Superpowered Fighting Tournament, there should be attractive prizes,¡± Kyle said, resting his chin on his hand as he thought. Then he decisively added, ¡°The third-place prize will be a piece of Vibranium, a Kryon Energy Stone, and a strand of Eternal Flame.¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Boss, that¡¯s quite a big deal,¡± Raina said in astonishment. For just third place, each item was extremely valuable.


    Kyle continued, ¡°The second-place winner will get one wish fulfilled. This wish can be for a hundred-year lifespan, an Ability Card, or anything else within my capacity to grant.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Raina¡¯s eyes widened. Even she was tempted by such a prize.


    ¡°As for the first-place winner,¡± Kyle said with a smirk, drawing a glowing blue gem from his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s use this as the prize.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t be serious,¡± Raina was genuinely shocked. That was clearly the Space Stone!


    A Space Stone as the prize for the first place? No civilization in the entire universe would do something like this!


    Kyle smiled calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be participating in the tournament myself.¡±


    ¡°I knew it,¡± Raina sighed in relief. With the Boss participating, the Space Stone was likely just a gimmick.


    Even so, the tournament would still make history and change the world.


    Kyle put away the Space Stone and said, ¡°Go ahead. Not only the people on the list but any superpowered individuals who meet the standards are welcome to participate! The tournament will be held in three days at Carl Nation¡¯s training duel arena, and the entire event will be broadcast live by the SkyNet!¡±


    ¡­¡­

 IMUC Chapter 616 Responses from All Sides

    The next morning, in a luxurious cliffside mansion on Long Island, New York...


    Pepper, dressed in a formal secretary''s outfit and heels, clicked her way to the underground workshop. When she opened the door, she saw Tony, dressed in casual clothes, busy at the workbench, modifying parts of his armor.


    "Tony. I knew you''d be here with the suits whenever you were in a bad mood," Pepper said, leaning against the door with a smile.


    "Sorry, but I''m also here when I''m in a good mood," Tony replied casually. He glanced at the stack of documents in her hand and asked, "What is this? Are you trying to get me to work first thing in the morning? I''ve already decided to take half a week off; I''m not seeing anybody - not even the President."


    Pepper rolled her eyes and said quietly, "Just now, the new King of Wakanda, T''Challa, publicly announced that he had caught the real culprit behind his father''s assassination and had withdrawn the arrest warrant for the Winter Soldier, Bucky."


    Tony''s expression did not change, but his hand shook slightly as he picked up a piece of armor, revealing that he was not indifferent to the news.


    Pepper continued, "This means that Steve isn''t technically aiding a fugitive, so his reputation remains intact..."


    "He acted recklessly," Tony commented, putting down the armor. "Had Godfather not intervened, he might have ended up in the dark cell somewhere."


    Pepper shook her head and said quietly, "But now it looks like he might have been right."


    Tony didn''t dwell on the subject and asked, "Is that what you came here to tell me?"


    "Of course. I happen to know that someone was lying awake last night, worrying about the outcome of yesterday''s events," Pepper teased, then pulled an invitation from her pocket and added, "Anyway, an invitation arrived this morning from Godfather. It''s for you."


    "An invitation from Godfather? Let me see."


    Tony, intrigued, stepped forward, took the invitation and opened it. His expression changed from surprise to confusion and finally to serious contemplation.


    "What is it? What does it say?" Pepper asked curiously; she hadn''t opened it since it was from Godfather.


    "Something big is about to happen," Tony replied as he folded the invitation and looked at his armor.


    It was an invitation from Godfather and, more importantly, from Carl Nation, an empire his father had helped to create. Of course, he had no reason to refuse, but he had just signed the Sokovia Accords last night.


    "What''s got you so torn?" Pepper asked, growing increasingly curious.


    "Get ready," Tony sighed and handed her the invitation. "We''re leaving for Carl Nation the morning after tomorrow."


    ---


    At Midtown High School in New York...


    In his freshman classroom, Peter sat at his desk, resting his chin on his hand and staring blankly ahead.


    "Roar!" Ned, carrying his backpack, suddenly jumped in front of the desk, trying to startle Peter, but Peter just looked at him and went back to staring at the blackboard.


    Ned, with both hands on the desk, looked at him in confusion. "What''s the matter with you? You''ve been so out of it lately."


    "None of your business," Peter replied, his tone flat. He had gotten used to high school, but he hadn''t managed to talk to his crush, Liz Allen, and Tony Stark hadn''t contacted him about anything exciting.


    With both his love life and his dream career in a slump, Peter was feeling down. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ned patted him on the shoulder and whispered in his ear, "Cheer up. Here''s some great news: In two days, SkyNet is hosting a world-class event, and it''s on a Sunday! I''ll come to you and we''ll use VR to log into SkyNet together."


    "Okay," Peter agreed, still unenthusiastic.


    After Ned returned to his seat, Peter reached into his desk to grab his textbook, only to pull out a strange envelope adorned with a demonic seal.


    The front of the envelope read, "To Spider-Man, Peter Parker. The sender: "Kyle Carl (Rep.)."


    "Mr. Kyle?!"


    Holding the invitation, Peter jumped to his feet, drawing strange looks from his classmates.


    "Lame," MJ muttered, giving him a disdainful look.


    ...


    Pym Technologies Industrial Lab


    In the lab where enlarged worker ants serve as helpers, Hank Pym and his daughter Hope are immersed in Pym Particle research.


    "Hey, look at this!"


    Just then, Scott Lang bursts into the lab, waving an invitation in his hand. "It''s an invitation from the Symbol of Peace - Mr. Kyle! It''s inviting me to Carl Nation to participate in a superpower tournament! That must mean he recognizes my talent, right? Ant-Man, let''s go!"


    Hank and Hope looked at Scott with what could only be described as bemused skepticism. They exchanged a look, said nothing, and went back to their research.


    "Come on!" Scott protested, feeling deflated. "The prizes for the top three are totally awesome! And the contestants get to bring family members to watch the event live in Carl Nation."


    Hope cut him down mercilessly. "With your skills, you''re probably just going for the experience."


    "Don''t underestimate me! I''ve been working on a secret technique," Scott retorted, clenching his fists.


    "I''m not interested in the tournament itself, but I am curious about Carl Nation," Hank said after a moment of thought. "Howard contacted me recently and suggested that I visit. Let''s go then - consider it a break, a vacation."


    Hope rolled her eyes. "Fine, but let''s just make sure that Scott doesn''t embarrass the Ant-Man name."


    ---


    ''''Kamar-Taj, Sorcerer Sanctum''''


    In the main hall, the Ancient One sat cross-legged in her signature yellow robes, an open invitation on the table before her. Mordo stood nearby, his face etched with confusion and skepticism.


    "Sorcerer Supreme," Mordo said, questioning, "For hundreds of years, we sorcerers have kept to the shadows, protecting Earth discreetly. This superpower tournament sounds like chaos - a public showcase for the whole world. Are we really going to wade into it?"


    The Ancient One was silent for a long time, then said quietly, "Times have changed.


    It was a simple statement, but one that Mordo found hard to accept. Still, he knew that once the Ancient One had made a decision, there was no point in arguing. All he could do was hope that her choice was the right one.


    "How is Stephen?" The Ancient One asked.


    "He''s officially a beginner now," Mordo replied. "He can handle a few basic spells."


    "That''s enough. Bring him along this time. You, me and Stephen will travel to Carl Nation the day after tomorrow."


    "Yes, as you wish," Mordo agreed, albeit reluctantly.


    ''(End of Chapter)''


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon (90 Chapters). (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 617 Earth’s Powerhouses Gather Together

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon (90 Chapters). (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    Two days later.


    High above the Atlantic Ocean, floating at an altitude of 10,000 meters, lies Carl Nation. Within its bustling, ultra-modern streets...


    "Wow!"


    Peter and Ned, each carrying their backpacks, stood on a busy street, their eyes wide as they took in the sight of warship-shaped buildings, floating gardens, and hovering cars, their jaws dropping in awe.


    "This place is incredible; it''s like a futuristic city from ''Interstellar''. To be here, to see it with my own eyes - is this really happening?" Ned looked around, his cheeks quivering with excitement.


    Peter was no less amazed, marveling at the advanced grandeur of the Carl Nation. He looked at Ned, feeling a little annoyed. Two days earlier, Peter had received the invitation to the Superpower Tournament, hoping to make a name for himself as Spider-Man. He had been training in his suit ever since.


    This morning, Peter was packing up at home to go to the pickup location for his invitation when Ned, waiting in his room with his VR gear on, spotted him. With no other option, Peter had to tell Ned the truth about his identity as Spider-Man and that he was sneaking off to the tournament. Naturally, Ned tagged along.


    Putting his arm over Peter''s shoulder, Ned encouraged him, "Don''t be nervous, Peter. Didn''t you say you knew Iron Man? He might be here to participate. Just do your best!"


    "I wasn''t nervous until you said that," Peter muttered, taking a deep breath and clutching his chest. This could be his defining moment as a hero - his chance to prove himself to Mr. Stark and Mr. Kyle.


    "Hey, so... where do we go from here?" Ned scratched his head and looked around the bright but unfamiliar streets. The driver who had dropped them off had just sped off in a hovercar.


    "You''re asking me? I''m new here too," Peter shrugged helplessly.


    Suddenly, a sleek hoverbike with blue flames coming out of its tailpipe descended from the sky and landed beside them.


    "That''s awesome!" Ned''s eyes lit up when he saw the bike, which was even cooler than a hovercar. The rider, a tall, muscular young man, wore a black motorcycle suit and a black and gold helmet that covered his face.


    The biker coldly warned them, "You kids better be careful. It''s a special time and wandering around here could be dangerous."


    Peter''s eyes widened in disbelief. "That voice... is it really you?"


    Confirming his suspicion, the helmet''s black-gold faceplate slid back like unraveling threads, revealing a craggy, weathered face.


    "Eddie! What are you doing here?" Peter exclaimed.


    "I live here," Eddie replied, rolling his eyes.


    Since the founding of the Carl Nation, members of the Carl family and their relatives had all moved there, uniting under one location.


    "Who''s that, Peter? Another one of your friends?" Ned asked in surprise.


    Peter leaned over and whispered, "This is Eddie Carl, a member of the Carl family. He''s also technically an Avenger."


    "Cool!" Ned got even more excited and coughed before saying, "Mr. Eddie, we''re actually lost and don''t know how to get to the arena."


    Seeing Peter''s embarrassed expression, Eddie chuckled and gestured behind him. "You''re here to compete, right? Hop on; I''ll take you there."


    "Thanks!" Ned quickly took Eddie up on the offer, pulling Peter along as they climbed onto the hoverbike.


    "Hold on tight," Eddie said. As his words ended, the motorcycle shot into the sky with a roaring engine, leaving two startled screams echoing through the skies over Carl Nation.


    ---


    ''''Central Square, in front of the Sword-shaped Royal Palace''''


    Even though it wasn''t noon yet, the huge square was buzzing with activity. Competitors, family members, and spectators, as well as residents of Carl Nation, gathered here from all over.


    Eddie led Peter and Ned to the center of the square. Peter looked around nervously at the other competitors, some of whom had unusual appearances or muscular physiques that made him instinctively tense.


    "Mr. Eddie, will all the Avengers be participating in this tournament?" Ned asked eagerly.


    Eddie shrugged. "As far as I know, pretty much the entire team will be here. Not only are the prizes for the top three outstanding, but there''s also a good amount of reward points for the top eight. And for some, it''s not even about the prizes - they want to witness the beginning of a new era."


    "A new era?" Peter and Ned looked at Eddie in surprise.


    "That''s right." Eddie nodded without further explanation.


    This superpower tournament organized by Kyle appeared to be a gathering of superhumans and heroes, but in reality it was a wake-up call to the nations and ordinary citizens of the world.


    It was a message to show them that times had changed - that they shouldn''t cling to fear of the future. Instead of trying to limit or control superhuman activity, it was time to adapt to the pace of a new era.


    "Will you calm down, you stubborn piece of cloth?"


    A commotion from the square ahead caught the attention of Eddie, Peter, and Ned. As they approached, they saw a white man in his early thirties arguing with... a cloak. Yes, they weren''t wrong, this man was having an argument with a cloak.


    The man, dressed in a peculiar robe, was tugging on the corner of a dark-red cloak that seemed to have a mind of its own, floating in midair and attempting to fly to another part of the square.


    Next to the man stood a bald woman and a black man, both also dressed in unusual robes, attracting curious glances from the onlookers.


    "Enough," The Ancient One gently placed her hand on the cloak, which immediately settled and draped itself over the man''s back.


    ¡°Sorcerer Supreme, this way.¡± Mordo, after giving the crowd a stern glance, gestured for the Ancient One and Stephen to go ahead, following behind as the three of them disappeared into the crowd.


    "Did you see that? That cloak flew."


    "Was that magic? Or sorcery?"


    "Looks like the legends are true."


    "Kamar-Taj... is it too late to quit?"


    A murmur of whispers passed through the crowd as Eddie watched the Ancient One and her companions leave. He turned to Peter and said, ¡°Little Spider, those three aren¡¯t to be taken lightly. Especially that woman¡ª if you meet her in the tournament, it¡¯s best you surrender.¡±


    Peter nodded silently. Though he¡¯d only sensed it for a moment, his spider senses had picked up an incredible pressure radiating from the Ancient One.


    ¡°Wow, look at all these people.¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Scott, calm down and don¡¯t embarrass the Pym Technologies.¡±


    Just then, a familiar voice reached Peter¡¯s ears, catching his attention.


    ''(End of Chapter)''

 IMUC Chapter 618 The Special Quartet

    "That voice...sounds familiar..."


    Peter and Eddie both reacted and turned to see Scott, Hank, and Hope arriving at the central square. Although Scott wasn¡¯t wearing his Ant-Man suit, his quirky mannerisms and voice quickly clued in Peter and Eddie, both of whom had beast-like senses.


    After all, they''d fought side by side before. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noticing Peter and Eddie''s unusual looks, Hope raised an eyebrow suspiciously while Hank stopped and asked Scott, "Scott, do you know them?"


    "Huh?" Scott''s eyes widened as he stared blankly at Peter and Eddie. Spider-Man, Venom, and Ant-Man¡ª each in their casual attire - stood there, staring at each other in silence.


    After a few seconds, Scott seemed to put things together and exclaimed, "Wait, aren''t you from that night...?"


    Before he could finish, Peter and Eddie moved in tandem, each covering Scott''s mouth to stifle his words.


    Scott mumbled in protest, struggling briefly before realizing that with so many people around, blurting out their secret identities wasn''t ideal.


    "Uh..." With his legs wrapped around Scott''s to keep him still, Peter awkwardly explained to Ned and Hope, who watched with confused expressions, "We''re... friends. Right?"


    Scott, drenched in sweat, could only nod in agreement.


    "You''re not going to blurt anything out, are you?" Eddie asked, pressing the point.


    Scott nodded vigorously, his face turning red as he struggled for air. Peter and Eddie exchanged a look and released him simultaneously.


    ¡°You guys nearly killed me,¡± Scott complained dramatically, looking between Peter and Eddie with a complicated expression on his face. After confirming his suspicion, he caught his breath and said, "I never thought I''d see you two here. You''re both here for the tournament, I take it?"


    Eddie shrugged, hands in his pockets, and gave a noncommittal grunt.


    "Scott, are these really your friends?" Hope eyed Peter skeptically; the age difference between the three made "friends" seem like a stretch.


    Scott scratched his head and exhaled. "Sort of. Things got complicated that day. I''ll explain everything when we get back."


    Hope gave him a cool, expectant look. "You better have a good explanation."


    "Whoa! Are you Dr. Hank Pym?"


    Ned looked at Hank in amazement, his excitement showing in the quivering of his cheeks. "I''ve seen your pictures online. Your theories on Pym Particles are incredible! I always thought you were on a par with Mr. Howard Stark as a scientist!"


    "Thank you." Hank smiled, pushed up his glasses, and pulled a pen from his suit pocket. "Would you like an autograph?"


    "Yes, please!" Ned turned and eagerly let Hank sign his backpack.


    When he was done, Ned clenched his fists and exclaimed, "If I could experience the Pym Particle Technology, shrinking and enlarging people and objects, I''d be happy for the rest of my life."


    Peter: "..."


    Scott: "..."


    Hank looked at Ned with a satisfied grin. "You''re very insightful. Would you like to join us later to watch the game?"


    "I''d be honored!" Ned''s eyes lit up, and he had no intention of refusing, willingly "selling out" his friend Peter.


    "All right," Eddie checked his smart watch and reminded them, "it''s almost time. We should go to the training arena to register."


    "In that case, you guys go ahead and sign up. We''ll stay here and wait for the match to start." Hank waved at them and reminded Scott, "Don''t embarrass us; make full use of the suit''s abilities."


    "I will!" Scott nodded confidently and prepared to join Eddie and Peter in the training arena.


    "Um, I''m not familiar with the layout here. Mind if I join you for registration?"


    A masked man in a red, skin-tight outfit with two katanas strapped to his back emerged from the crowd. More at ease than even Ned, he stepped in front of the group.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name doesn¡¯t really matter, but you can call me... Deadpool." The masked man put his hands on his hips and winked at them.


    ¡­


    In the central square of the Carl Nation, a portal leads to one of the most important structures in the kingdom - the Training Arena.


    Suspended at the highest point of the Carl Nation, between the city of Carl and the Watchtower, this arena exists on a massive floating platform.


    Gravity, air, and all environmental parameters on the platform are regulated by the God System, and it''s completely enveloped by the Neo-Construct and Skynet virtual network. Aside from the massive arena, everything else is rendered by projections.


    As the participants gathered on this platform, dressed and prepared for battle, their numbers far exceeded Kyle''s original list. Nearly all of Carl''s warriors were present, along with challengers from around the world, driven by the pursuit of human limits.


    Dressed in their battle uniforms, Spider-Man, Ant-Man, Agent Venom, and Deadpool formed a small squad, standing in a corner of the spacious arena. Above them, the Neo-Construct displayed a stunning, hyper-realistic starry sky.


    "The other Avengers heroes must be here too," Agent Venom, the largest and most formidable of the group, observed as he looked around and quickly spotted Captain America and his large team in the center of the arena. However, Iron Man stood apart, isolated in another corner.


    "So it''s true - he signed the treaty himself," Agent Venom muttered to himself in a raspy voice.


    Meanwhile, Spider-Man, Ant-Man, and Deadpool weren¡¯t as focused, standing in a triangle formation and bantering about each other¡¯s uniforms.


    "How weird - we all ended up in matching shades of ''Red,'' huh?" Deadpool quipped.


    "Red? I don''t get it; mine''s Spider Red," Spider-Man replied, pointing to the spider emblem on his chest.


    "Spider Red? Then I guess I''m Ant Red," Ant-Man shrugged, adding, "But if I changed to black, I''d look way too much like an alien monster. Besides, this suit isn''t mine, so I can''t change it."


    "This arena is packed with Earth''s strongest superhumans¡ª maybe take this a bit more seriously?" Agent Venom facepalmed, and even his symbiote Venom joined in on the scolding.


    Suddenly, the starry sky above the arena shifted, with countless stars merging to form the silhouette of a silver-haired young man.


    With arms open wide, he gazed at everyone and announced, ¡°Welcome, one and all, to my world!¡±


    (End Of The Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon (90 Chapters). (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 619 World War II’s Kyle, the Reaper Returns

    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon (90 Chapters). (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.


    "Is that the Symbol of Peace?"


    "The king of the nation of Carl¡­",


    "Earth''s strongest, a living legend."


    As the colossal projection of the silver-haired young man appeared above the arena, the competitors erupted in cheers.


    Countless gazes burned with admiration, all focused on Kyle''s figure. Many had come here - some for glory, others to witness history, or to seek riches - all guided by Kyle''s vision.


    Kyle stood as the only one unaffected by the tides of the world; he had long since transcended the superpowers of Earth, changed the world, and defied the ages, becoming a godlike hero who worked miracles.


    Even the Ancient One, who had lived for centuries, deeply revered him, leaving others in awe of his charisma.


    "Now that all the contestants are gathered, let''s bring in the audience," Kyle''s projection smiled as he snapped his fingers. In an instant, the empty room was transformed into a vast amphitheater filled with spectators, each one a spectator who had traveled to Carl to watch the fights.


    As nearly ten thousand live spectators took their seats, a roaring cheer filled the floating platform, almost strong enough to shake the brilliant starry ceiling.


    "Peter, give it your all!" Ned, sitting near the front, waved a cheer stick he''d somehow acquired, sitting excitedly between Hank and Hogun.


    "Ned, don''t use my real name..." Spider-Man muttered, trying to blend into the crowd. Fortunately, with so many competitors, no one knew who Ned was cheering for.


    "This atmosphere is a once-in-a-millennium thing," marveled Agent Venom as Ant-Man and Deadpool nodded in agreement. They had often been considered outcasts - distrusted or even feared for their bizarre appearances, despite saving the world time and time again.


    Standing here today, on the world stage, finally recognized and dressed in their full battle gear, felt like a true turning point.


    This was Kyle''s goal; he wanted superheroes to become true icons. In doing so, he hoped to inspire waves of heroes to step forward and save the world. This was how they should be seen - not as threats to be controlled and imprisoned by superpowers, but as beacons of hope.


    "All right, let''s have some quiet." Kyle''s projection raised his hands, and the thunderous arena went completely silent, so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    "Good," he said with a smile. "Now that the contestants and audience are all here, from this moment on, everything here will be broadcast through the Skynet platform, allowing people around the world to watch live in VR."


    As he finished, several small drones hovered over the arena, capturing every detail of the contestants.


    The arena fell into a breathless silence as both contestants and audience members realized that Kyle''s announcement was about to "shake the world.


    "Yes, you heard me," Kyle said calmly. "Today, superpowers, heroes, advanced technology, and the mystical forces Earth has hidden will be revealed to the public through this arena!"


    The audience, both in the stands and the millions watching over Skynet, erupted in a wave of excitement.


    Pressing his hands down to silence the crowd, Kyle continued, "Some of you may already know the prizes for the top three. First place: a Space Stone. Second place: A wish within my power to grant. Third place: Kryon, Vibranium and the Eternal Flame. The top eight will receive plentiful points, redeemable in the Kingdom of Carl for money, abilities, or even extended life.


    The competitors began to rub their hands together in anticipation. The size of these rewards was monumental, and no one could resist the lure.


    "I''ll be joining as a contestant later," Kyle added, "but not just yet. Right now, with 118 contestants, we need a preliminary round to narrow the field." He narrowed his eyes significantly.


    "Preliminary round?" Spider-Man muttered, feeling a sense of foreboding. He wasn''t the only one; a shiver ran down the spines of many as they braced themselves for the ominous challenge ahead.


    Kyle spread his arms, "The rules of the preliminary are simple, like a game level. I will assign you all a common virtual opponent. The map will be random, and he will be the gatekeeper. To pass, you must either defeat him or survive him for three minutes."


    Without giving anyone a moment to prepare, Kyle''s projection began to fade, leaving only a final remark: "Let the test begin!"


    "H-Hey, wait!" Spider-Man stammered, feeling panic set in. He hadn''t mentally prepared for this at all!


    "See you later, guys!" Venom said quickly.


    "OK! Let''s hope I''m not the only one who makes it through," Deadpool replied with a nod.


    "I''m not going down in the first round," Ant-Man scoffed.


    Before they could finish, a blinding white light engulfed the massive arena. All the contestants disappeared, as if each had been transported to a separate room.


    At the same time, 118 individual projection screens floated above the audience and the Skynet virtual platform. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Spider-Man Peter''s perspective:


    Covered in a flash of white light, Spider-Man instinctively closed his eyes. When he opened them, Eddie and the others were gone. The bustling arena had been transformed into a barren, smoke-filled battlefield.


    "Random Combat Scenario: WWII Ground Battlefield!''''


    ''''Test time: 02:59!''''


    As the words flashed across his vision, Spider-Man shivered and anxiously scanned his surroundings. "Has the test started already? So, Mr. Kyle''s virtual gatekeeper is..."


    Thud, Thud, Thud!


    A tall, dark figure stepped out of the battle-scarred zone ahead. Standing on the scorched earth with cold, red eyes fixed on Spider-Man, he radiated an icy aura.


    "No way... Are you Mr. Kyle?" Spider-Man''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Dressed in a dark, skintight combat suit, a long sword strapped to his back, and two energy pistols on his legs, the figure''s imposing form loomed over the slope like a reaper, emanating a palpable bloodlust and battle-hardened aura.


    There was no mistaking it.


    The man before him was Kyle, looking exactly as he had in World War II propaganda footage! This was the man who had yet to become the Symbol of Peace, the merciless Major General of America¡ª the demon in the eyes of enemy soldiers.


    Kyle said nothing, drawing his long sword as he charged straight toward Spider-Man.


    Overcome with terror, Spider-Man let out a fearful scream, instinctively turning to run.


    This was clearly a nightmare difficulty!


    ''(End of Chapter)''

 IMUC Chapter 620 The God of War, Kyle

    ''''Virtual Test Space #007''''


    ''''Random Battle Scene: WWII Naval Battleship!''''


    ''''Test time: 02:06!''''


    On the deck of the warship as it sailed across the sea, two figures - one black, one red - engaged in a fierce blade duel, causing the air around them to crackle with tension.


    Sparks flew as Deadpool, wielding sharp twin katanas, was forced back step by step under the onslaught of Kyle''s left hand, which had transformed into sharp claws.


    Completely overwhelmed, Deadpool struggled to keep up with Kyle''s beastly blows, which offered no respite; if his blades couldn''t keep up, Kyle''s claws would tear him apart in an instant.


    This time, Deadpool, known for his relentless offense, couldn''t get the upper hand against Kyle.


    "Speed, strength, explosiveness, and martial arts skills- all at a peak beyond what any human could achieve. This guy''s a monster!"


    Deadpool stumbled back a few steps to put some distance between them and looked down at his chest, now covered in blood, a few shallow claw marks barely missing vital areas.


    Kyle continued his relentless pursuit, coughing lightly along the way, a trace of bright red blood at the corner of his mouth.


    "Huh? What''s going on?" Deadpool continued to retreat, momentarily confused by the sight. He was sure he hadn''t landed any solid blows on Kyle.


    "Right. There was a rumor that after this man conquered Japan, he resigned as Major General the very day he returned, and has rarely been seen in public since. They say he suffered from a serious illness..."


    Deadpool chuckled bitterly at the thought.


    Incredible. Although he was clearly seriously injured, coughing up blood as he fought, Kyle only seemed to get stronger, looking like an unstoppable god of war.


    "He''s terrifying, absolutely terrifying. There''s no way to beat him; I just have to last these few minutes." Glancing at the countdown, he saw that a minute and a half remained. The three minutes now seemed unbearably long.


    "Good thing I''m good at stalling. After all, I¡¯ve got an ''undying'' body!¡± Deadpool grinned confidently, and within seconds, the claw marks on his chest had completely healed.


    Thud!


    Deadpool suddenly slammed into the iron railing behind him. Somehow he had been backed into a corner on the deck with nowhere to retreat!


    In that fleeting moment of distraction, the virtual figure - WWII-era Kyle - was right in front of him, his left arm slicing through the air with a sharp object.


    "Slash!


    A severed arm flew up, blood splattering as Deadpool''s grin froze, his eyes filled with shock.


    This time, Kyle wasn''t using claws, but had drawn the sword from his back.


    A Carbonadium Sword.


    ''''Virtual Test Room #099''''


    ''''Random Battle Scene: Central Street in New York!


    ''''Test time: 02:00!''''


    In a fused state with Venom, Eddie had transformed into a monstrous, human-like Venom. He threw a powerful punch forward, sending Kyle, who was blocking with his Carbonadium Sword, flying backward.


    Kyle crashed through the glass doors of a building, rolling over and over until he disappeared into the building.


    "Be careful, Eddie. Don''t let that sword touch you again," Venom''s voice echoed in his mind.


    "I know that," Eddie replied, glancing down at his shoulder where a deep sword gash had almost cut through the black outer shell, narrowly missing his own flesh.


    "Look out!"


    As soon as Venom spoke, a display car suddenly came flying out of the building.


    Venom reacted instantly, swatting it aside with his left hand and sending it tumbling down the street, eventually crashing into a building wall and exploding.


    "This level of power..." Venom blinked as he looked at the building where Kyle had disappeared. Heavy footsteps echoed from inside as a large, hulking figure emerged.


    Now almost as tall as Venom, Kyle''s body was covered in a tough exoskeleton, his eyes glowing red. His aura, once icy and cold, had become fierce and overpowering.


    "Now I understand. That''s how the Boss became invincible in World War II."


    Venom spoke to himself, feeling a rare twinge of fear in his symbiote form. It was a fear that came more from Venom.


    "Venom, do you want to run?" Eddie took a deep breath and asked.


    Venom was silent for a moment before answering firmly, "No, I want to keep fighting! Let''s fight, Eddie! Keep fighting until we find our purpose!"


    At that moment, Kyle, filled with a berserk energy, charged forward, his right fist clenched like a massive hammer.


    "Then, as you wish!" Eddie chuckled and planted his feet firmly. Facing Kyle head-on, he threw his full strength into one blow.


    Their fists collided with explosive force, sending shockwaves that rattled the surrounding air and shattered the glass of nearby buildings in a resounding explosion.


    ''''Virtual Test Room #069''''


    ''''Random Battle Scene: Nova Central Plaza!


    ''''Test time: 01:46!''''


    With his jets sputtering faint streams behind him, Iron Man hovered 70 meters above the ground as Falcon, struggling to catch his breath, looked down in horror. Below, Kyle, transformed into a dark humanoid monster, tore through the plaza with unbridled destruction. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Even in this era, Mr. Kyle''s power is absurd. Not even my portable missiles could touch him," Falcon muttered, patting his chest in relief. "But as long as I stay in the air, I should be safe, right?"


    Just as he thought that, his gaze met Kyle''s scarlet eyes from below.


    Kyle grinned and lowered himself slightly, preparing to jump.


    "No way... that''s almost a hundred feet up!" A wave of fear washed over Falcon.


    As if to confirm his worst fears, Kyle launched himself off the ground, leaving a white trail that closed in on Falcon with frightening speed.


    "Run!"


    With alarms blaring in his mind, Falcon ascended higher. He watched as Kyle''s momentum slowed and thought he would finally fall back. But just then, Kyle stomped down in midair, as if stepping on an invisible platform, and instantly covered the remaining distance.


    An aerial sprint!


    "You can do that?" Falcon''s mind reeled as he watched Kyle soar past him in the hundred meter high sky, completely stunned.


    ''''Virtual Test Room #057''''


    ''''Random Battle Scene: Salla Star Junkyard!


    ''''Test time: 01:28!''''


    In the mirrored space of the junkyard, a battered Stephen, wrapped tightly in his magic cloak, trembled with fear.


    "That was close. Luckily, I escaped to the mirror dimension in time." Sitting on a pile of garbage, Stephen let out a long sigh. Facing an enemy immune to spells, he couldn''t even hold out.


    But for now he was safe. The mirror dimension was a haven for sorcerers.


    As he waited for the countdown to end, sparks flared in a circular formation behind him. A portal appeared, and Kyle stepped through.


    (End of Chapter)


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon (90 Chapters). (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there.

 IMUC Chapter 621 The Fear Controlled by Kyle

    Facing the virtual boss¡ª WWII-era Kyle¡ª each individual test space felt like a small-scale hell, with participants emitting heart-wrenching cries of desperation. Within these three minutes, many test screens dimmed and went out one by one.


    When participants "died" in the virtual space, they were ejected from the floating platform, marked by the God system as disqualified from the super-powered competition.


    The memory of death in this hyper-realistic virtual space etched an indelible terror into their very souls.


    On this day, many people finally recalled the deep fear instilled by Kyle''s dominance.


    The oppressive atmosphere was not confined to the test spaces. The audience present, as well as those watching through the SkyNet platform, held their breath and kept their eyes wide open, afraid to miss even a single moment.


    Over a hundred live broadcast screens from the test spaces left viewers dizzy, most focusing only on the participant they were rooting for.


    High on public support were heroes like Iron Man and Captain America. They were the cornerstones of the Avengers and the original veteran superheroes, making their performance in this super-powered competition particularly noteworthy.


    ''''On screen 088'''', in a random urban map, Iron Man maintained air superiority as he engaged the symbiote-infused Kyle. High above, Iron Man unleashed relentless barrages of energy lasers and small missiles, raining down on Kyle below with the fury of fireworks, temporarily suppressing his powerful physique.


    Given the state of this battle, it appeared Iron Man would at least survive the three minutes, even if he couldn¡¯t defeat WWII Kyle.


    ¡°No surprise, it¡¯s Iron Man¡ª always surpassing expectations!¡±


    The crowd marveled at his resilience, unaware that his combat prowess was honed during years of being trounced by Kyle aboard the Eagle Class Spaceship on their way to finding their people in the Galaxy.


    ''''Meanwhile, in Test Space #001'''', Captain America¡¯s setting was a WWII- era military base training field. Clad in the same attire as always, the clash between WWII Kyle and Captain America was a nostalgic battle, a throwback to their iconic wartime encounters, where the sword that represented conquest met the shield of protection.


    Despite his efforts, Captain America was still on the receiving end, but his Vibranium shield and the super-soldier''s resilient body held their own, earning the audience¡¯s admiration for his legendary durability. It was clear that he would pass this test as well.


    Beyond Iron Man and Captain America, fan favorites like Black Widow and Scarlet Witch also drew attention. While Black Widow''s combat skills seemed modest compared to other heroes, her survival and evasion skills, honed through years of dealing with the Hulk, were unmatched.


    Placed on an underground cave map, she was effectively playing a game of Temple Run, dodging and weaving through obstacles.


    The real surprise came with Scarlet Witch, a newer member of the Avengers. Using her extraordinary powers, she managed to hold WWII Kyle at bay, even forcing the symbiote to separate from his body.


    ¡°Incredible, times really have changed.¡±


    With WWII Kyle as a benchmark, viewers were both thrilled and anxious. They were excited about Earth¡¯s rising heroes but worried about whether mere diplomatic agreements could control such strong people.


    ¡°Look at Test Space #027!¡± someone from the audience shouted. Part of the crowd turned to screen #027, where the battlefield was a tropical savanna. A humanoid Black Panther charged at Kyle in his normal form, fangs bared.


    The Carbonadium Sword slashed at Black Panther, but it didn¡¯t even leave a mark or spark on the battle suit. The blade simply rebounded.


    Ignoring the sword¡¯s attacks, Black Panther closed in and engaged Kyle, dressed in his dark battle suit, in a contest of pure combat skill.


    ¡°Is that the Black Panther?¡±


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s the new king of Wakanda.¡±


    ¡°No way, what¡¯s that suit he¡¯s wearing?¡±


    A few spectators began discussing Black Panther. Wakanda¡¯s portrayal as a poor nation made it hard to believe it had produced such an indestructible suit.


    Before they could finish their conversation, less than three minutes passed before one screen went dark, and a figure suddenly reappeared in the dueling arena.


    It was a woman in a robe!


    ''''The Ancient One, Sorcerer Supreme!''''


    ''''Ancient One was the first to leave the test space, standing alone in the vast dueling arena with a faint smile on her face. She did not look as if she had been through a battle, but rather as if she had just finished a casual meal and tea.''''


    The audience in the stands and those watching on the SkyNet platform fell silent, stunned as their gazes focused on Ancient One. Emerging from the test space before the three-minute countdown ended¡ª what did that signify?


    It signified that this woman had swiftly defeated WWII Kyle, a legendary force once deemed invincible by the world!


    After a moment of silence, the audience erupted into applause and cheers, their eyes filled with awe for Ancient One. Sorcerers watching via the SkyNet platform were puzzled, questioning why the Sorcerer Supreme, who had protected Earth from the shadows for centuries, would suddenly display her power so openly.


    Only a select few, including Kyle, understood. Ancient One¡¯s lack of hesitation signified that her time was nearing its end...


    Some stars remain dim and unnoticed for their entire existence, lingering in the dark expanse of space, only to burst into their brightest, most brilliant light at the very end, streaking across the sky like meteors.


    Not long after Ancient One returned to the arena, three more figures reappeared almost simultaneously. One was Hellfire, wielding a shattered axe and wreathed in green flames; another was Scarlet Witch, combining beauty with formidable power; and the third was Vision, with the gem embedded in his forehead (Thor, due to other matters, was absent from this competition, but he would likely have been among them).


    Before the three-minute mark concluded, Iron Man, Raina, Lucy, and Agent Venom also returned. These were members of Kyle''s close circle, and defeating the ailing WWII-era Kyle served as a testament to their own capabilities.


    ¡°Eight people managed to overcome a legend of the past¡­¡±


    The audience was beyond words, struck silent with shock.


    Five more seconds passed, and the three-minute countdown officially ended. The screens above the arena collectively shut down, and suddenly, nearly thirty figures returned to the dueling arena.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Spider-Man, resembling an actual spider, lay sprawled on the ground, panting heavily. ¡°I was so close to being taken down by Mr. Kyle.¡±


    ¡°Spider kid, that was just virtual reality. Your physical stamina shouldn¡¯t have been affected¡ª it¡¯s just a psychological illusion,¡± Deadpool teased but nervously rubbed his left arm.


    ¡°You all made it through, huh?¡± Ant-Man smiled in relief.


    ¡°More like we endured it. I was cut into a dozen pieces,¡± Deadpool shrugged, glancing at the silent Agent Venom with admiration. ¡°The moment we returned to the arena, I noticed you. Unlike the rest of us, you actually defeated him, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Spider-Man and Ant-Man looked at Agent Venom, knowing firsthand how difficult it was.


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± Agent Venom replied, uttering only those two words.


    ''(Chapter ends)''


    I have finished translating this fanfic, IMUC (I Am In Marvel With Unlimited Cards) and have posted all the advanced chapters on Patreon (90 Chapters). (/c/marvel6395). You can read all the advanced chapters there. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.